Halloween is just around the corner, and your front door is the perfect canvas for showcasing your festive spirit. Creative Halloween door decorations not only set the tone for trick-or-treaters but also make your home stand out in the neighborhood. You don’t have to spend a fortune—many DIY ideas are simple, fun, and budget-friendly. Whether you want to create a spooky, playful, or classic look, these Halloween door decoration ideas will help you transform your entrance and welcome guests with a frightful flair.
Witch Waiting at The Door
Make your door look like a witch’s place. Elements you will need to add are two-three huge pots, bats, a statue of a black cat, thick books with mysterious covers, dried stems, green and red fairy lights, skeletons (of animals, not human beings), and if you could arrange a witch (a statue, not real one). If you don’t want to get a figure, then you can also dress up as a witch and stand at the door for trick-or-treaters. And yes! Don’t forget the witch hats as hangings.
Gleaming Pumpkins
Pumpkins are the essence of Halloween. Whenever you see gleaming pumpkin decor, it is a sign that Halloween is here. Get carved-out pumpkins with a lantern in them or DIY them at home. And place them at the entrance in an adequately arranged way. To make it more frightening, stick a human skeleton at the door, and if possible, place speakers at the door and play horrific tunes. This will surely scare the trick-or-treaters.
Prohibited Zone
Have you ever observed a ‘prohibited zone’ sign, a spooky one? Copy them onto your door. All you will need is cardstock papers and markers. Wrap the white net fabric around the door lamp in such a way that it looks like a spider web. Add a terrifying look by sticking the bat cut-outs on the door. ‘Keep Out!,’ ‘Do Not Enter,’ ‘Prohibited Zone,’ etc., are a few phrases that you can put up.
Black Cat
Black Cat is also considered as a sign of the presence of evil spirits. Paint your door black or stick black wallpaper on to it. And draw a cat. Stick cat ears and tail out of the door frame — the easiest Halloween door DIY.
Multi-eyed Monster
Monsters aren’t less scary, and the one with multi-eye is terrifying. Stick green wallpaper on the door. Make the cut-outs of eyes, nearly four to five, then stick them on the door. Now make the cut-outs of mouth, horns, and hands and stick it accordingly.
Crafty Halloween Door
Get your children at work. Tell them this year’s Halloween door decoration is on their hand. You will definitely need to help them as they are still at the learning stage. You can use this image as a reference and tell them what they will need to crave pumpkins, full moon (Yellow color), ghost emoji, etc.
Skelentrance
What is this? Skelentrance, it sounds different, obviously not a common name. Let us solve this for you: Skeleton + Entrance = Skelentrance. You would have heard about skull-studded jewelry, but here we are talking about the head-studded entrance. Get skulls and stick them onto your door, making it feel like skulls are working as a satan’s eye for everyone who is entering the zone.
Monstrous Welcome
Make your door look like the mouth of a monster. Stick the sharp teeth of a monster on the top of the door frame. To get this look, you will need craft papers and colors. Yeah, just two!!…
Mummy – The Door
You would have seen people getting ready as a mummy, but this year let your door be the one. Wrap your door in white tissues and to add an intimidating effect, place green LED lights as its eye. Trick the trick-or-treaters with the help of your mummy door.
Minionampire
What? Vampire turned a minion into one of them. And now this Minionampire (Minion + Vampire) is at your door waiting for trick-or-treaters. Create this cute yet monstrous vampire at your door using craft papers. You may need to show your coloring skills as well.
One-eyed Gigantic
If a multi-eyed monster is scary, then what about a single-eyed giant? A single eye that is too vertical. It has powers with which it can capture you in its soul forever. Stay alert, trick-or-treaters!
Bloody Door
It seems like your house has many dead people trying to get out of the house, or maybe vice versa. Dead people are trying to invade. Make your door bloody and scare off the people. To make it more realistic, download some tracks having the screams of people asking for help and hide a speaker somewhere near the door.
If you are looking for ways to keep your home warm and set the mood during winter, then you should consider having a fireplace center. Wooden fireplaces and stoves are popular among most homeowners. Some of the reasons why many people prefer the two options include lowering heating costs and creating an inviting environment. No matter the type of fireplace ideas that you have in your home.
Some of the ways that you can use to make a fireplace more effective include having some cozy electric blankets, hot drinks, and an excellent book to keep you entertained. The following are some of the main types of fireplaces:
Wood-burning Fireplaces
It is one of the oldest types of fireplace centers. One of the top reasons for the popularity of fireplaces is its aesthetic characteristics. Most homeowners love the look, smell, and sound that comes from a wood fire.
Gas Fireplaces
The fireplace centers are also conventional in many homes and are good alternatives for wood fireplaces. Some of the advantages of having gas fireplaces in a home include affordability and ease of installation. If you would like to install a fireplace center in your home, you can choose free-standing gas fireplaces.
Ethanol Fireplaces
Bioethanol fire pit is used as fuel for this type of fireplace. One of the merits of using ethanol fireplaces is the ease of installation. Also, you do not need to build a chimney as bioethanol does not produce smoke.
Electric Fireplaces
The fireplace option has been gaining popularity among homeowners over the years. Consider having an efficient infrared fireplace in your home.
5 Creative Ideas for Fireplaces for Winter Nights
1. Matching Wall Colors with Fireplaces
A fireplace grabs the attention of most visitors in your home. Therefore, the color of your walls also becomes a focal point. Painting the walls requires a hard look at things such as firebox, mantel, and hearth.
An all-white or same-shade painting is ideal for prominent fireplace centers in small rooms or old fireplace frameworks in poor condition. Failure to handle stone fireplaces strategically will overpower the rest of the room.
Consider using stone colors to transform the look of your fireplace. Are you looking for colors that won’t compete? Then you should try dove gray or matte maize paint. Marble cannot be ignored in a home. Use neutral colors to push a marble fireplace into a spotlight.1200
2. Use Wood-burning Stoves
Installing a wood-burning stove is an effective way of achieving your objective of a comfortable winter night. The stoves will improve the coziness of your home during winter and heat the entire area.
There are regulations for the installation of wood-burning stoves. Consider consulting a reputable contractor near you to ensure that the installation is done according to relevant regulations and industry standards.
3. Decorating the Fireplace Mantel
Decorating a mantel is a great way to make it stand out. You can find many ideas for decorating your fireplace mantel. For example, consider overlapping artwork. Ensure that the pieces vary in height and width.
Another great decoration idea for fireplaces is layered looks. Use several empty frames and layer them on mantel shelves. Add some accessories to improve its looks and finish using a flourish of flowers or greenery.
4. Large Open Fireplaces
The fireplaces are ideal options for cottage living. Traditionally, homeowners used large open fireplaces for warmth and cooking. However, nowadays, they are commonly used for decorative and atmospheric purposes.
5. Using Logs
If you are looking for a way to transform your fireplace and grab the attention of your visitors, consider filling the unused space in fireplaces with logs, you can consult an interior designer for ideas for filling gaps in a fireplace with logs.
Finally, ensure that your fireplace is ready before the winter. One of the measures that you can take is to arrange for annual inspections. You can consult professional contractors to offer insights for ensuring heating efficiency, safety, and durability of fireplaces. Also, a fireplace center should undergo regular maintenance.
Look around yourself it’s almost Easter. All you can see are adorable Easter Bunnies, Easter eggs, and upcoming spring. Now I can say it’s the best part of the year. So, Dress your home the easter way. Draw the energy and sunshine of the new season in your home. With white tulips, wicker baskets, floral patterns, and bunny stickers. This Sunday make your guest go into the dilemma of Awwww with your home designed with spring colors, and lots of Easter decorations. Let’s see some easter home decorating ideas.
Add a dash of easter to your home with these budget-friendly, DIY easter home decorating ideas, Don’t forget to share your easter home decorating ideas with us. And, We wish you and your near and dear ones Happy Easter, May the Lord be with you.
Easter is a time for celebrating new beginnings, spring’s arrival, and of course, chocolate! It’s also a wonderful opportunity to add some festive cheer to your home. Whether you’re hosting a family gathering or just enjoying a quiet holiday weekend, there are endless ways to decorate your space for Easter.
Egg-cellent Egg Displays:
Eggs are a classic Easter symbol, and there are so many ways to incorporate them into your decor. Get creative with DIY projects like marbled eggs, decoupage eggs, or even glitter-bombed eggs! Arrange them in bowls, baskets, or on a wreath for a charming Easter touch.
Festive Door Decor:
Welcome guests with a festive Easter wreath or door hanger. Use colorful fabric, spring flowers, ribbons, and of course, Easter eggs to create a unique and inviting entrance.
Egg-stra Special Table Settings
Set the scene for a memorable Easter feast with table decorations that are both beautiful and fun. Use pastel tablecloths and napkins, decorate plates with bunny silhouettes or spring flowers, and add a touch of whimsy with egg-shaped place cards or favors.
While some see wellness-based interior design as a new fad, in reality, it is just an expression of the basic intent of interior design – to make us feel good in our homes. At least that’s what Imagine Interiors, Bangladesh’s leading interior design company, thinks
Well-based interior design.
Creating nourishing living and workspaces.
Holistic design.
As a premier interior design firm in Bangladesh, Imagine Interiors gets queries about these quite often.
This is quite natural, seeing the emphasis holistic living has been getting these past few years.
So, is wellness-based interior design a new thing?
In one word – no. At least that is Mr. Subrota Biswas, a rising young Bangladeshi interior designer with a global design footprint who has always seen interior design.
Interior design is, and always has been, about making people feel good in their space – whether it’s a home or a workspace – and helping them gain the maximum efficiency possible in that space.
If it’s an office, you need to feel energized to work inside.
If it’s a bedroom, you should be able to relax and switch off for the day.
And focusing on creating an interior environment that nourishes your body and mind is always the best way to help you achieve your goal.
In other words, even if interior designers haven’t always talked in the wellness jargon, interior design has always focused on achieving all-around wellness for clients. And this has been true whether it’s interior design in Bangladesh or interior design in any other country.
Great. What are Some Interior Design Ways to Create a Nourishing Atmosphere in Space?
These are some pretty simple design hacks all designed to promote all-round wellness. You can do all of these yourself, you don’t need to ask an interior designer to do these.
However, if you do hire an interior designer to revamp your living or workspace, you can ask them to focus on including such design features. That will give them an idea of what kind of design you are looking for.
Wellness-Based Interior Design Hack 1: Eliminate All Clutter
Sounds so simple and obvious, doesn’t it?
But this is a genuine suggestion of a simple design hack designed to create a holistic living or working space.
The reason I mentioned this is that while you may know about how a cluttered space fatigues the mind, you may not get around to doing anything about it.
So, take a look around you. If you see things placed randomly, out of place, and serving no purpose, collect them and put them in a basket.
Then, think of a more suitable arrangement for them and arrange them accordingly.
Whichever ones you don’t see a use for, you can
Place them in a storeroom. Here too, don’t just fling them inside – arrange them neatly.
Keep them aside to be given away to charity.
Wellness-Based Interior Design Hack 2: Find Your Zen Spot
Here’s another new jargon – zen. The ‘zen spot’ or the spot where you are totally ‘zen’ is where you are completely at peace, where nothing can get to you, and where you can do whatever you want.
Your zen spot could be anything from one end of a particular sofa to an entire room.
Everything – the view, the general ambiance, and the comfort – should be exactly the way you want it at your zen spot.
Find such a spot and furnish it with whatever sitting or reclining – it’s a given you won’t want to stand or lie down there – arrangement suits you best.
It could be a very upright chair or a comfortable sofa – what matters is that you feel completely at peace in it.
Wellness-Based Interior Design Hack 3: Pay Attention to Air Moisture
The right level of air moisture can keep your skin comfortable, ensuring peace of mind for the present and good skin health in the long term.
I would suggest going to a humidifier.
Apart from maintaining an optimum moisture level, it can eliminate some dirt (maybe even some viruses, although I’m not sure about that) from the air and even help with sinuses, if you suffer from that.
Wellness-Based Interior Design Hack 4: Go green!
I’m sure you have heard about the numerous health benefits of maintaining some greenery in your space.
Whether it’s an office or your home, maintaining some plants will
Reduce stress levels
Encourage positive thinking
Increase in concentration
Act as a natural air freshener and filter out some pollutants
And plants are ridiculously low-maintenance.
For your home, I’d suggest plants like aloe vera, orchids or cacti while for your office you can go for a lily plant or a philodendron.
If you are going for a full-service design project, you can even discuss the possibility of a ‘green wall’ with your interior designer.
In conclusion, wellness-based or holistic interior design isn’t exactly a new idea. It’s what interior design is all about – making you feel good in your space and helping you achieve maximum efficiency in whatever you do there.
Final Talk
There are 4 DIY interior design steps you can take to create a more wholesome living or workspace
Eliminate clutter
Find your zen spot
Pay attention to moisture levels
Get some plants
Hope these help you transition to a more fulfilling living or workspace!
Easter is just around the corner, and it’s the perfect time to get your home ready for festive celebrations with friends and family. One of the best ways to instantly brighten your space and create a welcoming atmosphere is by decorating with beautiful DIY Easter banners. These banners not only add a cheerful, springtime touch to your home but are also budget-friendly and fun to make. Whether you prefer cute bunny designs, colorful egg shapes, or charming pastel themes, DIY Easter banners are a simple and creative way to celebrate the season and impress your guests.
So you can make some DIY Easter Banner at home and decorate the space with them. This would not only make the space beautiful but would also save some money and you would have fun making banners. Now you must be wondering about some of the best DIY happy Easter banners. Then here are some of them that you can check out.
Bunny Easter banner is a kind of Easter banner that is not only very cute but at the same time they are very easy to make here, you would just need a rope or ribbon, some square cut papers, two bunnies shaped paper cut, some colorful markers and some glue that’s it.
Now you need to attach one bunny paper cut at the first and then you would have to attach 11 paper squares and then again attach the bunny paper cut at the end and then you would have to write happy Easter with colorful markers on those square-cut papers and that’s it, you can hang this at your dining space or even at the entrance of your house and people would feel welcoming with this Easter banner.
Bunny all the way banner for Easter is also one of the cutest Easter banners that you can try making at home and this would definitely make your home look beautiful as well as cute at the same time.
Here you would need some white beads, some thin ribbons and some colorful bunny paper cuts, and some glue that’s it. Now you need to prepare the ribbon and for that, you would have to insert all the white beads into the ribbon and form layers with it.
Then you would just have to paste the colorful bunny paper cuts on the ribbon sidewise one after another and that’s it. You can hang this beautiful DIY Easter banner in your living room or you can also place it in your dining space as well.
Egg Easter banner is another way to get your house Easter ready. For making this awesome DIY Easter banner you would just have to cut some egg-shaped paper cuts. A ribbon and some glue would be enough. Now you just have to attach those egg cuts on the ribbon one after another and that’s it.
You can hang this on the exterior of your main gate. You can also hang this on your fireplace or in the dining room of your home. This seems to be cute and also would serve the purpose as well. At the same time, they are very easy to make. These were a few of the best DIY happy Easter banner ideas that you need to check out.
Looking to upgrade your kitchen island with the perfect seating? The right kitchen island stools not only add comfort and style but also transform your kitchen into a welcoming spot for dining, entertaining, or casual conversations. With so many options available, ranging from modern velvet counter stools to classic wooden bar chairs, it can be overwhelming to choose the best fit for your space.
In this guide, we’ve handpicked the 7 best stools for kitchen islands in 2025, featuring a mix of trendy designs, durable materials, and budget-friendly options to suit every home and decor style. Discover your ideal kitchen island stool and elevate your kitchen’s look and functionality today!
7 Trendy & Modern Stools For Kitchen Island
These days under under-counter stools for kitchen islands are available in various materials, finishes, and colors. Some come with high, low backs, and some have no back at all. These unique and stylish stools are a perfect way to express your personality and add texture and style to your kitchen design.
Below is the list of the top 7 best stools for kitchen islands on Amazon. We’ve described their specifications, features, and benefits. We’ve also provided a direct link to the products so that you can buy your favorite stool right away. So, are you ready to transform your kitchen space? Let’s take a glance at the best bar stools for the kitchen island.
This is a cushioned square bar stool with a backrest from the TOV Furniture brand. Made from velvet upholstery, this stool has a constructive and fashionable build design. These counter stools with backs feature a black carved wood frame and thick velvet upholstery with a soft cashmere texture.
These counter chairs with backs have comfy seats with six tufted buttons for hip support. Also, each stool leg is carved from a single piece of wood and held together with four wooden beams. This gives this chair great stability and strength. Another fascinating thing about these bar stools with backs is that they have brushed steel inlays on the footrest and legs. This makes this stool luxurious, and you can add it to your home, bar, office, and lounge.
Apart from this, they’re also easy to clean and maintain. These unique counter stools’ cut-out modern back design will surely make a statement in your kitchen design.
2. Stone & Beam Sophia Modern Swivel Kitchen Counter Height Stool
Durability, functionality, and decor: If you’re looking for these three factors in a kitchen stool, look no more! Get these ultra-modern and classy-looking swivel counter stools with backs from Stone & Beam.
Comes in four different contrasting colors; these stools will look great with any decor. Pick the hemp or the slate color if you want to stay on the classic side. If you like dark colors, go for the Navy or the Merlot.
Constructed with 95% polyester and 5% nylon, there is no doubt about its durability. Besides, it also has a solid hardwood frame that keeps the stool sturdy and durable. It comes with a substantial padded seat, which is high-quality foam padding. The comfy seating makes you feel like your hips have landed on a giant marshmallow. The padded kitchen stools with backs will give you the ultimate comfort experience while straightening up your spine. Don’t you believe us? Well, try it yourself and feel the comfort of this comfy stool.
There is nothing more pleasing than furniture in a brown wooden finish, right? If you like these types of furniture, get the kitchen stool from Armen Living. It has a shiny brown wooden finish that has a mirror look.
Unlike the other kitchen stools, this has a radiating curved back that gives the barstool a different and sharp appearance. Apart from the wooden top, the footrests come with a striking chrome finish.
The overall body of the stool has a mixture of veneer wood, and the seat is made of 100% polyurethane. This simply means that it is a sturdy and durable stool that will last for many years. Your guests will be spellbound when they look at these brown faux leather bar stools with a walnut wood finish in your kitchen.
Dimensions: 24” High, 23 Inches Wide, 23 Inches Deep
Weight: 22 Pounds
Material: Bonded Leather, Wood
Key Features:
Comes in stylish colors
Easy-to-follow assembly
comfortable and sturdy
Stable flared legs
360-degree rotation
What do you think about this bar stool for the kitchen island? ‘Cute’ will be the first word that comes to your mind when you see the backless kitchen stool from DTY. Elevate and enrich your favorite space with these delightful and affordable swivel stools. Their classic design and neutral color palette will complement any interior design and decor.
Available in two sizes, 24-inch counter height or 30-inch bar height, these stools come in striking three finishes: the Espresso, Cherry, and Natural Finish. Give your hips some comfort with this backless kitchen stool. Thanks to the high-density and thick foam cushion, your body will stay relaxed while you’re sitting on it.
With the solid hardwood frame, the flared legs, and the metal footrest, this beauty stays sturdy to lasts longer. Also, the seat is made of durable bonded leather, which is scratch and tear-resistant.
5. Bar Stools Counter Height Adjustable Bar Chairs
Are you looking for fashionable and comfortable stools for a kitchen island? Bring home the stylish and durable adjustable bar chairs from the brand BestOffice. These barstools have a backrest and footrest, which give you a comfortable and relaxed seating experience.
Whether you lean back or you sit straight, you can relax in whichever sitting position you want. Moreover, you can also swivel the stool up to 360 degrees and adjust its height up to 18.5 inches and depth of about 16 inches. Pretty cool, right?
These swivel bar chairs are equipped with a PU leather seat and a unique design. It will welcome plenty of people of all ages. Apart from this, other features are its ergonomic back design, soft Seat, U-shaped armrest, and swivel design. All these things make this kitchen stool perfect for your kitchen island.
For those looking for a budget-friendly option, here’s the perfect stool idea for your kitchen island. This bar stool chair is from DUHOME, which has both a stylish design and a reasonable price. The height of these kitchen stools is shorter, which makes them perfect for lower breakfast bars.
Perfect for those kitchens that are plain and boring or follow monochromatic themes. You can easily add a splash of color with the help of these amazing colorful bar stool chairs.
It is also a brilliant choice for those who want to create an industrial look on a budget. These space-saving stools are highly practical and look absolutely stunning. Available in five colors, including blue, red, white, black, and silver, these stools can be used to create an eclectic look by mixing up the colors.
7. Crosley Furniture Upholstered Square Seat Bar Stool Set
Last on our list is this square seat bar stool set from Crosley Furniture. Specifically designed for kitchen islands and bars, this stool has high functionality and durability. Its seat has 2.75-inch-thick foam, and it is also upholstered in stain-resistant leather. They’re small in size, so you can easily tuck this stool under any bar or island.
So, redefine your kitchen space with these Upholstered Square Stools. They will elevate the overall style and add a sophisticated factor to the space. It features solid hardwood construction, and the cushioned seat is upholstered in simulated leather, which is stain and spill-resistant.
Here are some more unique and best stools for kitchen islands for you to get some inspiration:
Final Thoughts
So which stool do you like the most for your kitchen island or bar? Kitchen islands have become hugely popular in recent years. This is because they’re highly practical and simple in style. With the right bar stools or chairs, you can add a versatile factor to your kitchen islands.
Bar stools are available in so many different styles, colors, shapes, and sizes. That’s why it’s important to pick the right kitchen stool for your cooking space. Before investing in one, it is recommended to measure your space and the stool.
So, this is all about the best stools for kitchen islands. I hope this blog has helped you to pick the right bar stools for your kitchen. Also, don’t forget to share this blog with your friends and family so that they can also transform their kitchens with these modern stools for kitchen island.
Moving into a new apartment is an exciting milestone, but setting up and decorating your space can feel overwhelming. With more people choosing apartments for their convenience and easy upkeep, it’s important to make your new home feel stylish, comfortable, and uniquely yours. The good news? You don’t need a huge budget or a big space to create a beautiful, organized apartment you’ll love coming home to. Here are some of the best apartment decorating ideas to help you transform your space matter its size.
Basic Apartment Decorating Ideas
Window Treatment For Each Window Of The Apartment:
Even if your house or apartment is complete and well decorated then also a bare window would make your apartment look under construction and would make you feel incomplete On the other hand, the importance of windows is well known to all of us. Having no window frame can disturb your privacy and also, at times of any storms or heavy wind, sand can get into your apartment through the window space, making your apartment very dirty which no one wants for sure. Here, get a simple wooden frame for your windows and set some iron rods as well so that you can hang your colorful curtains, so even if you go with a glass window then also your privacy would be maintained. You can go with simple window frames, and getting a bold curtain would balance out the whole look. The style to decorate your small Thai apartments is very outrageous and to be cultured while having some different countries’ styles in your apartment.
Lighting Fixtures For Every Room Of The Apartment:
Now it is for sure that you already have lights in your apartment because no apartment gets handed over without lights, as it is the most basic thing, but the idea here is to modernize your apartment by replacing the basic lighting fixtures with some ultra-modern lighting fixtures. Now you if you were to go with different kinds of lighting fixtures, then they would definitely serve the purpose, but at the same time, they would make your room look beautiful, which is a great thing for sure. There are so many different types of light fixtures on the market that you can choose according to your preference, and floor lamps, pendant lights, and table lamps are some of the best replacements for the basic light fixtures of your apartment.
Get Your Entryway Decorated As Well:
Every apartment contains an entryway that leads you to different rooms of the apartment. An entryway is that narrow space that you would see right after you would get into the apartment crossing the main gate of the apartments and after crossing the entryway you would be able to get into other rooms of the apartments so getting your entryway decorated is very important because people would notice your entry first and as you already know that first impress is the last impression so your first impression needs to be on point. Here are a few things that can get your entryway organized.
A Narrow Cabinet Or Bench:
Here you would have to get a bench or table which would have certain compartments in it because it is your entryways so people would want to leave their car keys or bags there and then get into your house and so just to make your guests more comfortable you can let them keep their stuffs in that bench and in this ways things would be much more organized and you would be able to avoid mess in this way which is a great thing for sure. Get a sleek one so that it would not eat up much of your space, as the entryways are already a narrow space.
Mirror:
As you already aware of the fact that the entryway is a narrow path so you can try adding one mirror which would help in recreating an illusion of a wide space which is a great thing for sure and also people love seeing their face in the mirror so hanging one at the entry way would already impress your guest and this uplifts mood instantly which is great. Here you can have a medium-sized mirror, and also you can go with round mirrors or water drop-shaped mirrors and they seem to be both unique as well as decorative at the same time.
Wall Hooks:
This is very important, and not only in your entryway but hooks should be in every room of the apartment. The reason behind getting hooks in the entry way is for keeping the rain coat if anybody wears that to your home or at times people hang their car keys there and there are so many stuffs that people may not want to get in your room so for those things hooks are the best and also you can hang umbrellas there so that every time you go out you can simply get the umbrella from there and in this ways your house would look organized which is great.
Living Room Decor For The Apartment:
Living room is that section of the apartment or house where everyone gathers together to spend some quality time and we don’t let anyone enter in our bedrooms so it is the living room where guests mostly sit to hang out with you so it is really very important to get your living room up to that point and there are so many elements that we have in our living room which can make our living room look the best and we just need to make the correct choice of elements or things here.
Sofa:
No living room is complete without sofa sets and sofa has to be the limelight of every living room so make sure to get your hands on a good quality as well as good looking sofa set and as you already know that a sofa set can change the game of your living room décor so make sure to invest in a good one and also the size of the sofa matters a lot and if you have a small living room then your sofa set also needs to be small in size otherwise it would occupy all your space and would make your living room appear messy. Make sure to get the sofa color contrasting with the wall color of the living room or you can simply go with a brown one.
Coffee Table:
Now we offer coffee or snacks to our guest,s and for that we don’t actually drag anyone to the dining space rather snacks are meant to be enjoyed in the living room only s for putting the snacks you should have a table which you would have to set in the middle of the sofa sets. Make sure to go with a sleek as well as classy table, as that can change the game and here you can go with a black glass tea table, and this would look elegant for sure and would make your room look beautiful as well.
Wall Art:
Wall art can make your room look beautiful and if you genuinely want to get your room look decorated and here you can get some paintings to put on the wall which would be behind the sofa and this would actually add colors to your living room and you can also go with photo frames with some pictures of you with your family so this would make your guest curious and they would have good time there. You can also have some sort of wall hanging show pieces as that also make the living room look beautiful and printed wallpapers are also a very good idea.
A Bookcase:
Well, you don’t have to be a book freak or a book lover to get a book case and book cases can be used in different ways other than storing books. Here a bookcase would create more space for you in the living room so that you would be able to keep more things organized in your living room and having small furniture like this would help you keep the living space organized and of course you can totally keep your books there are well and try to get a bookcase with at least three selves so that more things can be kept there in the bookcase.
Get Your Dining Room As Well As Kitchen Decorated At The Same Time:
Dining room is the space where the entire family gets together every day for meals and so the dining room has to be beautiful so that everyone could feel good while eating there and on the other hand getting the kitchen organized is very important because working is a messy kitchen is a headache that no one wants for sure and on the other hand organized as well as decorated kitchen would make it easy for the one working inside to work better and there are certain things that can make the dining room as well as kitchen organized.
A Bunch Of Chairs As Well As a Dining Table:
Now the concept of dining table itself says that the space is just for having food together and while you have a family to eat together so you need to get some chairs on which the family members can sit and also to have the meal you would have to get a huge table so that everyone can have their food at the same time altogether with the rest of the family members. You can get matching chair and table sets for the dining space, and there are so many different types of chairs as well as tables that you can check out, and to get some idea, you can browse through Architecturesideas.
A Table Runner Or a Table Cloth For Your Dining Table:
Now, to get the dining table decorated, you can get your hands on either a table runner or a tablecloth cloth and here is a small difference between them. A table runner is a narrow fabric stripe which would be set at the middle of the table and makes the table look gorgeous, and also, at the same time, a table runner is trendy nowadays. A tablecloth doesn’t need much introduction, it is basically a cloth which has certain prints as well as colors, and this covers the entire table, and A tablecloth makes sure that your table remains clean.
Shelves For Your Kitchen:
The most important thing in the kitchen, other than equipment, has to be shelves as well as drawers. Now it is a true fact that we have lots of things that need to be organized in the kitchen, and for that you can use drawers. A modular kitchen always comes with lots of enclosed cabinets or drawers where you can keep your utensils organized and on the other hand, you can keep your food items such as spices, oil, and other items in the cabinet so you don’t have to find things while cooking.
Bedroom Decor For Your Apartment:
It is a fact that an individual spends most of the time in the bedroom so getting a beautiful bedroom is very important and also you need to keep your bedroom organized because a messy bedroom is liked by none and on the other hand messy bedroom be challenging while searching for certain things so you need to get your bedroom decorated as well as organized and there are so many ways to get the bedroom decorated which are easy to maintain and also you can always get the organization of your bedroom customized according to your preference.
Mattress:
Now, there are certain things that can instantly make your room fuller and detailed, and a good mattress is one of them that you need to get your hands on. There are so many mattress options available in the market that you can check out, but make sure to invest in a good one so that the mattress can be used for a long period of time, and also, the quality of the mattress matters a lot. Now, make sure to get your hands on a dark colored one because light colored ones can get dirty really quickly, and you can get a good mattress online as well as in offline markets.
Bed:
Bed has to be the most important thing in the bedroom and so you need to invest in a good one, no matter you go for a small bed or a huge one but that needs to be a beautiful one and if you can confused then you can go through our website to get the idea of latest bed designs and you can of course get one customized for yourself according to your preference. There are certain style of beds which goes well with small rooms and if your bedroom is small then you should go with a Murphy bed otherwise you can have royal or king beds as well for your bedroom.
Side Table Or Bed Table:
Side tables are very useful and having a side table would not only make your bedroom organized but at the same time this would make your bedroom look beautiful and the best part of the side table is that you can keep your certain essentials so that you would not have to get down from the bed too often. Get drawers on the side table to keep the book you read while sleeping, medicines, and you can also keep your phone essentials there.
Looking to refresh your bathroom without the hassle or expense of a full renovation? Updating your bathroom wall decor is one of the easiest and most affordable ways to transform the space and add personality. Whether you prefer modern minimalism, playful pops of color, or a touch of nature, there are countless creative and budget-friendly ideas to make your bathroom feel brand new. From bold wallpaper and unique mirrors to DIY gallery walls and clever storage solutions, these bathroom wall decor ideas will help you turn even the most overlooked room into a stylish sanctuary. Explore our top 20 ways to enhance your bathroom walls.
1. Mix Wallpaper + Wainscoting
If we’ve ever seen a bathroom wall decor match made in heaven, this is it. The painted wainscoting ideas lend this room a sophisticated feel, while the geometric wallpaper adds to the cool aspect. The combination is polished and artistic in equal measure, but it still functions as a whole.
2. Featured Framed Art
There’s a decent possibility that you get a few antique frames lying around your house. Make a new home for them in your vintage bathroom decorations for wall by digging them up. In this bright white washroom, we adore how whimsical these three apparently different framed pieces of the art look.
3. Install Wallpaper with Prints
Look no further than a bold wallpaper if you want to create a significant impression for your bathroom wall ideas. Installing patterned wallpaper makes any area appear professionally furnished, even if you have no experience with interior design. All of the other things will fall into place after that.
4. Add Seasonal Props
When the seasons change, there’s nothing like being able to transform your home from a lodge in Aspen to a beach vacation in Tulum. Hanging seasonal props when it comes to in your bathroom wall decor is a simple change that also serves as storage for all your straw hats. Quite a win-win situation, isn’t it?
5. Play With Floor-to-Ceiling Tile
There are just a few areas in your house that can handle a floor-to-ceiling tile installation, aside from your kitchen. And one of the most important ones is your bathroom. When was the last time you saw a living room featuring tiled walls? Do yourself a favor by leveraging this idea and finally, your bathroom taking advantage of it. The final product will appear to be extremely costly and well-polished. Now go on and experiment with different styles, grout colors, shapes, and patterns.
6. Bring in a Beauty Product Shelfie
We constantly need extra space to store our makeup and beauty items, so why not show off your fashionable toiletries in a way that also serves as art? A few shelves on an empty wall or a built-in window for your bathroom wall decor will instantly give any powder room a unique individuality.
7. DIY a Gallery Wall
Redecorating a gallery wall doesn’t have to be expensive. You can make a lovely wall décor for the bathroom without putting holes in your wall with some printed photos, a few rolls of colored Washi tape, and some bathroom inspiration. On your bathroom wall decor, create a collage of matching prints and then use tape to create faux frames.
8. Hang a Mural
Murals are available in a variety of forms, sizes, styles, and colors, and maybe installed in just a single afternoon owing to the invention of peel-and-stick wallpaper. Murals vary from typical wallpaper in that they are made up of a single, big image rather than a repeating pattern. Consider an abstract composition or something more concrete for your bathroom wall decor, such as a photograph of a natural setting.
9. Display a Bold Mirror
A mirror is required in every powder room, but one with a distinctive frame may serve as both decorative and useful artwork. If you’re on a budget, flea markets and thrift stores are great locations to look for one-of-a-kind clothing. You may also use spray paints or metallic leafing to make a unique artwork that will look great on your bathroom wall decor.
10. Apply a Wall Decal
Sometimes, all you need is a little bit extra to customize your bathroom wall decor. A delicate wall decal, such as this one that says “go bare,” adds a special touch to the room. And if this doesn’t give your place some individuality, we don’t know what would.
11. Go Oversized
Hanging a large framed piece of artwork on a single blank wall in your bathroom will instantly alter the look of any area. To create a beautiful focal point of your previously ignored area for your bathroom wall decor, look for abstract paintings, nature photography, and graphic prints.
12. Install a Gallery Wall
You’re probably quite pleased with the bathroom wall decor that hangs over your friend’s powder room. Who says you can’t make one in your bathroom? Choose from a variety of framed elements and start putting them together to accentuate your design. Any blank area, in our opinion, is a chance for a gallery wall.
13. Lean Art on Built-in Shelves
To make an impression on your area, wall art does not have to be placed on the wall. This minimalist bathroom wall decor gets a personality boost, thanks to these built-in shelves with chosen accessories. And sure, this does qualify as wall art.
14. Try a Custom Paint Job
Never underestimate the power of some painter’s tape and a paint bucket. With a paintbrush and a little imagination, you can create any pattern, from horizontal stripes to abstract forms for your bathroom wall decor. And there you have it: a beautiful wall art.
15. Add a Touch of Greenery
It doesn’t get much better than this when it comes to live wall art. Install a few of your prized plant babies straight on your bathroom wall decor for an installation that will give your space a new lease on life. In addition, the steam from your shower will provide a welcoming atmosphere for your plants.
16. Organizers for the Wall
Who argues that form prevails over function? Mount spice racks on the wall to cut down on morning bathroom time and create a quiet place just for you. You can also use one of these thin shelves as a towel bar/accessories perch by removing the two keyhole-shaped brackets on the back, flipping them over, then reinstalling them and hanging them upside down.
17. Lighting Fixtures on a Budget
Replacing outdated lighting fixtures is a less expensive way to update the look of your bathroom wall decor. In stores and online, you can find a broad range of affordable, cheap lighting fixtures. Keep in mind that significant electrical projects should be left to the professionals.
Switching the lighting fixtures, on the other hand, is a simple DIY bathroom project that you can complete in a single day with little instruction. When it comes to changing the lighting in your powder room, don’t be hesitant to experiment with wall lighting trends. Fixed pendants and light bars that spread light in space are examples of modern bathroom lighting. LED lighting fixtures are the most energy-efficient and don’t add extra heat to your bathroom, so they’re a great option.
18. Bathroom Wall Art at a Reasonable Price
There’s no need to look at your bathroom’s blank walls. Water-resistant and cost-effective, treated canvas prints are a great option. To achieve the most visual impact, go for larger proportions for your bathroom wall decor. Have a local printer turn your favorite photo into customized wall art for a distinctive appearance.
Canvas prints can now be created and laminated for water resistance by bespoke printers. Consider other options other than a canvas print when considering art for the bathroom wall decor. A personal and refreshing approach to adorn your ideas for bathroom walls is with a wall gallery of beloved things, such as starfish or baskets.
19. Accents and Accessories That Have Been Repurposed
Are you ready to finish your bathroom design? To enhance your DIY bathroom wall decor, add a few additional unique decorations and accent items. To get yourself started, consider the following suggestions: – Wastebasket–soap dish in the bathroom or soap scum –Living plants, such as orchid towels.
Try new textures and colors–for a fresh smell, try a candle or a room diffuser. The best part is that you may already have these products in your home. Repurpose accent items from other rooms that are cluttered or heading in the wrong direction.
20. The Full Bleed Mirror
There’s a lot to love about bathroom wall decor mirrors: They, unlike people, always let you know if you have anything green stuck in your teeth, never judge you for looking, and have an infinite amount of style capacity.
Let’s concentrate on the latter for the time being. Indeed, the right mirror can provide a sense of spaciousness to a room, enhance natural light (or act as a window if there isn’t one), and bring a lot of aesthetic interest to the bathroom wall decor. So, implement the best take a long, hard look in the mirror with the mirror ideas that can instantly enhance any area, regardless of its size, shape, style, or budget.
The Bottom Line
You don’t have to perform a total bathroom renovation to bring in new life into your space. A few low-cost purchases may breathe new life into your bathroom right now. These budget-friendly bathroom wall decor ideas can help you freshen up the look of your bathroom without spending a fortune.
Transform your dining room into a festive wonderland this Christmas with stunning table decorations that capture the holiday spirit. While the Christmas tree and front door often steal the spotlight, your dining table is where cherished moments and joyful celebrations truly come alive. From elegant centerpieces and cozy runners to creative place cards and nature-inspired accents, the right table decor sets the perfect scene for memorable holiday meals. Whether you prefer classic reds and greens, modern minimalist styles, or rustic natural elements, these Christmas table decoration ideas will inspire you to impress your guests and make your festive gatherings unforgettable.
1. Silverware Tied in Ribbon
A lovely ribbon is an easy way to add a festive touch to candles, fine glassware, and silverware when you’re in a rush. Choose a luxurious jewel-tone silk ribbon for an elegant appearance, or go with the tried-and-true green, red, or gold.
2. Pattern Layering
Incorporating a variety of patterns and colors into a tablescape is one of our favorite Christmas table decoration ideas. Everything from the tablecloth—a nature-inspired design—to the napkins—paisley ones bound together with a crimson velvet ribbon—to the centerpiece—a blossoming arrangement of flowers.
3. Candle Holders from Upcycled Bottles
Think wine bottles when you want to make a stylish centerpiece out of a glass bottle. After cleaning and removing the labels, fill the bottles with water and then add the evergreens. Would you want some color? Throw in some fresh cranberries! The next step is to put a taper candle in the bottle’s opening after applying sticky candle wax to its base. In order to maintain the appearance of the greens, remember to change the water every few days.
4. Evergreen Tree Cuttings
Displaying a large glass vase with fresh green sprigs is a great way to get ideas for Christmas table decorations from the pros. Want to add more charm? Add some pinecones to a bowl and set it nearby for a more rustic touch.
5. Blue and White Décor
From table runners and napkins to vases and plates, keep to a simple blue-and-white color scheme. The key ingredient for that additional dramatic touch is to add some golden accessories, such as those vintage-inspired candlesticks.
6. Candle Rosemary Centerpiece
You can whip together this beautiful centerpiece in no time at all using simple household goods like candles, ribbons, a few rubber bands, fresh rosemary branches, and either real or faux cranberries for the base. The ingenious flameless candle method is at your disposal.
7. Decorative Table Wreath
Make a beautiful display piece by transforming your Christmas wreath. To make a wreath without hanging it, just join candlewood cups to a wreath shape. To round off the image, gather a bunch of tapered candles and plenty of foliage.
8. Christmas Tree-Shaped Napkin
Your dinner guests will be captivated by the origami-inspired place setting the moment they lay eyes on it. Allow me to show you the way: We used green fringe napkins, which are square, and embellished them with little baubles for a festive touch.
9. Metallics and Icy Blues
On a white faux fur table runner, there are big deer ornaments and Christmas dining table decor ideas in shades of blue and silver. With cookie cutters and a bayberry sprig as a garnish, the place setting consists of solid white salad plates coupled with striped dinner plates.
10. Candlesticks Made by Hand
Use a bowl of oranges and a fresh wreath as a nod to tradition for a beautiful centerpiece. As a finishing touch, they scatter paper stars and dried orange segments about the table. However, who really stands out? The show-stopping homemade beeswax candles melt and drip into a lovely ambiance.
11. Furoshiki Gift Wrap
In addition to looking lovely in your place settings, this sophisticated bowknot would be a thoughtful surprise for your dinner guests. Japanese wrapping could seem complicated, but trust me, it’s really rather simple. Simple materials include standard 20-inch napkin linen and some fake cranberry sprigs for garnish.
12. Go with Plaid
For a homey vibe, consider combining tartan with buffalo check or any other plaid pattern. Adding a cinnamon stick and an evergreen sprig to your plaid napkins will give them a more rustic look.
13. Upcycle Your Old Bulbs
Those antique lightbulbs still have life left in them! Discover an ingenious method to transform them into sophisticated Christmas accents. Start by applying a little dab of hot glue to the bulb’s larger side. Coil some twine over it; sage green and shiny gold are our favorites. As you wrap, continue to glue. After that, create a stem by attaching a twig and then place a paper leaf on top.
14. Miniature Christmas Trees
Decorate your table runner with little Christmas trees of varying hues, as seen in interior design publications. For a more interesting appearance, combine bottle brush trees with paper ones and wooden ones.
15. Golden Leaves
For an additional glamour boost, scatter some artificial leaves that are glittering and adorned with dazzling gold foil about the dining table. But you know what? Applying gold leaf enhances almost any surface. Always begin by cleaning the surface. Apply the glue with a brush, then carefully place a sheet of gold leaf on top. Use a delicate brush and your hands to gently smooth it in circular strokes. Wait a few hours for it to dry, and then seal it lightly for a mirror finish.
16. Christmas Shakers
You will LOVE this easy activity if you enjoy making festive decorations! To make your table seem festive for the holidays, fill ordinary salt and pepper shakers with little trees or reindeer.
17. 8-Point Star Napkin
To add style to your tablescape in an instant, just rearrange any ordinary 20-inch napkin into a stylish star shape. No need to worry; even novices will find this one simple!
18. Dash of Greenery
If you want to make your wooden dining table seem as chic as Emily Henderson’s, try adding some festive touches. Add some festive flair with some fresh foliage, taper candles, and tealight holders made of ceramic village—just right for the holiday season!
19. Make a Leaf Garland
Make a leaf garland out of green craft paper to express your creativity. Add some red jingle bells to cap off the holiday vibe.
20. Napkin Rings Made from Cookie Cutter
As napkin holders, these star-shaped cookie cutters have an air of understated elegance. On top of that, they make great small Christmas presents for your visitors to take home with them.
21. Ornaments for Ceiling
A traditional and joyous Christmas tablescape in reds and whites. Need a little something more? To get the same lovely effect, just use thread or a fishing line to suspend decorations from the ceiling.
22. Fresh Eucalyptus
For every table setting, you can whip up a little bouquet. She twisted a transparent hair tie around a silver dollar eucalyptus leaf, and a couple of seeded eucalyptus leaves.
23. Candy Cane Bow
Tie a neat knot around a red and white striped napkin to create a peppermint candy décor. Put a red ribbon in the middle to keep it in place—at least until supper is served!
24. Napkin Rings from Christmas Light
Repurpose your old Christmas lights into charming napkin rings instead of throwing them away! At the base of each bulb, attach a loop of white and red baker’s twine using hot glue. Once you have your multicolored rolled napkins ready, use these innovative napkin rings to wrap them.
25. Tree Napkins
Create tree shapes out of folded napkins and use little name cards cut from leftover paper for the trunks. That way, at the dinner table, everyone knows where to sit.
26. Pastel Christmas Village
Have you had enough of the same old Christmas hues? For your table arrangement, why not try something quirky and unique? For a whimsical twist, try using pink dishes colorful bottle brush trees, and create your own pastel-colored Christmas town.
27. Mix Up the Glassware
Using a variety of plates, bowls, and glasses can really liven up a dinner party. Distribute separate goblets to each guest; this kind gesture will spark conversation about your exquisite table setting.
28. Felt Christmas Trees
With these adorable felt cutouts, you can transform your dining table into a whimsical Christmas tree garden. Your silverware will blend in with ease after following this little guide!
29. Peppermint Inspiration
Use pink, red, and gold tones to create a tablescape reminiscent of a Christmas candy buffet. A multicolored table runner, some sprigs, and some candy-cane-patterned napkins will do the trick. And to top it all off, before dinner, lay out some actual peppermints and candy canes for your guests to nibble on.
30. Modern Vintage Décor
This inviting tablescape is a perfect example of how to blend contemporary and old elements. He began with a white runner with red stitching. Then he added matte black candlestick holders, little evergreen trees, antique high-ball glasses, classic water goblets with gold trim, and so on.
31. Gold and Green
The combination of golden hues and verdant greens is regal, but because it is Christmas, don’t forget to sprinkle in some red accents here and there.
32. Place Card Holders of Reindeer
Make adorable name card holders out of these miniatures of deer. Another advantage is that you may keep these adorable tiny guys as house decorations even when you’re not entertaining.
33. Adorn the Chairs
Attach little wreaths to chair frames using raw-edge ribbon to make each guest feel unique. A little gesture that makes every visitor feel special.
34. Monogrammed Napkin Ring
Simple napkin rings and a handful of pipe cleaners (glittery ones are really fun!) will do the trick. Create personalized napkin rings by twisting pipe cleaners into the form of each guest’s name.
35. Rustic Décor
Use burlap as a table runner, gold candlestick holders, and a long garland of luxuriant pine for a traditional look. Add a finishing touch to each place setting with a single pine sprig.
36. Picks for Drinks
Use festive selections to liven up your visitors’ beverages! Trim the drink picks to a length of about 3 inches. Then, using basic hot glue, attach little bottle brush trees in vibrant colors to the top of each pick. This project is both simple and upbeat!
37. Golden Tabletop Trees
These beautiful pre-lit tabletop trees will add a touch of ethereal light to any tablescape. Add a touch of elegance and sophistication to your tablescape by combining them with taper candlestick holders and a green table runner.
38. Place Card Holders with Candy Cane
Instead of letting those little candy canes go unused on your Christmas tree, use them to hold place cards. For a lively and carefree style, try combining different hues.
39. Felt Tree-Topped Forest
Cut out felt fir shapes and use hot glue to attach them to candle holders loaded with fake snow to transform your table into a mystical pine forest.
40. Place Card Holder from Gingerbread
For a change of pace this year, ditch the traditional place cards. Think about using linen napkins instead, layering gingerbread cookies on top, and then tying them with a ribbon that matches.
41. Laid-Back Style
Your Christmas table may be eye-catching without becoming overwhelming. For a simple but stylish arrangement, use folded tea towels in lieu of tablecloths and turn red wine glasses into flower vases.
42. Fancy and Fun
Vibrant pinks and golden accents will liven up any tablescape. There was even a scarf that we turned into a table runner! Use your imagination and make name cards out of shards of shattered terracotta pots for a one-of-a-kind look!
43. Chalkboard Nametags
For an extra special touch, use blackboard paper instead of tablecloth and sign each guest’s name on the dish. Make your own napkin rings by forming a circle with fine wire, stringing cranberries onto it, and finishing it off with a festive sprig of eucalyptus.
44. Napkin Bells
The enchantment of holiday bells is hard to resist. Place a little bell on the corner of your dinner napkin to add a touch of festivity to your table.
45. Twisty Formal
Experiment with a silver and icy blue color scheme. To create the name cards, attach a store-bought tag to a metallic glass ornament.
46. A Hint of Plaid
Create a snowy New England atmosphere by using some plaid throws as tablecloths. It’s best to use old ones that can handle any spills that might happen.
47. Cozy Christmas
Infuse your space with a gentle scent by using fresh flowers and real pine cones, evoking memories of past holidays. Create your own snowflake napkin rings using wooden snowflakes for a charming touch.
48. Chandelier Wreath
Hang greens above your table by using a hook and ribbon for a lovely effect if you can’t hang them from a permanent light fixture, drape pine around the frame and secure it with ribbon for a similar look.
49. Bead Stars
Enhance your table runner’s look by using wooden beads to make star-shaped decorative accents for added visual appeal.
50. Cranberries and Mercury Glass
Create an elegant green and red tablescape by combining mercury glass, a burlap table runner, candles, and fresh cranberries for a sophisticated look.
51. Indoor Wreath
Turn a nearby windowsill into a cozy spot by layering it with candles, greenery, and pinecones. Complete the Christmas table decoration ideas by hanging a rustic wreath at the top for that final touch.
52. Fancy Plates
Get fancy by using your fine China, or add a gilded salad plate on top of your everyday set to give each place setting a special touch. Opt for a runner made of greenery and blooms as a subtle floral option that won’t obstruct conversations among guests.
53. Woody Centerpiece
Create a quick centerpiece in just five minutes by filling a glass container with unshelled nuts, pine cones, faux cranberries, dried citrus, and cinnamon sticks. Place it on a polished wood slice, and your table is all set!
54. Personal Place Settings
All your neutral linens need is a touch of greenery. Make name cards using cut cardboard, then attach the tags to a circle of leaves to welcome each guest.
55. Piles Up Gifts
Not every gift has to be under the tree! Display your beautiful wrapping paper on the dinner table instead. Try using pink instead of red for a unique touch. Add homemade confetti-filled ornaments in matching colors to complete the festive display.
56. Edible Name Card Holders
Use ripe pears as edible name-card holders by simply adding a pearl-topped pin. Incorporate pears, along with greenery and small ornaments, for a budget-friendly centerpiece that you can easily put together yourself.
57. Winter Wonderland
Create a white Christmas ambiance, regardless of the weather, with these Christmas table decoration ideas. Set the scene with monochrome florals, tiny gingerbread houses, and even miniature marshmallows to evoke a snow-dusted landscape.
58. Fancy Fruit
Make your own icy-looking faux fruits that seem straight out of Jack Frost’s orchard and will last for years. Simply coat the fruit with spray adhesive and then roll them in a mix of three parts white glitter to one part silver glitter.
59. Golden Fronds
You can create a beautiful display using wheat stalks from the craft store, just as pretty as fresh blooms. Simply tie the sheaf with ribbon and place it inside a clear vase over faux snow. Add evergreens and almonds around the vase for an extra boost of charm.
60. Cranberry Pinecones
Want quick Christmas table decoration ideas to add some festive flair to evergreen seeds? Try this: lightly spray-paint half of the cones in cheerful cranberry and the other half in shimmery silver, then display them in a clear glass bowl. For a more eye-catching look, paint the cones entirely in a bright lime or gold for a pop art-inspired piece.
Conclusion
No matter if you’re planning a cozy brunch, a fancy dinner with a stunning centerpiece, or a fun cocktail party, we’ve got you covered with expert tips to make hosting this Christmas like a pro. Dive in for our top Christmas table decoration ideas in the perfect seasonal spirit.
Are you struggling to get enough sleep because your room is too hot and sunny? While bright weather is great during winter, too much sunlight can become a real problem when you’re trying to rest. So, what’s the solution? White blackout curtains.
Yes, simply replace your regular curtains with blackout ones and control how much sunlight enters your room—on your terms!
Whether you live in a bustling city apartment or a peaceful neighborhood, blackout curtains are a smart choice. They block out most sunlight and reduce outside noise, helping you create a cozy, restful environment. If you think you need dark-colored curtains for this, think again.
White blackout curtains are designed to block light effectively without compromising on style. Dark, heavy fabrics may not suit every interior, which is why white options are perfect—they blend beautifully into any decor while offering the same benefits.
In this blog, we’ve rounded up 9 of the best white blackout curtains. Whether you prefer grommet tops, rod pockets, or shades, you’ll find the right fit for your bedroom, living room, or office.
Bonus: These curtains can protect your furniture and flooring from sun damage, maintain a consistent room temperature, and even reduce energy bills during warmer months. Now that’s a win-win!
Top 9 Best White Blackout Curtain Reviews
Here is the list of best sellers and the top quality white blackout curtains from Amazon that will keep your room dark and cool at the same time:
1. AmazonBasics Room Darkening Blackout Curtains
Block out sunlight and harmful UV rays in your bedroom with this AmazonBasics blackout curtain. These curtains come with 1.5-inch grommets fit standard or decorative rod. This room-darkening curtain will make your room dark and make a perfect atmosphere. They also insulate against heat and cold. This means your room will stay cooler in the summer and warmer in the winter. Isn’t this perfect for afternoon naps or morning sleep-ins? With complete privacy and no more outdoor noises, now you can sleep peacefully.
You can also use it in your dining area, creating a dramatic ambiance or even in a living room, a quieter indoor environment, or in your home office to minimize glare on computer screens. Made from 100% polyester, these curtains will also protect your floor carpets from color-fading by the sun.
Sometimes when we want to rest during the day, it is hard to do that because, at noon, the sun is streaming brightly through our windows. Is the same happening with you too? If yes, it’s time to buy window blackout curtains. These NICETOWN Window Thermal Insulated Room Darkening Curtains Drapes will be best for you.
Now you can easily sleep by automatically darkening and lowering noise levels. They’re made from heavy microfiber material and interwoven by advanced triple weave technology; the NICETOWN blackout curtains will provide you a shading performance of about 85% Blackout.
Features:
Easy to maintain
Gives 85% Blackout
Solid heavy fabric
Silky soft touch
Set of 2 Blackout Curtain Panels of 42″ wide x 63.”
BGment grommets blackout curtains are thermally insulated, and they’re available in a variety of sizes and colors. They’re interwoven by top solid fabric layer, high-density black yarn, and back solid fabric layer with innovative triple-weave technology.
They’re capable of balancing the room temperature by insulating the room against summer heat and winter chill, which also means that you will save money on your energy bills. They provide total privacy by blocking out 85%-99% sunlight. So if you’re tired of street lights and car lights at night, just hang these ultimate curtains on your windows. With the modern minimalism style, they’re absolutely suitable for the bedroom, living room, dining room, infant room, kids room, and office.
Our next pick for you is the blackout curtains from the brand H.VERSAILTEX. They’re crafted from durable blackout faux linen fabric that provides a 100% blackout effect. They’re also thermally insulated, that’s why they’re able to balance the temperature in the room and reduce external noises, which means your body can relax and relieve stress. H.VERSAILTEX white textured Blackout Curtains are suitable for contemporary, traditional, vintage rustic, victorian home styles.
Are you looking for blackout curtains that look stylish too? Bring home the Most Stylish Blackout Curtains: Flamingo P White curtains. They’re innovative high-tech curtains that completely block out all sunlight from your room. The fantastic part is that they’re double-sided: One side is white, while the other side is pitch-black.
Their ergonomic, modern, and environmentally friendly design makes them one of the favorite curtains on Amazon. Apart from this, other advantages are that they’re soundproof, thermal insulated, energy-efficient, and gives you complete privacy. Each curtain has eight grommets to fit onto 1 ¼ inch curtain poles. You can also wash them in the machine and iron them.
Cover your door or windows in a casual modern style with Aquazolax French Door Blackout Curtains. Crafted from 100 % high-quality soft polyester, these curtains will dress up your door windows beautifully and elegantly. Use them in your living room, patio, or bedroom and experience total darkness with these blackout window coverings.
The PrinceDeco Textured white 100% Blackout Curtains are one of the popular brands on amazon. They’re excellent at keeping out full light; this will also protect your furniture from baking-hot sunlight. You’ll feel the peaceful atmosphere in your home as they’re thermal insulated and soundproof.
These amazon blackout curtains will look great on the bedroom, patio, front porch, pergola, cabana, covered patio, and living room/dining room. So enjoy your private space without getting disturbed!
Features:
Excellent blackout performance
Reduces noise
Waterproof
Affordable
Available in a wide range of color patterns & sizes.
These ready-made luxury looking curtains are from Rose Home Fashion brand. They come in a set of two, and each has eight grommets, which are 1.6 inches in diameter. Made from high-quality polyester fabric, the Rose Home Fashion curtains can prevent 100% of the sunlight.
They’re also insulated, so you can keep your summer days cooler, and winter chills warmer while having the desired darkened environment. Crafted by good quality material, these curtains are heavy, thick, that’s why they will last for many years. On top of that, you’ll also get a warranty for eight years. Yes, you read it right.. 8 long years, and there’s also a 30-day return policy.
Features:
Machine washable and dry
keep the heat and cold out.
Easy to maintain and care.
It has double-layered sunlight blockage
8-year warranty and a 30-day return policy coverage
Want to brighten up your room but without too much sunlight? The perfect solution is these Turquoize Room Darkening white blackout Curtains. These gorgeous curtains block out 50% of the sunlight but 100%of the UV rays. So you will get a little bit of brightness, and also your furniture and floors don’t get damaged.
Some blackout curtains give a gloomy look, but these curtains slightly brighten up the place while keeping the privacy. Made out of the high-quality microfiber polyester blackout fabric, these curtains are vinyl free, nature friendly, and breathable. This set of curtains also comes with an 8-year warranty and a 30-day return policy.
There is no special procedure to hang blackout curtains; you can easily hang them on your windows or doors just like standard curtains. To get the best results, measure a couple of inches extra beyond the window frame on all sides.
Conclusion
White blackout curtains are a smart and stylish investment for your home. They don’t just block out unwanted light—they also help preserve your furniture and reduce fading from sun exposure. Plus, they can lower your energy bills by keeping your room cooler during hot months.
If you’ve been struggling with sleep or just want a darker, quieter space to relax, it’s time to make the switch. You can find these amazing curtains on Amazon—affordable, functional, and fashionable.
Sleep better, save energy, and upgrade your home decor. Don’t forget to share this blog with friends and family who might be facing the same issue!
Looking for a home that’s as unique as you are? A-frame houses are making a major comeback, and they’re here to stay! Inspired by the tiny house movement, these iconic structures have become the go-to choice for those seeking charm, simplicity, and a touch of adventure, especially as vacation homes in the U.S. and around the world.
The A-frame’s signature roofline, which mimics the shape of the letter ‘A,’ creates a striking silhouette that’s not only visually stunning but also incredibly functional, shedding rain and snow with ease. Inside, these homes are all about serenity—think open spaces, minimalist design, and a cozy atmosphere that’s perfect for relaxation.
Want to know what makes A-frames so special? Keep reading! In this blog, we’ll dive into everything you need to know from the pros and cons of A-frame living to clever interior design ideas, and even tips on building your very own A-frame sanctuary. Plus, we’ve rounded up 15 incredible A-frame homes from around the globe to spark your imagination!”
So, let’s start with the benefits and drawbacks of A-frame houses:
Advantages and Disadvantages of A-Frame Houses
Below are some of the key advantages and disadvantages of A-frame houses:
Pros
Cons
These houses are easy to design, engineer, and build.
These homes have an A-frame shape, so they all look the same from the outside.
These homes are affordable.
The top part of the A-frame house collects the heat, so it’s a bit difficult to keep the ground floor warm in winter.
They have large windows to get plenty of natural light.
There is limited space in A-frame houses.
The A-frame houses have sloped roofs that keep snow from building up and prevent damage.
Not suitable for the windy climate.
These homes are great places for hot climates.
Minimal maintenance is required.
Now let’s move onto the list of some of the best and most beautiful A-frame houses.
15 Beautiful A-Frame Houses Around the World
1. Maurice River, New Jersey
This gorgeous A-frame house is located in South Jersey, only an hour from the south of Philadelphia and a two-hour drive from New York City. This three-bedroom home features a 2.5-acre private lot, a wood-fired hot tub, and Scandinavian-style plywood interiors. It also has a spacious modern kitchen, a Sonos sound system, and many more amazing things.
2. High Point Hideaway, Colorado
If you’re looking for a home away from the cities, you should definitely love this place!
The High Point Hideaway is a wonderful restored A-frame house in Colorado. This lovely house has great exteriors and interiors, complementing its natural surroundings. It features a spiral staircase and a bubbling hot tub. There are twinkling lights that brighten the natural wooded exteriors of the house.
3. The Pink Seahorse, Florida
As its name suggests, this is a pink beach house on Florida’s eastern coast. This house has many interesting things, such as several outdoor areas where residents can enjoy neighborhood views and a huge backyard that also boards the Guana River Preserve.
4. Secluded Lakehouse, Illinois
This place is perfect for those travelers and visitors who are looking for a secluded home in the forest. Located on a private lake, this is a Secluded Lakehouse in a unique architectural style. The lake is filled with fish, and a floating trampoline is between Champaign and Kickapoo State Park.
5. Rockaway Beach, Oregon
If you want to experience something different, you should try this fall stay! This is a beachside getaway in Oregon. It is situated just six hundred feet from the sands of Rockaway Beach.
The house features spacious two bedrooms, blond wood, and floor-to-ceiling windows. These windows bring plenty of natural light and make the ambiance warm and cozy. There is also a large fenced-in outdoor space where habitats can hang out with family and friends at night.
6. Shasta County, California
This house may look small and tiny from the outside, but there are many things to explore. This is a Northern California A-frame known as Shasta County, situated within three hours of Lassen Volcanic, Redwood, and Crater Lake national parks.
This area has over 200 miles of hiking and biking trails. So if you want to stay in a secluded area, you can stay in this house and enjoy indoors or engage in outdoor activities. The home has modern and advanced features such as an essential-filled kitchen, a wood stove in the living room, a grill, and more.
7. The Golden A-Frame, Maryland
Are you one of those people who like to travel with their pets? If yes, this destination will be perfect for you!
Located in the beautiful land of Maryland, this Golden A-frame house is actually pet friendly. This home has many great features and amenities, such as stylish interiors, a shuffleboard table, hammock chairs, and a hot tub on the deck. There are also waters of North Glade Cove nearby, where guests can enjoy swimming, boating, and kayaking.
8. The A-Frame on the Cane, Louisiana
This time when you’re planning for a vacation or trip, consider this tiny home. This is a spectacular A-Frame home situated near the Cane River Creole National Historical Park and the roads of Natchitoches. This is a perfect place to spend the weekend with your friends and family. The home features a unique spiral staircase and cozy interiors.
9. Lakefront Home, Moosehead Lake
Look at this breathtaking A-frame house with clear stargazing views of Lily Bay on Moosehead Lake. This lakefront cabin has all the essential facilities and amenities to make your stay comfortable and memorable.
It has a private dock, clean amenities, and a yard fire pit so visitors can hang out at night.
10. Breckenridge, Colorado
Originally built in the 1970s, this traditional three-bedroom home was renovated a few years back. It has a unique A-frame structure with all the facilities. It has a hot tub from where you can get amazing views of the surrounding forest. There is also a spacious outdoor dining area with a modern washer and dryer unit.
You can visit this cabinin winter with your family and friends and get the best experience of an A-frame house living experience. You can also explore Breckenridge’s skiing which is just 10 minutes away from this place. This place is also a great spot for summer to enjoy hiking and camping.
11. Fernside A-Frame Michigan, Sturgeon River
Imagine living in a riverside cabin with amazing views and comfortable living. Sounds like a dream, right?
Not anymore, because you can fulfill your dream by visiting and staying at this Fernside A-Frame near the Sturgeon River. This is a small two-bedroom cabin that will give you the best-staying experience. With a wide deck and firepit, you can spend your evening stargazing and having conversations while staying warm.
12. Rockbridge. Ohio
This is another one of the best A-frame houses in the world where you can experience complete serenity in a secluded place. The house has many interesting things, like a full wall of geometric window panes and numerous skylights through which plenty of light comes inside.
This three-level house is located in the south of Columbus, Ohio. Here you’ll get a comfortable king-size bed on the third floor, which is surrounded by windows. There is also an additional loft that has two twins. This makes it perfect for even large families.
13. Lilla Norr. Minnesota
Do you love architecture with vintage accents? If yes, you’ll also love this A-frame house, which has a Swedish-inspired design! The entire house design is created while sustainability is kept in mind.
The Lilla Noor is just an hour and 15 minutes drive from Minneapolis. It is near the Snake River in a small town with various shops.
14. Montana A-Frame, Montana
The next A-frame house on the list is this Montana A-frame which is located near Georgetown Lake and Discovery Ski Hill. This quaint cabin is perfect for travelers who are looking for an escape from the chaos of the urban cities.
This property has a spiral staircase leading to a loft, where you can enjoy spectacular views of the surroundings through huge floor-to-ceiling windows. There is also an RV pad with hookups.
15. Saco river A-Frame, New Hampshire
In the National Forest of the White Mountains, an A-frame cabin called Saco River A-Frame is situated. Here you can also access a private beach on the River. The house interiors are also warm and cozy. Vaulted pine ceilings and outdoor amenities are used here, providing an amazing living experience in the mountains.
Top 5 Interior Ideas For A-Frame Houses
Are you planning to buy an A-frame house? If yes, you might be wondering about the interiors and how you can decorate them. No worries, here are the five best ways to decorate A-frame homes.
1. Open Interiors
A-frame houses are less spacious than traditional houses, which is why open-concept interiors are best. The open interiors will make the home look more spacious and accessible. You can also spend more time together with your family in space without feeling left out.
2. Neutral Colors
It is always best to go with neutral color schemes like beige, white, cream, and light grey. These colors and shades will enhance the architectural details and elements, including beams and hardwood floors. They will make these details stand out, which looks fantastic in the A-frame houses.
3. Geometric Shapes
You can include geometric shapes in two ways, either in decor or in the interior design of the houses. This single thing will immediately elevate your simple A-frame house design and transform them from boring to spectacular.
For example, add curved walls with different angles. These curbed can also be used as seating areas and art display corners.
4. Plants
Plants are one of the simplest and quickest ways to change the whole ambiance of any place. A-frame houses are mostly located in forests, rivers, and mountains with beautiful nature and landscape views, but still, it’s a good idea to bring nature in. You can add indoor plants to create a sense of natural flow from the inside out.
5. Mix and Match Materials
Try mixing two opposite or complementary materials together to create a unique design. For example, you can add steel with natural wood to bring modern vibes into your space. This will still be the rustic and natural ambiance but with little touches of modern elements.
3 Tips For Building A-Frame Houses
Do you want to build your own A-frame house? That’s a great DIY construction project, but you have to keep a few things in mind. Here are some tips that you can follow to get the best results:
1. Elevate the House
A-frame houses are similar to tiny homes with less storage. So, consider elevating the house a bit off from its foundation. By doing this, you’ll get some space between the ground and your lower floor joists. This extra space can be used as additional storage space. And if you want to make this storage area waterproof, build your entire foundation with concrete.
2. Blend Outdoors & Indoors
Add tall, massive windows with wood frames. These windows will bring ample natural light and make you feel close to nature. You can also bracket your A-frame house with wide decks for more outdoor space. Here, you can also add a firepit or hot tub to completely use the outdoor space and have a better living experience.
3. Focus on Functionality
You can either build your A-frame houses from scratch or buy a prefab unit. In both cases, you have to prioritize its functionality. You have to ask yourself questions like:
Will this house be your second home or a primary residence?
Will you list this A-frame house as an investment real estate?
This is important because the interior elements, like the floor plan of an A-frame vacation house or rental property, completely differ from permanent residence. So always try to consider these points while building your A-frame house.
I hope this guide on A-frame houses has helped you understand what A-frame houses are, their advantages and disadvantages, how to decorate the interiors, and what key things you should consider while building them. If you find this post helpful and informative, share it with your family and friends.
Shipping container homes are an eco-friendly approach to building livable fancy houses. How dreamy is it to live in a compact, warm container house while unwinding on a lazy weekend?
These shipping container homes are extremely durable, easy to build, and an affordable housing option. The cargo container homes can easily be stacked to offer multiple levels and these can be taken along with you to any part of the world with their ease of transportation.
Let’s look into creative shipping container ideas to help you build your coziest dream home.
30 Ideas for Shipping Container Homes
1. A Rustic-themed Shipping Container House
For the ones aiming at an industrial theme for the house, shipping container homes are the ideal choice. Design with the rustic decor elements inside out and enjoy the industrial aesthetics within massive interior spaces.
2. Container Homes and Covered Pathways
Rather than sticking to the typical layout, consider playing around with a staggering design and covering the intermediate spaces with trees. These shipping container homes offer much-needed private zones and the patio allows you to connect with nature.
3. The Cargo Guest House
Design the most comfortable guest house for your extended family or friends with a container house. This approach offers them the desired privacy and a cozy experience. Plan the interiors with all their amenities placed inside the segregated zone.
4. A Home next to Home!
Shipping container homes don’t necessarily have to be separate living units. These could also serve as an extension to your existing house or an alternate option nestled right next to it. Consider placing a tiny shipping container house on the lawn that serves as your weekend getaway spot with all the essentials kept right in place.
5. The Bold and Black Container Homes
Build cargo container homes in a bold look by opting for black exteriors. While the exteriors are kept dark, the interiors can be extremely warm with earthy tones splashed from the floor to the ceiling. When it comes to shipping container homes with a dark theme, restrict the design to a single level or blend it with contrasting shades to balance the design visually.
6. Modular Storage Container Homes
The best part of a shipping container house is its flexibility to play around with different forms and levels. Consider staggering the container house to make the design stand out. With strategic planning on the levels, you can the most comfortable and luxurious spaces inside shipping container homes.
7. The Luxurious Cargo Container Homes
There’s no limit to the scale of cargo container homes when it comes to stacking it up or staggering on the ground. You can even build a villa out of these small shipping containers. Opt for a modern design that plays with muted tones and vertical levels for an aesthetic yet functional home.
8. Ship in the Shipping Container Homes
Shipping container homes can offer the most playful designs with the ease of handling the material and executing the design. Consider the idea of giving your home an actual form of a ship with a tilted container and porthole windows. Make your design even more exhilarating by splashing bright colors on the exteriors.
9. Neon-freshness in Container Homes
How about taking a bolder path with neon shades splashed on the facade? Your shipping container homes can benefit from a play of color palettes with vibrant hues added to the external walls. It won’t only make the design stand out but also introduce a sense of freshness to it. Paint the window frames in shining tones and subtly them down with a more neutral color composing the rest of the design.
10. An Extroverted Container House
A porch is the greatest lounging spot for any home. Ensure an open porch in the design of your container house and plan to keep it open to the sky. You’ll not only get a spacious chilling zone but the natural light will flood into the interiors and brighten them up.
11. High and Tilted Roofs
Instead of restricting the height of the shipping container homes to their actual size, you can increase it for added depth by tilting the roof in the upward direction from one edge. As you get more height, the furniture and interior layout can be composed in rectangles to complement the space.
12. The Mansion-like Container Homes
There is no restriction on the number of shipping containers that can be combined to build your dream home. You could even build an economical mansion out of these containers. Let the cargo containers get stacked above one another and connected through angles. Align the design towards a common view and enjoy the luxury home that’s right on the budget as well.
13. The 5s Play
Rather than sticking to a single cargo container, make an enticing composition of 5. These shipping container homes are flexible with the levels and layouts. Aim for the desired geometry in the facade and plan the spaces for a functional design inside shipping container homes.
14. The Container Treehouse
Treehouse with shipping containers? Yes, that’s what we’re exploring. Take support from a solid tree on the site and let metal beams offer structural stability to your container homes. The only consideration in this design is that the beam can only let a single cargo container be placed on top of it. The tiny studio home will offer you the utmost comfort and allow you to coexist with nature.
15. Cantilevered Shipping Container Homes
Shipping container homes can prove to be the most exciting part of the entire neighborhood when planned well. Consider the idea of making the upper levels hut over the open spaces of the lower floor. The cantilever will compose an enticing design and there could be an incorporation of full-height glass windows to maintain transparency between the interior and exterior spaces.
16. White Cargo Container Homes
There’s nothing as soothing as fresh white tones inside shipping container homes. While the walls and furniture can be painted white, the flooring can either go in contrast or be kept neutralized. White interiors won’t only make the space look bigger but also give you a clean aesthetic look to the house.
17. The Play of Natural Tones
While the shipping container homes are conventionally kept narrow, this feeling can be made exciting by introducing a natural color palette that plays with the accents of green, white, and brown. Keep the interiors composed of natural wooden flooring that can be enhanced with an introduction of metallic design elements. Let the earthy house exude a modern flair with new-age forms and angles.
18. An Outdoor Bridge
For shipping container homes serving as an extended unit of the house, introduce a lovely outdoor seating that bridges the two units together. This space could be utilized as a common family zone. Enhance the way to your container house with a lot of greenery and natural stone on the floor.
19. Traditionally Modern Shipping Container Homes
While the facade of shipping container homes could be typical, the interiors don’t have any rules to follow. The home interiors could be a blend of your favorite design languages or kept simple. Try amalgamating modernly bright tones with traditional patterns for eclectic decor. Opt for wooden flooring to bring a natural essence inside the home while allowing vibrant shades to inject cheerfulness into the spaces.
20. An Inside Out Container House
The real luxury lies in shipping container homes that become a part of their surroundings. Rather than going for a lavish house, consider the idea of nestling inside shipping container homes and placing the home within lush greenery. The cargo container homes and nature, in this case, intertwine to offer a calming living environment. Paint the container house in a vibrant tone that makes it a part of the otherwise green backdrop.
21. The Natural Twist
The most comfortable homes enable interior spaces to open up to the exteriors. Retain the essence of living within nature by opting for floors and walls composed of wood and keeping one side of the shipping container homes open to natural views. The furnishings can be kept colored and patterned to let them bring a contrast while balancing out the monotonous look of the interiors.
22. A Mini-Home
Aren’t we all fascinated by the idea of residing in our own little homes? Shipping container homes can make your dream come true with its affordability. You can either use this home as your retreating zone or build it as a small guest house. The tiny lodge will minimize the extra materials and prove to be a sustainable choice with a minimized carbon footprint.
23. The Fashionable Home
Your shipping container house could be the statement-making home in the entire set with an out-of-the-box approach. Rather than painting the exteriors in single or double tones, how about introducing a pattern? Make a bold choice and paint the home black. This black shade can be made even more enticing by introducing large pink dots on it. The tiny home can prove to be the loudest one in the entire neighborhood.
24. Step-Up the Container House
There are endless possibilities when it comes to designing shipping container homes. If not add multiple levels, you can lift up the container house from the ground. Introduce steps at the entrance of the house that will lead you to a small foyer and then the interiors. Introducing steps will define the entry and also lead to a sense of mystery in the design.
25. The Factory Home
Instead of building an independent shipping container house, blend it with the existing architecture. For an industrial design concept, combine the factory interiors with the shipping container homes. You can bring design elements speaking a unique language to jazz up the look of the interiors.
26. A Tiny Eco-roof for Shipping Container Homes
Whether it’s a concrete home or a storage container homes, every house needs to have space for a garden. The roof of your container house can be transformed into a tiny yard that can serve as a kitchen garden. This approach not only takes the design towards sustainability but also offers you fresh veggies from the garden.
27. A Soothing Beach House
Jazz up the beach vibes with shipping container homes serving as your summer holiday homes. These comfy homes will fit your budget and offer you an excellent investment that promises great family time. You can either keep it restricted to a single level or expand it vertically as per the requirements. Make sure that your container house has a great terrace that opens up to mesmerizing beach views.
28. A Studio Container House
In this era following the work-from-home culture, make your container house a bit flexible with its spaces. Plan your personal workstation in the design that opens up to the views of the garden. This approach will boost your productivity and offer you a versatile space that could either be used for relaxation or finish off tasks.
29. A Rustic Living
Shipping container homes could offer you a much-needed break from the city hustle. Rather than following the urban design language, keep your container house extremely simple and open to natural views. Introduce two patios in the middle of the living zones. Paint the home with tones that make it blend with the surroundings.
30. Floating Shipping Container Homes
Make your container house seem floating in the water with this innovative design approach. Pick modern aesthetics in the structure and compose the home next to the swimming pool. Utilize the structural elements to stack the house and make it appear to be rising from the water.
Curate the design with straight lines and clean aesthetics. Opt for the design elements that reinforce the relationship between the interiors and exterior spaces. Let the large windows establish a sense of seamlessness in the overall design.
Why Shiping Container Homes?
With the help of innovation, a shipping container could be given the form of a house easily. There are multiple benefits associated with these shipping container homes that have made them a trend in the industry. Let’s look into these.
Quicker Construction
Storage container houses are extremely easy and quick to build. A small project can be constructed and delivered within the time of 3 weeks.
Affordable Living Solution
Shipping container homes are extremely affordable as compared to traditional homes. The cost of containers and decor can be planned to fit the budget and you’ll be promised the most welcoming house.
Minimized Materials
If you’re picking the idea of a shipping container house, you’re on a green path as the demand for concrete, wood, and steel gets minimized.
Mobile Homes
Haven’t we always dreamt of taking our homes along with us? Shipping container homes are extremely easy to transport which means you can take them along with you. While conventional homes restrict you to one place, you can explore the world comfortably with cargo container homes.
The Creative Allowances
There are multiple sizes in the shipping containers that open up several possibilities to play with their designs. You can blend it together, keep it apart, or stagger it out to get your desired home layout and form. Shipping container homes are easy to work with and the materials let you be flexible and extremely creative in the design.
The Era of Container Architecture
Shipping container homes have not only proved beneficial in terms of cost and materials but also served as the quickest solution to any of the natural calamity-affected areas. These container homes allow you to define your aesthetics while offering the most functional home.
The spaces can easily be connected to form a big house. The best part of opting for shipping container homes is the lavish designs that can be built without breaking the bank. Explore the different possibilities and build your desired dream home to be taken along with you to any part of the world.
Looking to refresh your space? Living room trends this year are all about combining comfort with style. From bold accents to smart furniture upgrades, there are plenty of ways to make your living room feel updated without a complete overhaul. Whether it’s swapping in statement lighting, mixing textures, or trying out modern color palettes, small changes can make a big impact.
Today’s living rooms lean into a mix of relaxed minimalism and personal flair. Think cozy seating, warm tones, layered textiles, and curated decor that reflects your lifestyle. These trends aren’t just about looks—they’re about creating a space that feels lived-in, functional, and welcoming.
In this blog, we’re sharing the top living room trends for the year—ideas that will help you create a modern, inviting space your family and guests will love. Keep reading to discover how to give your living room a fresh, on-trend update.
Latest & Modern Living Room Trends
When it comes to decorating living rooms, there are many ways. You can transform your space into different styles: modern, art deco, loft, hi-tech. This mainly depends upon your living room interiors and characteristics and your personal taste and lifestyle.
What are the most popular living room trends? There are numerous living room design ideas and trends that you can follow to keep your living area updated. Below are the freshest and hottest trends that can be expected to see in the upcoming year. Let’s observe them all and find out the best colors, designs, and decors for your space.
1. Cocooning Bends
Generally speaking, you would wish for a simple design for your living room. But with the changing times, interior decorators today suggest experimenting with more curvaceous and free-flowing forms. This is not limited to your furniture settings. But it goes beyond that and includes lighting accessories, and much more.
You can experiment with light shades and textured materials like white and cream. While designing a sofa, ensure that it is curvaceous. It should have soft edges and rounded shapes, which will ensure that you have a great time sitting on the sofa.
2. Marshmallow Soft Furnishings
Ever considered giving your living room a cushion of soft furnishing? If not, here is your chance to do it with marshmallow soft furnishings. The key phrases here are bulging, soft, and relaxing. The objective here is to ensure that your living room is the space where you love sitting for hours in a relaxed position and enjoy healthy conversations with your partner and loved ones.
Go for white color as it symbolizes purity of thought process and makes your living room feel spacious. Along with that, go for curved sofas with oversized rounded arms. This will make your living room heaven on Earth!
3. Blue Marble Furniture
Marble has been in trend since last year. But this year, interior designers have started to favor unconventional varieties of marble. If you are someone who loves to experiment with your living room, I would suggest you go for blue stone as it looks elegant. It provides a distinct personality to your living room. You can always try experimenting with metallic finishes to give your living room a distinct look and appeal.
4. Multifunctional, Airy Spaces
Eco-friendly well-being and sustainability have become very important this year. Today, interior designers recommend having airy spaces with light backgrounds. Multifunctional spaces in the living room have gained a lot of popularity. The reason is it helps you handle many activities you can perform in your house.
5. Velvet is the Go-To Color
Velvet has been the go-to color of interior designers for a very long time. Hence, it comes as no surprise to see it finding a prominent place in the living room. Today, there is a growing demand for velvet color but with a major twist.
Velvet sofas make an impactful presence felt in the living room. You can try experimenting with creased curves, restrained fluting, and lounge latching, which gives the furniture a contemporary look.
If you are not considering purchasing furniture for your living room, we suggest you go for a velvet cocktail chair or a stylish lighting unit which can upgrade your living room like never before!
6.Try More Observant Design
This is the year when interior designers are shifting towards mindful designs that can change the perspective of your living room and give a distinctive look. It is all about creating the right ambiance instead of filling your living room with physical items.
For example, you can think about filling your living room with garden grass. It is an innovative idea (although far-stretched!) which can result in an artful effect. Think about different things that can make your living room more eco friendly.
Try purchasing decorative accessories for your living room. Alternatively, you can also go for decorating the study table of your little pal. These small touches can make a huge difference in giving a fresh appeal to your living room.
7. Use Mirrors Effectively
You are absolutely wrong if you think mirrors are just there in your house as a showpiece. Mirrors provide a distinctive edge to your living room. If you add a mirror on top of your fireplace, it will add more appeal to your entire space. Also the other benefit is that mirrors create an illusion that their space is quite spacious. This is a big advantage, especially when you can add them to your living room.
8. Green Living
Whether it is the living room, bedroom, or dining room, one thing that is going to be prompted in the interior design trends is the sustainable and eco-friendly lifestyle.
From indoor plants, furniture in raw materials to green shades, the upcoming year will be full of these things. In short, the word for the living room is NATURE & NATURAL SHADES!
Don’t hesitate to add a lot of plants and organic materials to your home. You can use furniture in natural fibers such as rattan or linens in linen or cotton gauze. These organic decors and textures will look absolutely stunning with wood, concrete, marble.
Bring life to your plain and boring walls with green shades and textures. Include earthy, herbal, or vegetal tones like sage and hues on the green/blue spectrum. These shades will look contrasting with terracotta furnishings and metallic finishes such as gold and brass.
The more green you can add, the better – so don’t be afraid to indulge green and natural materials in tactile rugs, cushions, and throws, either.
9. Modern Scandinavian Interiors
The second living room trend is the Scandinavian Interiors. This style is all about clean lines, simple designs, and minimalist color accents. From furniture, decors to interiors, expect to see many Scandinavian elements in the upcoming year.
Scandinavian style mainly consists of white walls, wood floors, modern furniture, and minimalist decor. This is because the Scandinavian winters are dark, so people living in these areas usually use light-colored and fresh interiors in their homes. You can include white, gray, and beige tones and natural materials. You can mix cozy pillows and blankets with fresh plants and wooden furniture to create this simple yet attractive interior look.
In a Scandinavian-designed room, you can also expect bare wood floors and white painted brick walls that add a rough texture while maximizing the light streaming in through large windows. One of the best things about Scandinavian style is that it goes perfectly both for large country houses and small apartments. The simplicity, natural elements, and functionality are the three key points in Scandinavian interiors.
Add ornate lighting fixtures, simple geometric furniture, and living plants, pots for a personal touch. Take a glimpse at the above living room decor with Scandinavian interiors and make an organized and comfortable space.
10. Zoning Out
We’ve been spending more and more time in our homes, specifically in living rooms. They’ve become busy offices for working, a playground for kids and entertaining spots.
So it’s pretty clear that living rooms are more than just a place to watch TV or hangout spots. So zoning out the spaces will be the emerging trend in the interior designs. You can either put a small desk for work or a multi-functional coffee table that can be transformed into a workplace. From multifunctional bedroom couches, tables to cupboard desks and built-in furniture, numerous smart pieces of furniture are available in the market.
You can divide your living rooms in three ways: paint, furniture, and partitions. Try using bold wall murals like geometric designs or accent walls. This will make lounge ideas stand out and also look separated from the rest without actually separating. The second way is to use various kinds of furniture and placing them in a particular manner.
The last way is to use room dividers and partitions. These things will instantly give your room a new look and some privacy. Use dividers made of nature-inspired materials, such as wood or rattan. This way, you can easily switch between your working area and the entertaining zone.
11. Round Shapes
We all know that interiors featuring clean lines and sharp shapes are so popular for over a decade now. The interior design will be more focused on softer and rounder shapes in the upcoming year. Living rooms will be full of round shapes, whether it’s about decorative elements, furniture, or overall interior theme.
Whenever we think about furnishings, coziness and functionality are two things that always come first to our minds, right? We always want to add comfortable and stylish-looking furniture to our living areas. So the living room ideas will feature sofas, chairs, tables, and other components of this room with round shapes.
Go with the simple, sober, and multifunctional pieces of furniture. You can skillfully decorate these pieces with the rest of the angular decors, such as picture frames, wall cupboards, and art elements. You can easily create a softer and more delicate finish with curved or rounded shapes.
12. Wallpapers & Wallcoverings
In recent years, wallpapers have become an important part of interior design. Even architects and experts also recommend using wallpapers to add some drama and character to the space. The following year, wallpapers will be one of the prominent designs in the living room.
From pretty floral, textured to patterns and graphics wallpapers, you can find wallpaper in any design and color. Even some companies offer to customize it according to your home interiors.
Not only wallpapers but the coverings made from jute, silk, linen, and cotton will also be seen in many living rooms in the upcoming year. They’re eco-friendly, inexpensive, and the easiest way to bring comfort and coziness into space.
Styles like cottagecore, Scandinavian, and minimalism will be seen in the wallpaper trends. You can decorate your family room with these modern and dramatic wallpapers.
13. Comfy Minimal Style
Whether it is a living room, bedrooms, or bathrooms, minimalist modern interior design is becoming more and more popular. Due to easy integration into various styles, this style is always in demand, especially in big cities and urban areas.
Living rooms filled with oversized couches, lots of storage spaces, and walls with many decorated pieces look so tiring and clumsy, and people are so over it. They now prefer the more clean, sophisticated, and minimal approach known as the minimalist style. As we already mentioned, the main emphasis upcoming year will be on comfort and functional space.
This decorative style mainly consists of materials like concrete, glass, stainless steel, wood, stone, and artificial materials such as vinyl, PVC, or acrylic. Minimal style is all about having a room with maximum space, large windows, and good lighting. Everything else should be reduced to a minimum, including furniture and eliminating excess decoration, optimizing functionality.
The overall look of the minimalist design is simple and concise, and it is perfect for open interiors filled with natural light. Include furnishings with smooth curves, cozy sofas, and upholstered furniture and try to highlight their minimalist lines. So, apply this new living room trend and create a comfortable and aesthetically pleasing entertainment area where you can spend your entire day.
14. More Natural Lighting
The last living room trend on our list is the lighting! We all know lighting plays an important role in creating an ambiance and mood. So, the selection of the right lighting is as important as following other trends.
As the main interior design theme of the upcoming year is minimal and soft, you can expect to see retro and contemporary lighting fixtures everywhere. So if you’re planning to remodel or renovate your living room, think about the lighting. Place your furniture in such a way that more and more natural lighting can come into the room.
Good natural lighting with artificial ones can really make your room stand out. With the help of lighting fixtures like pendant lights, chandeliers, and wall lighting, you can easily make your room appear spacious and change its environment instantly.
For example, if you want a warm atmosphere, go with simple fixtures with softer lighting. Whereas if you want a more natural and organic look, add chandeliers and floor lamps made of glass and rattan. You can also pick a particular theme according to your interiors, such as vintage, art deco, or contemporary.
Here are some more inspirations for you to stay updated with the latest and modern living room trends:
FAQs
1. What Are the Living Room Decor Ideas?
Here are some of the living room decor ideas: Mixed metal finishes Luxurious living Statement lighting Natural stone surfaces Closed floor plans Influence from the ’60s and ’70s, specifically for furniture design
2. What Are the Modern Living Room Ideas?
This year, you will see a gradual shift towards the earthy, texture-rich territory. It includes handmade pieces, customized touches, brown and wooden furniture, and neutral color palettes. These provide coziness and character to a living space.
3. What Colors Are Trending in Living Room Ideas?
Deep browns, coffee-tinged creams, earthy reds, and terracotta tones are some of the colors trending when it comes to living room ideas.
4. Is Gray Color Still in Trend for Living Room Inspiration this year?
Gray is not the preferred color. Instead, warm neutral tones are considered the best color choices for living room inspiration this year.
5. What Color Should Replace Gray for Living Room Inspiration this year?
Gray used to be a go-to color, but it has been replaced with beige for living room inspiration this year.
Final Words
So, which of Living room trends are you the most excited about? Upgrading homes with the latest trends is always fun and exciting, but it also requires proper planning and designing. The central theme of the next year will be to focus on simplicity, functionality, and the beauty of nature within the room.
You can follow the latest trends but don’t forget to add personal touches. Do your research properly, form a general picture of how you would like your living room to look, and then finally, you can start shaping your dream living room.
So these are all the latest living room trends. I hope this blog has helped you to understand the upcoming trends for the living rooms. You can easily follow the trends that we mentioned in this blog and create a comfy, stylish living room in your home. Don’t forget to share this blog with your family and friends so that they can also create warm and cozy living rooms in their homes.
Having a house that expresses one’s personality and individuality well is great. Both exteriors and interiors play a significant role in keeping the overall appearance of a building. However, the exteriors are a bit more important as it’s the first thing anyone notices about your property. This is why paying attention to the front elevation design is crucial!
So, what exactly is front elevation design?
Front elevation design is the architectural drawing of a building prepared by an architect. These drawings show the overall visuals of a property from various angles.
The house front elevation design is well-planned and well-designed. Various factors such as location, budget, climate, and requirements are considered while building an elevation design. If your home has a great front elevation design, this will immediately increase the curb appeal and commercial value of your building.
So, if you’re looking for front house elevation design ideas, keep reading till the end.
Let’s start.
15 Stylish House Front Elevation Designs
1. Contemporary Home Elevation Design
Modern architecture embraces both practical and aesthetic. Today, most homeowners design their houses with a minimal yet sleek element palette. Contemporary front home elevation designs frequently have wide openings, dramatic geometry, and clever landscaping. You may use aluminum composite panels or metals such as steel for a powerful contemporary effect.
2. Rustic Elevation Design with Wood
Weathered (seasoned) wood that has been treated for termite resistance and carefully sealed before installation is recommended for long-term durability. Your home front elevation design can achieve this rustic aesthetic by using wood cladding. Many designers are working with a relatively new wood plastic composite technology (WPC) which is manufactured from recycled wood and plastic.
3. Indo-Western Fenestration Design
The warm and elegant charm of the exposed red brick building has never gone out of vogue. Architects such as Louis I. Kahn and Laurie Baker used brick efficiently to generate an Indo-western style. You may also build jalis in the facade using lattice metal. This adds drama to the exteriors by creating a mysterious feel. A solid-surface may also be used to make lattice screens since it is chemical resistant and produces a smooth finish.
4. Front Elevation Design for Apartments
The apartment lifestyle is rapidly spreading in both urban and rural areas due to the numerous benefits it provides. You may experiment with different massing and textures for your building to stand out. An aesthetically appealing architectural elevation uses rhythm by repetition and pattern of massing elements. You may keep the geometry consistent by utilizing rectangular-shaped units across the elevation while varying their color or size.
5. Countryside Front Elevation Design
A typical countryside front elevation includes simple stone and concrete facades with iron fences. The sloped roof with roofing tiles is the most noticeable exterior component. The sophisticated exterior lighting with natural stone and grass walkway adds to the home’s friendly and appealing appearance.
A farmhouse facade can be made of wood or a combination of tiles, stucco, and wood. It might be a combination of wood and stucco, or wood and plaster with appropriate lighting fixtures.
6. Prefabricated Front Elevation Design
Prefabricated dwellings have grown and advanced significantly. Initially, the concept was seen as a low-cost alternative with few options. However, prefabricated facades are now greatly desired due to their flexibility, aesthetics, and cutting-edge technology.
They are the preferred choice of many homeowners nowadays because of their numerous stylistic possibilities. They are certain to be a trusted addition to your house because of their wide range of tactics and size.
7. Minimalistic Front Elevation Design with Concrete
After the brutalist era, raw concrete was used to create building facades, which is still a prevalent practice today. Many designers use concrete in its many shapes to create fascinating highlights in their exterior aesthetics as well as interior embellishments. A heavyweight house elevation is more expensive since it is made of high-quality materials.
It is, nevertheless, a worthwhile purchase that will be appreciated for many years to come. For a heavyweight facade, excellent alternatives to take into consideration are raw plaster, stucco, and steel.
8. Floating Elements in Front Elevation Design
A home with a floating framework is a one-of-a-kind design that stands out for its creativity and elegance. The design’s uniqueness makes a statement. You can achieve this floating element by employing a glass fenestration. Interior decoration can complement the exterior design. You can also use fins to achieve this aesthetic while providing solar protection.
9. Green House Elevation Ideas
A green exterior design is one step toward sustainability. Make yourself at home in the city by letting greenery adorn the front elevation. You can also employ creepers on the facade which can be held by metal railings. Plants demand stringent criteria in the installation of climbing support structures.
The specifications concern the structure’s orientation, lattice size, profile cross-section, and wall length. Vertical gardeningis increasingly gaining popularity. Building facades have been decorated for generations with climbing vines like wisteria and Carolina creeper.
10. Play with Colours
The colour palette you pick may completely change the appearance of a home. Whereas a splash of colour may add life to the facade, neutral tones can make it feel more welcome and pleasant. There should be some continuity in the design’s tone, colour, and contrast, yet it isn’t required to coordinate. Colour sensations can also be linked to an individual’s own life experiences, personality, and preferences. So, let your house speak for itself!
11. Single-Story House Front Elevation Design
Single-story homes are great for small and nuclear families. The front designs for single-level houses are as exciting as any big house design. You can add many details like windows to attract attention to your home. These striking elements will help you to create an impressive facade.
Look at the above elevation design; it offers a great view of the property from the entryway and windows. Experiment with window styles and themes to create a splendid look.
12. Double-Story Front Elevation Designs
A double-story building has a similar structure to a single-story. The only difference is that it has an additional floor in the house. Take this as an opportunity and add decorating and other elements to use your space.
For the extra level, you can also add more windows and balconies. An additional parking spot will add more functionality to the space. You can also include a modern wall design or stylish tile patterns. These protruding features will elevate the front design of your property.
13. Front Elevation Design for a Bungalow
Today bungalow houses are getting popular across the globe. People like this house style because it offers a private space you don’t have to share with anyone. A bungalow house, also known as an independent house, has a flat roof. Other key characteristics of this house front design are protruded chimney, dormer windows, and spacious but enclosed verandas.
Bungalow-style house front elevation designs can be done in several ways. From adding many balconies to having garden space in the front yard, there are many things to uplift the appeal of your building. You can also add a sloped roof, making your bungalow eye-catching and attractive.
14. 3D Elevation Home Front Design
Another trendy and latest front elevation design is the 3D front house elevation design. With the help of this elevation design, you can see the perfect connection between the structure and the elevation. This design is great for people who want to create a good elevation for line properties.
A 3D front elevation design for houses consists of entryways, a front door, a parking area, a porch, and a garden space. In this front elevation design, the preparation and planning are done before the construction of the house. So, you can always update or change the design to get the desired results.
15. Wooden House Front Elevation Idea
One material that has been used for many years and will be used in the future is wood! These days many two-story, flat-roofed properties have wooden details kike doors and other furnishings. This natural material adds a warm and inviting touch to any space. This is why wood has been used in many architectural styles, including traditional and modern.
A wooden front elevation is great for people who want a modern front design with a traditional touch. You can add elements like doors, windows, roofs, and balconies with wooden railings. Select the right shade, tone, and grain of wood depending on your choice, and enhance your house’s front elevation design.
Primary Elevation Design Types
Many types of elevation designs can give you detailed information about a building from various angles and views. These front designs will help you understand your structure from several perspectives to fulfill your every need.
Here are the four types of elevation designs:
1. Front Elevation
The front elevation design includes the main entrance door, windows, and front porch. In this type of elevation, only these parts of the exterior, which are visible from the outside, are constructed.
2. Side Elevation
The walls located on the side of the building that can not be at the rear or front of the property are usually referees to the side elevation. This elevation design explains the various house’s features and other details, such as the depth of the building.
3. Rear Elevation
As its name suggests, this elevation design shows the areas and parts behind the building. It covers spots like gardens, a backyard, and parking spaces. It also gives a detailed view of the back wall, including the back door, windows, and balconies.
4. Split Elevation
The split-elevation is for the properties divided into multiple levels. With the help of this elevation design, you can get the details of any property with diverse floors connected with staircases or short ramps.
Here are some of the most popular styles of front elevation design:
1. Traditional
The traditional Indian homes show the rich culture of India. Traditional houses have many great features, from wooden parts to clay roof tiles. These buildings are well-designed, practical, and connected with nature.
2. Contemporary
You can easily recognize any contemporary building design from its asymmetry and geometry features. This style also focuses on the extensive use of steeply pitched roofs, garden, and large windows.
3. Modern
Modern front elevation designs consist of the latest trendy styles, and these buildings are constructed with advanced technology. These spaces have a minimalist design and have key features like an open layout and large windows. Overall the modern front elevation design style is elegant and sophisticated.
4. European
The European design style contains two different building materials, like bricks or stucco and siding. Here the structure is one-story or two-story that features huge doors, expansive windows, and arched entryways.
Even though there are several architectural styles, don’t limit yourself. Yes, you can mix two or more elevation designs and create something personalized and unique house front elevation design. So, whether you are planning to construct a one or two-floor building, you can select any architectural style and roof design, such as sloped, flat, or terraced.
Factors that Affect House Front Elevation Designs
A front elevation design of a building depends on numerous circumstances. Below are some common variables that affect the overall design of a house’s front elevation.
Land Size
The land size or the available area for the construction of the building plays a significant role in the creation of the front elevation design. For example, the larger the space, the more space you’ll get to design and add things. And with a small land area, this task can be a bit difficult. However, with a bit of creativity, you can do this!
The floor plan is one of the most crucial elements determining how your front design will seem. You can choose any window frame size if your front-facing floor plan includes open areas like a living room and lounges. But it’s imperative to consider structural challenges and privacy considerations.
The floor plan for the front elevation design usually consists of an open layout with open living areas and lounges. You can experiment with the various window frame sizes and styles to see which works best with the design.
Location
The geographic context is another important factor you should consider while designing the front elevation for any house. The surrounding and geographical context impact the front design.
For example, if you live in a cold region where it rains a lot, you have to go with a sloppy roof instead of a flat roof for proper drainage. On the other hand, different standards need to apply for earthquake- or flood-prone areas. According to this, you have to select the materials to construct the structure.
Are You Ready to Create an Expressive Front Elevation Design!
Architectural elevation design is similar to other types of design in that the same guidelines and principles of design apply. The elevation creates the first impression of your complete home and, to some extent, provides insight into the residents’ tastes. Nowadays, homes are usually compact due to a shortage of space.
Fortunately, the size of the house is not an issue when you can modify and enhance its features with the correct front elevation.
5 Best Materials to Create Stunning Front Elevation Designs
The facade reflects the overall design philosophy of the house. Even if your interior areas are exquisitely designed with a variety of elements and materials, it is the home front elevation of your home that will make the first impression.
1. Wall Cladding
Wall cladding adds dimension to your modern house front elevation design. Cladding is the process of applying one material over another to form a skin that keeps weather elements from penetrating. A variety of materials are available for use as wall cladding. You may add a rustic flavor to your facade by usingstone cladding. Brick is another popular cladding material that provides a vibrant yet raw finish to the exterior.
2. Wall Paint
One of the most popular, simple, and affordable methods to decorate the front elevation of homes is the application of acrylic emulsion paint. The advantage of choosing a painted surface is that there are several colour schemes available in the market. Walls should be effectively plastered and then painted with matte or satin finish paint.
3. Textures with Plaster
You may experiment with various finishes, such as sanding, spraying, troweling, and lattice. Some popular options of plaster are stucco, lime, and mud. Plaster texture gives an effortless organic essence to your front house elevation design.
4. Glass
Glass is the ideal choice to achieve a sleek and contemporary aesthetic in your front elevation design. It may be used innovatively to protect privacy while providing privacy. They have progressed from being used only for openings to being structural features in a house.
5. Metal
When used as a front elevation element, metal-based materials have a very strong aesthetic appeal. They are weather-resistant. Metals can be used in different forms like sheets or plates, beads, etc. The two popular choices for metal cladding for houses are aluminum and steel.
FAQs
1. What Characteristics Distinguish an Excellent Front Elevation Design?
A superb exterior design has the ability to attract and retain attention. Innovative facades allow their residents to show their personality and distinctive style while standing out from the neighboring buildings, providing a point of difference.
2. What Is Typically Included in a Front Elevation Drawing?
The external elevation depicts the building’s outer sides, whereas the interior elevation depicts the features of walls that you may face front-on. The information acquired from the site, floor, and elevation plan drawings is used to create a fundamental plan.
3. What Are the Elements of Front Elevation Design?
The front elevation of a house design depicts elements such as the outline of the building, roof, entrance doors, openings, the front veranda, and any overhangs such as side patios or chimneys.
4. What Are the Design Considerations for Building a Good Front Elevation?
Some of the aspects to consider while creating the front elevation include structural consulting, natural light, weather resilience, eco-friendly features, and personal style.
Get ready to turn your home into the creepiest one on the block with these spooky Halloween house decorations for 2025!
As October approaches, the excitement builds—and so does the pressure to come up with decorations that really stand out. Halloween is the one time of year when scaring your neighbors is all part of the fun. Whether you love eerie lighting, creepy creatures, or haunted movie set vibes, decorating your outdoor space is where the magic begins.
From front porches and backyards to sidewalks and driveways, this is your chance to create a haunting scene that gets everyone talking. Ghosts, skeletons, witches, fake graveyards—there’s no limit to how creative (or terrifying) you can get. This year, themed setups and oversized lawn decorations are trending, making it easier than ever to craft a chilling atmosphere.
In this post, we’ve rounded up amazing Halloween house decoration ideas that are spooky, bold, and perfect for outdoor spaces. Get inspired, grab your props, and bring your haunted vision to life this Halloween.
11+ Scariest Halloween House Decoration Ideas
Add a little horror to your outdoors and horrify your neighbors by with these small and simple spooky decorations:
1. Scary Pumpkin Bonfire
When we have kids around in the family, then it is not advised to use a real bonfire. So what’s the alternative? Simply use these kinds of fire pits with faux pumpkin bonfires. Just place battery-operated candles in the various sizes of pumpkins and a few logs around, and your scary Halloween night bonfire is ready! They’re easy to create, require low maintenance, and most importantly, they’re completely safe for children.
2. Deadly Tombstones Entrance
To make the entrance path of your house scarier, place some tombstones, and create a cemetery look. You can purchase them online or just make all by yourself. Don’t forget to decorate them with mini lights.
3. Creepy Spiders and Bats
Let your guest carefully maneuver through the web of giant spiders and bats to reach the drinks. Put foam balls, chenille stems, and other creepy creatures on the web to make it more fun.
4. Spooky Front Yard
Hang ghosts and skeletons all over your house and boundary so that it looks like a haunted home. When visitors will see and pass through them, they’ll surely be scared.
5. Enter at Your Own Risk!
Put two rows of jovial jack-o-lanterns and some netting to caution your guests. They’ll be aware that they’re entering a spooky place. You can also attach a giant web, broom, and other Halloween house decorations to get more scary vibes.
6. Distressingly Dress the Windows
Don’t leave your windows plain and boring; give them a haunting makeover. With the help of stencils, draw skeletons, spider web, and other Halloween designs and create a spooktacular scene.
7. The Bloodcurdling Birds
Another fun Halloween house decoration are these eerie birds. Perfect for those who don’t want too scary decorations that’ll scare away all the neighborhood kids. Grab a few branches from your yard and attach these sinister birds. Place it outside of your main entrance so that whenever anyone comes, they feel haunted.
8. Tower of Terrifying Pumpkin
What’s more terrifying than this spine chilling arch gate? Made from many jack o lanterns, it will be a great idea to scare newcomers. Use foam pumpkins instead of real ones as they are quite heavy. Take a bunch of these and frame the whole entrance area with it. Also, you can use these decorations next year.
9. Creepy and Colorful Cemetery
Halloween is not all about dark and dreary; you can definitely use colorful scary decorations. You can create these kinds of headstones from foam blocks or just purchase them from craft stores or Halloween stores.
After this, surround the area with some colorful lights. It will create a horrifying and shadowy place. You can also hang skeletons and ghosts near the coffins. These colorful house decorations will surely catch people’s attention, and they’ll enjoy your creepy display.
10. Shuddersome Spider Webs
Take Halloween to an extremely large scale with these outdoor Halloween decorations. Menacing spiders climbing down the walls, human skeletons wrapped in spider webbing, and webs spanning all over the place, these decorations will be the worst nightmares for the people with arachnophobia.
Many people are afraid of spiders, but if you are not afraid of them and want to scare others, then this Halloween home decoration is best for you. The enormous spider’s menacing red eyes will give them an ominous look, and they’ll be so horrified to ring the bell.
11. Ring Party with Ghosts
This Halloween, invite ghosts and friends and party with them like this Halloween decoration. Kids will surely love these cute and playful creatures. Made from simple materials like foam mannequin heads, old sheets, metal poles, and a marker, this will be a fun decoration that will bring some lightheartedness to your yard.
12. Menacing Pumpkin Man
This is another ominous Halloween outdoor decoration for your yard. Even it is constructed from simple materials such as a wooden frame, some rope, and a few foam pumpkin heads, but still, this disturbing figure will wary your visitors. You can place this on the porch, under a tree, or right in the walkway.
13. Mega Spider On the Roof
Guard your house with one of these monastery spiders. You can quickly create these gigantic spiders in various sizes from PVC piping, a couple of cans of spray foam insulation, and black spray paint. These hairy creature decorations will bring the creepy infested vibes to your outdoors.
The Bottom Line
So which decoration did you like the most? My favorite is the colorful cemetery one. You can either select one Halloween theme and decorate your whole place according to that or select the various scenes of a movie or show and put decorate various parts of your home with the complementing decorations.
We’re pretty sure that with these thrilling Halloween house decorations, your front yardwill indeed look scary. I hope you have got some inspiration from these Halloween ideas.
You can do more with closet doors than just cover your wardrobe. They can be transformed into valuable decor pieces if they are crafted well. It doesn’t take much to update your closet doors. For different types of interior design styles, this collection provides a variety of closet door options for bedrooms.
Closets are integral parts of the bedroom. Their aesthetics as well as their functionality should be considered when choosing closet doors for bedrooms. An elegant closet door can enhance a room’s interior design and style. We’ve compiled a list of traditional and alternative closet door ideas to help you narrow down your choices.
Top 23 Closet Door Ideas That Have the Glam Quotient
1. Wooden Doors
The aesthetics and uniqueness of wooden closet doors make them appealing. It will give the bedroom walls a more textured appearance. By using natural materials, they will also add warmth to the room.
2. Glass Sliding Door
Your closet will look modern with glass. It is one of the good door ideas for small closets that you can choose from. As it is a glass closet door, the inside should be neat and clean. Glass sliding doors and a black frame create a contemporary style with a touch of class.
3. French Closet Doors
The French closet door is considered to be a great alternative to the traditional door. They are typically made of glass panels along the length of the door. It will give the feeling of airiness without being fully transparent.
4. Pocket Closet Doors
Those who appreciate efficient, detailed design should consider this. This is one of the most suitable ideas for small closet doors. The pocket closet door slides into a pocket in the wall when it is opened. A perfect solution for closets without room for a swing door, with easy access to the entire opening.
5. Curtains
The installation of curtains for closet doors is one of the many versatile ideas. You can easily customize them to fit your space with these, as they’re easy to install, relatively inexpensive, and easy to customize.
6. Sliding Doors
A sliding closet door can be made from solid wood, mirrored, or glass. When space is limited, this can be useful. The sliding door can be folded back and tucked behind the other. In addition, these doors run on solid tracks, so movement is effortless regardless of flooring.
7. Mirrored Doors
The closet door can be adorned with a mirror to add a visual extension to the room. This is one of the most practical and cost-effective ways of adding a mirror to your bedroom.
8. Sliding Barn Doors
Sliding barn doors are becoming more popular. They are more practical. In addition to providing space saving functionality, it gives the space a rustic feel.
9. Macrame
Since macrame sets a feel-good, boho-style mood, the craft is popular. There are plenty of handcrafted macrame curtains to choose from local artisan and online shops.
10. Folding Closet Doors
Folding closet doors can be folded to fit any size opening. Their affordability and low maintenance make them a popular choice. Adding new hardware or painting the closet door will make it more personalized.
11. Multiple Bifold Closet Doors
If you have a large bedroom closet and do not want the full mirror look, this is a good solution. The setup consists of four bifolding doors. Due to the four different doors, the large closet blends in better with the bedroom.
12. Painted Closet Doors
Painted closet doors are a great way to freshen up a room in an inexpensive way. There are many wallpapers, paintings, and murals that you can choose from. It will also add a lot of visual appeal to the space.
13. Swinging Shelving
While Swinging shelving, also known as bookcase doors, is a space-saving solution, it can also be heavy to pull and push. Additional storage space can be added in this way. If properly executed, this can be visually appealing.
14. Accordion Closet Doors
An accordion closet door may be the right choice for your room if you want both a sliding door and a louvered door. For a stylish, modern closet, install floor-to-ceiling reflective doors. This makes your room appear larger and more spacious.
15. Pivot Closet Doors
Pivot closet doors give a space a bold character. The door is mounted with pivots instead of conventional hinges. As a result, the closet door can open fully for access. If you want a modern look, you can go from floor to ceiling.
16. Louvered Closet Doors
Doors with louvered panels are versatile, adding texture to any bedroom space. They come in a variety of styles, including shutters, bifolds, and more. This classic look can be modernized by adding squared handles.
17. Beaded Curtain Door
Consider a beaded curtain if you want an old-fashioned look. Beads make it easy to access closet items. The look adds color and texture to any room without sacrificing the hidden storage of a closet. The noise they make can be an issue.
18. Textured Closet Doors
There is a wide range of styles and designs available when it comes to textured doors. The bedroom interior design can be heightened with this variety of possibilities.
19. Geometric Glass French Doors
This is a good way to make classic decor look modern. Use custom glass in your closet doors to achieve this look. The geometric shapes appeal to a wide range of people and have a unique and intriguing appearance.
20. Frosted Glass Doors
A frosted closet door allows it to display some of the items inside to a certain degree, which provides an interesting appearance to the closet. Since they are frosted, there is a level of privacy.
21. Chalkboard Doors
In addition to the boldness of black color, the drawings on it will provide it with an element of creativity. Children’s rooms are perfect for chalkboard doors as they inspire lots of imagination. With their reusability, they are sure to last for years.
22. Full Mirror Sliding Door
Both doors are completely covered by full sliding mirrors. This allows the room to appear spacious. In addition, you won’t need any other mirrors in the room, since it’s sleek and works great for big closets.
23. No Doors
The furniture and decor industry has made storage space an art, so much that one might even not need a closet door for bedrooms. The belongings can be displayed and organized in a way that matches the room’s design style.
Tips for Choosing Closet Doors Ideas
Having looked at examples of closet door ideas, I hope you now have a better understanding of your options and your personal preferences. You can choose from a variety of closet door ideas, but there are some things that you should consider before making a decision.
Try out new ideas for closet doors that might be suitable for your style and don’t be afraid to experiment with them.
If your closet is larger, adding sliding mirror doors to it might be a good idea. Additionally, it is a space-saving option.
Try different décor styles, but be selective so you don’t get drained from many options.
You can brighten up a small room with mirrors on your closet doors to give it the appearance of being spacious.
While sliding doors can be a space-saving option, they can be a little more expensive than other options.
The best way to add a touch of creativity to your closet door is to paint it.
Ready for a Closet Door Revamp?
It might be hard to choose between all these different closet door ideas. The best way to make this choice easier for you is to make sure you choose an option that suits your style of living. Find something to complement your decor.
You can be sure that any of these creative ideas will enhance the look of your bedroom and make you appreciate your closet doors more than ever before!
FAQ’s
1. What If I Do Not Have a Closet Door?
Generally, your closet doesn’t need doors. There is, however, a downside to no closet doors: you have to keep your closet perfectly arranged at all times. Unless you organize your closet, the bedroom will appear cluttered.
2. Is There an Alternative to Closet Door Ideas?
Several types of closet doors ideas are available to conceal closet space. A couple of best closet door ideas to use as closet doors would be to use closet curtains, to use strands of beads, to find a creative room divider.
3. How Can I Customize Prefabricated Closet Doors?
A prefabricated closet door can be a good place to start if you’re looking to install closet doors on a budget. A wide variety of prefabricated sliding closet doors are available. The closet door and track system could be purchased and customized. Make your custom doors truly stand out by choosing the best closet door that matches the rest of your house in order to create a cohesive design.
4. How Do I Hang Closet Doors by Myself?
You should begin by measuring the space within your closet that must be covered by the doors. Then determine which door style will work best based on these measurements. After narrowing down your choices from ideas from closet doors, you can select the door that most appeals to the aesthetics of your home.
5. Is There a Trend in Closet Doors?
Choosing from so many options is a challenge. There is a wide range of modern closet door ideas. There are trends that come and go, but the design and style you choose should always be based on your preferences and taste in order to create the ideal living environment for you.
6. What Are the Benefits of Installing a Closet Door?
A closet door can make a huge difference in the ambience and feel of a room. As a decor piece, it is a good way to personalize your bedroom. Also, they can be used as room dividers.
We all desire a comfy dream house, and what else can make it better than a village single floor home front design? The admirably simple designs and soothing look offer a sense of security while also keeping decor within the budget.
Well, who said a village single floor home front design can’t be appealing? Simple home design in a village single floor can prove to be one of the major attractions in the entire neighborhood with its affordability and pretty visual essence. While the past has always been guided by friends’ or family’s suggestions, in today’s world you don’t need to worry about going out and seeking advice.
We’ve curated a list of the best single floor house design in village to be considered as a design option.
1. Traditional Style Indian Village House Design
In villages, there are houses built with classic and traditional designs. These types of homes feature old designs such as big windows for air circulation, multiple rooms for every family member, simple roof lines that go well with the surroundings, and stairs at the entry. If you want to live comfortably in your house with an attractive front house design, you should go with the traditional single floor house design in village style.
2. Brick Style Village Home Front Design
One of the popular village single floor home front designs is brick style! This not only looks good from the outside but also is a low-cost option. You can also mix other materials like concrete and stone with bricks to create a modern yet natural-looking front elevation design.
The rough textures and solid reddish-brown colors of this house front design in village give an overall exquisite look. You can also use different kinds of brick hues and textures. For example, for a contemporary facade design, go with warm brick colors like red, brown, and gray tints.
3. Simple Village House Front Design
Sometimes we don’t like over-the-top house designs. If you’re looking for low cost simple village house designs, this type of front elevation design will be a great choice! Look at the above home. It is an 1100 square feet property that features a living area, kitchen, 2 bedrooms, and a large kitchen.
The exterior of this dwelling is painted in neutral colors like cream and beige. There are also accent features made from light-colored wood. Due to these things, it becomes a minimalist design, but it looks so attractive and peaceful.
4. Hut-Style Village House Design
One of the most common types of house design seen in Indian villages is the hut-style! This is another low-budget option for you. This single floor house front design Indian style exemplifies the emphasis on preserving the originality and uniqueness of traditional rural Indian homes.
So what are it’s unique features?
These dwellings are solid and horizontal in appearance and have slanting or sloping roofs and asymmetric front porches. These hut-style village single floor home front designs are most popular in the southern areas of India. Most of the homes are constructed with low-slung ceilings because of weather conditions.
5. Pillar-Style House Front Elevation Design
As its name suggests, the basic structure of pillar-style homes is mainly supported by pillars. Not only are pillars good supports, but also they add a fantastic and unique touch to overall house design.
What is the purpose of pillars in a house?
People who live in high-wind or earthquake-prone areas build this style of house to endure harsh weather conditions. These pillars give extra strength and stability to the structure. You can also take inspiration from the above village house front design images.
6. Modern Single Floor Home Front Design
Who says village houses are only traditional and simple looking?
Look at the above picture! You might be wondering what this stylish and modern home is doing in a village.
These days, many people prefer to have homes with the latest design and facilities. You can add other details like compound walls and mumty design to create a personalized house design.
7. Elevated Small Village House Front Design
Elevated house designs were first introduced for flood-prone regions. However, today these house designs are becoming increasingly common in Indian villages. These properties have a regal appearance with an elevated entrance. Another common thing about this simple home design in village is a capacious basement or underground parking. Every house has these things even though they are only single-floored.
8. Village Farmhouse Single Floor House Design
From interior designs to decor accessories, one style that has been in for a couple of years is the Farmhouse style! This style is also a popular house design in village houses. If you want something different from the contemporary or modern designs, this fabulous farmhouse style is 1 floor house design in village.
Farmhouse single-floor house design is also known as frontal house design and Indian-style house design. One of the best things about these dwellings is that they’re constructed with practicality and functionality in mind, yet they look quite attractive. It has some key features like a large area for ventilation on both sides of the house (front yard and backyard) and a small garden.
9. Contemporary Village House Front Design in India
You have surely seen many contemporary homes but in urban areas, right? Now let’s take a look at the contemporary style house in the Indian village. Two materials are significant in contemporary designs – Glass and wood!
You can add these two elements in various ways, such as a glass railing for the balcony and a wooden staircase. Try to mix modern and traditional design elements. This way, you can easily create a classy and discreet look.
10. Vintage Style Small House Front Design
Another popular Indian-inspired home design is the vintage-style front elevation design. This classic style consists of the charm of old Indian homes. You can see these house styles in both urban and rural settings.
Common elements of this village normal house front elevation designs are:
large doorways
Indoor and outdoor plants
Seating areas
A small shrine or temple in the front yard.
Sometimes there are also multiple pillars in the foyer of the building.
11. Cottage Style House Front Design
Cottage houses are places where fairies live!
This is all we hear in our childhood, right? No worries, if you have a dream of living in a cottage home, you can easily fulfill it by building a cottage-style village house. These small houses were first constructed for working-class farmers in Europe, particularly in England.
Even though this house design is small, it has many notable characteristics, like terraces, large windows, open areas, shingles, and gable roofs. Another common feature is the white walls covered in stucco plaster.
12. Colonial Style Small House Front Design
British architecture highly influences colonial house designs. Many countries, including India, have house styles inspired by this. Even government and official buildings are heavily inspired by the colonial architectural style. This simple home design in village single floor has characteristics like a huge arch with a driveway, a garden, and huge entryways.
13. Mid-Century Style Simple House Designs
Do you like organic and sustainable materials?
If yes, a mid-century-inspired house style will be the perfect idea for you! These houses are constructed with a well-planned strategy. Apart from uncomplicated design, it also has spectacular characteristics such as geometric elements and expansive windows. You can also mix artificial and natural materials to create something completely personalized and unique.
14. Village Single Floor Family House Design
Indian-style house designs are always more family-oriented and practical as compared to modern houses. The main highlights of these family houses are simple rooflines, large symmetrical windows, and spacious porch areas.
These dwellings are single-floors making them more budget-friendly. This simple village house front design in India is getting popular in America. People often mix modern and traditional details or elements. If you love these traditional single family houses, you can construct one where you live.
15. Village House Front Design With Stone
Stone cladding is another one of the famous ways to clad houses. Today there are many options available, from different textures to colors. You can select any stone option according to the architectural style you’re going for and your budget.
For example, if you want a natural look, you can get stones with calcium and silicate components. Similarly, you can select any stone type to create different sandstone effects. So, construct a village single floor home front design in a modern, contemporary, or typical appearance. Check the village house front design images for reference.
16. Budgeted Village Single Floor Home Front Design
Single floor house front design in village doesn’t have to break your banks. You can opt for low-budget designs with attractive design elements composed of staircase towers and parapet walls. The appropriate decision on color and materials can make the design even more interesting.
17. The Joint Family Home
Does your big home nestle a big family? Don’t worry, as deep as your relations are knitted, we’ve got an idea that ties the entire appeal of the design as well. Let the different zones of the home be connected with a village single floor home front design where the staircase tower serves as the bridge between the two.
18. A Narrow Village Single Home Front Design
Own a narrow plot? Don’t worry! Because the visual appeal doesn’t have to be restricted in this case. Play smart while picking the tones and adding elements that make the entire look of the house more spacious than it is. A go-to color combination, in this case, could be white and brick red.
19. The Dream Village House Look
Give our village single floor home front design a lavish look with a sense of openness in the front. Cater to the privacy with an iron fencing wall that comes as an aid in terms of security and gives a sneak peek into your village dream house. Keep the mood board raw and rustic with wood and bricks.
20. Innovative Single Floor House Design in Village
Don’t want to follow a traditional approach? Let your creative juices flow and add an innovative touch to the design. In order to make it suitable for the context, go for a minimalistic design with color combinations rich in earthy tones that offers you a comfy home with jazzed-up aesthetics.
21. Classic Village Normal House Front Elevation Designs
When it comes to village homes, there might be a picture that instantly comes to your mind with a small porch and semi-joglo roof? Why not follow the basics and make your home exude a sense of timelessness with the conventional approach?
22. Small Ground Floor House
Are you looking for a trendy single floor house design in a village but do not wish to spend a fortune on it? If yes, this is one of the best village house front design images that you need to check out today!
The good thing about this house front design in the village is its small house layout that you can complete with a minimal budget. When it comes to the designing aspect, it comes with a staircase tower and a parapet wall that gives a distinct identity to your single floor home.
The distinctive part of this amazing village single floor home front design is its wall layout and the contrasting color fusion. These aspects give a unique appeal to the village home design. So, if ever you are short of funds and want to try a single floor home front design for a village with limited space this one is the best for you!
23. Single Floor Indian House
This single floor house design in the village is a big hit specially if you have a limited space constraint. Although this village single floor home front design has been developed for a small area still the detailing with which you can develop veneer and exteriors like compound wall techniques and parapet wall design makes it all the more spectacular.
If you are someone who believes in simple but appealing outdoor design, take a leaf out of this single floor house design in the village.
24. Village Normal House Front Elevation Designs with an Indian Touch
Add an Indian touch to the village single floor home front design by picking premium tones that will make a statement from afar. Explore various materials to give it a rich look and a one-of-its-kind appeal.
25. Ground Floor House Elevation Designs
Ever wondered what is the best way to make your village single floor home front design look rich and appealing? Try out this village single floor home front design layout and see the amazing difference that you get in the final outcome. We suggest you try contrasting colors to make your house front design in the village look attractive.
If you feel that adding a lower elevation to your single floor house design in a village will have a negative impact on its overall appearance, you are absolutely wrong! You can give this new architectural layout a try and glorify your village single floor home front design.
26. Village House Front Elevation Single Floor
If you are looking for an elementary design that can give your village single floor home front design a distinct appeal, try this one today! The good thing about this design is that the house looks really great in the first view. You can see from the image that there are tiles over the roof that are in the form of a mountain or canopy.
This is one of the best single floor house front design images that you will ever see. You can curate a classic Dutch house that looks amazingly great.
Top Features of Village Single Floor Home Front Design
1. Triple-Toned Single Floor House Design in Village
Why stick to a monochromatic palette when you can add more? Go for a 3-toned combination where each of the accents aids in highlighting the other one and overall gives your home an eye-pleasing look. The combination has to be such that none of the shades look out of place.
2. Color Combination for Design
Go for a village single floor home front design that explores different color combinations. Based on the vibe you’re trying to exude, you can either keep it peppy with bright accents or take it towards an earthy look with a neutral palette.
3. The Fence Beauty
A village home front design single floor can be enhanced with an addition of a simple fence wall. Apart from enhancing the aesthetics of the entire house, this design approach will also serve as an additional security layer.
4. A Parallel Support
Village single home front design can be bold in terms of its structure. Keep it exposed with the parallel posts serving as an entryway to the house and reflecting on its structural strength. This design idea also hints at your bold outlook on the design.
5. A Seamless Blend Village Single Floor Home Front Design
Let the house blend with its surroundings seamlessly. Opt for soothing shades that complement the greenery around your home and pick a combination of palettes with natural materials. Embellish the single floor home front design with large windows and clean lines.
6. Home with Lesser Design Complications
There’s nothing matched to the elegance lent by a simple small design. Go for a simple home design in village single floor that is sophisticated to look at and comfortable to nestle in.
8. Design that Talks of Minimalism
Minimalism is not only ruling the metropolitan zones but suburbs or rural as well. The best-curated village single home front design is the one that’s kept restricted to the basics where its subtle look is the ultimate show-stopper. Go with the basic shapes and pick no more than 2 highlighting colors.
9. Play of Shapes
Keep it basic with simple shapes playing around on the facade. Single floor home front design with simplicity and attractive geometric composition can not only prove to be eye-pleasing but pocket-friendly as well.
Pros and Cons of Single Floor House Design in Villages
Here are some of the pros and cons of single floor house design in villages.
Pros:
You can design these single floor houses in villages in a cost-effective manner
This house front design in villages does not comprise of stairs which makes it ideal for small kids and older people
It is a one-story house which is easier to sustain and clean
Single-story houses are renowned to provide energy efficiency
Normally today’s houses have low ceilings but when you go for village single floor home front design the height of the ceilings is elevated
Cons:
It is much costly to build village single floor home front designs than multi-story because of its larger footprint for which you need more materials
Since it is a single story home design in village, if you do not keep curtains it is very easy for people passing by to encroach your privacy
The Right Choice with Apt Considerations
While designs can prove to be extremely enticing, here are a few considerations when picking the house front design in village for a particular location.
1. Location of the Single Floor House Design in Village
The design of the house is highly influenced by the design language being followed in the neighborhood. You wouldn’t want the single floor home front design to stay alienated with respect to its surroundings and neither is making it blend to go unnoticed a good idea. Make sure that the design syncs with the setting while having its own individuality based on the neighborhood context.
2. The Plot Size to be Considered for Village Single Floor Home Front Design
The design features in single floor home front design are dependent on the size of the plot as well. If it’s a large house, you might want to go extravagant to make it look royal while a smaller house is best with minimal design essence.
3. The Pricing as per Village Normal House Front Elevation Designs
No matter how many village house front design images you scroll through, budget plays an important role in influencing your design decision. Make sure that the chosen design fits your budget and offers you the look for the house you’ve always desired.
Make the Most Exceptional Village Single Floor Home Front Design
Whether it’s a design with minimal adornment or something extra, you’d want your home to subtly stand out, right? How to do that? Here are a few tips on designing your village home in a way that even the compactest home will serve as a magnificent design in the entire locality.
1. Color it Out!
The visual appeal of a home can be enhanced with the addition of colors. Want to make the design stand out? Opt for bolder shades that make a strong impact. In case you want to keep it subtle, pick an earthy palette.
2. Detailed Ornamentation
Level up your design with simple fenestrations. These can enhance the entire look of the house with their simplicity and depth. Add carvings or moldings around the openings and highlight the village single floor home front design even more.
3. Extra Design Elements
You don’t necessarily have to keep your village single floor home front design extremely simple. Don’t restrict yourself from adding more design elements like angled roofs, intricate moldings, etc.
4. Personalized Touch
Your home design must reflect your personal design sensibilities. Is it more inclined towards subtleness? Or perhaps a loud and bold design? Whichever approach you take, make sure that it’s well-synced with your creative mind to compose an eye-catchy design.
5. Material Choice
Orientation and material selection based on geography is another important aspect to make a cozy home that also soothes passerby’s eyes. Ensure to opt for local materials that make your home step into the concept of sustainability and let it blend with the local design language.
6. A Balance with Sill and Lintel
The village single floor home front design will look extremely neat and admirable if the sills and lintels of all the openings match. The same heights not only result in a properly aligned structure but also prove to be a cost-effective approach to design. Another benefit of this design is that your house will be structurally sound.
Creatively Balanced Village Single Home Front Design
To design your home, take a look at the below single floor house front design images.
Whether you reside in a village or suburbs, your house deserves a creative touch and a one-of-its-kind look. Play around with the materials, textures, and ornamentation to achieve the look for your home that you’ve always dreamt of.
FAQs
1. What factors should you consider in designing a floor plan?
Total, five factors that one should consider while performing single floor house design in a village. 1. Lifestyle, 2. Space requirements, 3. Your changing needs, 4. Cost, 5. Location
2. What Is the Simplest Way to Define the Front Elevation of the House?
In simple terms, the front elevation is that side of the house that consists of the windows, front porch or entrance door. That side of the house can be seen from the road. It can even contain a front yard. There are times when it is known as the entry elevation.
3. What Is the Goal One Must Try to Achieve for a Village Single Floor Home Front Design?
It should precisely map how you wish to arrange the walls and rooms. It even depicts how the furnishings and appliances will fit into the space you are working.
4. What Is the Wishlist When You Want to Curate House Front Design in a Village?
Here is a wishlist you want to fulfill while curating house front design in a village: Developing your dream house Decision on the number of square feet you will need The number of rooms, bathrooms, and cupboards you will need Deciphering your favorite style
5. What Is Another Name for Front House Design?
A facade is another name for front house design. It is the front part or the exterior of the building. Facade comes from a French term that means face or frontage.
6. What Is Another Name for the Front Peak of the House?
Roof ridge is another name for the front peak of the house.
Looking to refresh your living room without a full makeover? The secret might be as simple as the right two-colour combination. Whether you’re after a cozy vibe, a bold statement, or something fresh and modern, pairing two colours can completely change how your space feels.
The living room is where life happens—movie nights, conversations, quiet coffee mornings—and the right colour mix helps set the tone for all of it. From calming neutrals paired with rich accent shades to vibrant duos that energize the space, there’s a combo to match every style.
In this article, we’ll look at the most popular and creative two colour combinations for living rooms, inspired by current design trends and top-ranking ideas. Whether you lean classic or contemporary, you’ll find options here to help you bring your living room to life.
40 Two Colour Combination for Living Room to Make it Alive
1. Pink and Green
While pink is the color of joy, green can make your space more natural. The two colour combination for living room, when made in the right tone, can create a generous environment.
2. White and Teal Green
Two color combinations, teal green, and white, when paired together, create a mid-century style for your living room. Having a piece of rustic wooden furniture like modern coffee tables in your living room can act as a cherry on the cake.
3. Grey and Red
Red, being a bold color, when twined with classic gray, creates a royal and luxurious feel in your living room. Add a pendant light and a textured carpet to add more flair to your living room.
4. Brown and White
Both white and brown are elegant colors. The two-color combination can present a classic-contemporary look to your living room. White can make the space more spacious, and brown will add warmth to it.
5. Yellow and Blue
While nature is full of blue and yellow hues, these two-color combinations make your living room look luminous and rich. They create harmony in the space. These colors soothe the eyes and make the room more comfortable.
6. Burnt Orange and Blue
Orange signifies enthusiasm, creativity, and optimism. And blue gives inspiration, freedom, and intuition. When these two-color combinations are used in the living room, they enhance the aura of the room.
7. Orange and Blue-Gray
The two-color combination of blue-gray and orange creates a contrast in your space. Blue-gray gives a calm environment, in contrast with the enthusiastic orange ambiance. These two, when combined, create a confident look for your living room.
8. Grey and Green
The two colour combination for the living room can be made cozy and minimalist with gray and green. They create a calm yet classy vibe for the space. As an addition to your living room, make sure it has neutral-colored furniture and some indoor plants.
9. Black and Bubble Gum Pink
Black is the color of class and personality. While light-colored bubble gum pink is the color of joy and enthusiasm. When these two contrasting colors are paired, they create an artistic and interesting vibe for your living room.
10. Tangerine and Green
Want to create a tropical look for your living room? Then go for grass green and tangerine. The two colour combination for living room, along with a statement piece like a pendant light or a rug, gives the room a complete vibe of tropical land.
11. Pink and Turquoise
Turquoise is the color of wisdom, protection, and fortune. And pink is the color of playfulness, joy, and enthusiasm. The two colour combination for the living room gives a blend of peace, harmony, and joy.
12. Orange Warmth and Beige
Organe with Beige is among the best choice for the two-color combinations for living rooms. They set a neutral and relaxing tone in the living room. It is even among the trendy color combinations.
13. Teal and Red
Teal is meant for balance, calm, tranquility, and clarity of thought, while red signifies courage, strength, and boldness. When these two-color combinations for the living room are used, it creates a visual depth with illusions.
14. Purple and Teal
The amalgamation of teal and purple gives a sense of admiration, luck, and protection. These two colour combination for living room create a protective and cozy ambiance. Add a few statement pieces to enhance the appeal of the room.
15. Blue and Beige
The two-color combination of blue and beige can give a coastal, Mediterranean, or countryside vibe. This combination works well to create a feeling of refreshment and comfort.
16. Yellow and Lavender
Lavender gives a sense of serenity, grace, and calmness, while yellow is for hope, happiness, and spontaneity. This two-color combination gives a bright yetcalming feel to your living room.
17. Black and White
The class of black and white is unbeatable. It gives your living room a contemporary, minimalist, and chic ambiance. Some monochrome furniture with pendant lighting enhances the feel of this two-color combination in the living room.
18. Gray and Pink
The two-color combination of gray and pink gives your living room a contrasting vibe. Both of the colors complement each other, thus creating a good visual for the space.
19. The Two Tones of One Color
It’s not necessary to have two different colors to create a two colour combination for the living room. You can also go for two shades of a single color. For instance, a lighter shade of blue gives off a tranquil aura, while a bolder shade of blues like cobalt or turquoise creates a youthful vibe.
20. Green and Coral
Green is the epitome of nature, renewal, and health, while coral is for energy, enthusiasm, and freshness. The two colour combination for the living room gives off a joyful, harmonious, and spacious vibe.
21. Cream and Green
For a neutral, calm, and relaxing tone in your living room, try a two-color combination of cream and green. A dark green tone can bring elegance to the room with a fresh spring-like vibe.
22. Brown and Red
The aura of autumn can be evoked by the two-color combination of red and brown. These colors can warm up your living room. Having a fireplace or some rustic furniture can even enhance the space.
23. Red and Yellow
Want to have a summer retreat? Try the two-color combination of yellow and red in your living room. Yellow will bring happiness and hope, and red will bring boldness and courage.
24. Blue Ombre and Pastel Pink
Pink is a nurturing color, and its softer versions, like pastel pink, bring compassion and kindness. While blue ombre is meant for inspiration and stability. This two colour combination for the living room will create a pacified vibe.
25. Blush and Dark Teal
Blush is a lighter tone of pink, symbolizing warmth and love. And teal brings confidence and clarity. A combination of these two colors, along with some wall art and statement pieces, will enhance the beauty of your living room.
26. Blue and Red
Blue and red are contrasting yet complementary colors. Red for warmth and blue for calm. These two colour combination for the living room are highly vibrant and industrial.
27. Purple and Sugar Pink
The two-color combination of pink and purple will add a touch of both affection and royalty to your living room. These colors enhance inner peace when used in a larger space.
28. Yellow and Tropical Pink
This combination of yellow and tropical pink can add a touch of desert vibe to your living room. The vibrance of yellow and the softness of pink go hand-in-hand when paired together.
29. Gold Luxe and Fuchsia
Fuchsia is a playful, uplifting, and cheerful color. While gold is a color of luxury and extravagance. When this two-color combination is used for the living room, it creates a royal and grand feeling.
30. Gold and Dusky Pink
Both gold and dusky pink are colors of elegance, royalty, and tranquility. They create a great balance when combined. Make sure you have the right set of furniture to match this two colour combination for the living room.
31. Blue and Gold
Serenity and elegance can be paired together with blue and gold. This two colour combination for the living room is a great choice for grandeur. Some modern furniture will be the icing on the cake.
32. Sage and Gentle Blush
Sage is the color of wisdom and nature, with blush being the color of warmth and peace. This two colour combination for the living room will give it a tropical vibe.
33. Red and Sage
Reds, when twined with sage, create a warmer and more confident vibe in your living room. This two-color combination is contrasting yet works well for living rooms when used in proper tones.
34. Red and Bright Green
Both red and green are colors of nature. It is one of the best two-color combinations to use in your living room. Warmth and serenity, when paired together, create a sense of being in nature itself.
35. Blue and Burgundy
Burgundy is the color of power, ambition, and wealth. When paired with blue, it creates a contrasting element in the living room. But this two-color combination can add sophistication to your space.
36. Beige and Muted Red
When beige and muted red are paired, they create a vibe of modernity, efficiency, and progress. In the living room, a rustic theme decor with this two-color combination can make the space cozier.
37. Green and Apricot
An Apricot is a combination of yellow and orange. When green and apricot are mixed, they give a neutral and natural look to the living room. These two colour combination for the living room are a classy choice.
38. Green and Tan
Tan is the color of stability and comfort. Green and tan are among the most popular neutral colors in living rooms. These two colour combinations are appropriate for a cozy and natural touch.
39. Yellow and Green
Both green and yellow are also the colors of nature. The two colour combination of yellow and green complements each other. When used together in a living room, they create a soothing yet summery atmosphere.
40. Blue and Pea-Green
The entire earth is made up of blue and green. Hence the two colour combination of blue and green gives a sense of space and nature. They enhance the calm and energy of the living room.
10 Best Tips for Two Colour Combination for Living Room
Some of the best tips for two colour combination for the living room are listed below.
1. Contrasting Colors
Having two contrasting colors makes the appearance of the living room impactful. Two contrasting colors create a focal point in the room. Try to get equal depth for both colors for better results.
2. Monochrome Palette
For a calm and classy ambiance, try having a monochromatic theme. To add drama to your living room, you can have a texture wall or wallpaper attached along with the monochrome palette.
3. Color for Hall Wall
Two color combinations for the hall walls divide the space into two. So make sure you choose colors that match your personality. Remember, colors define the space.
4. Three-Colored Tone
Though having two colour combination for the living room is best, three colors can also be impactful. Make sure you play with the primary and secondary colors of the Munsell color scheme in this case.
5. Role of Curtains
You can also play with two contrasting colors for curtains, either traditional or contemporary. Make sure that the color of your curtains goes well with the background and other furniture.
6. Sofa and Colors
To create impact, you can use the same colors for different textures. For instance, a rustic armchair can be twined with a woven carpet of the same color. You can also pair furniture with the wall color of the living room.
7. Accent Wall
Accent walls are the most unique part of the room. And color plays an essential role in its impact. You can experiment with textured walls or something as simple as a striped-colored wall. The aim is to create focus in the living room.
8. Natural Neutrals
Natural and neutral colors enhance the tone of the room. They make the living room feel bigger and more spacious. It soothes the eye and creates a calm environment.
9. Coloring Furniture
The two colour combination can be enhanced with the color theme of your furniture. If you have a neutral space, then you can try bold colors for furniture. For instance, an emerald green sofa would stand out against a background of gray walls.
10. Wallpapers
Wallpapers can add a glow to your space. Be bold and creative while choosing the wallpaper for your living room.
7 Tips for Using Two Colour Combination in the Living Room
Some of the important Vastu tips required for having a two colour combination for the living room are as follows –
1. White
White is the color of peace and purity, so it is one of the most preferred colors for the living room. It makes the space spacious and open.
2. Green
Green is the color of nature. It soothes the eyes, gives freshness, and increases creativity. Thus, it is used to enhance the energy of the living room.
3. Pink
Pink is the color of joy and innocence. It is among the ideal colors for the living room. When paired with white, it can create a perfect combination for the living room.
4. Yellow
Yellow is the color of hope, wisdom, patience, and youthfulness. It can be paired with blue, green, or pink to get an ideal living room color palette.
5. Purple
Purple is the color for royalty, wisdom, spirituality, and romance. Lavender and purple are highly used in bedrooms and living rooms.
6. Sea Green
Sea green is the color of luck, innocence, and freshness. When used in bedrooms and living rooms, it creates a positive and relaxing ambiance.
7. Light Blue
Light blue is the color for wide skies and seas. It represents growth, healing, and new beginnings. This is among the ideal colors for bedrooms and living rooms.
Let’s Colorize with Two-Color Combinations!
The correct color combination is essential for creating a tranquil atmosphere and turning your dwelling into a true home. These colors not only define your space but your personality as well. Hopefully, going through all of these ideas has helped you come up with your color theme. So, what are you waiting for? Go get a two-color combination for the living room yourself.
FAQs
1. What Are the Colors That Can Go Well in a Living Room?
The sky is the limit for two colour combination for the living room. For adding classic touch, you can have a combination of black and white or purple and white.
2. How Many Colors Are Needed to Be There in a Living Room?
There is no hard-and-fast rule for two-color combinations in a living room. Ideally, it is suggested to follow the 60-30-10 rule. The main color should cover 60% of the space, i.e., on walls, floors, or ceilings. 30% of the space should be accent color on chairs, feature walls, curtains, etc., and 10% on other furnishings.
3. Which Color Combinations Are Most Trendy for Living Rooms?
Your living room should be designed more according to your taste than the trend that follows. Still, if you want to follow the trend, then try having white and gold, yellow and gray, yellow and blue, teal and mint green, and white and green.
4. Can Color Make the Living Room Look Bigger?
If you want to make your living room look bigger, try a neutral color palette with lighter and brighter colors. Make sure darker shades are not there, as they absorb light, making the room feel smaller. White and blue, white and turquoise, and white and pink are some of the best two-color combinations for making the living room look bigger.
5. Which Colors Can Brighten Your Living Room?
Colors can play an important role in brightening your living room. There are several options for a two colour combination for the living room. For example, pink, beige, purple, light green, brown, turquoise, etc.
There’s nothing as comforting as above ground pools with deck. Picture yourself on a hot summer day, chilling with a cool drink and relaxing on a simple above ground pool deck– sounds like a plan, right?
Not everyone is blessed with the provision of building an inground pool which is when above ground pools with deck come in handy. This smart trick will let you soak in the oasis of calmness and take a dip in cold water whether you own a tiny backyard or a lavish space for a pool. Smart planning splashed with a little creativity can make even simple above ground pool deck designs look like an artistic feature of the house. Let’s look into the best above ground pool with deck options to give you an idea of how to jazz up one in your space.
31 Above Ground Pool Deck Ideas
1. Curved Above Ground Pools with Deck
A soothing circular pool could be your ultimate retreating spot in the entire house. Opt for curved above ground pools with deck and enjoy a great walking space around the pool periphery. Eliminate extra fencing around the pool in order to save money.
2. The Shining Deck
Don’t let your above ground pools with decks sit quietly in a corner. Let it shine by setting up with ambient lighting solutions. Install lights running along the rim of the pool that isn’t just functional for the area but also jazz up the look of the pool.
3. Of Wood and Stone!
Nothing can beat the ultimate combination of natural materials when it comes to outdoor landscaping designs. Opt for the best above ground pools with decks composed of wooden steps and being surrounded by a combination of wood and stone.
4. Best Above Ground Pool with Deck for a Small Space
Even the tiniest space can accommodate the best above ground pool with deck. Build a small deck and opt for a larger swimming pool. The space-saver deck can be composed of a sleek ladder and resin pool.
5. Terraced Above Ground Pools with Deck
One of the best permanent above ground pool with deck ideas is that with terraced design. Why keep the design simple when you can raise it like a terrace? Submerge the pool within the stepped deck and opt for a material palette that complements the rest of the decor around it.
6. The Bridged Above Ground Pool With Deck
Go for a grand pool entry by building a bridge across the deck. Approach the pool with a long and narrow bridge that leads to a wooden deck. You can adorn the bridge with landscaping that’s vibrantly complementing the rest of the setting.
7. Big and Round
Instead of going with the typical rectangular above ground pools with deck, opt for something more soft and soothing. Consider the idea of introducing a large and circular above ground pool in the outdoor areas. You can border the pool with natural landscaping.
8. Half Up, Half Down!
Rather than taking the typical approach for your above ground pools with deck, make it fancy with a one-of-its-kind design. Make the pool half raised and half submerged for an appealing design. It allows the pool to perfectly sync with its surroundings and offer matchless comfort.
9. Infinity Pool
Who doesn’t like the idea of owning an infinity pool? The best part is that above ground pools with deck can be transformed into a mini-infinity pool with aligned water levels with the deck. Opt for a rustic finish for the pool walls in order to make them fit in the landscaped setting.
10. Cornered Small Backyard Above Ground Pool Decks
Running short on space for a pool? Don’t worry! Go for a simple above ground pool deck tucked in a corner of the backyard. You can raise the pool with wooden steps which can also be used as a sitting spot outside the pool. This multifunctional design is sure to offer the ultimate leisure time to your family and friends.
11. Above Ground Pool Deck Ideas with Slide
Make your yard the ultimate fun zone of the house by equipping it with slides. Place slides across the corners of the pool and dives into the ultimate splash zone. This could be the perfect pool-party spot not only for kids but grown-ups as well.
12. Stone Above Ground Pools with Deck
Natural materials can never go out of style whether it’s an interior design or above ground pool deck ideas. Explore the idea of building a pool with natural stones and surrounding it with neutral-toned flooring. This will not only make the pool shine against the muted setting but also serve as a sturdy hardscaping material for your backyard.
13. Above Ground Pools with Deck and Spa
Want to enjoy an outdoor spa experience? Rather than bringing an ordinary pool to the space, opt for a spa-like setting with the perfect vibe created under an open sky. Opt for natural materials in the design for a soothing experience.
14. That Sense of Luxury!
Owning above ground pools with deck is a luxury in itself and the same experience can be made furthermore lavish with an expansive deck accommodating several deck seats. Jazz up the decor with ambient lighting and calming tones and enjoy the outdoor experience.
15. Wooden Above Ground Pools with Decks
Install small backyard above ground pool decks composed of wood for an admirably simple design that also serves the purpose of beating the heat. You can either take the building of a wooden deck as a DIY project or get it built by experts. Wooden above ground pools with decks are pocket-friendly solutions with unmatched comfort.
16. Showcase the Greenery!
Opt for spacious above ground pools with deck that not only offers a lavish deck but also aids in highlighting the green landscaping around it. Opt for a color scheme that complements the natural hues existing in the yard.
17. Floating in the Flowers
Keep your above ground pools with deck that look like it is floating within flowers. Surround the periphery of the deck with a mix of colorful flowers in order to make the entire visual look even more vibrant. The seating on the deck can also be accessorized with small potted plants in order to maintain the design language.
18. Fenced Above Ground Pools with Deck
If you wish to add a sense of privacy and security to the above ground pools with deck, consider the idea of fencing around it. You can opt for cost-effective and eye-pleasing fencing solutions that segregate this fun zone from the rest of the outdoor area.
19. The Teeny-Tiny Deck
Add a tiny above ground pool deck in a nook of your backyard for a lounging experience. The deck can be built on different levels with a shallow pool. Each level can serve a function and offer you a space to relax after a long day at work.
20. Multi-Layered Deck
Offer your wooden deck several layers before reaching the ultimate level. Stack up the deck in form of steps that lead you to a platform with seating. These steps can also function as extra seaters in case of a pool party.
21. Tropical Above Ground Pools with Deck
Form an illusion of having a deep submerged pool with this above ground pools with deck idea. Keep the deck raised so that the pool seems to be an inground swimming pool. This will serve as an eclectic feature in your yard with its enticing visual appeal.
22. The Oversized Steps Approach
Opt for a deck around above ground pool. Rather than building a large deck around it, save some bucks and opt for a small walkway instead. Approach the pool with oversized steps covered in wooden slats.
23. Cover it Up!
Cleaning the pool every time you’re trying to use it is a daunting task, right? How about keeping the pool covered and avoiding the need to go through this hassle? Equip your above ground pool deck with an automatic cover that keeps the entire area clean for you whenever it’s not in use. One of the advantages of this approach is that it saves the pool from getting heated.
24. A Deck and Patio
Don’t restrict your creativity to a deck alone. Rather, build a shaded patio along with the above ground pool deck to enjoy the view even in extreme weather. Equip the space with tables and chairs for added comfort.
25. The Exotic Above Ground Pools with Deck
Bring a five-star experience to your home pool by opting for a platform deck. This design for above ground pools with deck isn’t just comfortable to enjoy in but also offers the visuals of an exotic hotel pool. While the pool serves as a perfect spot for summer chilling, the deck can be used in winter for sunbathing.
26. Nonagon Above Ground Pools with Deck
Don’t shy away from going extraordinary with the pool shape. Pick a nonagon pool and build your raised deck around it. Approach the deck with a wooden staircase and opt for a sleek and modern ladder look that takes you inside the pool.
27. Fancifully Lit
Make the above ground pools with deck well-illuminated by opting for fancy lighting solutions. You can highlight the base of the pool and further accessorize the zone with landscaping composed of plants and colorful flowers. Apart from the grand pool, make lighting an eye-catchy feature in the yard.
28. Oval Lounging
While the pool size can be kept restricted, you can opt for a large deck area. This dry area serves as a perfect summer and winter spot with proper seating and chilling equipment.
29. A Stock Tank Pool
If you’re not planning to invest a lot of money in building an above deck pool, consider the idea of introducing a stock tank pool. This will stay for years upon the proper Pool maintenance and you can enjoy a luxury experience even in a tiny space.
30. An Enclosed Deck
If you’re not comfortable with the idea of having an open above ground pool deck, don’t worry because you can enclose it within fencing solutions. Maintained the desired privacy by picking a fence that complements the rest of the deck. You could carry out the entire design in a wooden theme or opt for composite material.
31. Best Above Ground Pools with Decks with Trampoline
There’s no limit to the fun factor when it comes to accessorizing above ground pools with deck. Consider the idea of bringing a trampoline next to this chilling zone and making the experience even better. Don’t be afraid to go over the board for a perfect sunbathing experience and the joy of a trampoline.
5 Design Considerations for Above Ground Pools with Deck
While constructing above ground pools with deck sound like an exciting idea, there are a few considerations to be made prior to diving into the decision-making.
The major decision is to decide whether the project will be carried out on your own or are you looking at professional help for the same? While a DIY project can be a fun task for simple above ground pools with deck ideas, for more complex designs, it is advised to opt for a professional.
The first step in developing the design would be to install the pool. Don’t make the mistake of installing the deck prior to the pool as the dimensions of the pool might not fit at the end.
Don’t forget the budget while executing the design. Consider adding materials and design elements that suit your pockets.
Align the pool along with the deck in a way that the overall design looks cohesive. The deck must be close to the pool as a safety measure as well.
Offer a designated space along with the deck in order to store the pool accessories and equipment. Rather than taking these under the pool, place them along a part of the deck for easy access.
There’s no limit to the creative ideas for designing above ground pools with deck. Go ahead with the design that suits the requirements and the layout of the space available for the installation. Construct a large deck and enjoy the ultimate lounging at home the whole year around.
Winter’s chill is fast approaching, and for those living in especially cold climates, traditional blankets and comforters often fall short of providing the warmth needed for a restful night’s sleep. Instead of piling on layers or relying solely on woolen sheets, electric blankets offer an efficient, customizable solution to keep you comfortably warm through the coldest nights.
Modern electric blankets feature advanced heating technologies, adjustable temperature controls, and soft, machine-washable materials, making them a practical and energy-efficient way to stay cozy all winter long. Whether you’re relaxing on the couch or settling into bed, these blankets deliver consistent warmth and convenience, eliminating the need for multiple heavy layers.
What to Look for in an Electric Blanket?
Before we dig into the blanket list, let’s know what the major things are that you should always look for in an electric blanket before you buy one:
Material
If you feel scratchy in a blanket, then there is no use in it, right? But fortunately, heated blankets are made with soft microfiber that is very soft to touch. The polyester microfiber blankets are machine washable for easy care and dryer safe.
Size
Before you order, first decide whether you want a blanket for your couch or bed, as both will be available in different sizes. Electric blankets come in sizes from twin to king.
Dual Temperature Control
Always buy a dual temperature control heated blanket if you know that you’ll be sharing the blanket with someone else. In dual control, you can set two different temperatures at the same time.
7 Top Electric Blankets
Below is the list of best-heated blankets to help you stay warm on chilly nights:
When it comes to electric blankets, Sunbeam is a well-known brand, and our first pick is also from this brand. Their Quilted Fleece Blanket is not only budget-friendly but also is designed with ThermoFine technology so that it will provide you with evenly distributed heat all night long.
And the best part is that it has ten temperature settings with many other features such as automatic shut-off capabilities with a 10-hour timer, and dual adjustment options for couples in the Queen and King sizes. Made from ultra-plush polyester fleece, this blanket holds heat quite well and provides night-long thermoregulation. It also comes in various colors and sizes, like twin, full, queen, and king, so you can choose your favorite one.
Key Features
10 temperature settings
Machine Washable
5-year warranty
Dryer Safe
Polyester fleece
Soft and Durable
Automatic shut-off function
Dual controls for larger sizes
2. Warmland Single Bed Electric Bed Warmer
Living in cold regions of the planet? Then this electric blanket will work perfectly for you. Whether you are watching TV or sleeping, the Warmland single electric blanket will give you the utmost comfort.
Comes with three controllable speed options- low, medium, and high; it is perfect for old age people and people who are suffering from arthritis & backache. The blanket will get warm as soon as you switch it on.
Key Features
100% Shockproof and 100% waterproof
Autocut for overheating,
5-Year Replacement warranty
Flexible
3-speed setting options
Auto shut off
Machine washable
Low power consumption
3. Biddeford Microplush with Sherpa Electric Blanket
Sometimes you and your partner don’t agree on the same heat level, right? So here is the solution for you: the Biddeford Microplush Electric Blanket. Yes, it is a dual-control blanket that comes at an affordable price. It comes in both queen and king sizes and with two controllers for dual heat zones. Isn’t it amazing?
This blanket has a soft micro plush fabric on one side and a cozy sherpa on the other, which means it is comfy on both sides. Also, it has ten heat settings and a ten-hour shut-off for safety. It is super easy to wash and dry.
Don’t want to spend a lot on your first electric blanket? Try this one. The Sunbeam Heated Throw Blanket is super affordable and ultra-soft. Although it is on the smaller side, it is still worth giving it a try.
Made from polyester, it uses ThermoFine technology to deliver even heat. It also has three settings to choose from. Don’t worry if you forget to turn off the things, because this blanket will automatically turn off after three hours. Another great thing about it is that you can easily clean it in the washing machine and dryer.
Key Features
100% Polyester
3-hour auto-off
Controller with 3 settings
Ultra-soft microplush
ThermoFine technology
Easy to use
Machine-washable and dryer-safe
5. SoftHeat Luxury Micro-Fleece Electric Heated Blanket
Want a super comfortable and a better performance blanket? Particularly, the SoftHeat by Perfect Fit is on the expensive side, but it has many awesome features such as Low-Voltage Heated, safe for pets, and many more.
This blanket uses a low-voltage technology, which is very safe even if it gets wet. Available in twin, full, queen, and king sizes and plenty of cute colors, you can select any blanket. You will not even feel the wires, and yet it delivers cozy and consistent heat. Know which is best between microfiber and cotton sheets.
Key Features
Patented Safe & Warm
Safe in the presence of moisture
Automatically shuts off after 10 hours
Machine washable
Comes in various colors
Safe & Warm Low Voltage Technology
6. Serta Soft Heat Luxe Plush Low-Voltage Heated Blanket
One thing that people hate about electric blankets is that they can feel the wires when they’re using them. But not with this one! The Luxe Plush Fleece Electric Throw from Serta has super-thin wires that are nearly undetectable during use for a more convenient experience. It uses low-voltage wires that are safe in the presence of moisture and for pets to sleep on.
Like many other electric blankets, this model also offers 10 heat settings ranging from light to very warm. Additionally, the blanket will automatically turn off after 10 hours. You can buy this blanket in four beautiful color options.
Key Features
10 temperature settings
5-year warranty
Lightweight
Polyester microfibers
Automatic shut-off function
Dual controls for larger sizes
7. Hyde Lane Premium Heated Faux Fur Throw Blanket
Above all, six blankets are more on the comfier side, but if you’re looking for a decorative blanket that you can put on your sofa, then try this one. The Hyde Lane’s Heated Faux Fur Throw Blanket has super soft faux fur, which not only looks good but also feels good. The wavy texture of the fur will give you the feeling of the real fur. Besides this, the low-voltage wires aren’t visible, which is great if you’re going to display this blanket.
It also has a tiny remote, and all this comes in an attractive box, which simply means you can give this as a gift to others. Comes with advanced three heat settings, this will heat quickly and give you a comfortable sleep. Select any one from the six different pretty shades, including wild fox and snow leopard.
Key Features
Silky Soft
Low energy consumption
Affordable
Soft and Lightweight
Multiple heat settings
The Bottom Line
Say goodbye to the old ways to keep you warm; the new advanced approach is the electric blankets. Just wrap yourself up in pure comfort and luxury. That’s all for our best picks of heated blankets. I hope this guide helped ease your buying decision. If you have found your favorite one, don’t forget to order it by clicking on the link.
Hanging shelves, picture frames, or décor on drywall can be tricky, especially if you’re worried about items falling or damaging your walls. That’s where drywall anchors come in. Drywall anchors provide strong, reliable support for hanging everything from lightweight art to heavy shelves, even when there’s no wall stud available. In this step-by-step guide, you’ll learn what drywall anchors are, the different types available, how to choose the right one for your project, and exactly how to install them for a secure hold every time.
How to Use Drywall Anchors
Don’t know how to use drywall anchors? Keep reading this blog. Today, we’re going to tell you all about drywall anchors. From what a drywall anchor is, its types, to how to select one, and how to insert drywall anchors, we’ve covered everything in detail.
What Is a Drywall Anchor?
Usually, we hang things from the walls by using the studs as the anchor. What if there is no stud at the exact location where you want to hang something? Here comes the role of anchor. It goes directly between the screw and the drywall and makes the holding strength more strong so everything stays in place.
There are different types and sizes of wall anchors available in the market. They can use to support different weights. Some types of anchors are specifically designed for different locations, such as walls or ceilings or different materials, including drywall or masonry.
You can select the one according to your requirements or the things you’re hanging or mounting on the wall. Drywall anchors are designed in such a way that they provide a strong and secure connection when using screws to hang items such as pictures, mirrors, clocks, or any other decorative pieces.
Types of Drywall Anchors
There are various types of anchors available in the market. Here we’ve listed some of the most common types of drywall anchors:
1. Hollow-Wall Anchors
Hollow-wall anchors are also known as molly bolts. They have a sturdy bullet design body. They have a screw and a pointed metal body with a spiked collar. They require a pilot hole, and once you insert this into the hole, the spikes on the collar will hold the anchor in place.
It has a screw that securely gets placed by extending the flanges against the back of the wallboard. They also come in plastic versions with the same operation.
2. Expansion Anchors
Expansion anchors are generally made of plastic and usually come in a conical shape. They also have raised rings or barbs along their body to improve grip. When you drive a screw into this anchor, the shank of the anchor splits. Later, it will expand into flanges or wings that will grip the interior of the drywall. This will help in securing the anchor, and it will not pull out easily.
3. Toggle Anchors
Toggle anchors are also known as Toggle Bolt. They commonly come in two types of variations: Strap and Screw. Both have a similar principle in which the toggle (anchoring element) gets inserted in a pilot hole.
In comparison to strap anchors, Screw-style toggles require a larger pilot hole because they have a spring-loaded toggle.
4. Self-Drilling Anchors
Self-Drilling Anchors come in a conical shape but with threads. These threads help them to function as screw-in anchors and also provide additional holding power. Their working principle is pretty much similar to the expansion anchors.
This is because when you drive a screw, the anchor splits the body so that it will get a stronghold against the drywall. They also come in metal versions, so you can select the one according to your requirements.
Now the question is how to select the right drywall anchors? This totally depends on the item that you’re hanging or mounting. Most of the time, it is related to weight. So here’s the small weight guide for you:
Less than 10 lbs: plastic sleeve anchor
10 to 25 lbs: self-drilling threaded drywall anchors
25 to 50 lbs: Snaptoggle, molly bolts, or traditional toggle bolts
Over 50 lbs: Snaptoggle, toggle bolts, or screw into an actual stud
There are drywall anchors for heavy items available in the market that can hold more than 100 pounds. However, it is advisable to do a test before hanging expensive items.
How to Put Anchors into Drywall: The Easy Way!
Before you start with the procedure, here’s the list of items that you’ll need:
Materials & Tools
Drywall Anchors
Drill/Driver
Drill Bits
Driver Bits
Screwdriver
Hammer
Step 1: Choose the Right Drywall Anchor
Selecting the right type anchor is as important as drilling it into the drywall. You can pick your anchors based on the weight and size of the item you’re installing. We’ve already explained in the previous parts of this blog how to determine the right drywall anchors according to weight.
Make sure that your drywall anchor is rated for the amount of weight you’ll be putting on it. To be on the safe side, you can go with the ones that are rated more than the item’s actual weight. You can also use multiple anchors for things like shelves or closet accessories.
Step 2: Measure and Mark
When you are ready with your anchors, it’s time to proceed with the next steps. First, you have to decide where you want to install your anchors. Then measure and mark that specific location properly. This will help you drill the holes correctly where you have marked them.
Step 3: Twist the Anchor Lightly & Insert It Inside the Wall
After you drill the hole in the wall, put the anchor inside the hole. Never apply too much pressure on it. Start with slightly twisting the ancho while applying moderate pressure. Slowly it will go inside the wall.
You can also take the help of a screwdriver to install threaded drywall anchors or self-drilling wall anchors. When it will slowly get inside the wall, apply some more pressure so that it will not spin in the hole and dig out the drywall.
NOTE:
Always try to drill a smaller hole than you think it should be. If it is too small, you can always enlarge it. However, if it becomes too large, you simply can’t reduce its size. You have to drill another hole somewhere else.
Step 4: Keep Inserting the Anchor Until It Sets Properly
When the anchor goes into the wall, don’t think your work is done. You have to keep inserting the anchor into the drywall until it is set properly. Keep applying the pressure until the lip is flush with the wall or it goes inside of the wall. Take a look at the above picture; your anchor should look like the above anchor.
This is an important step because when the anchor is correctly and deeply inserted into the wall, it will give you proper security. The loose or unfitted anchors may rip out when you hang heavy things. As a result, it can damage the object as well as the walls.
Step 5: Conceal It with a Screw
When you’re done with the above four steps, it’s time to conceal your anchors. First, put the screw through the hole of the decor piece you’re installing to the wall. After this, put it on the hole of the anchor and secure it tightly.
The wide threads of the anchors will grab the screw. Also, check the direction of the drywall anchors before you put the screw on them. You can also use brackets to support the screws if you want. Concealing is essential because it will ensure that your stuff will securely install on the wall, no matter how heavy it is.
NOTE:
If you’re planning to install a heavy item or more than one piece, it is good to use multiple anchors. They will distribute the weight and help prevent the fasteners from pulling out of the wall. Also, if you’re using large drywall anchors, then you’ll need bigger screws.
The Bottom Line
Now you know how to use a wall anchor in drywall. So, select the right type of anchors and follow the above steps, and you’re ready to hang your favorite decor pieces, shelves, or anything.
I hope you find this step-by-step tutorial on how to use drywall anchors helpful and useful. Please share this blog with your friends and family who need a detailed drywall anchors installation guide.
Basements, often the mysterious corners of our homes, can hide a sneaky problem: moisture. This quiet troublemaker hides in the dark, causing mold, damaging wood, and even sparking allergies. But worry not! We’re here to tackle the dampness with our list of the best dehumidifiers for basement, your defense against this watery threat.
While all dehumidifiers help lower humidity levels in your home, those designed for basements are specifically tailored for larger, damp spaces that tend to be cooler than other areas of your house. Adding a basement dehumidifier can not only prevent mold growth but also improve overall air quality and safeguard stored items like holiday decorations or clothing.
The ideal humidity level ranges between 40 to 60 percent, though it may vary depending on the room’s location within your home. Basements, especially those below ground level, typically have higher humidity levels.
We conducted a thorough test of 17 best dehumidifiers for basement over four months, considering options suitable for both finished and unfinished basements of various sizes and moisture levels.
Throughout our testing, we favored dehumidifiers with continuous drainage systems, as they saved us time by eliminating the need for constant monitoring or tank emptying, even during especially humid periods.
We assessed each basement dehumidifier based on its effectiveness, setup, design, features, and value, presenting here the top choices for different basement types.
Category
Model
Best Overall
Midea 50-Pint Cube Dehumidifier
Best Budget
Amazon Basics Dehumidifier
Best Smart
Honeywell 30-Pint Smart Dehumidifier
Best With Drain Hose
GE Dehumidifier with Built-in Pump
Best With Pump
Frigidaire 50-Pint Dehumidifier with Built-In Pump
Best Large
hOmeLabs 50-Pint Dehumidifier
Best Small
Pure Enrichment PureDry Deluxe Dehumidifier
1. Midea 50-Pint Cube Dehumidifier
Tank Size
34 pints
Capacity
50 pints per day
Coverage Area
4,500 square feet
Drainage Style
Collection tank and drainage hose
Dimensions
14.45 x 14.76 x 14.57 inches
Weight
42 pounds
The tank size and coverage area are two important considerations when looking for the best dehumidifier for basement, particularly if you would rather not inspect the device on a regular basis. Capable of collecting about 50 pints of water each day from the air, covering a space of about 4,500 square feet, this Midea choice is a true “set it and forget it” device. Of all the dehumidifiers we evaluated, its 34-pint collecting tank is the biggest, but you also have the option to use the provided drainage line to continually empty the device into a nearby drain.
With the help of the comprehensive instructions, assembling the device was easy and took us about five minutes. The machine included helpful stickers that walked us through the configuration procedure, even if certain options weren’t immediately obvious, like the continuous mode that required holding down two buttons.
As soon as the unit started operating, it was silent, which was a big help for those who lived in their basements as it allowed us to watch TV and have talks without being too disturbed. The dehumidifier has a tiny window that makes it simple to see how much water it has accumulated. It will also notify you when the tank needs to be emptied. If you don’t often visit your basement, you can even use your smartphone to remotely monitor the humidifier by connecting it to your Wi-Fi.
Monitoring the filter is hassle-free as it just fits into a space on the flank of the device. We only had to preen the filter onetime after using it continuously for three months. We did catch some mold accumulation in the bucket, but it was easily wiped away.
Emptying the tank wasn’t an issue, even with its big size. Although we thought the included hose was a little short, we nevertheless used a garden hose in its place if you like continuous draining. We required a separate location to keep the tank. Thus, the idea of conserving space was moot when we were unable to nestle the unit into the collecting tank while the drainage line was secured.
Throughout the three months of our testing, we had no problems using the drainage hose.
Pros
With a 4,500 square foot coverage area, this dehumidifier is ideal for the majority of basements.
This Amazon Basics dehumidifier is a great option for basements, particularly if you’re on a tight budget, even while it may not have all the glitzy smart features you’ll find in other versions. It has adequate power for most basement areas, covering a space of approximately 2,500 square feet and drawing about 35 pints of water every day. The speed and efficiency with which it dried the air, making it seem considerably fresher in only thirty minutes, really surprised us.
After we set it up, it took us not more than 5 minutes to have the dehumidifier operating. Even though it took an additional fifteen minutes to go through the user manual and understand every button, after we figured it out, we felt comfortable using the device.
It was loud when we initially turned it on, which is a problem for those who enjoy entertaining in their basements. However, the noise may not be a huge deal breaker if you don’t spend plenty of time down there.
We experimented with the dehumidifier in an enclosure that often experiences condensation, which leads to water dripping through the window panes in the morning. We were delighted to see the windows perfectly dry after only 1 night of usage. Each time we operated the dehumidifier, we saw a noticeable reduction in humidity within thirty minutes. Our hygrometer indicated a fall of about ten percent, and the air seemed significantly crisper. We really liked how the hygrometer on the device corresponded to our external one every time.
It was painless to empty the tank, and we admired that the collecting tank had a convenient glass that let us monitor its level. You can utilize the provided drain pipe for continuous draining. It was easy to clean the filter, and the device has LED indications to warn you when the tank and filter require maintenance.
Pros
The speed at which it eliminates moisture is amazing.
Cons
The noise level was too high for a comfortable discussion during testing.
We wholeheartedly endorse this Honeywell model if you’re looking for a strong dehumidifier with a ton of useful features. With the help of the Honeywell app, you can easily operate and monitor it from your smartphone and have it synchronized with Amazon Alexa.
Compared to the other versions we tried, the device’s setup took the longest—about 20 minutes—but it went smoothly and without any problems. Its convenient wheels, integrated handle, and lightweight design make it effortless to haul about as required. We almost immediately saw an obvious increase in the quality of the air once we started it working.
This gadget has several useful features, including auto-restart, auto-defrost, sleep mode, and automated shut-off, in addition to its two fan settings. The Honeywell app makes it simple to control each of them. You can also monitor the moisture levels using the app, and it will inform you when it’s time to empty the tank. Don’t worry if you don’t want to operate the app. It will alert you when the tank needs care or is full by beeping and flashing a red light.
The dehumidifier’s collecting tank can only contain seven pints of water, despite the fact that it can remove up to 32 pints of moisture each day and cover a large area of up to 3,000 square feet. This is why it’s advisable to utilize the included drain line for continuous draining so you won’t have to bother about manually unloading the tank.
Pros
Its wheels and integrated handle allow for easy movement around your house.
Cons
Given the tiny size of the collecting tank, it is best to use a drainage line.
A dehumidifier with a drain hose is something you should look at if you want it to run constantly. This GE option has an integrated pump to expedite water drainage in addition to a hose. If you have a large basement to cover, this is ideal for those who don’t want to deal with the inconvenience of having to empty a collecting tank on a regular basis.
Although we had to wait an entire day after unpacking it before switching it on, as instructed in the handbook, setting up the gadget was rather simple. However, once we started it on a wet day, the air quality significantly improved after only 13 hours, and the 15-pint collecting tank was already full.
An in-built timer, frost management sensors, and a fan are just a few of the helpful features that come with the dehumidifier. It can extract up to 50 pints of water each day and cover surfaces up to 4,500 square feet. The only drawback we could find was that it is somewhat noisy, so anyone who often spends time in their basements could find it unsuitable.
It was quite easy to wash the filter; all we needed was water and soap. In addition to being efficient, the unit’s unique color, in contrast to other dehumidifiers, which are often white, makes it a fantastic choice for concealing stains and integrating them into dimmer basements.
Pros
Compared to standard white units, its dark gray color may prove more effective in hiding stains.
Cons
In our testing, we discovered that it was among the loudest choices.
5. Frigidaire 50-Pint Dehumidifier with Built-In Pump
Tank Size
16.9 pints
Capacity
50 pints per day
Maximum Room Size
1,500 square feet
Drainage Style
Collection tank and drainage hose
Dimensions
16 x 24.75 x 12.75 inches
Weight
41 pounds
This best dehumidifier with pump for basement is a good option if you need a continuous drainage pump but don’t have a floor drain. Instead of depending only on gravity, a pump lets you guide the drain line into a sink or upward via a window.
However, keep in mind that this model does not have a drain hose; thus, you will need to buy one individually or utilize a regular garden hose. Although it weighs 47 pounds, making it one of the larger models on our checklist, setting it up was quite simple. You may need assistance pulling it out of the box. It is easy to move about, however, since it has integrated wheels and a handle.
Even though we had a washing machine and sump pump in the basement throughout our testing, we saw a noticeable reduction in humidity in the room in a matter of hours. Since the tank on this item lacks a solid grip and the water did not flow out properly, we advise utilizing a drain hose with it.
Pros
In our tests, we found that the integrated hygrometer was accurate.
Cons
It includes a pump, but it doesn’t come with a drain pipe, so you’ll have to buy one separately.
You should choose a dehumidifier with broad coverage for huge basements, such as this one from hOmeLabs. With its capacity to handle 4,500 square feet and daily moisture removal of 50 pints, it is an ideal solution for dealing with basement humidity.
It took us about 5 minutes to set this best dehumidifier for large basement. However, it did need two people to get it out of the package. After reading the directions, we were able to operate it and discovered that the settings were simple to understand. We tried it in several locations around our house, and our basement showed the greatest improvement. The basement seemed a lot less stuffy after almost a whole day, particularly on warm days.
The collecting tank can contain about thirteen quarts of water, so we decided to empty it by hand. Depending on the environment and weather, it only needed draining every 11 to 24 hours. This was a significant improvement over our previous smaller dehumidifier, which required emptying every eight hours. To eliminate manual emptying, you may also attach a drain pipe if you’d like, but you’ll need to purchase the hose separately.
The handbook advises using a little detergent to wash the tank after every 2 weeks. We didn’t see any accumulation even after 2 weeks of consistent usage. As we carried out further tests, we only cleaned the tank every few weeks. The filter performed well in collecting dust and dog hair, and it was simple to clean with a vacuum.
Just bear in mind that this huge dehumidifier isn’t ideal for homes smaller than 3,000 square feet. But the additional electricity is well worth it if your basement is large.
Pros
With the dehumidifier running at a high speed, we discovered that we just need a daily tank empty.
Cons
This dehumidifier isn’t recommended for spaces smaller than 3,000 square feet.
This Pure Enrichment dehumidifier can cover up to 110 square feet and store 1.6 pints of water. It is, therefore, perfect for smaller basement spaces. We appreciated its lightweight design and found it to be highly effective throughout testing.
Apart from unpacking, it was ready to use directly out of the package, so setting it up was easy. The 3 buttons at the top were simple to use, and the directions were clear. You can program it to run constantly or on a timer for 4 or 8 hours. You can pick between two speeds: high and low. It doesn’t come with a drain line, but it automatically turns off when the tank is full to stop leaks.
It produced a gentle, unobtrusive light while in operation, and it was silent—much like a white noise machine. It was simple to tell when the clear tank needed to be emptied, and cleaning it was simple. For those looking for low-maintenance appliances, it’s also wonderful that there is no filter to clean or replace.
Pros
The transparent collection tank allows you to easily see when it’s time to empty it.
Cons
You’ll need to purchase a drain hose separately as it’s not included.
An excellent option for dealing with moisture in confined locations such as crawl spaces or tiny basement rooms is this dehumidifier. Its small size and powerful design wowed us throughout testing. It’s also the most affordable choice on our list. Coming in at around $60. It’s ideal if you’re on a tight budget and just need it sometimes. Furthermore, it is very portable at less than 4 pounds in weight.
Our little 10 × 10-foot basement dried out pretty well with the help of this little device. It’s easy to operate. Even without fancy additions like a pump or drain system. Moreover, due to its one-switch operation and a useful tank indication light. Because of its tiny size and low weight, the clear tank makes it easy to monitor the water level and is easy to empty and clean. There is no need to deal with a filter. Its quiet operation makes it ideal for use in a small space without making a lot of noise.
But this may not be your greatest option if you have to cope with a really wet or humid environment. While our top selection can manage up to 35 quarts of moisture per day, this one can only remove approximately half that amount. However, it’s a winner for relatively compact places or infrequent usage.
Pros
Easy to carry around due to its portability and lightweight design. Works effectively in small spaces.
We suggest the Frigidaire 35 Pint Dehumidifier for both finished and unfinished basements. Whether or not you have a drain, it’s a great option. Its bigger water tank and continuous drain mechanism make it adaptable for usage in very humid areas.
We tested this device in a 700-square-foot damp basement with a sump pump and washing machine that caused temperature and moisture levels to fluctuate. It amazed us by lowering the humidity so fast that it even dried up wet spots on the floor.
It’s easy to empty the water bucket. It includes a carrying handle and a splash guard to stop spillage and is conveniently positioned. It also has a dust-capture filter, which enhances efficiency and air quality. Cleaning the filter is simple. Simply take it out, give it a wash, and put it back in as suggested every two weeks.
We had even better outcomes when we changed to a continuous drain system and directed water into our floor drain. It more successfully maintains the optimal humidity level while running continuously. Please be aware that this function requires the purchase of a separate hose. However, having the freedom to choose the ideal hose size for your configuration is advantageous.
Additionally, you can adjust the built-in humidistat’s settings to maintain the ideal humidity level in your basement. Stick to the lowest fan setting (it’s approximately as noisy as the hum of a refrigerator) for quieter operation. It’s preferable to utilize the maximum level while you’re not in the same area, as it can be rather loud.
Pros
Highly effective at eliminating dampness and odors. Spacious tank capacity. Washable filter for easy maintenance. Features a continuous drain system.
Cons
Drainage hose not included. Can be noisy on higher fan speeds.
We tested 17 products and discovered that the best option for basements is the Midea 50-Pint Cube Dehumidifier. During our testing, its large collecting tank and broad covering area were particularly noteworthy. The device’s ability to remove moisture was impressive. We found its user-friendly attributes to be quite beneficial. Particularly the app that allows you to scan and operate the device from any location.
Our Testing Procedure
In order to determine which dehumidifiers are ideal for basements, we conducted extensive testing on 17 well-known brands. We thoroughly evaluated each dehumidifier’s performance, design, setup procedure, features, and overall worth.
We were particularly interested in how long it took to assemble the dehumidifiers. And how simple it was to follow the construction and operating instructions when we received them. We measured the humidity levels before and after using each dehumidifier using an external hygrometer in order to assess efficacy. We also cross-referenced these data with the integrated hygrometers in the devices. We moved the dehumidifiers about our houses throughout the testing period to see how well they worked in various-sized rooms.
We assessed user-friendliness, noise levels, and maintenance needs during the testing process. We evaluated the usefulness and practicality of the smart feature models.
What to Consider Before Buying Dehumidifiers for Basements
1. Tank Size and Capacity
The capacity of a dehumidifier indicates the amount of moisture it can remove from the air on a daily basis. You’ll need a larger capacity the larger or damper your basement is. The typical range of capacities is one to sixty pints per day. However, keep in mind that the dehumidifier won’t operate at its fullest potential if the humidity level in your basement is at your ideal level.
The amount of water the unit can retain before needing to be emptied is determined by the tank size. While bigger dehumidifiers may store up to 34 pints, smaller models may only hold around 3 pints. Larger tanks need fewer emptyings since they are heavier when filled. When the tank is full, the majority of dehumidifiers incorporate automatic shut-off mechanisms or timers. To keep everything functioning properly, be sure to empty the tank every day. In case you’re depending on it rather than a drain hose.
2. Area of Coverage
When selecting a dehumidifier, take into account the size of your basement. There are 500–1,500 square feet in a basement. We provide options for areas ranging in size from 160 to 4,500 square feet. A smaller dehumidifier may be sufficient for one room, but it might not be sufficient for a whole basement.
3. Pump and Drain Hose
If you don’t want to empty the tank every day, try to get a dehumidifier with a drain hose attachment. This allows you to program it to drain continuously. However, it restricts the unit’s placement options and may need an extension cable. While not all top dehumidifiers have a hose, the majority may drain constantly. Use a regular garden hose or purchase these hoses from hardware shops.
The majority of dehumidifiers depend on gravity to drain water downward since they lack a pump. A dehumidifier with a pump is required if you want to drain into a sink or do not have a floor drain. These may be louder than regular ones and are more expensive.
While Christmas decorating is a joy year-round, finding creative solutions to limited space may be a real challenge. We recommend mini Christmas trees if you have a modest house or just like the elegance of understated ornamentation. They are a space-saving way to spread festive happiness. Plus, a few well-placed trees can provide a touch of holiday cheer to any room, no matter how big or small. No matter what size your tree is, what matters most is the joy and wonder it gives to your home over the holiday season.
Discover some fantastic mini Christmas trees and some creative decorating ideas here. Discover little Christmas tree ideas that suit your home’s decor and vision. Whether you’re looking to brighten up your outdoor display, mantel, or staircase, these miniature trees are sure to do the trick. In addition, you may create some great homemade presents with some of them. Picking only one is the challenge—how are you going to make your decision?
1. Wooden Christmas Tree Forest
Are there no branches available? No problem at all! To steal the show, these adorable wooden Christmas mini trees are decked up in bright, puffy paint decorations, glitter, and artificial snow.
2. Flora and Fauna Mini Christmas Tree
Switch things up for the mini Christmas tree by not putting your favorite decorations on it. Stunning faux flowers and animals would be perfect for decorating it. The large butterflies? What a beautiful finishing touch!
3. Small Boho Christmas Tree
Take a look at this little tree—it’s quite bohemian! Make a rattan basket the foundation, then embellish it with macramé, wooden beads, and tassels you make yourself.
4. Red, White, and Gold Foam Mini Christmas Tree
It really is as simple as it appears to make this cute little item. If you visit your local craft shop, go for the Christmas wreath decor department for foam core and baubles. Add the finishing touch with a huge bow that you made yourself.
5. Honeycomb Christmas Tree
Featuring pops of pink, red, yellow, and black, this honeycomb tree will add some flair to a barren wall. You have complete creative control over its size; it may be as tall or short as you choose!
6. Cardboard Christmas Trees
No one ever told us that cardboard could be so cute. Putting up these trees is easy, and they look elegant with the addition of fairy lights.
7. Shiny Honeycomb Christmas Tree
No effort is required to adorn this tree! You won’t need anything else to draw attention to the golden disco balls and the colorful honeycomb balls.
8. 3D Gingerbread Mini Christmas Trees
As adorable as gingerbread homes are, nothing beats these handmade holiday trees made of gingerbread! For a finishing touch, top the frosting with snowflakes.
9. Rainbow Christmas Tree
Despite its white appearance, the tree is a veritable rainbow of hues! The most eye-popping manner we’ve ever seen Christmas balls decorated is with blue, green, pink, and gold.
10. Nutcracker Mini Christmas Tree
This tree is tailor-made for a child’s bedroom; it is created with their needs in mind. They’ll love adorning their very own tree with colorful felt ball garlands and safe-to-handle decorations.
11. Christmas Village Tree
This is insane: it combines a little tree with a Christmas town and an advent calendar! Impressive in terms of space efficiency, isn’t it? Those pastels, too? That fresh spin is really killing us.
12. Succulent Christmas Tree
Use succulents to make a living tree! The low-maintenance design allows you to create it in whatever size you like. This one won’t wilt, no matter how badly you are attending to plants.
13. Fresh Christmas Tree
You can help save money and the environment by making your own mini Christmas trees from tree lot trimmings. Display them on your mantel, on a window ledge, or anywhere else you have a little area.
14. Colorful Bottlebrush Tree
Leave the evergreens at the door! View the breathtaking effect of multicolored bottlebrush trees connected by golden bases.
15. Cactus Christmas Tree
No one ever said a Christmas tree had to be realistic in appearance. Make a fake cactus out of PVC tubing and some fake foliage. Basically, you can build it in whatever size or color you want!
16. Wall Hanging Mini Christmas Tree
How about going vertical if the floor is overcrowded? With just one easy step, you may hang this tree and then decorate it as you choose!
17. Minimalist Christmas Tree
Who decreed that the tree must remain in the family room or living room? Get a nightstand or dresser and put a tiny tree on it. As a further step, personalize it to reflect your personality!
18. Pom-Pom Christmas Tree
Let’s make a colorful mess! Create a whimsical ornamental tree out of pom poms of varying sizes to brighten up any room, no matter how large or little. Pom poms are easy to create or buy, depending on your preference.
19. Canadian Pine Christmas Tree
This is the ideal tree for those who like a dwarf specimen. It’s small enough to display on a table or mantel, and it’s open to your creative embellishments!
20. Pinecone Christmas Tree
Accent your little Christmas tree with ribbons and pinecones in addition to ornaments for an air of majesty and coziness. Improving the tree’s rustic modern farmhouse appeal is as simple as placing it in a woven basket.
21. Glittered Cone Christmas Tree
Bringing so much pleasure to the holidays from cones? Who would have guessed? You won’t believe how cute they are when presented in a glittering envelope.
22. Pre-Lit Potted Faux Christmas Tree
This synthetic Hudson pine may only be four feet tall, but it certainly knows how to turn heads. The cutest little pine cones and berries decorate the pre-lit ornament.
23. Glittered Rainbow Christmas Tree
The traditional green, red, and gold Christmas cone tree colors aren’t necessary. If you want to give them a vivid and colorful appearance, try coating them with a spectrum of colors!
24. Felt Christmas Tree
A felt Christmas tree ornament is another great option for trees that are suitable for toddlers. And the finest aspect? Everything is fuss-free and doesn’t need sewing.
25. Embroidered Felt Christmas Tree
Felt is another material that might be used for a little tree. You should keep in mind that these trees need stitching, so they can require a little more attention.
26. Yarn Christmas Tree
Try using yarn instead of glitter if you like the cone concept but don’t want to deal with it. Various Christmas colors are available for these trees, but if you like the traditional red and green, it’s easy to alter them.
27. Raffia Christmas Tree
Raffia ribbon is another option for decorating cone trees. First, braid the ribbon if you want to follow this project’s instructions.
28. Disco Ball Christmas Tree
In search of a little edgy glamour? For a whimsical take on the look, try gluing disco balls together.
29. Plywood Christmas Tree
Yet another concept influenced by the Nordic countries. A little more manual dexterity is required to get it off despite its minimalism.
30. Quiet Luxury Pink Christmas Tree
Here’s the deal: Believe it or not, even a mini pink Christmas tree may subtly suggest “wealth.” But make sure the shine isn’t too much. We love this space-saving aesthetic, which has a stylish little tree in burnished rose gold with delicate pink and silver decorations. The finishing touch is a skirt that coordinates with the furnishings.
31. Paper Christmas Tree
Another idea that might work well in a farmhouse setting is a paper tree. You can make it suit any room, no matter how huge it seems in the photo. Plus, it’s lightweight and portable because of its paper construction!
32. Christmas Tree of Branches
Inadequate room for a festive tree? Use little Christmas decorations to adorn a branch. You won’t believe how adorable it is!
33. Tinsel Christmas Tree
When the holiday season arrives, tinsel, particularly in little forms and silhouettes, is sure to be a hit.
34. Terra-Cotta Tannenbaum
Make a beautiful garden-themed centerpiece by stacking used flowerpots in decreasing size and adorning them with felt garland. Porches and potting sheds are the perfect places to display it!
35. Organic Christmas Tree
The sparsely branched alpine balsam fir exudes an air of understated elegance. It has a hint of metallic heft thanks to its placement in an ancient copper pot. In addition, a dried orange garland, bird decorations, and pine cones provide a rustic feel.
36. Candy Cane Christmas Trees
A shelf or spot close to your gingerbread home or holiday town would be perfect for these trees.
To construct the forest: Place three candy cane sticks on a parchment-lined baking sheet and bake at 225°F for 3 to 6 minutes or until they soften. The best way to cover a cone-shaped Styrofoam mold is to start at the bottom and wrap the candy around it, cutting as necessary. Put red hots on starlight mints using hot glue, and then put them on the trees.
Grease the insides of cookie cutters and line a baking sheet with parchment paper to make a mint topper shaped like a star. Line the baking sheet with the cutters and, using a single layer of mints as a base, fill any gaps that may appear. If necessary, break the mints to make them fit. Melt the mints in the oven for around 5 to 6 minutes at 350°F. After 5 minutes, take the cutters out. Secure the star to the tree’s crown using hot glue.
37. Multicolored Ceramic Christmas Tree
This mini Christmas tree with lights reminiscent of a bygone age is sure to put you in a nostalgic mood. It uses LED lights of various colors to illuminate.
38. Pink Glass Mini Christmas Trees
Not enough room for a large tree? Not a problem! To bring that color palette into every room in your house, try these little glass tabletop trees.
39. Small Topiary Mini Christmas Trees
In a modest country farmhouse kitchen, these rosemary topiaries would look right at home. These little trees are attractive, fragrant, and practical; all it takes is a fast snip to harvest fresh herbs from them. They are bound together with a simple red ribbon.
40. German Feather Mini Christmas Tree
This old German feather tree, with its vintage decorations, is the ideal complement to the assembled dwellings. Kraft paper and red ribbon are their go-to wrapping materials since they’re easy.
41. Small White Christmas Tree
Stunning snowflakes, decorations in delicate colors, putz home accents, a charming ice skate top, and a pristine mini white Christmas tree create a breathtaking display. A hatbox gives it that glamorous, jet-set look.
42. Small Book Page Christmas Tree
You can use anything to create a Christmas tree; this is just another example of that! The blogger in question fashioned the “branches” of this miniature Tannenbaum out of pages cut from vintage books.
43. Sweater Scrap Mini Christmas Trees
Astoundingly, you can upcycle old Christmas sweaters into little trees!
44. Small Oil Funnel Christmas Trees
You can make a tree out of almost anything with the help of this do-it-yourself project! To make them seem more polished, stack old funnels of varying sizes (we think the more rusty, the better!), then tie a string of wooden beads around each one.
45. Crocheted Christmas Trees
This little tree craft is perfect for crochet enthusiasts or those who wish to hone their skills. Please download the pattern so that you may begin.
46. Centerpiece Christmas Trees
Place candles and berries around mini Christmas trees to make your own centerpiece for Christmas.
47. DIY Confetti Mini Christmas Trees
Making this brightly colored project will be so much fun for your kids!
48. Charlie Brown-Style Christmas Tree
A little tree in the manner of Charlie Brown brightens up a sitting space in this inviting house. A delicate plaid ribbon completes the understated arrangement.
49. Plastic Spoon Christmas Tree
Customize these plastic towers of spoons with a coat of colorful spray paint!
50. Galvanized Bucket Mini Christmas Trees
Have your little ones create charming holiday phrases on blackboard labels; then, read and enjoy them all through the month of December!
51. Small Kitchen Countertop Tree
Hanging a Christmas tree in your kitchen is a great way to get in the holiday mood to bake. In this whimsical design, a toaster and a cheese grater come together!
52. Glitter and Gold
A string of lights, a golden tree skirt, and glittery decorations make this little tree sparkle like a giant one!
53. Peace on Earth Christmas Tree
For this little tree, craft a flock of snowy doves by cutting out shapes from white cardstock and affixing them with ribbons. Gift tags fashioned like doves or even clip-on doves are another option!
54. Blue & Green Christmas Tree
These homeowners have gone for a minimalist look in the living room by decorating their tree with simple glass ornaments in shades of blue, green, and gold. The underside presents have matching hues.
55. Pink and White Mini Christmas Tree
A white and pink alternative to the more common green might be just what you’re looking for. Sleek and ideal for compact areas. The colors go well with each other, and it’s simple to put together.
56. Lit LED White Pine Tree
For a more understated festive vibe, this pine tree is perfect. Its beautiful form and built-in clear LED lights make it the perfect accessory for any occasion.
57. Wall Mini Christmas Tree With Lights
There may not be a more creative Christmas tree than this one! Quickly transform any space by attaching the tree shape to the wall and accessorizing it with the included decorations. An appropriately crimson “Merry Christmas” banner serves as the cherry on top. And the best part? It comes with lights!
Conclusion
It could be challenging to decorate a small room for the holidays. However, keep in mind that even a tiny Christmas tree may have a significant effect. This Christmas season, be creative in finding ways to decorate that complement your area. You can bring a little bit of holiday cheer even in a little space with these clever mini Christmas tree ideas.
Discover the new twist in holiday decorations: the upside-down Christmas tree. Stores, hotels, and even homes have embraced this trend lately. You can also try it at home! Turning your Christmas tree upside down might seem like a modern idea for saving space, but it’s linked to traditions from centuries ago. The cool thing? Hanging ornaments at eye level lets you appreciate them better. Take a peek at some of the best upside down Christmas trees!
What Is the Meaning Behind an Upside Down Christmas Tree?
People have been flipping the script on Christmas trees for ages, dating back to the Middle Ages. Back then, European Christians turned their fir trees upside down during Christmas to symbolize the Holy Trinity—representing the unity of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.
Legend has it that this tradition began around the 7th century in Germany, thanks to Saint Boniface, a Benedictine Monk. The story goes that Boniface used an inverted fir tree to teach pagans, who were worshiping an oak tree.
This upside-down trend didn’t stop there—it spread across Europe. In Poland, around the 12th century, a tradition called podłaźniczka started. People decorated conifer trees with all sorts of goodies and hung them upside down from the ceiling.
Even in the 19th century, people, especially those with less space, kept up the tradition by hanging trees from the rafters. As Bernd Brunner explains in his book Inventing the Christmas Tree, it was all about making room—there just wasn’t enough space!
Modern-Day Upside Down Christmas Tree
Lately, these upside-down trees have made a comeback, especially in department stores and malls. It’s not just a bold design move—it’s practical too. Hanging from the ceiling frees up floor space for more merchandise. Plus, it puts more ornaments right at eye level!
If you’re considering an upside-down tree to spruce up your home this holiday and save some floor space, you’ll find plenty of options online. Either way, it looks like these upside-down trees are sticking around!
How to Hang an Upside-Down Christmas Tree?
Here’s the guide on hanging upside down Christmas tree from your ceiling:
Pick a light and full tree, preferably artificial.
Securely wrap wire or a strip around the tree trunk and tie it into a loop.
Install a hook in your ceiling to hang the tree.
Decorate the tree with lights, ribbons, tinsel, and garlands.
Get help to flip the Christmas tree upside down and hook the wire or string onto the secured hook.
Add your favorite ornaments and decorations to the tree.
How To Style An Upside Down Christmas Tree In Your Home
While the modern artificial and real Christmas trees are fantastic, there’s something delightfully different about adding an upside-down Christmas tree to your space.
London-based interior designer Rudolph Diesel shares his tips on embracing this trend: “It’s fun, visually stimulating, and a great way to mix things up. There are no rules here—make it your own bold statement.”
He suggests giving the tree the spotlight by clearing the area around it. “Don’t clutter the space around the tree; let it steal the show.”
According to Rudolph, nailing this unique look hinges on choosing a theme that amplifies the ‘wow’ factor. “When you go upside-down, you commit! Decorate it with standout ornaments—think big and glamorous, skip the tinsel this time.”
However, Rudolph points out that while it’s a trendy idea, it might not suit every space. “Upside-down trees work best in medium to large spaces—like living rooms, lobbies, or open-plan areas.”
For convenience and safety, he suggests investing in an upside down Christmas tree from ceiling with a sturdy built-in stand instead of suspending it from the ceiling, which could be tricky in most homes.
If you’re eyeing an upside-down tree but worried about stability (especially against curious pets), other tree designs might be worth considering. You can find various upside-down Christmas trees on Amazon, many with their own stands.
Looking for more unique decoration ideas? Check out our guides on the best Christmas tree alternatives and the latest Christmas tree color trends!
25+ Upside Down Christmas Tree Ideas
Lets take a look at few of the Upside Down Christmas tree ideas.
1. Beyond Beautiful
This upside down Christmas tree is just lovely! What makes it so remarkable is its singularity, stripped down to its naked twigs. Crystal balls provide a touch of elegance to the otherwise understated décor.
2. An Elaborate Christmas Tree
Check out this intricately designed upside down Christmas tree. Jewels, long glass ornamentation, and plush fur make up its traditional embellishments. Aesthetically, the gift boxes enhance it. Take note of the absence of a treetop. Whether you choose to add one or leave it out entirely is entirely up to you!
3. Minimal Decoration
You may like this if you favor a more understated style! A few stars, stockings, and adorable snowman Christmas decorations adorn the upside down Christmas tree as a minimalist statement.
4. Superman Holding The Tree
Check out this really unusual upside down Christmas tree. Superman seems to be supporting it. In addition to the tree, there are jingle bells and decorations that resemble wrapped presents.
5. Bright And Colorful
This colorful upside down Christmas tree is sure to turn heads. Impressive, out of the ordinary, and quite noticeable. Hats out to the designer for coming up with that fresh spin! These bizarre ornaments are completely new to us as Christmas tree decorations. On top of that, see that huge decoration down there? Just the right amount!
6. Vintage Decor
A lovely retro atmosphere is exuded by the upside down Christmas tree. The decorations, including the sash, give the impression that they have been handed down over many years. It’s a bit over the top but undeniably beautiful in its design.
7. Metallic Ornaments
This little Christmas tree is ideal for an apartment since it stands at precisely 5 feet tall. Its shiny tinsel and ornaments look stunning on the modern black upside down Christmas tree.
8. Make It Red
The classic beauty of an all-red Christmas tree is sure to endure the test of time. Your tree may have whatever design you like, whether it’s modern, classic, antique, or any combination of the four. Oh, and the plaid throw pillows? Even we’re smitten with them!
9. Christmas Tree That Looks Like A Chandelier
Is that an upside down Christmas tree or a chandelier? In any case, we think it’s great! The black foundation is the ideal complement to those metallic decorations. What a beautiful addition to your dining room as a pendant!
10. A Distinctive Design
The upside down Christmas tree has a tree topper, which is rather remarkable. Empty gift boxes fill the base rather than the top. The tree’s inverted position makes the strings dangling from it all the more charming.
11. Give A Whimsical Touch
With quirky and odd ornaments, your upside down Christmas tree will be more eccentric! In addition to red and white candy canes, decorations, and glass baubles, this tree even has elf hats! The branches that are silvery? They are elevating the whole ambiance with their glamorous touch!
12. Decorate With Berries
For the outdoors, this is an excellent job of decorating this upside down Christmas tree. There are also berries to cover the empty spaces. Santa figurines, stockings, and lamps adorn the remainder of the room.
13. Use Wreaths To Create A Upside Down Christmas Tree
If the thought of suspending a whole Christmas tree from the ceiling is too daunting, consider substituting wreaths for the tree. Make it seem like an upside down tree by arranging wreaths of varying sizes. It is as easy as counting from largest to smallest.
14. A Full Fledged Tree
If you’re looking for a completely tricked-out vehicle, look no further than this one! There are adornments all around it. Is this tree a sight for first-timers? They will be absolutely astounded!
15. Decorate With Vintage Ornaments
Check out the vintage-style glass decorations on this medium-sized upside down Christmas tree. Your visitors will think they’ve stepped into the 1950s or 1960s with just one look at this tree!
16. A Maroon Presentation
The classic appeal of this maroon and green display is undeniable. The artificial hibiscus blossoms provide a beautiful touch of nature. The truth is that decorations cover the tree from head to toe.
17. A Unique Upside Down Christmas Tree
Look out for this awesome concept for a Christmas tree! The tree is naked save for the glass decorations, snowflakes, and candles that adorn it. Plus, there’s a peaceful owl perched on a branch! When it comes to Nordic or Scandinavian-style interior design, this is a perfect fit.
18. Dazzling Christmas Tree
Make a colorful, jewel-toned showpiece out of your inverted Christmas tree! Totally out of-ordinary Christmas decorations, imagine a palette of orange, fuchsia, turquoise, purple, vivid green, and royal blue. Those colorful plaid ribbons? They’re going to be amazing. Those bulb decorations, too? They will also be noticeable!
19. For Children’s Room
With the children in mind, this upside down Christmas tree has been decorated. Nostalgic pastels like pink, orange, light blue, and purple are in vogue.
20. Red And Blue
The blue and white decorations on this Christmas tree are fantastic! The tree has a charming, energetic mood with those sweater decorations and small stars. What about those braided ribbons? They are quite attractive and make a stunning statement!
21. A Small Sized Upside Down Tree
Instead of the traditional mistletoe, you might surprise your visitors with an upside down Christmas tree! This tree seems to be shouting from the rooftops, thanks to its elaborate ornamentation. In particular, those pomegranates? To top it all off, they’re just stunning!
22. Minimalist Pine Tree
This minimalistic design for an upside down Christmas tree is worth checking out. A few decorations strung from a naked tree is all that’s needed to keep it simple. It’s going to look great with any kind of modern or contemporary holiday décor!
23. Pre-Lit Upside Down Christmas Tree
This upside down Christmas tree is very well adorned! Long, multicolored embellishments in the form of onions decorate it. And the task of trimming? Very neat and well done!
24. Upside Down Christmas Tree
This magnificent peacock Christmas tree turned upside down is really charming. Given their rather oversized stature, they are most at home in a living room setting. The living room or dining room would be ideal locations for an upside down peacock Christmas tree if you’re considering purchasing one.
25. Purple Upside Down Christmas Tree
The color purple is king! Also, purple is a color that shouts majesty! Try this fantastic upside down Christmas tree idea if you’re ready to give your house a touch of royalty. You may customize this tree to match your house properly! It’s in a shop, but that’s not all!
26. A Cute Upside Down Christmas Tree Decoration
See one of the cutest upside down Christmas tree designs here! Those cupcakes dangling from the tree? And that enormous sweet in the middle? It’s so whimsical! How adorable! Those enormous toffees are a must-try! The kids are going to love this one!
27. Elf Stuck In The Tree
No way! It seems that an elf got himself trapped within the inverted Christmas tree after taking the wrong way. Would someone be able to assist in releasing the hapless creature jammed inside?
28. Deck It In Snowflakes
All the most dazzling ornamentation decorates this enchanted Christmas tree. Everything looks beautiful in this arrangement, from large snowflakes to sparkling ornaments. It seems like they’ve taken the safer option of supporting the inverted tree with a stool.
29. White With Multicolored Ornaments
They have adorned a modern white Christmas tree with a stunning assortment of ornaments in a rainbow of colors. The white tree skirt harmonizes with the rest of the decor.
30. Go Larger Than Life
This breathtakingly large upside down Christmas tree is the last item on our list of unconventional tree designs.
Conclusion
Here is a variety of upside-down Christmas tree ideas that we hope you like. We are unable to choose a favorite due to their exquisite beauty. In the comments section below, please share your best upside down Christmas tree ideas. Let us know what you think!
Christmas is a time full of joy, but it can also get pretty pricey with all the gifts, decorations, and parties. If sticking to your budget feels tough, especially with the trendiest gifts just a click away, consider making your own presents. DIY gifts are thoughtfully imaginative and can be tailored for that special person in your life. We’re here to share some super easy (and great for last-minute!) DIY Christmas gift ideas for everyone on your list this year.
Get ready to unleash your craftiness this year with our ideas as your inspiration. And if you’re looking for more DIY Christmas stuff, check out our homemade gift-wrapping concepts and ideas for homemade Christmas cards.
1. Candy Cracker
Expressing festive cheer is a snap with this recipe. With proper storage, it retains its freshness for a whole week and requires just fifteen minutes of preparation time. All you need is a beautiful container to store it in, and you’ll be set to bring your Christmas DIY gift ideas to life!
2. Photo Ornament
Finding adorable pictures to share with loved ones is simple now that social media is everywhere. Imagine giving them a unique keepsake—a glass ornament with their favorite photo—as a present. It will be a treasure that they will always treasure!
3. Mini Wreaths
A handcrafted wreath topper is the perfect finish when you gift someone an expensive bottle of olive oil or wine. The thoughtful DIY Christmas gift ideas may be used as a decoration in the future, making it a multipurpose present.
4. Homemade Gingerbread Syrup
This deliciously seasonal syrup goes well with anything from coffee and tea to cocktails and, of course, pancakes! Whoever receives it will have plenty of time to savor it as it keeps well in the fridge for up to a month.
5. DIY Shower Steamers
Giving shower steamers as presents is an easy way to alleviate holiday stress. Scented with aromatic oils, they are a thoughtful approach to alleviating stress.
6. DIY Lip Balm
Lip balm is an essential winter accessory. The thoughtfulness and care put into making something pleasant will make it more meaningful to the recipient.
7. Play Dough
Making handmade play dough is a great idea for a kid-friendly present. For added excitement, combine a variety of colors and include cookie cutters. Their imaginations will run wild with it!
8. Holiday Pie Plate
This idea is adorable for a baker’s gift! They will love showing it out, and it will remind them of you every time. As a token of their appreciation, they may even part with a few sweets!
9. DIY Luggage Tags
Need a gift for a buddy who loves to travel? These fashionable baggage tags are perfect! The DIY Christmas gift ideas on a budget are easy to whip up and will greatly facilitate travelers’ lives by making it much simpler for them to locate their baggage with ease.
10. Homemade Flannel Blanket
This season, it’s all about making your loved ones feel really warm and snug! Pick up some sherpa-lined fabric at your local craft shop. In little under an hour, you can weave an entire blanket. They’re going to be astounded by your abilities!
11. DIY Ornament Craft Kit
Indeed, this DIY Christmas gift ideas ornament package is perfect for both children and their parents. By providing a delightful activity, you are providing something that every parent will appreciate—something to occupy the tiny ones.
12. Homemade Vanilla Extract
Who knew that using just two simple components could result in such a thoughtful present? They will love this thoughtful present idea regardless of how frequently they bake.
13. Hand-Painted Cups
Send your best pal, who is always hosting parties, a cute pair of glass mugs decorated by hand. Give them the gift of choice with custom paint—they’ll love it whether you match their décor or pick out their favorite hue.
14. Christmas Terrarium
It’s the cutest display ever, isn’t it? It will be a wonderful present for anyone in your life who likes rustic Christmas settings and may display it proudly on their mantle, side table, or anywhere else in their house.
15. Baking Apron
Another great gifting option for the baker in your life—a gorgeous apron! With a Cricut, cutting it out is simple since it’s an iron-on decal.
16. Crochet Pizza Sweater
This hand-crocheted sweater is perfect for the style-conscious pizza lover. Make it unique by adding their favorite pizza ingredients and customizing the colors!
17. Sugar Scrub Sand Art
Gifts of bath goods are often well-received over the holidays. Jars of sugar scrub like these are beautiful to look at and are perfect for a soothing bath.
18. Leather Cord Roll
This leather cord roll looks so amazing; they’ll never believe you made it yourself! And it’s a stylish way for them to keep all their cords neat and tidy.
19. Hot Chocolate Spoon Kit
Add some decadence to their mug of hot cocoa with these mouth-watering chocolate stirring spoons. To make it stand out, decorate it with festive sprinkles, crushed candy canes, small marshmallows, and whatever else your heart desires.
20. Glitter Tumbler
This amazing glitter tumbler will keep their favorite beverages cool and fashionable. You can personalize it even more by adding a picture or other adorable embellishments!
21. Peppermint Bark
With only three simple ingredients, you can whip up this delicious Christmas treat in no time. For an added bit of holiday cheer, stuff the bark into a cookie tin.
22. Hot Cocoa Mix in a Jar
This homemade hot cocoa mix will provide extra coziness to their holidays. All you need is powdered milk, cocoa powder, and a few tasty toppings to make a delicious treat. Finally, finish it off with a holiday ribbon and some imitation holly!
23. Fabric-Covered Wooden Spoons
These lovely ornamental cooking tools are sure to be a hit with home chefs. Using just wooden fabric scraps, spoons, and Mod Podge, you can whip these up in no time!
24. Pinwheel Cookies
Santa’s not the only one who loves a surprise plate of cookies. Take a look at those vibrant swirls—these pinwheel cookies are certain to put a smile on your face!
25. Peanut Butter Fudge
No one dislikes fudge! As a handcrafted present, it’s both easy to prepare and thoughtful. To make it even more gift-worthy, cover it with melted chocolate and more almonds, and then put it in a tin.
26. Beeswax Candles
Put a touch of glitz into their house with these magnificent golden candles. Attach a sprig of evergreen or herbs by wrapping them in twine for an additional touch.
27. Fire Starter Kit
Anyone on your gift list who enjoys being outside will appreciate this handy fire-starting kit. It’s reusable, fits in a jar, and is small enough to fit in a backpack!
28. Dink Keychains
Create a plethora of these charming keychains to elevate this year’s stocking stuffers to the next level. The kids can help out with this inexpensive and simple activity!
29. Wooden Photo Frame
You can use simple wooden slices to transform any ordinary picture frame into a one-of-a-kind creation. Put a photo of the two of you in the frame or a phrase written in elegant handwriting.
30. Lavender Soap
Give the gift of self-care with this handmade bar of soap. Encased in burlap and adorned with a new sprig of lavender, it exudes a delightful rustic aroma and has a nice, understated appearance.
31. Wooden Polaroid Gift Set
A set of wooden polaroids is a thoughtful present for your friends and family to display their cherished photographs. These are so functional that you can even use them as magnets for your fridge!
32. Leather Stamped Coasters
Create one-of-a-kind coasters out of multicolored yarn, old stamps, and scrap leather! These stunning creations are reminiscent of those you could see at an upscale artisan craft store.
33. Macramé Wall Hang
Whether you hang it in the kitchen or the bedroom, it will be the focal point of the space! If you’re unfamiliar with macramé, don’t worry; this beautiful pattern can be yours with only two basic knots.
34. Vinegar and Oil Gift Basket
During the holiday season, homemade gift baskets are really delightful because of how individualized they are. A chic basket filled with homemade vinegar and oil bottles, rosemary, fresh bread, and a lovely tea towel would be a thoughtful present for the bread lover on your list.
35. Cup Sleeve
On cold winter days, this classy but rustic present is perfect for warming up with a mug of coffee or hot chocolate. Its pine tree pattern makes it even more cheerful.
36. Hand-stamped Tote Bag
Your recipient’s favorite gift will definitely be this adorable handbag with hand-stamped details! These bright lemons are only one option; feel free to experiment with other fruit designs as well.
37. Wood Bead Pacifier Clip
This modern and cute pacifier clip is sure to be a hit with the new parent. What does this project stand out for the most? You may make it with whatever stray craft beads you happen to have lying around.
38. Beaded Plant Hanger
You can’t go wrong with this stunning beaded planter for your contemporary house. This present would be perfect on its own or accompanied by a beautiful plant.
39. Patterned Neckerchief
This stunning neckerchief has a hand-painted design; can you believe it? The ease of this no-sew craft will have you whipping up many for your friends (and maybe even some for yourself!).
40. Small Concrete Planters
Because of how little maintenance they need, air plants are a great choice for green-thumb parents. For the cutest presentation, make little geometric concrete pots to hold these plants.
41. Butterfly-Stenciled Map Artwork
An exquisite method of turning a map into a work of art! Apply a little coating of glue on the reverse side of the stencil. (To ensure it is not very sticky, try it out on a piece of paper; when peeled off, it shouldn’t rip the paper.) Press down on the stencil after positioning it in the middle of the map.
After that, fill in the butterfly’s core by delicately dabbing a foam pouncer with dark teal paint. Permit it to dehydrate. (For the bottom wings, repeat with a light teal color.) For the top wings, combine the two colors to make a third hue.
At last, take the stencil off and let the map dry overnight.
42. “Home” Map Artwork
Nothing beats being home! Decorate their cherished space with exquisite art. Put “home” into large, three-inch-tall block letters on your computer. After printing, place the paper with the guide on top of the light-colored map and staple it in place.
Separate the letters from the two sheets and discard the printed ones. Place the sticky foam dots on the dark-colored map and stick the map lettering onto it. The last step is to present it to the receiver in a framed form.
43. Cookie Cutter Wreath
Perhaps you have a spare set of cookie cutters from Christmas that you could use. With a ring of red ribbon connecting them and some evergreen sprigs for garnish, you have the ideal holiday centerpiece!
44. Ampersand Sign Décor
Hey there, interior design! Even though this cute sign seems like it came from a store, you can really fashion it in your own kitchen.
45. Painted Kitchen Towels
Having a lovely pair of kitchen towels is a must for everyone, but those that are handmade are really unique. For that special handcrafted touch, this writer provides hilarious stencils.
46. Monogram Tote
You can’t go wrong with a new bag! They will feel special with a one-of-a-kind bag that they can use for anything from trips to the beach to running errands around town.
47. Family Photo Quilt
A quilt with loved ones’ faces on it is sure to be a treasured possession for children, parents, and grandparents. Keeping it in the family is like safeguarding a priceless heirloom.
48. Christmas Potpourri
Make your own potpourri to bring the traditional Christmas smell into your house. Add a personal touch to your homemade present by using this printable tag.
49. Strawberry Doll
The prospect of cuddling up with a new soft friend would fill any little child with joy. Knowing that you created this strawberry princess just for them will make them treasure it even more.
50. Comfort Basket
Take a look at all these delicious treats—it’s hard to resist the temptation to open a handcrafted gift basket! A bottle of champagne, some candles, and a warm blanket make up this wintertime oasis.
51. Painted Dishes
Are you a painting enthusiast? This DIY project is just what you need! It’s a weekend activity for you and a magical gift for them!
52. Wine Bottle Sleeves
We bet you haven’t seen a wine bottle as adorable as this! Grab their favorite red wine and jazz it up with one of these “wine bottle sweaters” for the most charming final touch.
53. Pom-Pom Scarf
Is your friend someone who loves to shine? Gift them this vibrant, cheerful scarf with DIY pom-poms—it’ll blend perfectly with their wardrobe!
54. Unicorn Ornaments
As presents, handmade Christmas decorations are always well-received. These shimmery unicorns will be the envy of others.
55. Reindeer Beer
This is the cutest thing ever! Who knew beer bottles could be so adorable? (An alternative that is more suitable for children would be root beer or soda.)
56. Floral Patch Stocking
Making this stocking is easy, despite how store-bought it seems. The only things you’ll need are iron-on patches of flowers and leaves and an iron. Yes, that is all that is required!
Conclusion
This year, save some cash and get crafty with our unique DIY gift ideas for everyone— her, him, neighbors, even the family pet, and coworkers. Do you have any simple DIY Christmas gift ideas you’d like to throw in? How are you planning to give homemade gifts to your loved ones this year?
Christmas is knocking at the door and we all are excited about the celebration, aren’t we? Well, the answer lies in the home decoration as well as in the presentation of the celebration Christmas decoration is incomplete without lighting and the main lighting is done in the Christmas tree itself so if you are confused about how to decorate the Christmas tree with lights then here are Christmas tree light ideas that you should try at your home.
Stars all-around look absolutely amazing and make the whole Christmas décor beautiful. You just have to grab some tiny LED lights which are shaped like stars and make sure to have all white LED lights to make it more realistic as well as elegant. You can either place the single LED light in some sections of the tree or you can ever have the tree all covered with the lights.
Following these ways, you have your Christmas tree light game on and flaunt the lighting in front of your guests and it is for sure that with these lightings you would not miss any chance of compliments from your visitors.
One of the simplest components concerning coming back home when an extended day at work or faculty, or no matter, is plopping down on the couch and foreplay or spooning a pillow.
On the other hand, when the time is for vacation decorating (or any quite interior decorating, for that matter), adding attractive pillows is that the easiest method to bring texture and color into an area.
However, if you have not found the right vacation pillow nonetheless, contemplate creating your own to include a customized detail in your seasonal ornaments.
This is even higher throughout the vacation season once you grasp the pillow is probably holiday-themed, such as Christmas pillows.
Here are a few of the totally different DIY Christmas pillows choices you will be able to build in an exceedingly weekend and luxuriate in throughout the winter.
Tables play a crucial role in the interior decoration of your home and as Christmas is coming so you can have some wonderful Christmas table decoration ideas that would make your home look very beautiful. The best part is achieving such beautiful table decor is easier than we think. So here are some Christmas table decoration ideasthat you can follow to achieve some amazing table décor.
Conclusion
Silver Bell’s candle is one of the best-suited centerpieces you can have this Christmas. You can either have it from the market or you can even prepare it yourself. To make this all you would need is some silver bells, colorful ribbons, and some candles as well. Now place the candle in the center and keep the bells around it and then tie it with the candle with the help of the ribbon.
This Christmas décor would look amazing in daylight and can be perfect for a candlelight dinner as well. These were a few Christmas table decoration ideas that you can get in your home.
Your outdoor decorations for Christmas are just as important as the ones inside! Christmas wreaths are a classic way to add a special touch to your holiday look without much effort. This year, you can try making a DIY Christmas wreath that matches your home’s style.
There are a plethora of options, from fresh wreaths to going for out-of-the-box trends. Whatever you fancy, you’ll surely feel inspired to create your own winter wonderland after seeing our favorite wreath ideas. These DIY Christmas wreaths will keep the compliments coming even after the festive season is over. Here’s to making a great impression and having the best holiday season ever!
1. Felt Leaf Wreath
Green accents are a fun and colorful way to spruce up your entrance door. Make some leaves out of red felt or embellish them with little red decorations for a more festive look.
The Christmas wreath DIY process is as follows: Gather several shades of green felt and cut them into leaves. Make the leaves seem more realistic by pinching one end and securing it with hot glue. Once you’ve pinched the ends of the leaves, use hot glue to stick them to a wooden craft ring. Simple and delightful!
2. Yarn Ball Wreath
This festive show-stopper is ultra-soft and full of vivid colors! Instead of buying a ton of yarn, you can use it to wrap some Styrofoam balls. It’s one of the clever DIY Christmas wreath ideas to make something lovely with less yarn.
3. Tartan Tango
Add a bit of glitz to any wreath, no matter how simple or intricate, by adding an enormous bow with perfectly curled ends.
4. Bundt-Pan Wreath
To make your kitchen pop with color, place Styrofoam inside a Bundt pan (cut it to fit) and stick it in with hot glue. Then, use hot glue to attach ornaments to the Styrofoam. Lastly, finish the DIY Christmas wreath off with a large bow!
5. Trio of Wreaths
Make a statement at your front entrance this holiday season! Three lined wreaths look great against a bold red door as a Christmas backdrop. For an awesome look, knot them with a ribbon.
6. Pom Pom Wreath
Make a bright and cheery pom-pom wreath out of your leftover yarn! Gather a Styrofoam wreath shape and make as many pom poms as you need. This is a creative way to put all that yarn to use!
7. Magnolia Leaves Wreath
You can buy magnolia leaves or collect them yourself. Paint the leaves alternatively with silver and gold. To make the most gorgeous DIY Christmas wreath ever, insert the ends into a foam wreath shape. It’s a simple method to create beautiful decor!
8. Cardboard Reindeer Bust Wreath
Create an easy Christmas wall décor! To make this easy do-it-yourself project, all you need are a few pieces of recycled cardboard and some red paint (to make Rudolph’s nose!). Wrap it with a wreath of winter foliage, and it’s ready to go! Personalized holiday artwork that you can show off with pride.
9. Peppermint Wreath
All you need is a hot glue gun and a large bag of peppermint candies to create this wreath. Plus, the best part? Enjoy a snack with your crafting materials while you work on it!
10. Winter Village Pom Pom Wreath
To make a winter white wreath, cover a wreath form with all-white pom poms for a snowy, soft base. The next step is to create an idyllic town scene by positioning old sisal trees and Putz homes in the center.
11. Tobacco Basket Wreath
Use floral wire to decorate a miniature tobacco basket with foliage, pine cone embellishments, and colorful flowers. Doing so makes a rustic wreath with a personal flair that is unlike any other!
12. Wooden Spool Wreath
Make charming ornaments from old wooden spools using a variety of threads, ribbons, baker’s twine, and rickrack. They’ll liven things up with splashes of color and hint at the arts and crafts and good times waiting outside the front door!
13. Vintage Ice Skates Wreath
Fill fur-trimmed ice skates with evergreens to dress up your entryway. The blade display would be incomplete without a fluffy pom-pom “snowball” and a few little silver decorations!
14. Gift Bow Wreath
The majority of people end up with extra ribbons and bows when Christmas gift wrapping is complete. Put them to use in an easy do-it-yourself project to make this beautiful wreath!
15. Balloon Wreath
Make a traditional wreath out of red and green inflated with little balloons; top it off with a paper balls and colorful cones!
16. Christmas Lights Wreath
Using hot glue, attach two layers of 65-bulb antique Christmas lights onto a 12-inch flat craft ring.
17. Felt Poinsettia Wreath
This poinsettia felting knit kit will allow you to create a beautiful and lasting wreath. Create a wreath foundation and a ring of poinsettias using the pattern, yarn, and wire included with the kit. After that, fasten each blossom to the wreath’s foundation.
18. Vintage Family Photos Wreath
Use your treasured old black-and-white photos to give the family tree a new look! Create copies of these pictures to keep the originals safe, or hot glue a few of your favorites onto a wire wreath shape to build your own photo arrangement.
19. Honeycomb Jingle Bell Wreath
Make a beautiful wreath out of recycled materials like paper towels, wrapping paper, and postal tubes! Cut each tube lengthwise into two-inch pieces using an X-Acto knife. Next, invert a six-inch-wide bowl and, using the picture as a guide, arrange the cardboard slices around it on a level surface. Put a dot of hot glue on each slice where it touches. To make it more festive, you may put some jingle bells inside if you want.
20. Cork Wreath
If you like wine, here’s a great suggestion: Craft a charming wreath out of discarded corks and jingle bells to adorn your bar cabinet!
21. Button Wreath
Mother-of-pearl buttons update a traditional design with a contemporary touch; also, they are simple to keep year-round.
22. Popsicle Wreath
Popsicle sticks are a must-have for every creative session! To make a wreath, get some green popsicle sticks or paint them yourself. Then, glue them together. Tie it all together with a red ribbon to complete the festive effect. Use popsicle sticks of varying green colors to create depth.
23. Snowball Wreath
Styrofoam balls may appear more attractive than you would expect. To make the wreath, attach the styrofoam balls using hot glue. Put a bow and some wire on top after they’re dry to make them hangable.
24. Enchanted Fairy Wreath
Fairies and elves will feel right at home when you hang this magical wreath on your front entrance. To get this special design, gather some wooden embroidery rings, some greenery (real or imitation), and some colorful decorations.
25. Candy Cane Stripe Wreath
Get a Styrofoam wreath and some red and white straws to build this decoration. To make the initial layer of the wreath, glue the straws in close proximity to one another. Next, make a second layer by cutting the straws in half and then gluing them on top.
26. Cookie Cutter Wreath
Make this sweet ornament by wiping out the cookie cutters after you’ve baked all of your Christmas cookies. On the other hand, you can save money by buying a separate set for the wreath; this way, you can bake cookies throughout the season.
27. Star Wreath
Use floral wire to fasten sprigs of eucalyptus (or mistletoe) on a tree topper, turning it into a beautiful Scandi wreath. Fasten it with a ribbon of your choice.
28. Fringe Wreath
Allow us to provide you with a concept that is both unique and endearing: Using an embroidery hoop as a frame, wind 24 strands of yarn around it and trim them diagonally at the bottom. Secure some foliage and a decorative item with some wire.
29. Paper Holly Leaves Wreath
Instead of letting Christmas greeting cards pile up, make a wreath out of them! Preserve those heartfelt greetings by transforming the cards into vibrant foliage.
30. Winter Ice Wreath
This ice wreath will stay in place all winter long, providing food for any hardy birds that didn’t migrate south for the season.
31. Disco Ball Wreath
Make your own disco ball wreath using silver tinsel and a few little trinkets. It’s ideal for the holidays and any other party-themed around the ’90s that you may host all year round!
32. Doily Wreath
Please make use of those doilies stashed in your craft room by turning them into an upscale wreath that you can flaunt throughout the season. A foam wreath shape, some paper doilies, and a burlap bow can be yours for a little extra holiday happiness. Just pick them up from a local craft or dollar shop.
33. Twigs and Pom Pom Wreath
Make this starburst wreath by collecting branches and twigs in your garden. Or, use chunky yarn to create your own off-white pom poms.
34. Wheat Wreath
You can make a DIY Christmas wreath inspired by a Nordic theme. You can use bunches of wheat, jingle bells, faux berries, and greenery.
35. Pasta Wreath
If you ever wanted to relive your childhood days of macaroni art, this DIY Christmas wreath is for you. Using white spray paint, decorate some dry pasta (such as penne or other shaped noodles) and then top it off with a ribbon! That’s all there is to it.
36. Gradient Wreath
Use spray paint and a white pine wreath to make this colorful gradient wreath. Choose four or five colors of paint and wait for them to dry completely before hanging them on the wall or mantel.
37. Asymmetrical Wreath
You can only make this DIY Christmas wreath by using real, live flowers and foliage. Always have your watering can on hand so you can give it a little TLC every now and again.
38. Framed Wreath Display
Set your indoor wreath in a frame! Put your own spin on the holiday décor by writing down some encouraging words on a blackboard and using it as a background.
39. 3D Star Wreath
Make these cute stars out of patterned scrapbook paper, red and green. Please make use of ribbon as the hanger, and top it off with a fluffy bow!
40. Glittery Pink Wreath
Everything sparkly and sequined is essential during the winter holidays. For a quick and eye-catching display, adhere them to a foam wreath; feel free to experiment with other colors!
41. Painted Pinecone Wreath
Why not find a creative way to use all those pinecones that seem to be piling up on your lawn right now?
42. Fabric Wreath
Make a warm and welcoming DIY Christmas wreath out of fabric scraps in holiday colors by following this simple pattern. A grandma could be proud to display this style on her door!
43. Painted Tray Wreath
This beautiful wreath spells out “O Holy Night” using a painted tray, but you can customize it with any message you like. Finish it off with a few sprigs of winter flora! Plus, what’s even better? Everything you need to complete this project is available at the dollar shop.
44. Burlap Wreath
To make this wreath with a rustic feel, gather some burlap and a variety of natural materials such as berries, pinecones, and foliage.
45. Minimal Half Wreath
Make it easy! Make a half wreath using wire, rope, and some greenery for a simple but elegant Christmas decoration.
46. Yarn and Ribbon Wreath
It’s hard to find anything not to love about this wreath; it’s so festive and sweet. The adorable bottle brush trees, the plush yarn, and the stunning buffalo check ribbon! Additionally, it requires little effort to assemble; just wrap the components around a wire wreath frame.
47. Large Double Wreath
Presenting to you an amazing hack! Get two pre-made wreaths and glue them together if you want a large wreath but don’t have much time but still love the appearance. Behold the very festive end product that may be yours with this easy method!
48. Gold Wreath
The application of gold spray paint is something we never tire of, particularly when the end effect is as breathtaking as this! Transform ordinary plastic leaves into dazzling decorations with just a little glitter. For that finishing touch, you can even make a matching garland!
49. Jingle Bell Wreath
This little wreath will make a charming jingle that follows you wherever you go! You can make it with only a ribbon, some wires, and some bells. You may easily construct a larger version for your door, even if this one is on the smaller side.
50. Cotton Wreath
This little wreath will make a charming jingle that follows you wherever you go! You can make it with only a ribbon, some wires, and some bells. You can also easily construct a larger version for your door, even if this one is on the smaller side.
51. Scarf Wreath
Repurpose your old wool scarf into a charming wreath! During the holidays, it’s an easy way to make your house cozier.
52. Arm Knitted Wreath
If you’ve never picked up a knitting needle before, this could be your lucky day! This arm-knitted wreath is an excellent project for those who are just starting out with knitting.
53. Bottle Brush Tree Wreath
With its charming bottlebrush trees, this vintage wreath will transport you to a bygone Christmas season.
54. Bohemian Wreath
Make your own asymmetrical wreath with beautiful greens and oranges for a bohemian Christmas look.
55. Buffalo Plaid Wreath
With painted accents and a wood disk, this red buffalo check wreath might be the ideal rustic Christmas project for your house.
56. Farmhouse Wood Slice Wreath
Use this easy DIY Christmas wreath idea to spice up your rustic decorations. Put a fashionable spin on your wreath by hot-gluing simple wood slices to a wreath shape and then tying on a tartan ribbon. Finish it off by stringing flocked pinecones from the center for an extra touch of beauty.
57. Red Flower Wreath
Create this verdant holiday wreath by starting with an oval floral oasis. After you’ve soaked the oasis well, add stems of flowers, berries, and greenery that are 3 to 4 inches long and trimmed. Make a kaleidoscope of color waves with them. To add an element of surprise, insert a floral pick in the arrangement and wire little bunches of radishes to it.
58. DIY Red Berry Wreath
This red berry DIY Christmas wreath is a lovely handcrafted decoration for your front porch during the holidays. Pretty red berries and a large bow are all it takes to transform a plain grapevine wreath into an elegant one. To make it more festive, you may add little branches of greenery or ornamental balls.
59. Nut Wreath
Create a beautiful DIY Christmas wreath with your go-to seasonal treat! Gather a variety of nuts from the bulk bin and secure them onto a wreath mold using adhesive. Add some cracked nuts to the Christmas wreath for texture.
60. Ornament Wreath
This decoupaged DIY Christmas ornament wreath is a fun and creative way to use up leftover wrapping paper. Go to the botanical section of your local craft shop and pick out some fake berries to adorn the arrangement. Put the final touch on this beautiful false boxwood wreath with a pom-pom bow that has caramel stripes.
Conclusion
Get ready to deck your house with these stunning DIY Christmas wreath ideas that add a dose of holiday cheer to your winter decor. We’ve got creative inspiration for anyone keen on making their own Christmas wreath this season. Whether you fancy farmhouse style, classic red and green, natural elements, or loads of bells and baubles, these homemade Christmas wreath ideas offer all the inspiration you need to spruce up your front door for the holidays!
The best half regarding the Christmas season is that the proven fact that everything appearance therefore bright and cheerful. All over one goes, one will spot in an elaborate way adorned Christmas trees, Bouquets, and wreaths of Christmas flowers and skyscrapers adorned with Christmas Lights. Using a Christmas theme can create Church decorations way more engaging and nice.
Let’s see some best church Christmas decoration ideas.
Even the Church appears to endure a modification of look with Poinsettias, holly, and vine and in fact the Christmas candles. There are variant selections accessible to you wish period-wise, favorite color, or Christmas character. After this simply choose the Christmas Church decorations, vacation music, Christmas menu, invites, and what to wear for the Christmas party to fit your theme, and you are done.
Fall is just right around the corner, and the most enthusiastic fans of Halloween are preparing to decorate their homes with Christmas-inspired decorations. Halloween is always fun and outrageous, so why not this year do something different. By this, we mean to add a spooky, kooky tree to your Halloween decorations. In case you don’t know, these Halloween Christmas tree are an ongoing trend for many years.
As soon as October starts, people start adorning their houses in Christmas-inspired Halloween decorations. Halloween trees are all about cobwebs, pumpkins, and witch hats.
If you’re also planning to do so, keep reading. Today we have come up with the most spooky christmas tree ideas decoration ideas.
21+ Boo-tiful Halloween Tree Decorations
This year, a Christmas tree will be a great addition to your Halloween decor. From Ghosts, pumpkins to ghouls, and tons of other spooky ornaments, here are some Halloween tree ideas:
1. Mini Pumpkins
A Halloween is never complete without pumpkins, right! So, use a couple of mini pumpkins as tree ornaments and decorate your Christmas tree.
2. Color Block Halloween Tree
This Christmas tree is wrapped in orange and yellow beautiful but crazy decorations that include skeletons, eyeballs, bones, and masks.
3. Purple Halloween Christmas Tree
Who says that the Halloween tree should be in classic orange color? Look at this gorgeous bright purple Halloween tree with colorful ornaments and pumpkins. A witch hat and spiders are adding more fun to it.
4. Jack Skellington Halloween Tree
We all know the character of Jack Skellington, so this Halloween, why not you devote your Christmas tree to him. It will be a fun thing to do. Look at this, it is quite easy to create, and it is looking absolutely Halloween appropriate.
5. A Tree With Family Photos
Displaying your family pictures on the Christmas tree is a brilliant idea and will also be a perfect DIY project for your kids. With some colorful paper and gingham ribbon, decorate it, and embrace your memories.
6. Black Mask Halloween Tree
Just with a white lighted Christmas tree and some black masks, you can easily create your Halloween Christmas tree. You can also add some pumpkins, spiders, and rotten apples to make its appearance scary.
7. Candy Corn Halloween Tree
Don’t like the look of your old faux tree? Transform it by painting it in bright candy corn colors. Finish the look with some black and white pumpkins, bats, and some punchy accessories, and your tree is ready for Halloween as well as for Christmas!
8. Halloween Table and Tree Decor
Match your tree with your table decorations by using the same decor pieces. Look at this tree, here the patterned, wired ribbon is hung vertically from the tree. The spooky twigs and the skulls are placed on it for a final cohesive touch.
9. Outdoor Halloween Christmas Tree Decorations 2023
Looking for an outdoor christmas tree themes 2023? If yes, this will be an excellent option for you. Place this fun fall-themed Faux Christmas tree in your backyard. You can also use this as a prop to play games at your Halloween party.
If this fall season, your theme is dark and mysterious, go for this blatant gothic style tree. This is a dark black tree with some rich purple and silver trimmings and ornaments.
11. Covered in Fake Web
To make your tree fully haunted and scary, cover it entirely in fake cobwebs. Hang some bright orange lights and bat ornaments, and this setup will look like a scary movie set.
12. DIY Halloween Tree
Do you want to decorate your space but don’t want to spend a lot on a tree?DIY it!! Yes, it is a budget-friendly option, and also you’ll have a lot of fun creating this with your kids. To make this, you’ll need some tree branches, ornaments, and Christmas lights, and your tree will be ready in under 30 minutes.
13. Themed Halloween Tree
You can also decorate your Halloween tree in black and white theme, just like this tree. It is a white faux tree with blacks ornaments and a lot of gifts.
14. Small Orange Halloween Tree
This small tree is a perfect option for those who live in compact spaces and don’t want to bring a large tree. It is in the right Halloween color with beautiful decorations. These cute small trees can easily be placed on shelves or any corner of the house without taking much space.
15. Whimsical Front Porch Tree
What’s a better place than the front porch to show your Halloween themed decor! Place your giant Christmas tree there, and decorate your whole porch with some creative Halloween decors.
This a wonderful white Halloween tree with plaid ribbons, orange, and black ornaments. You can place it near your fireplace and decorate the whole area with candles, pumpkins, and plaid ribbons.
17. Unusual Purple And Green Halloween Tree
How adorable is this whole table and tree set up? With the little hints of orange, purple, and green shades, this tree is perfectly placed near the dining table.
18. Cute But Creepy Tree
This black-and-white color scheme tree is cute because of its small size, but it is looking scary at the same time due to the head ornaments, spiders, and other creepy decorations.
19. Skeleton Halloween Tree
To make a Christmas tree ready for Halloween, you just have to decorate it with some terrific decors. For example, this tree is covered in skeletons, mirrors, and other Halloween stuff.
20. Dark-themed Christmas Tree
Black is the symbol of magic, Halloween, so why not to use this fantastic shade in your Halloween decorations. Look at the above tree; it is a black tree elegantly decorated with purple and orange ornaments, which are looking purple and orange ornaments.
21. Large Courtyard Christmas Tree
If you’re lucky enough to have a large courtyard as this homeowner has, then place a large tree there. Surely this will be able to catch your visitor’s attention.
22. DIY Paper Halloween Christmas Tree
Another easy-breezy DIY tree is this gorgeous white tree. Decorated with paper ornaments, bats, witch hats, and bold fall leaves on top, this will be a showstopper in your Halloween decorations.
Christmas Tree Decorations Ideas 2024
Do you know what makes Halloween a wonderful and unique holiday? Your creativity and love make this occasion more special and memorable. The upcoming three months are a great opportunity for you to decorate your home in the most unusual way and have fun with your family and friends.
I hope this blog has inspired you to create and decorate your place in the most classy, creepy, or crazy way for Halloween. Don’t forget to share it with your fellow Halloween lovers.
HO, HO, HO…lidays are here!! That means…Shopping, partying and so many things. So, are you ready to celebrate Christmas? It’s only 20 days away!! Bring out the festive spirits from inside of you and enjoy every second of this festive season.
If you are living in a small apartment or house and face difficulty in decorating your place? It is a widespread problem because sometimes it is quite hard to decorate small spaces. But with the right strategy and proper decor items, you can do this.
We know a lot of people believe that no Christmas is complete without a Christmas tree. It is kinda true, but what if you have little space? That doesn’t mean that you can’t celebrate Christmas. Of course, you can!! And now if you ask how to do Christmas decorations without a tree? We are already ready with the answer. Today we bring the list of alternatives for the Christmas tree, which you can implement in any place.
But before you start reading, you need to know what is the key point to decorating any small space.
The key point is to keep things simple and NOT over-clutter!!
This is the major mistake people make in their homes, so we are telling you this in the first place so that you’ll not repeat this thing.
So let’s start, by looking at these super awesome 12 Christmas decorating ideas without a tree:
1. Christmas Tree Tapestry
Tapestries are the best ways to bring Christmas tree vibes. You’ll find various tapestries with a Christmas tree printed on them. Just hang them above your bed frame or anywhere on the wall. Another thing you can do is that just take a picture of an already decorated tree and turn it into a large scale print, just hang this into your apartment… And you’re ready for Christmas.
Fast, Easy, and practical!!
2. A Mini Christmas Tree
But if you want a real Christmas tree, even if you have a really small apartment, then there is only one to way to achieve it, and that is the tiny versions of the tree. You can find these cute and adorable miniatures trees in the departmental stores or online (easiest way!!), or you can cut some branches of the live Fraser fir tree.
“Place them on the side tables or near windows and feel the real and authentic tree in a small form.”
3. Gold Pineapple
For a unique and artistic looking Christmas tree, try a pineapple one. Yes… it may sound funny, but it looks so awesome. Pick a pineapple and spray paint it in a glittery gold or sparkly silver color and place it on the table as a centerpiece.
4. Draw The Tree
But if you want a tree in an exact shape of a Christmas tree, then another creative idea is to draw them. If you have a wall with chalkboard paint, then it is fantastic, draw a tree with colorful chalks on it, or you can also paint them on one of the walls of your house.
“A Christmas tree wall painting is a big commitment, so make one if you’re ready to see this for a longer period.”
5. Crepe Paper Tree
A fun DIY project for kids is making a tree with crepe paper. Select a green color crepe paper and fold and paste them horizontally on the walls and later decorate it.
“To get the real effects of a tree, trim the bottom of each strip infringe.”
6. Fabric Christmas Tree
Cut out some green felt or cloth in the shape of a Christmas tree and glue it on the wall. Or another option is to buy a fluffy fabric tree and place it in any corner and decorate it with some fairy lights.
“Fabric tree is a great idea if you have a baby who is always crawling and breaks stuff. (which is, in fact, a great exercise for babies!!)”
7. Green Garland Tree
Another wall tree option is a garland Christmas tree. It is the easiest and quickest way to create one. Just place a green garland in the tree form and top it with a red ribbon bow, and your cheap but very attractive looking Christmas tree is ready!!
8. Tree Branch
Grab some tree branches from the garden (if you don’t have a garden, then pick it from neighbors). Cut the sharp edges and points and resize them in the pyramid shape. Place them in the decreasing size from top to bottom and tie all of them with a rope. And ta da…your hanging Christmas tree decoration is ready.
9. Washi Tape
Another last-minute decor idea is to make one with washi tape. Sounds kiddish? But what to do if you have no time but you want a Christmas tree and believe us it will not look that bad so try it out!
“You can experiment with different designs, prints, and colors. Add ornaments and lights to get the full Christmas vibes.”
10. Paper Triangle Tree
Another eye-pleasing decor is a colorful paper tree. For this project, involve your kids, and tell them to cut out some triangles from the colorful sheets of paper, and place them randomly on the wall (but in a tree shape, of course).
11. A Tree From Ornaments
Want to do a fun and interesting DIY? Grab some (by some, we mean a lot) ornaments in various sizes. The next step is to create a conical tower with them. Keep bigger sized ornaments on the bottom and tiniest ones on the top.
“Keep going on placing the balls on each other until you reach the desired height.”
12. Stickers
If it is the day of Christmas and you still not be able to find an alternative solution for a live Christmas tree, then only this DIY can save your Christmas.
You’ll find Christmas stickers everywhere, from malls to the dollar stores there are plenty of varieties of stickers. So pick a Christmas tree sticker and put it on your walls or glass windows.
Christmas Decorating Ideas Without A Tree
You are not allowed to either paint or glue anything on the walls, that doesn’t stop you from decorating your place. There are other methods by which you can decorate your place without a Christmas tree.
1. Decorate Your Tv Unit
Imagine a fireplace in your TV unit and decorate it in the same way, like you will decorate a fireplace. Put stockings, ornaments, and garlands to spice up the place.
2. Twinkling Lights
Another mind-blowing decor you can do is with lights!! After all, the holiday season is all about happiness and joy, and the best way to represent them is by lights. Cover your entire apartment with differenttypes of colorful lights. But not extensively, otherwise you will trip into these.
3. Cozy Table Decors
Embellish your table with charming and festive decorations, and you don’t need much space for this. Check this amazing Christmas table decoration ideas.
4. Wine Glass As A Candle Holder
How beautiful are these candle holders!!
Actually, these are made from wine glasses. For this specific project, you might need some craft skills, but we are pretty sure that anyone can do it.
5. Festive Wreaths
Another easy and space sufficient decor idea is that adorn your place by wreaths. They are the true definition of festivals.
After reading the whole blog, you are thinking about why these ideas have not come to your mind? Right? The thing is we are not able to think out of the box and stuck with the common decorations which we are doing it through the years. But it’s time to change and update yourself with us. I hope you’ll find these Christmas decorating ideas without a tree helpful.
Holidays are already started…and we all are in festive spirits! Every year at this time, our mailboxes get to fill with gifts. Also, envelopes containing joyful wishes and happy holiday messages. From ugly sweaters to matching family pajamas, we all love our Christmas gifts, right? Here you can get beautiful & easy DIY christmas card ideas.
Do you know what the most delightful Christmas tradition is? It is the holiday greeting cards that we send to our friends and family. I know it is easy to send digital cards, but there is something special about handmade cards. It adds a personal touch and a bond that a digital message can never do, right?
Many people love to make their Christmas cards because you can choose and create your own designs and sentiments. So if you love the idea of creating homemade Christmas cards and are looking for some great ideas to craft homemade Christmas cheer for your friends, keep reading this blog. Today we’ve gathered up some of the best DIY Christmas cards that will surely amaze your friends and family this season.
We’re sure that these DIY Christmas cards will spread a little joy and cheer. There are tons of options in the below list; you can select anyone and create cards for your loved ones. Some of them are for big DIY enthusiasts out there, and some are very simple that you can make with your kids. The best thing about this whole project is that you can make them with the simplest materials that are already present in your home, such as wrapping paper or leftover white buttons.
Fun and Creative DIY Christmas Cards Ideas
Each design that we’ve mentioned here is unique, and we also tried to give brief instructions so that you can create many cards without difficulty.
1. Easy Lettered Holiday Cards
Take some glossy paper and cut lettered holiday cards. You can also create your own pattern or download the pattern online. This perfect last-minute card, but it’ll look that you labored for hours making them.
2. Artistic Ornaments Cards
These Watercolor art cards look so artistic and beautiful. Try making these perfectly imperfect ornaments with art masking fluid and create a gorgeous handmade card. Don’t worry if you make a mistake because these masking fluids can easily come off with an eraser.
3. French Fries Christmas Card Idea
This unique Christmas card will tell your friends and loved ones that you love them as much as you love French Fries.
4. Simple Hand Drawn Christmas Cards
Do you Have good calligraphy skills? Use them to make these types of gorgeous cards with hand-drawn messages. I am sure that your friends will love it and they’ll also keep them in a frame!
5. Gorgeous Cut-Out Ornament Cards
Send this lovely card with an ornament on top to your friends. They can tear the ornament and decorate it on their Christmas tree.
6. Elegant Stamped Snowflakes Cards
Isn’t this black and white card with the intricate design of these snowflakes looks pretty? This may look difficult to make, but it is not. All you need is to buy the right stamping set and some embossing powder.
7. Cute Santa Claus Card Idea
Christmas without Santa would be like the pizza without the toppings! Create this fun and cute Santa Claus card with a lovely message!
8. Red Ornament Christmas Card
You’ll have a lot of fun while creating this handmade Christmas card. First, take a plain card, then add decorative paper to your card. After this, cut six to ten same-size circles out of tissue or paper and fold each in half. Stick all of them on the top, and lastly, add a red ribbon on the top of the ornament. Your card is ready!
9. Bird on Christmas Card Ideas
This sweet and simple card has a small chirpy bird that will give your message to your loved ones. To make this, first, paint a branch, then draw a bird with some colorful paint. You can also glue a piece of ribbon for extra flair.
10. DIY Creative Photo Card
These printable cards are my favorite ones. Share a glimpse of memory of your family or friends with this special card.
11. Reindeer Christmas Cards
Look at these beautifully crafted Christmas cards. You can either make them from scissors or from an electronic die cutter.
12. DIY Cricut Filigree Card
This DIY Christmas card is for those who have a Cricut machine at home. You can actually create many pretty cards with various designs. Don’t forget to add some personal messages for the perfect final touch!
13. DIY Christmas Cocoa Gift Card Holder
If you can’t drink real cocoa with your friends this Christmas, so gift them this really adorable gift cardholder. This is a perfect last-minute Christmas gift to give your loved ones.
14. A Surprising Christmas Card With a Gift
Want to give some unique cards? Try these cards that come with a gift! Here these printable cards have a special place to put eos round lip balm on it. An ideal card that also includes a gift that too in a budget! You can switch the lip balm with lipstick or any other accessory.
15. DIY Family Portrait Christmas Card
Don’t have time to coordinate matching outfits for the family Christmas card? Try these whimsical digital illustrated version ones; they are a great alternative.
16. DIY Festive Cards
Save your valuable time and precious money by using these kinds of printable cards. Write a message inside, and it’s ready to be mailed.
17. Chic Recycled Magazine Christmas Card
To create this card, all you need is some old magazines. Also, this is a fun way to show love and send personalized messages. You can use various texts, bold letters to make your card really unique!
18. DIY Button and Ribbon Card
There is no need to buy expensive accessories to make a card. Take a look at the above card. It is just made from some green ribbon and red buttons.
19. Happy Christmas Stamp Card
Wish someone HAPPY CHRISTMAS with this amazing card. No matter you use bright colors or more traditional holiday tones, these cards still look incredible.
20. Simple Christmas Card
Simple but attractive, this card has a small sweet green wreath that can be made in a few minutes. The typewritten font and kraft paper background are adding a sophisticated vibe.
21. Vintage Christmas Card
No one will ever know that this card is made from scrapbook elements. You can select and create your card in shades of color and decorate it with wooden shapes, stickers, and bakers twine.
22. Artsy Watercolor Card
Watercolor Christmas cards can be seen everywhere. If you know a little bit about watercolor arts, try making these interesting cards. These are surely a non-traditional approach to annual Christmas cards, but we’re sure that your friends and family will surely be impressed with your artistic skills.
23. Fun and Easy Eraser Stamp Holiday Cards
Looking for a fun Christmas craft to make with your children? Try making these cute cards. This will be a fun craft for your kids.
24. Fast Christmas Card Idea
Are you in a hurry and looking for a simple DIY Christmas card craft? Just grab some washi tape and create this card. All you need is to cut and paste the tape in the shape of a tree, and your card will be ready in under a minute!
25. Simple Scrapbook Christmas Card
You may already have some Christmas scrapbooking paper, so why not transform it into a beautiful card. First, cut a small piece of the scrapbook paper and glue it to the front of the card. Lastly, add some seasonal wishes using washi tape that has a written message, and your card is ready to send.
Send Your Love Through Cards!
So which DIY Christmas Card idea is your favorite? Whichever Christmas card design or pattern you choose to make this year, one thing is sure your friends and family will appreciate the homemade touch that you have put into it. All these cute cards will bring a smile to your loved ones’ faces.
You can also put homemade Christmas ornaments or any other personalized gift with the card to make it extra special. I hope these DIY Christmas Card ideas will help you make your own creative Christmas cards.
Wouldn’t or not it’s superb if we have a tendency to live in places. Wherever we have a tendency to may have the right white Christmas, with the fencing. Therefore the good white, flossy snow for the kids to play in? Perhaps you reside in a place that keeps inexperienced all-year spherical; however, there is no reason to miss the Christmas magic. Turn your yard into your personal pole with abundant less effort, and a long-standing result with a get alternative of artistic, unique, impressive, and elvish outdoor snowman decorations for Christmas to your construction and yard.
Even you would like your figure to be good and keep a watchful eye on your construction. Even once the sun peaks out his face through the clouds.
This illuminate figure can add the specified cheerful gray result to the front decoration of your house. This figure is ideal for the sunshine result of the front of your house while not the trouble of put up many little lights around the front entrance. Merely place the figure at the front and let it shine. No snow? Perhaps you do not wish the decoration to seem pretentious or out of place. Merely select the impressive, rustic decor and try outside Christmas decoration to wow the guests and passers-by. This trial could be a terribly tasteful, inventive, and fashionable statement in Christmas decoration.
Christmas is at the door, and so is Santa!Have you hung your Christmas stockings?
No? Like seriously? Where will Santa keep your presents? How can you forget the stockings? They are the prettiest thing on the earth and a non-living things that will actually make you feel every emotion.
It’s okay! If you forgot. But it’s not that late, still. You can still decorate your mantle with hot (because it’s already cold outside) and classic style DIY Christmas stockings. Yep! You read it right. DIY. Do It Yourself. We know the easiest way is to quick-decorate your mantle with stockings is by getting them from the market or ordering online. But you won’t get the quirk of festivity through that. And that is why we thought of providing you with some quick DIY ideas for Christmas stockings.
But before that, do you know why our mom just used to keep stockings, and not a bag? Is this a tradition or something? This tradition of Christmas stocking decorations has been passed on to us by our ancestors. We are following our moms and our moms followed their moms. But why is it so? And today, you will get an answer to this. So that whenever your toddler asks you the questions that you ask your mother, you have a proper solution, not a made-up one, like, because they can make your look house Christmassy. Or something like that.
According to the old saying, Saint Nicholas put gold coins in the stockings of three sisters as he knew they were very poor, and girls were extremely good in behavior. The three sisters hung their stockings on the mantle to let them dry, and the next morning they found stockings filled with gold coins. Since then, every child started to hang their stockings, hoping to get gifts.
Now you know the actual reason behind the Christmas stocking. So are you enthusiastic about making personalized Christmas stocking this year? The following are the ideas that you can use in creating your own unique Christmas stocking to impress Santa. (By the way, Santa knows everything, whether you have been a good child or not!)
We won’t tell you to sew stockings you can get simple ones from the store or online. And then let your creative soul do its work.
1. Pom-Pom Party
Get a stocking and a pom-pom lace. Now place the lace on the upper part of the sock and sew it along the edge. You can also personalize it with your name.
2. Striped Soul
Get the striped stockings and cover the upper part with the burlap ribbon. To make it look more attractive, you can stick pom-pom or tasseled lace to it.
3. Plaid Pop
Plaid is a new trend. Get a plaid stocking online or sew one with a blanket (of course of plaid print), and add a furry lace to it. You can also stick the cut-outs of snowflakes on it to give a Christmassy look.
4. Monogram Manual
Simple yet classic. Get your initials embroidered on the sock and let Santa know which one is yours. The monogram effect on the Christmas stocking decorations is something different. You can play with prints in stockings, but make sure your monogram highlights. If not embroidery, then you can go for embossing.
5. Burlap Beauty
Sew burlap stockings. Cut two of the rounded L-shape pieces from burlap and then sew around the edges after leaving an opening at the upper part (for reference keep a sock with you). And decorate it with anything, from pom-pom lace to patchwork anything.
6. Classic Christmas
Go real Christmassy with the red and green theme for stockings. For this idea, you can go for a different print as well as the fabric but make sure red and green is a must thing. Velvet is a better option.
7. Bold Boom
Go bold with embossing on furry stockings. Stick the cutouts of Santa, Christmas tree, snowflakes, and other elements to make your stocking stand out boldly.
8. Elf Emboss
Let’s change the shape of stockings, from standard to something Elfy. Elf stocking is all about its form and for print, you can go for either polka or striped. You can also go for patchwork with the Christmas elements.
9. Jungle Jiggle
Make jungle the center of attraction. Stick artificial leaves and flowers on the stockings and decorate the mantle with a green plant runner for the cover-up (real or fake! Up to you).
10. Patchwork Presence
Use fabric in your stash and make patchwork Christmas socks.
11. Tassel Trim
Add tassels to the trim of the stockings. You can stick or sew the tassel lace on the side of the socks or just on the upper part. Select tassels of contrasting colors to make them highlight the area.
12. Knitted Know-how
Use your knitting skills and knit stocking from wool. It will give your mantle a warm look and gifts a cozy place to stay in.
13. Vintage Vibe
If you are going with the vintage theme for Christmas decorations, then this is the best one for you. For vintage style Christmas stocking, you will have to add the traditional elements of Christmas. And select the socks of dull color for the perfect vintage look.
Gifts in the Stockings:-
Follow these Christmas Stocking Decorations idea for highlighting the area where you are going to hang your Christmas stockings. If you aren’t able to Create one get one from a real store or virtual store, but make sure it is one from the above ideas.
“Everyone who has taken a shower has had an idea. It’s the person who gets out of the shower, dries off, and does something about it that makes a difference.” ― Nolan Bushnell
Shower has the power to change your mood and wash out the blues. After a long, hustling day, we look forward to a hot, relaxing shower experience that uplifts the spirit. However, in the quest to design a luxurious bathroom environment, what often goes unnoticed is the task of selecting the quintessential element that dictates the shower experience – the showerhead.
With an array of options available, high-pressure shower heads are mostly preferred in the bathrooms as they give a rejuvenating bathing feel. With a high-pressure best shower head, every droplet of water awakens the senses and energizes the body. The forceful spray massage helps with the tired muscles, eases tension, and promotes relaxation.
A High Pressure shower head is typically designed to amplify the water pressure within the shower system and tantalize the senses. A conventional shower head water pressure operates anywhere between 40 to 60 psi, while that of a high-pressure shower head operates between 60 to 80 psi. The water pressure varies depending on what specific showerhead model you choose for the bathroom. The heightened velocity of the water flow translates into a powerful spray of water on the users.
Indeed, the choice of a high-pressure showerhead over a low-pressure one is undoubtedly compelling. However, amidst admiration, it is important to know some of the common reasons that affect the flow of a shower and result in an unsatisfactory shower experience.
Reasons Impacting the Flow of the Shower
Plumbing leaks
Even the slightest leak throughout your pipeline results in low pressure at the endpoint. Monitoring such leaks is essential to ensure that water pressure remains consistent and the plumbing infrastructure operates efficiently. One effective way of checking leaks involves shutting down all the outlets and monitoring the water pressure meter. Any unexpected fluctuation or changes in pressure indicate the presence of a leak in the pipeline.
Dysfunctional pressure regulators
A dysfunctional pressure regulator results in a subsequent decrease in the water pressure. When the pressure regulator fails to function properly, it affects the performance of faucets and showerheads. Connect with a qualified plumber who can inspect and diagnose a problem.
Corrosion
If you are residing in an old home and experiencing persistently low water pressure, corrosion in the pipeline can be one of the reasons. One of the reasons for the low water pressure is probably corrosion in the pipeline. Well, we would advise changing the pipeline instantly to avoid any potential risks associated with leaks.
By effectively addressing all of these problems, you can look forward to enjoying a relaxing, high-pressure shower.
You might wonder why opting for a high-pressure showerhead is a favorable choice. Well, here are the three primary benefits of using it.
Skin and hair health improvement
Don’t underestimate the power of a high-speed spray. When it touches the skin, the powerful spray removes the dead skin cells and unclogs the pores. With this removal, the skin starts feeling remarkably softer and smoother & brings radiance to the skin.
Moreover, if you find yourself inadvertently applying excess shampoo or conditioner to the hair, a high-pressure shower helps you remove it. This high pressure stimulates blood circulation, which is responsible for good skin and hair.
A wonderful relaxing shower experience
Needless to say, as we step into the shower, we seek peace and relaxation. And guess what? High-pressure best shower heads do that to you. The powerful spray touches your skin and refreshes you like never before.
Now, let us look at the various types of showerheads:
Types of Showerheads
Fixed shower heads
Fixed shower heads are mounted securely on the wall and are reputed for delivering high-pressure showers. Since they are wall-mounted, they do not occupy any extra space in the bathroom and seamlessly integrate into the bathroom space. Beyond the space-saving feature, fixed best shower heads offer great versatility and customization. When we say versatility, we mean that whether you are in the mood for a gentle rainfall cascade or a revitalizing mist, a fixed showerhead can easily accommodate your needs. Showerheads are usually cheaper than other options.
Rainfall and waterfall shower heads
Rainfall and waterfall showerheads are the epitome of luxury bathing. It is available in both fixed and wall-mounted or ceiling-mounted, elevating the aesthetics. Depending on the size and model you choose, the spray power varies accordingly. Additionally, you will have a choice to select between singular (single pattern spray) and multi-function (variety of spray patterns and intensity) options. But in our opinion, it is better to go for a singular option as it is easy to operate and usually doesn’t face low-pressure issues.
Handheld shower heads
To elevate the bathing experience to new heights of comfort and convenience, you can install a handheld shower head. It is a versatile fixture, available as detachable, or can be hung on the wall when not in use. You can direct the flow of water wherever you need the most. You would usually find handheld best shower heads in a luxurious resort or motel where the flexibility and preference of every guest is a priority.
Dual shower head
Absolutely! The combination of a handled shower head and a fixed shower head is referred to as a dual shower head. The dynamic duo offers extreme adaptability to the residents. They can tailor the dual showerhead use depending on their preference or situation. For example, a handheld showerhead can be used to bathe children and old people, offering a gentle and controlled spray. At the same time, a fixed shower can be used for adults for a consistent and immersive water flow.
Filtered shower heads
Among the many new technologies poised to revolutionize our daily lives, how about these filtered shower heads that help you clear the hardness and scaling of water? Filtered shower heads are equipped with advanced filtration technology designed to remove the hardness and scaling of water. If you are unsure of the hardness of your water, install a water softener shower head that helps you keep a check on the elements.
One of the most popular brands in the showerhead segment is the Speakman S-2252. Renowned for its good quality and performance, you will find Speakman S-2252 showerheads usually installed in luxury hotels and resorts. It is the go-to choice for resorts and hotels across the world. The best thing about this high-pressure showerhead is its customizable spray patterns. Thanks to Anystream technology, which facilitates the spray pattern of your choice.
Indulge in a luxurious rain showerhead experience that transports you to a relaxing world. Moen Velocity showerhead features an adjustable flow based on your liking to provide you with a soothing experience. Whether you prefer a gentle drizzle or a strong downpour, you can tailor the flow according to your preference. The best showerhead brand boasts a sleek and stylish design that is easy to install.
Delta Faucet 5-Spray In2ition Dual Shower Head With Handheld Spray, H2Okinetic Chrome Shower Head with Hose
One of the most super convenient handheld high-pressure showerheads with a hose on the list is the Delta Faucet dual showerhead. Engineered with precision, the Delta showerhead takes the bathing experience to another level. The 3 times coverage provides coverage throughout the body. The expansive spray from the hole releases water droplets with speed, which gives a massaging effect while bathing.
Delta faucet has an integrated magnet on the back of the handheld best shower head snaps which keeps the hand shower in place when not in use.
Kohler K-22165-CP Forte Multifunctional hand shower, 2.5GPM
Kohler is known for producing sleek and stylish bathware solutions. If you look at this multifunctional hand shower, we bet you will not be able to take your eyes off it. Kohler K 22165 is equipped with a 3-spray shower wand that offers full coverage pulsating massage and silk spray.
What sets this Kohler hand shower apart is its thumb tab features that allow you to shift between the spray modes effortlessly. The hand shower is designed with ease of installation in mind, plus its availability is not an issue. You can find it anywhere online.
If you are looking for something extremely luxurious, look no further than Hansgrohe Raindance high-pressure showerhead. The large showerhead is renowned for giving a tropical rain shower on the skin. The brand allows you to choose between RainAir, WhilAir, and BalanceAir spray modes to have an experience of your choice.
Again, as the brand promises, this showerhead is expected to give you a spa-like experience at home. The deluxe design and the durable craftsmanship surely impress you with its charm. Do you know the best part about it? The Showermaxx showerhead offers six adjustable sprays, which you can choose based on your mood.
A very cost-effective yet high-quality showerhead on the list of showerheads is the Niagara Conservation rainfall showerhead. The design is sleek, and the installation is very easy. Despite the low price, the brand doesn’t compromise on quality. The high-pressure showerhead features a chrome-plated ABS thermoplastic body and soft rubber nozzles. The thermoplastic body ensures the durability and longevity of the showerhead.
Introducing ZAIORD showerhead: An all-in-one best shower head that you have been looking for all this while. It offers an extremely lightweight, eco-friendly design aimed at providing a luxurious rainshower experience, incorporating everything you would seek in a head shower.
No wonder why people are going crazy behind this Couradric head shower and its stunning design. The headshower offers an array of customizable spray settings that set it apart. The design also incorporates easy-clean nozzles, ensuring seamless maintenance.
Available in three polished colors, the Airuida shower faucet is the showerhead that you should consider on the top list. It is a strong contender when you think of bathroom upgrades. Airuida showerhead offers both a handheld shower and a head shower wall-mounted design, which makes it an excellent choice for multiple uses. From durable construction to easy installation, designers crafted it with convenience in mind. Check out the features list for more information on this amazing choice.
VANFOXLE Shower faucet set brushed nickel shower system
It is time to say goodbye to the accidental mode switches that eventually disrupt the bathing experience. Say hello to the new VANFOXLE showerhead that features a convenient push-button that allows you to control the modes. With just a simple push, you can effortlessly switch between the modes. However, the beauty of VANFOXLE doesn’t stop here. The two-in-one design subtly combines functionality and style. Also, the shower head adopts an innovative air injection technology, which, when combined with water, doubles the pressure, giving you a very relaxing experience. This showerhead is one of the must-have additions to the bathroom.
Lantrum Shower faucet 12 inches Rain Shower System
One of the highest-rated pressure showerheads on Amazon is from the Lantrum series. Yes, with an exceptional flow rate of 1.78 gallons per minute, this showerhead delivers a delightful showering experience. One of the features that stands out of the Lantrum series is the pressure balancing valve. The pressure balance valve ensures consistent water pressure and temperature throughout your shower. Don’t believe us? Discover the luxuriousness of the Lantrum series for yourself.
Gotonovo 12-inch rain shower system brushed nickel luxury high pressure
Another top-rated showerhead on the list is the Gotonovo rain shower head system. Engineers precisely engineer the showerhead to satisfy the various needs of the users. It has a maximum flow rate of 1.46 gallons per minute, ensuring a steady and satisfying spray. The Gotonovo shower system also includes a handheld spray along with the shower head. The water pressure stimulates good blood circulation in the body.
MOSSON Rainfall shower system chrome with 10’’ Rain shower head
The MOSSON Rainfall shower head system is everything that you are looking for when it comes to showerheads. It surpasses all your expectations, to be honest. The showerhead features silicone nozzles that help remove mineral deposits with just a swipe of your fingers. The rainfall system boasts hassle-free installation. It is a one-of-its-kind showerhead system, and we highly recommend using it.
An epitome of quality, versatility, and compliance, the SUN RISE shower system complies with the ASME industry standards. It is available in a variety of sizes and boasts five major styles to choose from. The brand offers unparalleled customization options and a great commitment to design and performance. The water flow of this system is 1.75 gallons per minute, making it one of the premium head showers in this segment.
With so many diverse array of choices listed above, we hope we have made it easier for you to select the showerhead of your choice. Now, it is time to get rid of your old showerheads and embrace these new high-end showerheads that deliver a comforting experience.
Sorting clothing into whites and colored, loading and unloading washing machines, and folding and putting away garments are all part of a typical laundry day. The tedious and repeated nature of this chore makes it seem insurmountable to many of us. On the other hand, think about how much better laundry day would be if the room were thoughtfully planned and arranged. Take a look at these beautiful laundry room ideas for storage solutions and design ideas, including fresh paint colors, amusing wallpaper patterns, and magnificent flooring options.
Since it is usually not a large room, the laundry room is a great place to put your stamp on things. This collection includes everything you need to update your cabinet hardware, replace wall tiles, or embrace a new style. With each scroll, you’ll find more and more organizing advice, such as how to install clothing racks, make a multipurpose room, or conceal laundry baskets and hampers.
1. Make The Most Of Vertical Space
Get more done in a smaller space by making the most of the height. The small laundry room ideas make excellent use of every available space by stacking the washer and dryer and having cupboards that extend to the ceiling.
2. Single Walled Laundry Room
With only one wall, you can transform a cramped laundry room into a multipurpose haven with these laundry room shelving ideas. Build your own butcher block countertop, put open shelves above the front-loading washing and dryer, and conceal additional storage with a slim rolling unit next to one machine.
Make a playful statement on the floor with penny tiles, and add a splash of color to the ceiling with sage green paint.
3. Organized Laundry Closet
Convert an unused closet into a practical laundry space. Make the most of the space by positioning appliances side by side, and put in a raised countertop for easy surface storage of everyday necessities.
Put baskets beneath the furniture to hold dirty laundry. Rather than using cumbersome laundry baskets, which take up too much room, try using woven containers that slip into the washer and dryer. This way, you can store many loads of clean clothing at once.
A simple hanging rod lets clothing air dry without taking up too much room, while upper cupboards hide seldom-used items. Subtle patterned wallpaper may provide flair to a tiny area.
4. Mudroom And Laundry Room Combo
If you don’t have enough room for a dedicated laundry room and mudroom, combine both of these features to create a multipurpose area. Locate an accessible area in your house where you may install a utility sink and a small laundry room ideas. Floating shelves for supplies and countertops above the folding machines will keep things simple.
5. Stack The Washer And Dryer
If you’ve ever tried to plan or organize a little room, you know that height is key. Have floor-to-ceiling cabinets installed, and use a stackable washer and dryer. Maximize your storage space and conceal the majority of your possessions in this manner.
6. Floating Shelves Laundry Room
With the right connections, you can install a laundry room in any room in your home. Put a sheet of plywood over the dryer and washer to make folding easier, and attach some floating shelves to the wall to keep laundry supplies organized. Add a wallpapered accent wall to define the space, and don’t forget to include some warm decor pieces.
7. Invest In Custom Cabinetry
Although investing in custom cabinets could be a little pricey, it’s well worth it if you intend to revamp your cramped laundry room completely. Improving the aesthetics and practicality of your laundry room is as easy as making some storage solutions that match your area with the help of these laundry room cabinet ideas.
Having a specific place for everything makes organizing much easier. Also, you can hide any indications of mess so your work area remains neat and organized.
8. Be Mindful Of Your Space
Examine your laundry room’s dimensions and layout thoroughly before bringing in the heavy equipment. Instead of having the washing and dryer side by side, this area makes great use of the available space by stacking them. Without making the area seem claustrophobic, this option gives plenty of room along the side wall to fold, sort, and hang clothes.
Wood countertops and a framed landscape provide an enchanting touch, transporting you to the French countryside as you accomplish your household tasks.
9. Mix Up Your Storage Solutions
Diversify your storage options if you’re in serious need of more than one. Cabinets, shelving, and counter space are all artfully combined, creating an attractive and practical area via these laundry room storage ideas. A more tastefully designed or aesthetically pleasing laundry room area would be hard for us to envision.
“Put cleaning supplies, linens, and other heavy items in a cabinet. Make advantage of the space on the shelves for things you use often, and put the counter space to good use by folding and organizing clothing.”
10. Dress It Up
We are huge fans of amazing wallpaper. No matter how small or monotonous a room is, a bright print has the power to transform it into a picture-perfect backdrop. The nice part is that peel-and-stick options are also renter-friendly.
In this laundry room, which has dark wood on the counter and flooring and dark floral wallpaper to set the atmosphere, the abundance of natural light is the ideal match. A bright and airy color palette could work well in a basement or other area without many windows.
11. DIY Hanging Rod
Add a slender hanging rod to your laundry room to make it more attractive for drying clothing. Without the need for a drying rack, this integrated metallic rod easily saves precious floor space by fitting into the area.
12. Make It Pretty And Practical
Laundry rooms can accumulate an assortment of items, ranging from soaps and detergents to misplaced socks and excess bedding. Make use of the clutter as a styling opportunity rather than allowing it to overwhelm you. Pour liquids from tubs and jugs into stylish bottles and jars. Invest in matching baskets and a drawer unit for stuff you don’t use as frequently to create a neat, coordinated design that conceals your laundry secrets.
13. Go Incognito
This little laundry room is a real example of how one’s perspective affects one’s square footage—or lack thereof. We love how a whole laundry room can fit into this little closet without sacrificing beauty. This little hidden treasure has so much charm, thanks to the wallpaper. You may be hesitant to lock those closet doors since it’s so attractive laundry room organization ideas.
14. Give It A Vibe
Naturally, the laundry room should have a distinct personality that blends in with the rest of your house. Why not carry over the rustic farmhouse style from your kitchen and living room into this area?
Featuring black grout and white subway tiling, as well as a reclaimed wood door, mason jar decanters, and floating shelves made of wood, this laundry room is more than just a place to do laundry—it seems like an extension of your house.
15. Tuck It Away
Use a barn door to create the perfect washing place if you don’t have a separate laundry room. Install a barn door to conceal your washing and dryer, so they’re not visible.
“If you need some place to store your laundry, utilize the space in your kitchen pantry to create some concealed storage.”
16. Light It Up
As laundry rooms are often located in tiny, inconvenient spaces like garages or basements, they do not have enough illumination. When you start remodeling, pay attention to the lighting so that your workstation doesn’t seem gloomy and dark.
Simply add pendant lights to the ceiling lighting for a sleek and reasonably priced option. What excellent lighting can do for such a little area will astound you.
17. Maximize Your Space
Make sure every piece of furniture in your house has a function when you’re short on space. Even though it’s designated as a washing room, it can also serve as an emergency room with basic first aid supplies, a greenhouse, or a pet hotel.
18. Add A Window
Even in the biggest settings, a room devoid of windows might seem constrained. If it fits within your budget, think about installing one or more windows to provide some natural light into your cramped laundry room.
19. Utilize Overhead Space
While it’s important to keep your most-used items within reach, don’t forget about the overhead space. Although the ceiling is sometimes disregarded, you can make this underused space seem useful without sacrificing any essential space in your little laundry room by installing a hanging rack for clean and wet clothing.
20. Utilize The Space Above Your Door
Organize everything you need above the door rather than hiding junk behind it. An overhead cabinet system is a much more clever use of your space rather than ignoring it.
21. Hide It In Plain View
A laundry room is a mindset. You may set up a laundry area wherever there’s space for a washer and dryer. The secret is to create ultra-chic surroundings. For example, the open washing and dryer are hardly noticeable in this chic kitchen and mudroom space.
22. Hang Your Hamper
A hamper is essential in every laundry room, but they’re generally big and ugly. We like how this little bathroom organizes dirty clothing by making use of empty wall space. The nicest thing is that you can keep colors apart from whites and darks without giving up any useful floor space.
23. Hang Your Supplies
Even though we love a well-arranged supply shelf, there are instances when room is limited. Hanging a rod over your workstation to store your often-used washing items is the best option. Hang objects such as cleansing brushes, scissors, and even decor on S hooks to make sure you always have what you need close at hand.
24. Go For A Dark Color
It’s a common misconception that painting a room with a darker color makes it seem smaller, but that’s wrong. In fact, painting your cupboards black may open up a room, giving it a feeling of grandeur and spaciousness. And in a laundry room, who wouldn’t want that?
25. Patterned Tile Flooring
Incorporating a patterned window blind and vivid graphic tile flooring in this laundry room with a galley layout helps deflect attention from the equipment.
26. Farmhouse Sink
You can create a warm focal point in a large laundry room with a farmhouse sink. A little old artwork adds elegance to this fresh laundry room decor ideas.
27. Add A Pet-Washing Tub
Remember your furry friends! Set aside a space to clean your pets, ensuring the tub’s dimensions suit their size. Install a hanging rod on the wall for a drip-dry area between washes.
28. Hide Supplies Under A Skirt
Use your storage space wisely in a tiny area by keeping extra laundry materials beneath your sink. Use a cloth skirt to hide the mess and then draw it back so you can quickly locate what you’re searching for.
29. Go For Cool Blue
Choose cabinetry in a subdued blue shade to enhance the design of any laundry room of any size. Selecting a paint color with a glossy finish can further improve the aesthetic appeal.
30. Add Mini Shelves
Put a pair of small floating shelves on each side of the sink to make your laundry area seem breezy. They’re perfect for organizing a variety of objects, such as little pieces of art, canisters, and vibrant bowls full of clothespins and thread.
31. Incorporate A Work Station
Combine your laundry and office spaces into one if you don’t think your house can accommodate them separately. Use bright wallpaper and pale blue cabinetry to give the space a dynamic feel.
32. Decorate A Shelf
Admire the beauty of your well-arranged mantel in the living room. In your laundry room, try creating a similar arrangement by propping artwork up against the wall and adding plants to a little ornamental jar. It’s a convenient place to keep extra washing supplies.
33. Bring In Bold Colors
Use bright colors to breathe life into a laundry room that lacks windows. As the patterned wallpaper takes center stage, arrange the cabinets and flooring to accentuate it.
34. Add A Free-Standing Shelving System
Without interfering with your washing routine, a stand-alone shelf system can hold all of your materials. Store small appliances below, cleaning supplies and extra hangers above, and detergents at waist level.
FAQs
What is necessary in a laundry room?
Make sure you have enough storage space, such as walk-in pantries, shelves, and vertical closets, to create a functional laundry room. Cabinets are useful, particularly if you have small children in your house and need a safe place to keep laundry detergent and bleach pods.
How do I organize my laundry room without cabinets?
If your laundry room is disorganized, make your own wall of cubbies. Use inexpensive plastic crates from a discount shop in place of laundry cupboards or shelves. For extra strength, use a fender washer in the top corner of each crate. Secure them to the wall studs while building DIY laundry room shelves.
What kind of cabinets to use in laundry room?
Wall cabinets are a common choice for laundry rooms. They utilize the unused wall space above the washer and dryer and don’t take up any floor space.
How do I maximize my laundry space?
Utilize vertical storage bins, wall-mounted drying racks, and hanging storage options to make the most of the space on your walls. Add drawer storage, a foldable countertop, and small appliances to maximize space. Use rolling carts, bins, baskets, and tension rod organizers to create unique additional storage.
Key Takeaways
Paint, wallpaper, vivid or textured tiles, artwork, plants, accent lighting, or accessories may all help turn your ordinary laundry room into a chic and welcoming area. Laundry rooms are often small and isolated from other living areas, so you may match them to your current décor or go wild with unusual design options. Regardless of the room’s size, you may transform your laundry room from a strictly utilitarian place into a beautiful and useful location that will make your everyday tasks more joyful.
We all desire to turn our backyard haven into a magical retreat where the gentle caress of a breeze flowing through the well-crafted structure feels just right. Don’t we? Imagine sitting under an exquisite pleasing structure and embracing its beauty as you unwind for the day. Well, the offer of sitting outdoors in leisure is undeniable, but we also have to protect ourselves from damaging sun rays. There lies the challenge of creating a perfect outdoor space. Usually, people prefer to go for the two common solutions.
Building a Pergola
Building a Gazebo
Let us explore the difference between the two and how they can transform the outdoors into a beautiful extension of our homes.
First, we will decipher the difference between a pergola and a gazebo, and later, move toward our main topic, which is “Best Pergola ideas for relaxing outdoors.”
What is a Gazebo?
It is a closed architecture placed amidst lush gardens and open spaces of the house to create a private space for the residents and guests. The roof is usually octagonal, covered with wood or fabric shelters that can skilfully filter the sunlight, providing partial or complete shade. The gazebo serves as an intimate space and a private escape in the open garden if the weather changes dramatically. The serene retreat has all four sides open and is kept open for the air to flow in.
What is a Pergola?
The pergola is similar to a gazebo but doesn’t have a complete roof, allowing sunlight to filter through partially. The one thing that sets the pergola apart is its ability to create an open space yet a closed and private enclosure for residents to relish. You can build a pergola either as a freestanding structure or can include a pergola as an extended part of the building. It is a versatile addition that can enhance the aesthetics of the house while serving as a functional shade for the house.
The Myriad of Benefits of Having a Pergola
The pergola has inherent strength coupled with durability and appeal that stand out in the outdoor space.
The pergola is highly adaptable. It can be custom-made depending on the interiors of the house;
The pergola is highly versatile. You can implement pergola ideas to create a retractable roof or sides, depending on your choice;
There are a variety of backyard pergola ideas that allow you to build retractable canopies and blinds that protect you from the sunlight.
Why do People Prefer Building or DIY Pergola?
Do-it-yourself projects are often guided by the practicality and personal choice of the performer. We would say a DIY pergola is comparatively cheaper, but the customization may result in an expensive endeavor. The low cost is the primary reason why people love opting for a pergola that can easily upgrade the backyard.
Pergolas are made up of fiberglass materials that are slim and lightweight, like aluminum.
Customization allows you to choose between materials such as wood pergola, cedar pergola, etc.
Now that we have a clear and appealing vision in mind for the pergola let us explore various pergola ideas that look modern yet striking.
1. A Hybrid Gazebo and Pergola Look
One of the interesting pergola ideas for the backyard is to seamlessly blend the look & feel of the gazebo with the pergola. Meaning a closed structure that allows connection with the outdoors. The open ends allow the residents to enjoy the timeless view from the backyard during the enchanting sunset. It offers a perfect balance of both worlds.
2. Steel Pergola
A very sturdy pergola idea attached to the house is one designed with gray or dark steel. The sophisticated pergola easily compliments the deck or the balcony where it is built and imparts a sense of spaciousness to the house.
3. Paper Lantern Pergola Decor
An innovative pergola idea for the roof is adorning it with paper lanterns. This unique pergola idea infuses a sense of festivity and coziness for the residents. It enhances the aesthetics, and the inviting atmosphere instantly urges you to plan a beautiful surprise candle date with your loved ones. You can also add privacy to your backyard.
4. Deck Pergola Zones
One of the outstanding pergola ideas for the backyard is to build a private pergola zone adjacent to the deck. The innovative idea differentiates the seating area from the pergola lounge and gives the house a beautiful look.
5. Pergola with Curtains
To make the pergola more practical and to enhance privacy inside, you can consider hanging curtains. This thoughtful placement provides desired protection during adverse conditions. You can drag your curtains down when not in use and enjoy the beautiful nature.
6. Pergola Accent
If you are looking for a pergola idea for a small backyard that can add a touch of charm, this one’s for you. You can create a small pergola that develops an attractive accent to the deck or patio. The entire setup is small in size yet creates a stunning backdrop for unwinding.
7. Poolside Pergola
Give your pool a completely refreshed look with this outdoor pergola idea. The stylish pergola provides a cozy space for you to relax after a pool splash on sunny days.
8. Column Pergola
One of the outstanding pergola ideas with the roof is to use ribbed columns that look like they are reaching for the sky. You can adorn the columns with greens that climb upwards for an aesthetically appealing look.
9. Create an Oasis of Pergola
If you have a grand terrace for yourself, it is time to upgrade it with this pergola idea for the terrace. You can create this rarest of rare looks for your home and invite your guests to enjoy the mesmerizing cityscape. How about the idea of including a standing bar in one of the corners?
10. Transitional Pergola
A well-designed pergola can be a great extension of the house. You can design a transitional pergola that connects the house with other amenities like an outdoor kitchen, pool, or deck. The idea is to enhance the overall flow of your living space and create a cohesive outdoor experience.
11. Trellis and Pergola
A great combination that goes with a pergola is a trellis screen. If you have a noisy neighborhood and want to create a peaceful private space by blocking the noise, this is an ideal pergola option to go for.
12. Bohemian Style Pergola
White looks stunning, both on the interiors and exteriors alike. Bohemian pergola is highly influenced by the bohemian style of decorating the house. The key lies in well utilization of the space that enhances the functionality of the house. Include elements like a hammock, a wood table, a flexi decorative chair, and a lantern. Get ready to build a bohemian sanctuary for yourself.
13. Kid-friendly Pergola
Again, an interesting pergola idea for car parking is to design a kid-friendly pergola. You can place some playful elements like kids’ swings, a slide, or a trampoline that allows your kids to enjoy the pergola during your relaxation time. This pergola idea turns the space into a dynamic and enjoyable space for the entire family.
14. Include Fan Element
Yes, you read it right! It is a fan and not fun! For countries that experience equivalent hotness as cold, it becomes a limitation to enjoy pergolas during summer. This idea of putting a fan allows them to explore the outdoors even when it’s trenching hot outside.
15. Slat Wood Pergola
The slat wood pergola idea looks a bit similar to wood paneling, and it’s a great way to create a private space in the backyard. This modern twist pergola idea consists of slat woods that are strategically placed two inches apart to create a covered and stylish look.
16. Plant-decorated Pergola
Wohooo… We have something for our plant enthusiasts, too, on the list. If your pergola feels a bit plain and lacks vibrancy, you can enhance it by hanging plants.
17. Illuminated with Lights Pergola
An engrossing outdoor pergola idea for the house is to decorate it using bulbs and plants. The simple yet effective idea helps in creating a stunning retreat to relax during the night.
18. A Bamboo-covered Pergola
For creating a charming farmhouse feel, consider using the rustic elegance of bamboo-covered pergola. The strategic placement of bamboo creates a visually appealing look while providing only partial shade. Well, you can complete the look by placing a cozy recliner that transforms this place into a haven.
19. A Blend of Steel and Wood
To create a more coordinated look for the terrace in your house, this pergola idea is the best to go for. Here, you use a steel pillar and cover the shade with a light material that facilitates sunlight to filter through. We bet that the coordinated look will be much appreciated by your guests!
20. A Net-covered Pergola
For people living in regions where flies and insects are common, a net-covered pergola seems to be the perfect solution. This practical pergola idea allows you to enjoy the outdoor space without being constantly concerned about insect bites.
21. Iron Shade Pergola
Pergolas are flexible and can be implemented with a variety of elements, some strong and some light. Using an iron shade is a great way to extend the backyard and create a soothing zen effect. The pergola is built to withstand tough weather, allowing you to rejoice in the house itself.
22. Roman Style Pergola
Roman-style pergolas are one of the most attractive patio pergola ideas for a house. You can create a Roman-style pergola using the highest quality materials like wood and stones. The elegant architecture that it creates is simply magnificent.
23. A Pergola at the Entrance
If you have a huge space in your entrance and want to give it a distinctive, welcoming feel, you can consider creating a pergola. This pergola can be designed uniquely using steel pillars and a variety of color-shaded materials. The pergola idea enhances the entry feel of the bungalow.
24. Pergola using Chair Swing
Quite an interesting and innovative pergola idea is setting up a chair swing. While words can not explain the charm, it would be better to visualize this idea. The design just steals the attention.
25. Country Charm Pergola
It’s time to give your old pergola a modern, refreshing twist. Use materials like wood and climbing plants to create a picturesque look depicting the countryside. The country charm pergola perfectly fuses contemporary style with rustic charm.
So, That’s It!
Pergolas are more than a structure; they’re an experience that we look forward to. We have thoughtfully created this list of some traditional as well as modern pergola ideas. We welcome you to try these ideas and share your feedback with us.
There was a time when the living room considers to be the most lively space in the house. However, after reality shows like Big Brother, even kitchens have become the most engaging spaces in homes. All the spiciest gossip in the house happens in this corner! Ever wonder what makes this home space most prone to daily chirpiness? One reason is the quality of the irresistible food prepare by the cook in your house. It is time to put our cooking-cap on and get hands-on information about the best kitchen appliances that are a must for every cook.
The other one being, while eating the meal, family members sit together and chatter about their day. Which makes the ambiance lively and energetic. So, will you give the credit for the living environment to the food or the exciting activities that happen during that time? Your guess is as good as ours; the credit needs gives to the food, isn’t it? It’s most logical too!
Just like a warrior who needs weapons to fight a battle, a cook needs modern kitchen appliances. That will help him/her to serve the food in a hassle-free manner.
Most probably, it would be a lady like your mother, wife, sister, or sister-in-law who cooks the meal. However, nowadays, it is also common to see men taking on the responsibility to manage the cooking area. Now, let’s cut the discussion on gender and concentrate on how cooks can make your day even more special by satisfying your hunger pangs!
Air Fryer
In recent times, power air fryers have become prevalent, which makes the job of a cook more straightforward and hassle-free. Millennials can connect with air fryers since it is a modern appliance. Although it is a touch expensive, this ingenious appliance is a dream come true for a talented cook.
Today people have become health-conscious, and so they avoid deep-fried foods. The good news is, air fryers employ a minimal amount of oil while making the food. In fact, you will be glad to know that it is possible to use oil spray or coat the food with the help of a brush. Also, the food made in an air fryer consists of lesser calories in comparison to deep-fried food.
Blenders
If you are looking for a kitchen appliance that can easily blend different types of food and make an effortless puree, go for a blender. The amazing thing is if you opt for the best blenders, it can save you lots of time. Another thing that you need to keep in mind is the fact that this kitchen appliance comes in a variety of capacities.
However, if you select the right accessories, it can also be used for food processing or chopping. Nevertheless, keep this in mind, not all blenders are alike. So, read the product manual to understand the functions that your blender can perform.
If there is a lack of information that confirms a blender can crush or comes with extended food processing functions, it is safe to assume that your blender will only be able to blend, puree, stir, or mix liquids, thin batters, dressings, and cooked foods, or softer raw fruits and vegetables like tomatoes, onions, mushrooms, and peppers.
In case you are unsure about the setting to use, employ a pulse setting that is more than sufficient and appropriate for several blending tasks. Unlike cheap blenders, always remember, that models that come with extended processing functions have high power with extra chopping accessories and are high priced.
Popularly known as a bread machine, it is an electric counter appliance which has been created specifically to make bread and bake it. Although certain bread maker features might differ, others have similar functions. The amazing thing about the best bread maker machine is that it gives you the option of continuing the process of kneading the dough. You can always go for a stand mixer with a dough hook attachment or a food processor to mix and knead bread dough.
The other benefit of bread maker is it gives you more control over the ingredients while preparing your own bread in comparison to store packaged bread. Most of the time, people love it purely due to the nutritional aspect it provides.
It gives you the option to control the use of additives, sugar, dairy, and other ingredients. This way, you can ensure that your family eats a no-preservative bread. Even people who follow a gluten-free diet love this appliance as gluten-free bread that is baked in the machine is sometimes better than the one available on stores.
The modern countertop microwave oven has been created to speed up the cooking process and provide you a helping hand, especially when it comes to cooking different recipes. The best countertop microwave appliances are primarily used for cooking or defrosting food quickly.
You can even use this ingenious kitchen appliance to reheat finger-licking dinner from the previous night! If you wish to arm up your morning tea, coffee, or sizzling chocolate for kids, etc. the best countertop microwave ovens are the best option.
The other amazing facet of these ovens is the effectiveness with which it conducts automatic function, which makes you eat delectable recipes without wasting any time! While it can be a blessing in disguise for any cook, a countertop microwave can also prove to be a valuable addition to your kitchen countertop.
It assists in upgrading the look and feel of your kitchen once you set up different types of ovens. Not only are these kitchen appliances sophisticated in design, but also very efficient in use. You can use it to make the most out of the leftover foodstuff.
Ever thought of serving your very own home-made veggie chips or, for that matter, how about integrating healthy, locally-grown dried fruits or herbs to your recipe? If you wish to do these things while cooking food, today, it is all possible with the help of the best food dehydrator.
The best thing about the food dehydrator machine is the fact that you can quickly dry food, which assists in preserving the natural nutrients contained in them.
In addition to this, everyone today knows that commercially prepared dried or canned food often contains salt or sulfur-based preservatives that can result in health concerns to several consumers. Certain people are sensitive to monosodium glutamate (MSG), while others hate added sugar that is unhealthy and unwanted.
If you use the best dehydrator, it is possible to make your own herbs, vegetables, meats, or other foods and select the additives that you wish to include or exclude from your recipes. Also, when you dry and preserve excessive foods for use in recipes or healthy snacks, you end up using products that might have otherwise gone to waste.
Matter of fact: Dried food has more shelf life than fresh food. So, you can store it in bulk without worrying about throwing away the excess.
Are you a beer lover? Do you feel it inconvenient to open the beer can manually? If yes, we have a solution for you. Irrespective of whether you wish to open a beer can or a soda can opt for electric can opener to make the task effortless and quick.
The modern kitchen today needs this appliance now more than ever. Today, Generation Z is looking for instant gratification, and it seems to be a hard thing to digest, but ultimately, they want quick solutions. And one way to do that is by ensuring that they get the easy way out. Once you have tried the best electric can opener, there is no looking back to the old way of cranking tops off by hand!
Irrespective of whether you are trying to open cans of beans to add to a steaming pot of chilli or removing the top of a tuna to make your mid-day sandwich, the best can opener especially an electric one will serve the purpose – as long as you do it the right way!
Warm water is the need of the hour in the modern kitchen. And what better than making it work with the help of an electric system? You can also go for an electric glass kettle. The fantastic thing about this kitchen appliance is that it occupies very little space in the kitchen. It also looks quite scintillating in a contemporary kitchen.
Also, it consists of a 360-degree rotary base with a cable compartment that makes it effortless to handle and store. The lid of the kettle is positioned in such a way that the water inside does not absorb environmental impurities. It has an opening of 90-degrees, which enables easy filling and cleaning.
The best electric tea kettles are effortless to use even for children who are younger than 8 years of age. It can also come in handy, especially for specially-abled people or those who do not have any experience of using this household appliance.
The safety function in the best electric kettles is reliable, and it automatically turns off the device when the water reaches the boiling point. This kettle is available in classic colors and designs that blends perfectly well with its functionality.
Electric Skillet
If you are looking to prepare meals quickly and effortlessly, then it is high time that you utilize electric skillet. It is one of the most versatile kitchen appliances that can be employed for different cooking methods. With the help of the best electric skillet, it becomes easier to cook several dishes like pork chops, steaks, hamburgers, baked eggs, sauces, chips, and much more.
If you maintain it in a pretty good way, it can last several hours of cooking for a lifetime. Before getting a large or small electric skillet, ensure that you have basic knowledge of an electric skillet. Once you dig in deep, it is possible to get ideas of certain electric skillet recipes that will help you get mouth-watering dishes.
With the help of a saucepan, spoon, and burner, it is possible to prepare mouth-watering dishes in minutes. The great news is that in case you have an electric skillet, you don’t even need a stove! Isn’t that great? You can prepare great recipes like pasta and rice, which can be cooked very well. The reason being, it absorbs much of the flavor of other ingredients like beef, chicken, and even eggs.
If you walk by a coffee shop bar and look at all the impressive gadgets, the very first impression that you get is brewing coffee is not a child’s play. And that is the case if you are using a manual coffeemaker. However, with the advent of technology, automatic coffeemakers have made the task a tad easier.
However, if you are someone who is a coffee enthusiast and would like to go for the kill by trying a primal brewing method, then French press coffee maker is especially for you. There are lots of coffee makers available in the market, but the best french press coffee maker is a class apart. It assists in pouring large quantities of hot coffee at a very fast rate.
Every kitchen today needs to put food down in the drain. It has become a necessity in contemporary kitchen designs. One way to do that is by placing the best garbage disposal to grind food small enough in such a way that it does not clog your drains.
Using a garbage disposal is the best way to ensure that waste products do not block your kitchen. However, if you think that the decision to get one would be a straightforward one, then we are sorry to say that it is not going to be easy. The reason being, there are lots of different garbage disposals available, and it becomes challenging to select the best option.
Celery is one vegetable that can make some juicers malfunction. There are times when it sneaks through machines without getting juiced properly. While other times, even when it is cut and crushed, it does not yield the juice. In case you are looking for a healthy, nutritious beverage from celery, it is essential to get the best juicer for celery.
There are lots of juices available in the market; hence, it becomes challenging to select the best juicer machine that can serve your purpose. It is, therefore, essential to choose the best juicer in the market that can help you take out the best juice from celery.
Pasta Maker
Nothing can beat a warm, comforting bowl of pasta; however, many do not get involved in preparing their own pasta due to the tedious process of rolling and kneading the dough. However, when you select an electric pasta maker, things become effortless.
As a cook, you need to get the best pasta maker to enjoy the delicacy while sitting on your dining table. While certain people have the opinion that paste tastes well when it is prepared in an old school way, pasta maker machines and their technology has grown by leaps and bounds.
Today, many accomplished chefs are employing pasta makers in commercial kitchens. However, if you think that purchasing a pasta maker is a cost-effective affair, then let’s tell you upfront that pasta makers come in a lot of varieties. Hence, you need to make an informed decision when it comes to selecting the right pasta maker for your kitchen.
Clean water is one of the primary requirements of a household kitchen. One way to ensure is by installing the best reverse osmosis system. The great thing about the best RO systems is that its filters are easy to install, and their maintenance is also quite low.
It only takes a few minutes once every couple of months to check whether it is functioning properly. There are lots of RO systems available in the market. Hence, it can become overwhelming to select the right one for your kitchen. You need to evaluate its complete range of features that can clean tap water, irrespective of the quality or source.
There are two types of people in this world: those who grew up with a rice cooker, and those who didn’t. If you did, high five to you. People who are accustomed to seeing a small rice cooker in their kitchen counter will need no further explanation to get the best rice cooker.
They can very well understand the utility and convenience of this type of device in our day-to-day lives. If you are someone who has never seen a rice cooker before, did not eat rice much or you dislike rice. You will not need it for sure. However, if you are a cook, then it is one of the few kitchen appliances than a rice cooker.
A good and cheap rice cooker will not only be convenient in use but also provide perfectly cooked rice, whenever required. Irrespective of whether it is the first thing in the morning or right when you get home after work.
Salad is considered to be one of the healthiest and delicious things that you can ever add to your diet. It is even more appropriate when you talk about restaurants where chefs need to serve salad to each and every customer. This is where a commercial salad spinner can be quite useful.
It can also be quite a handy appliance for your kitchen. The best thing about salads is that they can be prepared in different ways. You can also change the ingredients of the traditional salad to give it a customized feel. Most of the time, salads are very easy to make.
With the help of excellent kitchen skills and a sense of good taste, you can create your own salad that is not only tasty but also nutritious for your health. The best salad spinners are more comfortable to dry up the wet ingredients in a few minutes.
So, if you are looking for a reliable way to dry up your salad ingredients, go for a high-quality salad spinner for your kitchen.
Seriously smokey! That’s what you would say when you opt for the best electric smoker for your kitchen. Not only are electric smokers energy efficient, but they also provide the right amount of heat for cooking specific foods. These types of smokers have given a new definition of hygiene and efficiency of the smoking process.
There is a wide array of foods that you can cook using an electric smoker. An electric smoker is indeed a blessing to have in your household kitchen. There are lots of different types of electric smokers available in the market. Selecting the best smoker is not a small feat.
The problem is, electric smokers come in various designs and features. This makes it even more critical to get the right smoker for your kitchen.
Everyone takes the kitchen range for granted. However, there comes a time when it breaks down, and then you are left with four walls and a sink. With the help of the best electric stove, it is possible to cook food quickly and fill your home with appetizing aromas.
Now, with the advent of new technology, we see new features and more stylish choices, which has given a new dimension to flat top electric stores. The new designs and placement of controls that have given a boost to the visual appeal.
Today, modern models have powerful burners that help in getting pots to boil quickly. Ultimately, best stoves give you the much-needed versatility to provide you with more choices.
If you are residing in a house with a small kitchen, chances are, you will always need a toaster. And we are talking about that from experience. There are times when there is nothing that can replace the convenience you prepare breakfast “tarts” and the rest of the toastable gluten-verse, which becomes the foundation of your food pyramid.
For all the toastable gluten-heads, all you need is the best 4 slice toaster. We understand that you need to get the best buy toaster; however, selecting one from a lot of options is a tricky thing. The great news is, once you purchase the best toaster, it would make your breakfasts memorable and give your early mornings a fresh start!
Nothing can beat the taste and smell of a golden waffle. However, to create one, you will need a solid waffle maker. There are two main styles of waffles: traditional waffles and Belgium waffles. The conventional types are thinner with shallower walls, while Belgium ones are thicker and fluffier with deeper pockets.
If you are looking for a thicker and fluffier waffle, go for the Belgian waffle maker. For smaller kitchens, we suggest a mini waffle maker. The great news is waffle makers have improved dramatically in recent times. Nearly all the models now have nonstick cooking plates, so that you do not have to worry about dislodging the burnt-out waffle bits.
When it comes to preparing your own food, yogurt is rarely something that comes into the mind. The reason being, people, perceive making yogurt is a complex process. However, the reality is anyone can make their own yogurt. It can even be prepared without a yogurt maker.
However, with the help of it, the process becomes far more straightforward. There are lots of types of yogurts that you can make consisting of differentiating recipes. You can even take the help of YouTube to make yogurt. However, once you use the best yogurt maker, it makes you put less effort and gets the task over quickly.
Do you think cooking a turkey is an easy feat? Think about Thanksgiving dinner. Now visualize adding a seasoning of salt, pepper, thyme, and oregano. Add a bit of deep-frying, and you have the yummy fried turkey ready!
Now, to make your task more comfortable, we suggest you opt for the best turkey fryer, especially an electric turkey fryer that can make it easier to prepare turkey in the most rustic manner. We recommend you get a large capacity turkey fryer, as it gives you more freedom while filling the pot with oil, resulting in fewer spills.
Wine Cooler
When it comes to kitchen remodeling, the very first thing that comes to mind is looking for new looking to add a few new appliances and accessories. This, of course, depends on lots of different variables, including your budget, the time you spend in the kitchen, amongst others.
Next comes your hobbies and interests that play a crucial role in kitchen remodeling. We suggest you get the best wine cooler that looks cool in your kitchen. Add a wine cooler drink, and you can set the magic rolling!
There are lots of appliances that can prove to be a blessing in disguise for a cook. And one of them is robot vacuum cleaners. Irrespective of whether you wish to clean your dog’s hair, need to lighten your daily chore or spend quality time with your family, the robot vacuums are the need of the hour.
However, vacuum cleaner is not easy to select the best robot vacuums as they come in a wide array of varieties. The decision is not that simple. However, once you choose the best one, rest assured your kitchen would get clean in a jiffy!
Washing dishes is one of the most hated jobs across the globe. More so, when you are back home after a long hard work day and see, there are lots of dirty dishes in the sink.
Getting your hands wet and gooey with water and dishwashing soap can be really frustrating. This makes it all the more important to get a dishwasher machine. A dishwasher is your ideal foil to help you in cleaning utensils and has gained popularity.
However, if your kitchen space is not too big, we suggest you opt for small dishwashers. The great thing is that the best dishwashers take less water to consume. They are also built with the best materials that increase the durability.
These are some of the best kitchen appliances that are a must for every cook. So, which of these appliances do you plan to purchase and give your kitchen a modern makeover? Get these types of kitchen gadgets ideas and kitchen designs from Architecturesideas.
Encouraging your kids to study can be tough for parents. However, introducing a study table can make a big difference. It sparks your kids’ interest and offers them convenient, comfortable, and posture-friendly study spaces. We’ve gathered a list of top-notch study tables for kids that not only ensure proper alignment but also have impressive designs. Some even come with storage options for organizing stationery efficiently.
School-age kids and teens need a proper workstation at home. According to Caron Woolsey, founder, and principal designer at CW Interiors, “The best kids’ desk depends on what tasks it’ll handle, the space and storage it offers, how long you’ll use it, your available space, and your child’s age.” This blog serves as a handy guide to help you explore various study table for kids before choosing the perfect one for your child.
Guidelines for Selecting The Perfect Study Table for Kids
Creative Space:- When it comes to designing a kids’ studying table, space is key. Think about how much your child will use it and what they’ll use it for. If it’s just for a bit of math homework, a smaller table might do. But if they like to brainstorm, keep lots of creative stuff, and spread out their work, a bigger table with more surface area is probably better. Children’s desks are usually smaller than grown-up ones, both in size and height. Woolsey says, “If your child enjoys puzzles or building with Legos, opt for a desk with plenty of surface area to spread out their stuff comfortably.”
Storage:- If your child has to wander around the room to grab their stuff like notebooks, pens, or markers, they won’t stay focused for too long. To make sure they make the most of their desk time, pick or create a study table for kids that has in-built storage like drawers, shelves, or cupboards. This way, they can quickly grab whatever they need without leaving the table and going on a scavenger hunt.
Do not Repurpose:– It may be tempting to use a grown-up desk for kids but resist the urge. A study table for kids is made just right for their size, height, and age. Trust us, finding a table designed for growing kids will help their posture and focus and give them a spot that’s really theirs. As they get older, they can move up to bigger desks, but for now, a study table made for kids is the way to go!
Chairs Matter:- Picking a great study table for kids, but using a regular chair will mess up all your effort! Try finding chairs made for kids, or even better, go for study table designs that include a chair. It’ll make the space look cohesive and save you the hassle of adjusting a different chair to match the table’s height and angle.
Try Before You Buy:– A study table for kids isn’t just about looks. It has to fit your child’s height, posture, and what they need. To be absolutely certain, bring your kid along when picking one out. Let them sit at the desk and try writing or reading for a bit. Getting them involved will help decide if it’s the perfect fit!
Go for Bright Colors:- Kids really reciprocate the colors around them. Bright ones pump them up, while calming colors like blue can boost confidence. When designing a study table for your kids, colors can be a big deal, so don’t underestimate their power!
Go for Open Cabinets:- Having open shelves in your study table for kids can do wonders in their rooms. It’s not just storage. It’s a hub for inspiration. When kids see books, toys, and pictures on those shelves, it sparks their imagination and lets them explore their ideas. Plus, it’s a great way to keep their rooms tidy and organized.
Get Creative:- Thinking creatively about how you design your kids’ room matters a lot. It gives them room to move and let their imagination run wild.
Top 11 Study Table for Kids
We think the secret to fostering good study habits is to make studying enjoyable, inspiring, and creative. A kids study table should be as hardworking as they are, keeping them focused and stopping their minds from wandering off to play. When picking the perfect design for a kids’ study table, consider these factors:
1. UTEX Kids Study Desk with Chair
Wooden Children School Study Table with Hutch and Chair for 3-8 Years Old, Student’s Study Computer Workstation & Writing Table for Home School Use
Product Dimensions
35.4 x 18.1 x 34 inches
Item Weight
50.9 pounds
Color
White
Shape
Rectangle
Style
Classic
Rating
4.5
Your child will love having a desk that has plenty of storage space, and the UTEX Kids Study Desk is a top pick with built-in storage. This desk with a hutch-style design has a lower cabinet with two shelves inside, a cubby above it, and a handy desktop organizer with lots of slots for storing papers, notebooks, stationery, and whatever they need. There’s even a cork bulletin board at the back for pinning up photos, notes, or reminders and a small dry-erase board beside it. (You’ll need to grab your dry-erase markers and eraser, though.)
Made of MDF, this desk might not be as durable as solid wood, but it’s still pretty strong and can handle a good amount of weight. You can get it in charcoal or white, both finished with children-safe, water-resistant paint that’s painless to pat clean. Assembling it at home is required, but it comes with all the hardware and tools you’ll need, and everything’s labeled clearly.
Pros
Cons
Sturdy and reliable
Assembly required
Lots of room to work and store things
Surface treated to resist water for simple daily cleaning
The KidKraft Wooden Study Desk suits kids aged 5 and up. It’s made of tough wood with a white finish, offering two roomy cabinets, a drawer, and a paper organizer. There’s also a corkboard and a dry-erase board to assist with homework. Plus, it includes a slat-back chair that can carry up to 85 lbs.
3-15 Kids School Desk with Drawing Tilt Desktop/LED Light/Cup Holder/Bookstand/Storage Drawer, Study Desk for Boys & Girls (Blue-1)
Product Dimensions
27.6″D x 21.7″W x 28″H
Item Weight
10 Pounds
Color
Blue
Shape
Rectangle
Style
Tabletop mount
Rating
4.0
The Domaker Adjustable Set is a great choice for kids aged 3-15. Made of high-quality plastic panels and an iron frame, it’s reliable and long-lasting. With an adjustable height and a 360° rotating LED light, it offers good lighting. Plus, there’s ample storage with a cup holder, pull-out drawer, and rotating book stand. Easy to put together, it’s perfect for lasting use.
Hutch and Chair – Gray: Kids Home and Classroom Furniture with Multiple Storage Shelf & Two Drawers
Product Dimensions
24 x 40 x 44 inches
Item Weight
99 Pounds
Color
Grey
Shape
Rectangle
Style
Classic
Rating
4.4
While there’s no universal choice, the Guidecraft Desk stands out among kids’ desks available now. Crafted from engineered and solid wood, it’s durable and long-lasting. You can get it in gray, navy, or white with a child-safe paint that’s easy to clean.
Sure, it’s not the cheapest option, but it has a matching chair. Plus, this desk with a hutch-style design offers loads of in-built storage, like cubbies, shelves, and drawers. There’s actually a corkboard for kids to pin up photos or reminders. And those small cutouts in the back keep cords out of sight. It’s cool that you also match it with other Guidecraft pieces, like an identical bookshelf.
Made for kids aged 5 to 12, this husky desk will last as your child grows. It might even suit a teen’s room because of its classic look. (Though the chair may run small for a teenager.) You must build it yourself, but don’t worry; all the tools and hardware you need are included, and it should be pretty straightforward.
Adjustable Girls School Writing Study Table, Ergonomic Desk Chair with Large Writing Board Pull Out Drawer Bookstand Pink
Product Dimensions
23.6 x 31.8 x 29.9 inches
Item Weight
80 Pounds
Color
Pink
Shape
Rectangular
Style
Contemporary
Rating
4.3
The Desk and Chair Set is a great choice for kids aged between 3-12. Both the study table and chairheights can adjust, and the tabletop tilts from 0 to 50 degrees. It’s made of strong MDF panels and robust steel frames for stability. The chair is ergonomic, with five safety wheels. There’s a big drawer and a handy hook for storage. Putting it together is quick and straightforward with the provided instructions.
Alt text: MARTHA STEWART Living and Learning Kids’ Desk with Hutch and Chair – White (Ages 5-12 Years) Children’s Wooden Study Table with Storage
Product Dimensions
24 x 44 x 41 inches
Item Weight
56.8 Pounds
Color
Creamy White
Shape
Rectangular
Style
Modern
Rating
4.1
This Martha Stewart is a top-notch study table for kids aged between 5-12. It’s crafted from FSC-certified birch and engineered wood, ensuring durability and a smooth finish with rounded edges. This set comes with a tough hutch, desk, and comfortable chair, creating the ideal spot for homework, reading, crafts, and computer time. The desk provides a roomy workspace, cord cutouts, open storage, and a corkboard to keep things organized. It’s designed to fit into different spaces and grows with your child, making it a lasting investment. Assembly is needed, but all tools, hardware, and instructions are included.
Alt text: UTEX Kids Desk, Wooden Study Desk with Chair for Children, Writing Desk with Storage and Hutch for Home School Use, White
Product Dimensions
26.5 x 10.43 x 28 inches
Item Weight
42.3 pounds
Color
White
Shape
Rectangle
Style
Classic
Rating
4.6
The Kids Desk is a strong wooden study desk made just for kids. Made from durable and safe engineered wood, it’s got a smooth and tough tabletop. Its clever corner design saves space and adds comfort and the storage cabinet holds plenty of toys, books, and more. It’s not just for studying; it’s perfect for crafts, painting, and Lego fun, too. It even comes with a chair and suits both home and nursery school use.
Alt text: Wood Adjustable Height Kids Study Desk with Chair Drafting Table Computer Station Built-in Bookshelf Hutch Multi Function (Blue, Wood of Fir)
Product Dimensions
47 x 28 x 9 inches
Item Weight
115 Pounds
Color
Blue
Shape
Rectangular
Style
Contemporary
Rating
4.3
The FCD Kids Study Desk is built from strong and eco-friendly solid wood, ensuring a durable option for kids. It’s designed for children aged 4-18 and can adjust as they grow, providing good ergonomics at every stage. Packed with features like bookshelves, a tiltable tabletop, a tablet holder, and storage drawers, it’s versatile for reading, painting, online classes, and storing stuff. The spacious desktop gives kids plenty of room to move without feeling cramped. Plus, it’s easy to put together and take apart, which is handy for parents who might need to move it around. Give your child the advantages of this adaptable and practical study desk for their learning and growth.
Pros
Cons
Strong, healthy solid wood
Complicated assembly
Adjusts as kids grow
Comes with tablet holder, bookshelves, and storage drawers
Alt text: VECELO 43 Inch Computer Modern Simple Writing Study Work Table Home Office with Monitor Stand and Reversible Storage Shelves Desk, Blue
Product Dimensions
20″D x 43″W x 30″H
Item Weight
27 Pounds
Color
Blue
Shape
Rectangular
Style
Computer
Rating
4.7
The Vecelo Computer Desk is a great pick if you’re watching your budget. It’s got an MDF surface and a metal frame with rotating feet to safeguard your floors. All the materials are labeled P3, which means they’re eco-friendly and renewable. The brand claims it’s scratch-resistant, waterproof, and super easy to clean. With five color options, it’ll fit right into any kid’s room. And its simple design could easily adapt to become a teen’s or even a college student’s workstation.
Sized at 43 inches wide, it’s just right, not too big or small. There’s plenty of space for a desktop computer and various projects. While it doesn’t come with drawers, it does have two shelves that can be set up on either side. Keep in mind that you’ll need to assemble it yourself at home. It’s not too complicated, but plan for about 30 minutes to put it together.
Pros
Cons
It’s scratch-resistant, waterproof, and a breeze to clean
Alt text: ApexDesk Little Soleil DX 43″ Children’s Height Adjustable Study Desk w/Integrated Shelf & Drawer (Desk+Chair Bundle – Blue)
Product Dimensions
27 x 43 x 21 inches
Item Weight
30 Pounds
Color
Blue
Shape
Rectangle
Style
Sit/stand
Rating
4.5
Consider the ApexDesk Little Soleil DX Children’s Desk if you want an adaptable design. Its surface height can vary between 21 and 31 inches, letting kids stand or sit as they like. It’s advised for ages between 3 and 12 and can be adjusted to suit your developing kid. But that’s not all that’s adjustable. The back has a platform that can be expanded for extra storage. Plus, part of the table exterior tilts up to about a 75-degree arc, perfect for drawing or writing.
On the left side, there’s a small drawer for keeping pencils, pens, craft stuff, and sticky notes. The table has a metal skeleton and a wooden top with a laminate veneer that’s easy to scrub. You can get just the desk or go for the set that includes an adjustable chair. The chair’s height can be changed from 12 inches to 21 inches, and both desk and chair are painless for children to alter themselves. The only catch is that you’ll have to put the table together at the house, but it’s supposed to be a quick process.
Pros
Cons
The raised platform, adjustable height, and tiltable surface are handy
This kids study table and chair is a great choice. It’s perfect for years between 3 and 8 and fits just right in a playroom, bedroom, or any spare room. Even though the exterior isn’t huge, it’s great for activity books, worksheets, and art projects like drawing, coloring, and painting. Hidden under the tabletop, there’s storage space where your kid can stash art supplies, crayons, coloring books, and more, all within easy reach. The lift-top layout is effortless for children to use, and there’s a protection hinge to keep it in position until they’re ready to shut it.
This study table for kids comes with a chair that can hold up to 100 pounds, a perfect match for the table, letting little ones sit easily for a long time. Both the chair and desk need to be assembled at home, but it’s a pretty straightforward job. Just a screwdriver is needed. Weighing only 21 pounds, the table is easy to move across your residence. And like all brand’s products, you can trust the wood layout to last for years.
The best height for the study table for kids changes with time. However, a kid between 4 and 10 years old can use a table with a height between 19 and 22 inches.
Which type of study table is best for students?
A wooden study table is the best for school-going students.
How do I choose a study table?
You can choose a study table based on factors like size, ergonomics, price, style, and mobility.
Is it better to study on bed or table?
In comparison, it is always best to study on a table as it leads to more focus and productivity.
Why is a study table important for kids?
A study table helps boost concentration by channeling positive energy to one spot, ideal for reading or writing. It’s a great buddy for kids, keeping all their stuff organized and easy to find.
Conclusion
We’re big fans of the Guidecraft Taiga. It’s a tough design that adapts as your child grows, with useful in-built storage and a chair. However, if you’re watching your budget, the Vecelo Desk is a reliable pick. For those looking for an adjustable study table for kids, the ApexDesk Study Desk is a great choice.
When we talk about the bedroom essentials, there are few things that you need to consider as a necessity like a bed, furniture, headboard, dressing table, proper storage, curtains, etc. Of which Headboard is the most prominent one. But have you ever wondered what the purpose of the headboard is?
Maybe not.
Nothing new! Most of us don’t know why are they necessary and what is the idea behind having them. We will be honest with you and let you know about the purpose. Its fundamental aim is to support bed, but apart from that, it protects your wall from getting abrased. And if we seek practical reason then, it gives a luxurious look to your bedroom.
Apart from the above two objectives, there is nothing a headboard can do. But if you go through the price of headboards, then you will realize one thing that they are Costly. And when it enhances the look of your bedroom don’t you think DIY headboards are the best option. They will be cheap (in costing) as well as according to your preference. There are many DIY Headboard Ideas that you will see on the internet.
Here we have gathered some of the Headboard Ideas that is super easy to create and will add a personal touch to your bedroom. Information:- Most of the ideas mentioned below are of Cheap DIY Headboard that will give your room a vibrant look.
DIY a Headboard:-
With Wood
Have any leftover wood from the farm? Use it in making a headboard. Attach two-three bars of wood behind the bed, and the headboard is ready. As simple as that!
To make it look more attractive, you can paint them or add shelves to it. You can even decorate it with fairy lights or show off your sketching skills on the wood.
With Books
Are you an avid book reader? If yes, then you will be having many books down your cupboard. Don’t stuff it there, showcase your collection of books by displaying it as a headboard. The benefit is yours only, how? You can read any book at any time without getting up from the bed. And you will have extra storage available for your new books. Apart from this, it does look attractive and welcoming as the fragrance of books is always satisfying.
With Furniture
Who doesn’t have old furniture at home! Don’t worry if you have at home; you can get old furniture parts from any scrap store. Reuse it in creating a headboard. You can get doors from scrap furniture and use it as a headboard to give a new look painting. It is the best option.
If you don’t want to use old furniture and want to buy furniture anyway, go for the storage furniture and place it behind the bed.
Using Upholstery
Get an upholstery fabric or use the one you already have in your wardrobe. You can do no-sew DIY for the headboard with upholstery by sticking it on plywood and decorating it with buttons or nail heads if you want. This is the most straightforward project you can do within a day or two.
Using Photo Frames
Use the empty photo frames to create a magical headboard. You can either put photos of family and friends or just a designed paper. But make sure the intended article is of contrasting coloring and pattern so that it doesn’t get mixed up. You can also stick the wallpaper and then attach the photo frame on to it. Fairy lights can go here too!
Color Your Wall
If you know sketching and painting things, then utilize your skill here and make wall your canvas. Paint it with whatever you like. Create a background with color behind your bed, where the headboard is suited.
Once the background is ready, let your hands flow and let the heart paint the wall.
Get Creative with Fabrics
Fabrics aren’t used only for designing an outfit. Interior decor can also be formed with the piece of clothing and a bit of your creative mind. Embroidery on fabric or macrame style, both will go as a headboard idea. You can even create dream catchers and place it behind your bed. Or simply throw a rug on the rod.
Bonus Storage
Create a headboard with storage options available, it may cost you a little higher, but it will also solve the storage issues of the room. Get a wood, or wood cuttings depending on the measurements of shelves you want. Then, assemble it and don’t forget to keep a vaulted space for the bed-head. To make it look more attractive, color the area and stick some photos. It will also provide you with a picturesque background for your Instagram feed.
Pillow Headboard
A cozy headboard for your room will let you have a backrest while working and a comfortable feel while having a movie time. Get straps of leather or any fabric that can hold the pillow. Wrap it around the pillow and secure it on the wall with a screw.
Don’t want to do much work? Pile up or arrange pillows in a way that reflects the structure of the headboard and tada! You have a Headboard that too free of cost (except the price of pillows).
Curious to follow the hottest trends of 2025 that will reshape your living destination’s style? One cannot find a better source – this blog will expose you to the most exclusive interior design, which will make your home attractive and exceptional. Learn the latest ideas, acquire the most useful tips, and open the path to a house that will be as unique as you are. Say “goodbye” to outdated furniture ideas and ways of decoration and “hello” to trends and patterns that will never go out of style!
So, what are the major interior design trends?
1. Red is IN
You might be thinking ‘Red is in? What does that even mean?Well, a bright red or loud red shade can give a high-vibe look to more or less anything on earth.From a kitchen wall to a living room sofa, splashes of bright red can brighten them up and make look all high-end and artsy.
2. Leather is OUT
The leather look is still in but 2025is also the year of environmental consciousness and sustainability and so leather the material is out.The search is on for the most leathery non-leather thing – the best artificial leather, in other words.
3. Artisanal Fixtures are IN
In place of more mainstream lighting arrangements, people are going for locally sourced and eclectic fixtures by artisans, with an emphasis on hand-crafting and personality.Here too there is an emphasis on sustainability and using recycled material in the fixtures.
4. Low Furniture is OUT
Furniture that makes you hover just above the floor had a dramatic entry a year or two ago.Now, however, that trend seems definitely on the way out. It’s time to aim higher!
5. Utility is IN
Call this by whatever name you please the best way to make the most use of spaces. Efficiency-based interior design, Innovative interior design trend. People may be adapting to the idea of shrinking house and apartment sizes and thereby making do with less space.
6. Industrial Materials are OUT
In other words, natural, sustainable and recyclable materials are IN.In most cases, natural materials areEasier to replace, Easier to maintain, Easier on the eyes. No wonder industrial materials are on the way out!
7. Velvet Furnishings are IN
Velvet furnishings, always seen as a sign of luxury, comfort, and class, had dropped off of the design and decor map.This year, they are back in and going strong!
8. Gallery Walls are OUT
Gallery walls, in other words, walls with a lot of pictures hung about, were celebrated as a matter of pride.For example, in a family home, they were taken to be a kind of homage to the entire family, going back generations.
Now, however, with the general trend going away from clutter, gallery walls are on the way out.Personalization is still IN – you can hang a single artwork or a few pictures that mean something to you.
To sum up
The main design philosophies that are in vogue areEco-friendly is IN and The eclectic and cluttered decor is out. Hopefully, this list of the top interior design trends will be useful if you do ask a full services interior design service provider to do a revamp of your home.
If you are grappling with overpowering debt including unsecured loans and credit card debt, many strategies could be providing relief like an aggressive debt repayment stratagem or an effective debt management plan. However, as a homeowner, you have access to another effective solution. The solution to your debt issues could be as simple as downsizing your home for reducing your debts.
Downsizing your home implies that you would be trading your current house for a relatively smaller or cheaper house. For example, you may consider shifting to a townhouse or condo or you could consider shifting to your kind of a home in a relatively more affordable locality.
Successful downsizing would involve reducing your mortgage debt simply by switching to a cheaper home and additionally, you would have adequate cash surplus for paying off all your existing debts like credit card debt or student loans. Downsizing may also culminate in reducing your mortgage payment every month. That should be leaving you with some savings in your bank account every month for tackling other needs.
If you are the outright owner of a house, you could sell it off and buy a cheaper one so that you are free to buy a new house. Moreover, you could simply pocket the difference. As per experts, savings that you get by opting for a smaller house could prove to be quite beneficial in the long run and would make good sense to opt for it.
This is a good option especially for retirees who are thinking of stretching their savings. This could be a wise retirement stratagem. This is an effective way of freeing up money for living a more relaxed, stress-free and comfortable life.
What Is Necessary for Downsizing?
Downsizing your home seems to be an effective two-part transaction. It involves selling your present property and buying a new but cheaper one. This necessitates both a lifestyle and financial modification or adjustment. You could enjoy a definite financial benefit but it is accompanied by the compulsion to lead your life with enhanced efficiency.
If you require financing, the process seems seamless if you have a robust credit score preferably 700 and above. If you are having a mortgage outstanding or balance and if you are intending to achieve immediate debt mitigation, you would be requiring adequate home equity-meaning the difference between the market value of your home and the present mortgage balance-for coming out of this transaction with sufficient cash.
Ideally speaking you must have adequate equity in the existing home for covering the new house’s down payment and for repaying all your other debts.
Advantages of Downsizing Your Home
A Boost in Cash-Flow: If you need to spend less in terms of mortgage payments every month, you would be left with more cash every month for allocating to other requirements. Or maybe you could consider paying in cash for a relatively smaller house straightway from the proceeds of the existing house.
Definite Time Saving: A smaller home means smaller spaces and fewer rooms for reducing the time spent every day cleaning the house and maintaining it. Smaller homes could effectively cut down the time devoted to household chores. That gives you more hours during the day to pursue your hobbies or take up a part-time assignment.
Lower Utility Bills: You would require to pay fewer energy bills because it would cost you far less for cooling and heating a smaller home. A smaller home would not have vaulted ceilings or any such wasted space. Thanks to less square footage the overall amount of energy used would be lesser. Reduction in energy proves to be good for the environment and keeps your home green.
Reduction in Consumption: In a smaller home you would have no place to put things hence, you are less likely to purchase them that implies you would be acquiring fewer consumer goods, food, and clothing.
Alleviation of Stress: Smaller workload, less responsibility, a boost in cash flow, and increased flexibility would all help in reducing stress. We know that homeowners who have managed to downsize their home lead far happier and stress-free lives since they are not distressed or daunted by overpowering debts and the demands of maintaining a bigger house.
Challenges to Downsizing
Downsizing your current house may look like an easy affair on paper but you could encounter a few hurdles along the way. The biggest challenge is to identify a reliable lender who would give a mortgage approval for a new house while you are obligated presently at your original home. You would be requiring plenty of cash and a robust credit score to opt for downsizing.
Suppose you are not having a high credit score or adequate cash, you could consider closing the sale of the existing house first. Then you could proceed by buying a new but downsized house. You could use the money from the sale as a down payment on the new house.
Another potential issue could be coming to know that your current home would not fetch as much as you expected. Often homeowners are underwater implying that they owed more in terms of mortgage as compared to the value of the home. In this situation, homeowners may go ahead with downsizing but it would not enhance your debt situation immediately.
If you seem to be underwater on the house mortgage, try for a short sale. You may hire a professional lawyer if the situation demands it for negotiating the process in your favor so that you could shift to your new house without damaging your credit much.
Conclusion
You must fix up your existing home to the extent possible so that it gets a favorable appraisal. Your intention is maximizing the equity in your current home. Usually, it is a good idea to sell off your current home before purchasing a new house. This should be keeping your emotions in control. However, certain markets would necessitate buying the new house before disposing of the old. You could get in touch with a reliable real estate agent to decide the course of action.
No matter whether you’re living in a big home or small home, you can never have too much living room storage: This is a universal truth! No matter how many new drawers, doors, and secret compartments we buy, somehow we never have enough space to put everything, right? And because of that, sometimes our home looks cluttered and busy. The best way to keep your family room clean and stylish is to buy multipurpose furniture like coffee tables with storage!
These tables with open or secret storage spaces are perfect for keeping random things like remotes, books, and toys. They magically hide away any clutter such as magazines, remotes, coasters, books, and various stuff. They help you have a neat and organized appearance, and also you can find your things easily and quickly when you need them.
Today we’ve listed up some of the best coffee tables that are available on Amazon. And I’m not talking about the regular coffee tables with ordinary storage shelves; here, you’ll find the most bizarre and unique tables with secret and hidden storage compartments, like lift top coffee tables or tables with pop-up tops and unsuspecting drawers.
Below is the list of nine spacious and stylish coffee table that will provide you enough storage space:
1. Itaar Lift Top Coffee Dining Table
Features:
It has bars to increase stability.
Sturdy Lifting Mechanism
Ample Storage Space
Bottom Storage Shelves
This Stylish Wooden Coffee Table with Lift Top is from brand Itaar. It is constructed with thick particleboard, which ensures that it has a large weight capacity and stability. Also, the high-quality lifting top mechanism made the lifting and closing process of the top easy and smooth. Plus, Itaar Lift Top Coffee Dining Tables have both hidden and open storage compartments, where you can put things like magazines, laptops or remotes, etc.
Made from Laminate wood and powder-coated steel base
Available in two neutral finishes: gray and natural
Are you a college student and looking for a table for your dorm room? If yes, then this coffee or entertainment unit will be a perfect option for you. This ClosetMaid coffee table is high on style and also functional. It is crafted from laminate and powder-coated metal, which ensures that it is pretty sturdy. You can place it in front of your sofa, place a small TV on it, or just put your books and magazines. Its top is 39.45 inches wide, which is also perfect for drinks and TV dinners.
The modern contemporary design of the table makes it easier to decorate it with books and the rest of the decor. This table is quite easy to assemble, and it is also available in two cool neutral finishes.
Bring home this chic, rustic design table with simple, functional modern construction. This storage coffee table is from brand CharaHOME, and it has a distressed wood-grain PVC veneer finished surface, which looks really modern.
With 2-tier large storage space, this cute coffee table is ideal for placing lamps, books, magazines, baskets, and other household items. You can place this in your living room, bedroom, office, or study room and use it as a coffee table, end table, or cocktail table. So keep your space tidy & organized with this elegant table.
Foam Cushion Sticker offer extra protection for the tabletop
Sometimes we want to get a nice sturdy coffee table, but due to the small size of our room, we are unable to do so. In that case, consider buying this amazing white rectangular lift top coffee table. It will be the best solution for you to utilize your space fully and add a style to your room.
This pretty white coffee table features a liftable top compartment and a bottom shelf where you can easily store many things. The lift-top table is so precisely designed that it can be adjusted to a suitable and comfortable height. So whether you want to use a laptop, write or want to eat on it, you can use this easily and comfortably. It is also quite strong and sturdy as it can hold 68 kg/ 150 lb in total.
5. Ashley Furniture Murphy 3-Piece Occasional Wooden Table Set
Features:
Beautifully crafted design
It comes in a set of three tables
Made out of veneer and engineered wood
Easy to assemble
Do you live in a large family? If yes, consider buying a coffee table set like this one. It is from the Ashley brand, and it comes in a set of three. So enjoy a large evening snacks party on a movie night with friends or family with this table set as it has enough space for everything.
This set comes with three stylish matching pieces that can act as side tables, and they’ll also complement your other furniture. The vintage-inspired design with bronze brackets and deep, rich-hued wood will be a statement piece in your living area, and it’ll become a perfect place to hang out.
Give your home a chic industrial update with this coffee table. This beautiful modern coffee table with storage is from the North Avenue collection of the Sauder furniture line. It has a strong clean tabletop and open storage at the bottom.
You can put magazines, mail, coasters, and of course your cup of coffee on the top and use the lower open shelf for additional storage and display. This table is crafted from a durable, black metal frame, and it also has polishing on all the surfaces in Charter Oak.
Strong and lightweight panel construction for durability
Has two Spacious drawers with full extension slides
Made from solid Engineered wood
Complete the look of your living room furniture with this unique coffee table. It is from the Sauder brand but from the Manhattan Gate collection. This is a square table with a spacious top surface, which is perfect for placing stacks of magazines, decorative items, candles, and a relaxing glass of wine.
This farmhouse-inspired table features two drawers with full extension slides. You can store anything in them like spare blankets, your collection of books, and even board games! It has strong and lightweight panels with finishing surfaces in Mystic Oak.
The flat top surface is ideal for flowers and other decor accents
Easy and proper assembly
Complete your living room look with additional Carver pieces
Add a touch of elegance and sophistication to your family room with the Ameriwood Home Carver Coffee Table. This table is both beautiful and functional. You can showcase your decorative items or magazines on the polished top.
Made from painted MDF and laminated particleboard with matte black paint and distressed wood grain accents, this table is super strong and will create a refined, clean look in your room.
Ships ready-to-assemble with step-by-step instructions
Enhance the look of your living room with this 30-inch tufted farmhouse ottoman. I know you’re looking for a coffee table with storage, but this is 3 in 1 furniture piece. It will act as a fabric coffee table, extra seating, and footrest at the same time.
Comes with woven linen fabric and powder-coated metal accents, this unusual table will add character to any transitional or country-style rooms. There is also a lower shelf where you can store games, blankets, or coffee table books.
PROS
Has a Foam top 3″ thick
Sturdy “wood” material
Comes with a complete instruction guide
CONS
Needs effort while assembling
It isn’t scratch resistant.
Looking for more types of tables for your home? Take inspiration from our previous blog on Budget-Friendly Modern Center Table Design.
So these are the top 9 coffee tables with storage that are currently popular and available on Amazon. No matter what your decor, budget, or needs are, coffee tables are a must-have addition to the entertainment room these days. Before you buy, make sure to take your time, do research, find the best one that complements your living space, and finally place an order for your dream coffee table.
I hope this blog inspired you to buy your coffee table with storage.
Homeowners always want their home decor to look excellent and timeless! Since nothing is permanent, it is essential to take a good look at your home decor and assess if it’s time for a renovation. The idea of a home renovation brings thrill and excitement. However, that is the first part. When it comes to the significant work, that needs to get done, and you need careful assessment and planning. And chances are you need a professional helping hand as well.
Getting in touch with a home renovation contractor is a wise decision. Today, you can browse the websites of a few reputed home renovation service providers and get in touch with one. However, even before you do that, it is essential to put a process in place. It will shape your home renovation project in an organized way. For this, you can count on the following guidelines.
Fix a Practical Budget
Take a close look at your savings and decide when you want your home renovation project to start! It will help you to get clear on the money you already have and the money you can save by the time renovation starts. When you combine both, you get an overall amount, which is your home renovation project budget. You can share the same with your home renovation contractor to get a plan that is within your paying capacity.
Know The Areas You Want to Keep Intact
There must be some parts of the house that you wish to remain the same! Perhaps it has a fond memory. Or you love the decor, and it also matches with the next interior decor theme you want to follow. To know this, you need to take a close look at your house and check the areas where you want to complete renovation and areas where you want zero renovation. It will help you to save money to a great extent.
Choose The Splurge-Worthy Decor Items Right at The Start
Don’t be wishy-washy about the decor items you want! If there are one or two expensive items you want, make sure you list them first and be upfront about it. For instance, you might want a geode furniture set or a marble coffee table. Be clear of what you want so that you can decide a fixed budget for it. Once you keep aside the required capital for this, you calculate how to spend the rest on the renovation.
Don’t Confuse Your Vision
Before you speak to a professional home renovator, get a clear idea of what you want! It will help you to stay aligned with the decor you always wanted and not give in to what others say. Sometimes, the home renovator might suggest something attractive, but it might not add to your vision. In such a situation, you need to decide smartly and omit the suggestion and keep to what you always wanted as home decor.
Conclusion
These are some of the essential and useful Home Renovation Tips for your home. Once you get sorted here, you can co-operate with an ace home renovator and give shape to your dream home.
The most important thing to do when renovating a home is deciding the colour. Then be it for the kitchen or living room. Those times are gone when one colour could satisfy every member of the house. You would want a greyish colour, your wife will demand white, and children will cry for purple, pink, or blue colour. An increase in the opinion giving member will increase the confusion. You can’t stop them from giving suggestions that are their fundamental rights.
The trend of having privacy and the personal room has diminished the problem of whining over the colour from the children’s side. They basically want their’ needs to be addressed’. Still wat about the kitchen, obviously the colour or whatever changes are to be selected by the one who is going to spend more time there – Your dear wife or mother. Now remains the living room.
The most challenging task is to decide which colour to select for the living room. Living is the place where the guest will be seated. Everyone coming to your home is going to notice your living room and will judge you on the basis of that (that’s the bitter truth!).
One colour for the entire living room is so old that oldies too don’t like it. Currently, the interior industry is praising over the Two Colour Combination For Living Room. These colour combination can be displayed either on walls or using furniture.
Are you realizing, you are step by step getting closer to your destiny (finalizing the colour palette)? Now all you need to know is the colour combination that is trendy and can go for the living room. Congratulations, you are on the right article, this article is all about the colour combination. From subtle to pop-up, everything is mentioned in this article.
Check our prepared list on the colour combination for the living room and decide which one suits your personality and your home’s.
Let’s get painted then,
Different Color Palette
If you are ready to experiment and go bold without thinking twice, then following are the colour for your living room.
Olive + Plum
When plum colour adds the darkening effect to your room, the olive colour will reflect the natural light to your room. To make your living space more homely, add a floor rug. Make it feel even by adding furniture in the same colour palette.
Orange + Yellow
Go bold with Orange and Yellow. Tell your artist to paint two walls in orange colour and the remaining two in yellow but in an alternate pattern. As for furniture, you can go for a white and black or grey combination. You can even add a pinch of brown colour effect to your living room.
Blue + Pink
Pinky is too girly and blue is too boyish, this is what we hear when we talk about these colours. Let’s make them neutral by using both the colour as a combination for each. Go for a lighter shade of both colours; it will give a calming effect to the living room.
Red + White
First things first, white is a universal colour and can go with any of the colour. The subtlety of white and intensity of red will add a charming effect to your living room. You can use red colour in two ways, either as an accent colour or as a dominating one. Use red colour for your backdrop wall or add an accent placing red colour’s furniture.
Blue + White
If there is any safest option in this list of two different colour palette ideas, then it is of blue and white. Not just the most reliable option, it is also the option that can provide you with a different perspective with the different shades of theirs. Royal Blue and White will add a royal and loud effect while a Lighter shade of blue and white will make your room look subtler and silent.
Black + White
Black and white is the primary colour combination that doesn’t need a second thought. Whenever we are confused about the selection of a colour combination of clothes, we go with this option only. But this is your living room, will it look good? After all, it is going to stay for a longer time. If you are a person with a retro personality, then this is your type only. You can play with the patterns, keep it simple, or try painting it in stripes.
Purple + Creamy White
Have you seen the F.R.I.E.N.D.S web series? Obviously, what a silly question? Haha! You got what I am talking about, right! Mon’s apartment had the purple and creamy white colour themed living room. Recreate the most loved and wanted living room using these colour palette.
Monochrome Color Palette
If you want to be at a safe side while selecting the colour scheme for the living area, go for monochrome shades. Single colours are the most reliable, but they are old and boring too! So we have found a substitute for it.
Shades of Blue
Play with the shades of blue, from metallic to aqua blue. For adding a classic effect to your room use furniture of natural wood or white colour.
Shades of Yellow
From lemon yellow to bright yellow, play with yellow colour on walls. Add contrasting furniture of red, black, blue, pink, green, anything.
Shades of Green
Go green! Nature’s colour that adds freshness to the living room. Try any shade of it, and you will never feel like you went overboard with the colour choices.
Shades of Pink
No, it won’t look girly; not every shade of pink is pure girly. Select from the lemonade pink to hot pink for the walls and maybe accessories too. But as for furniture, the contrasting colour will give you a satisfying feel.
Shades Purple
Every colour has a shade, be it the primary colour or secondary colour. Purple also has its shades, from Pale Purple to Palatinate Purple.
Shades of Black
Shades of black include shades of grey as well. Clearly, black is the darkest colour, and its lightest colour is light grey. Go for a shiny or matte finish; both will look classy.
Shades of White
What? Don’t get this shock! White does have shades; we can even name them. They are Cream, Eggshell, Vanilla, Ivory, and Navajo white. Pair them and paint your walls.
The End
While writing down the colour combination, we realized that colour combinations are not limited; their limit is the sky. You can create any colour palette. You have to decide just one thing, subtle or loud. Once you are done in choosing between one, then you can select any of the colour from the ocean like options. We hope our article helped you in finalizing the colour palette.
You want your home to be as relaxing as possible. When you get home from work you may not expect the stress to melt away, but you at least want the place where you are going to spend your downtime to not be a source of more stress.Interior design encompasses many things, from color to functionality, texture, and the way that the items you choose to furnish your space with, interact with that space.
Thankfully, there are a lot of ideas out there in the world for handling the design problems you can face, and for reinventing your space so that it contributes to your life, rather than being one more source of trouble that you have to deal with.You can have a beautiful space, one that you enter and immediately feel the chains of the workaday world fall away.
It can be a space that every member of your family, whether they are small children or your furry children, feel good about living in, and that is going to greatly reduce your stress.
1. Reduce The Clutter
It is definitely something that can start to get stressful when you have so many things and you can’t find anything. It is stressful when your home looks a mess and you can’t invite anyone back to socialize either, and it can just creep up on you.
People get to a point where they have accrued so much stuff over the years, and half of these belongings don’t get used, but get hold onto in case they might be useful at some point. It gets to be like a gridlock of belongings, one that absorbs anything new that comes into space into its morass. Just look at the popularity of Marie Kondo, and all those things that made their way to the charity shops that didn’t ”spark joy”.
2. Use Color
Color and its ability to change the perception of space should never be underestimated. Color is one of those things that we respond to very quickly, and whereas some colors communicate energy, and some can dampen the mood, others really are designed to create an atmosphere in which you can relax.
You may have been into a beauty salon or a doctor’s office and immediately felt yourself calm down because of the way in which it has been decorated. This is by design, and it can be replicated quite easily. You just have to think about colors that suggest warmth, and colors that are natural. There may be colors that have certain associations for you that help you to feel relaxed as well. All of these things should give you some great ideas.
3. Get A Plant
Some people may think that having plants in their house is going to require a lot of maintenance, but that doesn’t have to be the case. You can get some very low maintenance plants that are going to lift the atmosphere of your home.
Plants are believed to eliminate toxins from indoor spaces and are also capable of reoxygenating your home. So, feeling better in the space, and having good air to breathe is definitely going to allow you to relax more.
The plant is also going to add to any natural feel that you are trying to achieve in your home, and it brings that touch of nature inside. When people want to get away from things after work, nature is often something that they retreat to, and this is a great way to recreate some of that feeling.
4. Cater To The Room’s Function
Some of the lack of relaxation that you are feeling derives entirely from the disorder that is prevalent in your space. You don’t have a place for everything and everything is not in its place. When you have to do something that means that you have to search for it, and if you are in a hurry that is going to slow you down and cause more stress.
If you take things from the scattered mess that they are in and you designate one space for play, and one place for study, one place for eating, etc – the room is going to start to make sense, and you will be able to navigate it much more easily.
5. Perfect The Flow of The Room
This kind of builds on the previous suggestion. Can you move easily through your home? If you have children or animals that live with you, are they able to get around easily without knocking things over or bumping into things?
Being able to move around without fear of damaging things can drastically reduce stress. There is a lot of talk about child-proofing, or cat-proofing a space, and not so much about strs-proofing it.
The less you have to have attention on where things are and how you are going to move through your space, the better. It also may be currently set up in a way that others do not find inviting, so having people over can again become a source of stress.
6. Get Relaxing Furniture
When you get home from work and you want to sit down, is that something that you can easily do? If not then you need to re-think your space. Who wants to arrive where they live and end up feeling as stressed as they were throughout the day? Maybe you could trade your traditional furniture for something less conventional and get yourself something from Sumo that really checks both boxes, of being both functional and relaxing.
If you have cats or dogs, do you have it set up so that they aren’t going to damage your furniture? With kids, you also want to consider what- are you comfortable with your kids hanging out in the space, and your furniture’s ability to withstand that? You don’t want to be stressing about either of these factors when you can handle them quite easily by putting some thought into your initial purchases.
7. Balance Natural Lighting With Artificial
Being under constant artificial light is not great for your eyes and it can make you end up feeling stressed and tired. Often we are working under artificial light all day when we are at work, and we are sat in front of computers or watching TV a lot of the time, and our eyes need to relax.
Having some sources of natural light in your home give your eyes some time off. Natural lighting in interior is also beautiful and can be used to great effect in making your room come alive. With the notion of natural colors and calling to mind nature, it is also a really simple and easy way to do that as well.
8. Work With Natural Textures
As you can see, a lot of the ideas for making your home more relaxing involve moving away from that artificial and cold feeling that you can often get in the work environment.You are looking to evoke something that is natural, because the natural is welcoming, and the artificial is often not.
Touch is an important sense, and it is very closely linked with any sense of comfort that you are going to create in your home. Natural textures and fibers will give you this sense of comfort, and they will allow you to relax more easily.Think how harsh artificial textures can often be functional, but are not the best for cuddling upon, or feeling warm with, when you want to chill out.
8. All Rooms Are Important To The Overall Design
When you are thinking with the design and flow of your house no room is any less important than any other. The house is a whole, not just the separate parts.
If you perfect half the rooms of the house and then you have one problematic one, it is going to impact on you and the levels of stress that you have.
One room with an undesignated function or that exists outside the purpose of the rest of the house, may become the focus of any disorganization or a potential place where clutter might build-up, and once that happens it is most likely only a matter of time before that spills out into the rest of the house. Spend a little time thinking of how each room functions and contributes to the whole and you can avoid this.
Conclusion
As you can see there are some really simple and inexpensive changes that you can make to make your space better for you. Tidying up, thinking with functionality, making sure it flows well, these are things you can do before you ever have to buy anything.
If you think about how your space at work is, some of the lessons you can learn from it will weirdly help you to relax.At work, the spaces you operate in have a function, and everything in that space is tailored to that. Home is for relaxing.
The space that your work in is often decorated in a way that is supposed to inspire you, and with a no-nonsense approach that removes all distraction. Your home environment is not that different – stress is another form of distraction, and your home should inspire you; should allow you to relax. Hopefully, we have given you some ideas to make this easier.
Mirror is one such thing which is loved by all irrespective of gender or age and people love being in front of mirror and it is the mirror only that helps them spot their beauty flaws so that they could correct them and also people can spend hours standing or sitting in front of the mirror praising their beauty and you would be amazed to know that mirror is one such thing than can bring confidence in one’s life which is a great thing.
People even talk to themselves while standing in front of mirror and this relieves stress way too much so now that you already know how important it is to have a mirror so you may want to get a mirror in every corner of the house and even if not in every corner but having mirror at least in your bedroom is very important because most of us get ready and do our skincare regime in our bedroom only and so it is very important to have a full length bedroom mirror so that you could see yourself entirely in the mirror.
If you are wondering about some of the best full-length bedroom mirrors, here are some listed that you need to check out, and you can also get any of them in your bedroom for sure. Naomi Home rustic mirror natural bedroom mirror: this full-length mirror can be kept in any room, making the room look lovely.
So you can have this in your bedroom, and this would literally be perfect in your room, and it can be kept on the floor supporting the wall, and there would be some wall settings as well, so you don’t have to worry about the mirror falling and breaking as well and the mirror quality is so good that this would not get destroyed soon and you can even hang this mirror on the wall.
Here are some examples of stunning Hollywood Mirror for you to buy the best one.
The beauty of the mirror is in the frame and it has a simple wooden frame which would give your room a rustic finish and if you are fond of vintage as well as rustic décor then you would definitely love this mirror for sure. It is enough long so you can view your entire view in the mirror which is great and you can get this kind of mirrors in online as well as in offline stores as well and this mirror is a bit expensive but this would last you for a very long period of time.
Hans Alice Rectangular champagne bedroom mirror: this mirror is so classy that this can also be placed as a décor piece as well and the main thing about this mirror is that it has a nice champagne colored frame and this is a full size mirror which you can lean on the wall and it also comes with a stand so it would not need any support from the wall or from any other thing as well. It is the perfect size that anyone would need to look themselves entirely in the mirror.
The mirror quality is great and it is very strong so you would not have to worry about getting the mirror damaged and the best thing about the mirror has to be the look that it gives and you would simply love standing in front of the mirror and spending time. The only thing about this mirror is that it is a bit expensive but it is durable at the same time so this mirror would serve you for a long period of time which is great and you can get this in both online as well as in offline stores and you can actually try finding some discounts on this beautiful mirror.
Naomi home mirrored bevel mirror: now this is something that you can literally keep anywhere you want but having it in your bedroom would entirely change the appearance of the bedroom and it is a huge sized mirror which has its own stand so you would not have to hang it anywhere and also this mirror would not need any support for standing.
This is huge as well a spacious so this will cover your entire body and you would be able to observe your full look there. It has a beveled frame which looks elegant and also it is kind of affordable and also it is sturdy so this one would last you for a very long period of time and you can of course get this in online as well as in offline stores which is a great thing for sure.
NeuType standing bedroom hanging dressing: this is such an elegant style of mirror that you can get in your bedroom and this is a hanging full size mirror that you can hang on the walls and the mirror has a thin frame which looks gorgeous and the mirror quality is amazing and this mirror is quite sturdy and as it is made up of shatter proof glass so this would not get damaged easily and you can get this in both online as well as in offline stores and as it is a bit expensive so you can always try finding some discounts on this mirror.
Kings brand furniture upholstered standing mirror: this is one of the most elegant looking mirror that you can ever get for your bedroom and it is of course a full size mirror which can either be leaned on the wall or you can also hang it up on the wall. It has got a nice white frame and has crystal studs all over the frame and this is very sturdy at the same time and the best thing is that the mirror is not even that expensive and you can also get this from both online as well as from offline stores.
These were few of the best full length bedroom mirrors that you can get for your bedroom.
Making recycled – Do It Yourself – DIY Christmas crafts at home is a fantastic opportunity to slow down and savor the holiday season. This will give you a reason to spend some quality time with your loved ones. If you are using old materials for making the Christmas rafts then it is more beneficial. It means that we are not producing any waste product in the course of our celebration, nor are we spending money to buy Christmas decorations we could easily make ourselves. But still, we are fully embracing the festive spirit of the season.
According to us, making Christmas crafts by you is the most beautiful feeling. It captures the essence of the holidays, our homes, and us. When we give our DIY Art and crafts as Christmas gifts, it means that much more, because it comes from our hearts and minds rather than some big box store.
From an environmental perspective, the following homemade Christmas craft ideas help us demonstrate our respect for the planet. Rather than treating its resources as if they are disposable, we are upcycling them to create something perfectly in the spirit of the season.
And if we are being honest, is not it just as important that the process of making these Christmas crafts is just plain fun, and fills our holidays with joy?
Wall color plays an important role in making your house beautiful and it is true that every place has different color selection that are trending nowadays and just like that there are some specific wall colors that are totally appropriate for your kitchen and would make your kitchen look beautiful and by just adding some different colors you would be able to create an all new look for your kitchen which is a great thing for sure. Now you must be wondering about some of the best kitchen wall colors of the year then here are some of them listed that you need to check out.
Classic white is the most universal color that you can choose for painting purpose and no matter which room you are going to paint but the color would come out to be amazing and the best thing about the color white is that this color can be combined with any other color to make your space look beautiful and at the same time this color would make your space appear brightest and if you are going with white then make sure to have dark table, chair as well as other things in the kitchen.
Soft gray with gray combination looks amazing and they hardly fail to look good and if you would go with soft color like pale gray and combine it with a dark gray then you would see that the transition of your kitchen would turn out to be beautiful and here you can have black furniture as well as other essential kitchen things or you can even go with classic white furniture for your kitchen as it also looks equally good with gray color and you can get light gray on the body of the wall and get dark gray borders.
Light green color is another color which would make your kitchen appear bright and this light green sort of color is all trending this year and this definitely seems so gorgeous. Here you can get the furniture of classic wooden color and also to make your kitchen greener, you can get some plant pots and keep them on kitchen shelves and this would simply beautify your kitchen even more.
Does your backyard look dull and boring? Do you want to spice up your outdoor space? There is no better option than FLOWERS in this SPRING season to bring some warmth and colorful touch to your plain and boring outside space. Whether you want to decorate your house, deck, or patio, a flower bed full of vibrant color is the easiest way to jazz up your landscape. They not only add seasonal colors and textures but also offer a dazzling view. With creative and colorful flower bed ideas in your yard or garden, you can welcome your guests with flowers that will complement your home decor.
Today in this blog, we’ve piled up some of the best and unique flower bed designs and ideas for you. With these amazing ideas and a well-planned design, you can create an interesting atmosphere all-around your house. You can apply these flower beds anywhere in your outdoor space, from the front yard to the back yard and in between.
15 Colorful & Simple Flower Bed Ideas in this year
These colorful flower garden ideas and layouts will help you to boost the curb appeal and overall value of your home. You’ll feel the difference before and after including flowers in your landscape.
So, whether your space is small or large, these ideas will help you to add joy to your landscape. You can either go with pot ones or the small flower beds or tall plants to enjoy the blooms in this beautiful spring season.
Below is the list of cool flower garden designs of the year;
1. Spring Fling Tulips
Spring means Tulips! There is nothing better to describe or show love to the spring season than Regal Tulips! However, sometimes they can look a bit stiff and regimented. So to overcome this issue, underplant them with other plants.
You can grow blue forget-me-nots (Myosotis spp.) and yellow pansies (Viola spp.). They look beautiful together and create a fresh-looking space.
2. Beautiful Big Begonias
Another colorful option you can add as a flower bed in your yard is the Begonias. The best thing about these flowers is that they bloom not only in the spring season but throughout the summer months. So, you will get an incredible view for many months.
You can add begonias with different colored varieties and smaller impact plants for a multi-level edge.
3. Easy Flower Bed Ideas with Pots
Another way you can adorn your flower beds is by adding pots. Yes, you can include pots with various plants and flowers in your flower beds. Look at the above picture; look how beautifully the outdoor sculpture and pots are adding even more character to the space.
To create a fantastic garden space, you have to be creative. You can also recreate a similar look by repurposing even an old wheelbarrow or watering can.
4. Gorgeous Pink Roses
Roses are one of the most beautiful flowers on this planet! If you want an incredible garden bed look, go for Pink Roses! They look adorable with white picket fences.
You can also include some perennial purple salvia and chartreuse euphorbia with the roses. They will create a charming scene, and your yard will be filled with a heavenly fragrance.
5. Flowers with Succulents
Who says that succulents are just for window sills and desks? In fact, they can be great flower beds. Yes, outdoor varieties like Echeveria elegans are perfect to include. As they don’t need too much soil space. You can keep them in a separate pot or plant along with the flowers.
You can try this look around the side of your backyard and add an energetic feel to your outdoor space.
6. DIY Flower Bed Idea
If you love the raised flower beds, you can go with this idea. This is perfect for DIYers or for those who love to create their own garden beds. These raised flower beds with colorful flowers will give your garden a fresh, modern finish. You can combine delicate flowers like fuchsia with evergreens and shrubs.
7. Structural Flower Beds
If you want to create a layout, you can try this formal structure. These types of structures of flower beds can be made from traditional materials such as flagstones, brick, and timber in natural finishes. They look eye-pleasing when it compliments the plants.
These formal flower beds can be surrounded by crisply cut box hedges or by hard landscaping. These two types are common to use for binding together any informal planting.
8. A Perennial Flower Bed Design
One of the great plants for flower beds is Perennials! They’ll fill your garden with beautiful flowers and long-lasting, colorful leaves. The best thing about perennial flower garden design is that they will remain as it is. Yes, this year, next year, and after that, your garden will be filled with fantastic fresh flowers and leaves for many years.
You can select the perennial flower bed layouts and perennials according to their features or as per your liking. You can plant them either tall-at-the-back and short-at-the-front or just put short early flowers like hellebores at the back and tall see-through perennials such as Verbena bonariensis towards the front. Both ways, they’ll look great.
9. The Purple Reign Look
Do you want a naturalistic wildflower look in your garden? If yes, go for purple larkspur (Consolida ajacis). You can also include these purple ones with red poppies and white daisies. The combination of these three flowers looks extremely eye-catching.
Maintenance and plantation are easy, specifically for this flower bed. This is because daisies are easy perennials to grow and larkspur and poppies are rampant self-seeders. This means they’ll sow a new crop year after year. Sounds fantastic, right?
10. A Duo Color Scheme
Another impressive way to create a striking flower bed design is to use two color schemes. Yes, look at the above garden design idea. Here two colors of tulips have been used.
Tulips are available in many different colors, so you can get the ones that you love the most. You can also team them with annuals and even perennials. This is a great way to create an impactful flower bed in your backyard.
11. Unique Boxing Match
If you want to level up the game of flower bed designs, include a prop or garden art in your yard. This single piece can be really helpful to jazz up the garden without spending a huge amount of money.
You can include a large red box or pots with plants such as easy-growing annuals calibrachoa, euphorbia, zinnia, salvia, marigold, and cleome.
12. Traditional Rectangular Flower Beds
Want to create a timeless and classic flower bed look in your front yard? If yes, go with traditional rectangular flower beds. You can use parterres and traditional potager to create a decorative arrangement. Other than flowers, include fruit, herbs, or vegetables, and separate them by straight paths in the grass, gravel, or brick.
You can select the layout according to the sizes and shapes of your garden. To add a height in the flower bed, use clematis, roses, or sweet peas trained up steel or wooden obelisk.
13. Create a Garden Path
Many people don’t know that flower beds can be used as dividers to create a garden path. Whether your flowers are planted in raised beds or straight into the ground, this will work magically.
Look at the above image; here, 246-foot-long flower beds are full of lupins, inula, campanula, and meadowsweet. To add extra visual interest, here, vivid hues have been used alongside a freshly mowed lawn.
14. Pick a One Color Theme
If you don’t like the concept of multicolored flower beds, go with one color scheme. For example, if you love the color pink, use them everywhere in your front yard or backyard. From trees to your outdoor cushions, use various shades of pink that complement each other well.
15. A Sensory Element
To make your garden space richer and more playful, increase the sensory appeal of your garden. To do this, use plants and features to engage all five senses. This will create joy especially for those people who have sensory impairments.
Include old-fashioned scented plants, like lily of the valley, in your flower bed. This can stimulate memory in older people and especially in those who have dementia. For children, grow edible plants and flowers as they are always keen to explore and can touch and taste anything. At the same time, the textured plants and rustling leaves will give pleasure to sight-impaired people.
If you live in colder regions, read our previous blog on How to Protect Plants from Frost. We’ve explained in detail how you can easily protect and take care of your plants from frost.
Here are some more phenomenal large and small flower garden ideas for your garden, backyard, or any outdoor space:
The Bottom Line
So which flower bed idea do you like the most? All the above landscaping designs are easy to grow and maintain. These ideas can be applied to gardens, backyards, front yards, or any outdoor space which needs a transformation.
You can decide the flower bed idea according to your garden’s shape, size, and decor. Take advantage of the heights, colors, textures. The most important thing is to visualize the flower beds.
This is because your flower bed will not look like much at first, but after a few months, you’ll see the results. They will grow much fuller, taller, and more colorful and look what you exactly wanted in the first place.
I hope you liked this blog about flower bed ideas. Also, don’t forget to share this blog with your family and friends and help them to create an amazing and unique outdoor space.
If you want to make your outdoor space even more interesting and appealing, read our previous blogs on Modern Garden Ideas & Designs, DIY Fairy Garden Ideas, Outdoor Wall Decor Ideas, and many.
We are living in violent times, and we daily hear many kinds of shocking news like robberies. There are many instances where police or government are unable to protect the people from such things. So it is our responsibility to protect ourselves and our family from the unwanted antisocial psychopaths, who are roaming around us like bees. Therefore it is extremely important to place these things in secret gun storage or gun concealment furniture.
When you own a gun or any kind of weapon, then it is your responsibility to store your licensed weapon in a safe place. After all, not everyone can afford a security guard, right? It should not be in the reach of pets and children because little carelessness can put you and your family in trouble.
From far away these concealment furniture pieces look like any regular furniture, but they have special hidden compartments where you can put your valuable things and guns. So, whether you want to hide your guns from kids or from thieves, there is nothing better than a gun concealment furniture.
So whenever there is an emergency, you can access them easily. They provide complete safety because only you know where they are stored. But some of us don’t know much about concealment furniture, so we will first tell you what it is and what are the benefits of concealment furniture at home.
What is Gun Concealment Furniture?
It can be any piece of regular furniture but with some additional hidden compartments. It can be a sofa, table, drawer, or even decorative pieces with sliding shelves where you can store firearms safely.
“In short, it is dual-purpose furniture which can be used as a piece of normal furniture and also for gun storage. You can securely place a weapon inside the easy-to-access chambers, and nobody will reach out to it without your permission and guidance.”
Benefits of Gun Concealment Furniture
There are many benefits of having a hidden gun storage furniture in your office or home, such as:
1. Quick Access and Safe
They are specially designed to keep a weapon safe, and this type of furniture also ensures ease of access. For example, some furniture comes with a magnetic locking system or RFID locks that provide instant access to the gun. At the same time, they keep it safe and hidden from the public eye.
2. Contemporary Look
They are designed with the latest trends in minds. From small lamps to the big bookshelves, they come in various shapes, colors, and designs. You can purchase the one according to your home interior so that they’ll go well with the rest of your home furnishings.
3. More Secure than Any Locker
Anybody can easily recognize a gun safer, but this gun concealing furniture is never noticed by anyone so easily. For example, nobody will ever guess that your working table or a table clock could be where you have hidden the weapon.
Concealment Furniture Types
So it’s time to understand what are the different types of concealment furniture that comes in the market. Here is the list of 9 unique gun concealment furniture.
1. RFID Concealment Shelf
Normally when anyone sees this, they think that it is a beautiful wall shelf, but they don’t know that it is also a concealment shelf. It is made with solid pine wood and has a vibrant and finished look. It is specially designed with an RFID locking compartment. Inside of this, there is a motion light and foam where you can insert your gun. It’s overall dimensions are 48″×12″×4″ in which you’ll also get an Interior usable space of 41″×9″.
2. Gun Concealment Clock
This is a cute clock with a concealment compartment. There is no appliance better than a clock to keep your gun safe. It is made of wood and is both functional and decorative. It has a secret compartment hidden behind the face of the clock, where you can easily conceal a pistol. Also, it has a magnetic clasp lock for easy operation. You can place this clock on the table, nightstand, or almost anywhere. So, if you’re looking for small gun concealment furniture, this is best for you.
3. Coffee Table with Lift Top
This is a beautiful, walnut rectangular coffee table. Don’t think it is regular furniture; it comes with a Lift-Top with two storage compartments. So you can easily put your safety things and weapons inside of the compartment. The overall dimension of the table is 53.0 x 29.0 x 9.0 inches.
4. Curio Slider Cabinet Combination
This is something unexpected, right? For others, this is a curio display or just a bookshelf. But for you, it is a gun concealment furniture. It has a lighted curio display area with glass shelves, and behind the tempered glass, there is a sliding cabinet. Where you can put your collection of rifles and shotguns. The dimensions of this furniture are 56.0 x 21.0 x 10.0 inches. It will look great in the dining room or living room.
5. Gun Concealment Drawer
Another great way to keep your gun hidden and safe at the same time is to put them in a drawer like this. You can easily pullout inside of the drawer without the fear of getting noticed. Believe us, this drawer will work like magic for you.
6. Gun Concealment Book
Totally unexpected and surprising for your enemy. Yes, you read it absolutely right. It is a gun concealment book, which can take a bullet for you! It is the best-hidden gun storage furniture in the market. This looks like an ordinary book, but in reality, it is a safety box that can hold a pistol. Isn’t it amazing?
7. Weapon Concealing Coat Rack
It is a gun concealing furniture which is the best of both worlds. It keeps your coat and guns safe at the same time. The best thing about this is that it looks more like a coat/hat rack than a gun storage furniture. It can easily be blended with the other home furnishings, and almost nobody could ever think that it could be the place of gun storage.
8. Gun Concealing Lamp
Who can ever think that a normal night lamp could be a place of gun storing? Nobody, right? But when you have this advanced Gun Concealing Lamp, you can sleep peacefully. This amazing furniture will get easily camouflaged with your other bedroom essentials.
9. Romantic Gun Concealer Furniture
Another interesting place for hiding a gun is the artwork. Look at this quote artwork, it is hanging on the bedroom wall like typical wall decor, but in reality, it is a gun concealment furniture. This furniture looks adorable, and also it is a perfect place to store a big rifle.
10. CouchBunker Gun Safe
This is a gun concealment furniture that looks like a typical sofa. No one would imagine that the sofa they are sitting on, hides a gun safe. It functions just like a regular couch. With a dimension of 96″H x 39″W x 14″D, it also comes with a two-hour firewall and optional bulletproof cushions. You can easily access the guns by simply removing the seat cushions. Another amazing thing is that it comes in many colors and fabric coverings. So, you can buy the one which looks great in your family room.
11. Secret Compartment Mirror
A mirror can be your gun concealment furniture. I know it is hard to believe, but take a look at this mirror. This rectangular mirror has a secret compartment. Which is a safe place to keep weapons out of public sight? To store ammunition, there are also mini shelves. Mirrors are fragile and delicate, so nobody touches them intentionally. You can also place a similar kind of mirror in your home.
12. Executive Desk Gun Safe
If you’re looking for concealing furniture for your office or workplace, check this out. It is a computer desk with a hidden compartment. Made from solid oak and maple wood, this furniture has four drawers, two file drawers, and much more additional storage space to keep your office essentials.
Aside from serving as a desk, it can also hold a gun that is not visible to anybody. In the case of an emergency, you just need to pull out the extended keyboard drawer to access your weapon.
13. Mantle Gun Concealer
This is a wall mantle which also has a hidden shelf. Here you can store your weapons safe. It is wall mounted so nobody can easily reach out to it. This mantle also has a magnetic lock system, which is easy and convenient to open when in need.
14. Picture Frame Gun Concealer
There is absolutely no place better than a family picture frame to hide your safety weapon, right? This is probably is the smallest and safest Gun concealment furniture that can house an entire pistol with ease without giving a hint.
15. Gun Concealment Storage Bench
When anyone sees this at first, they think it is just a comfortable bench, but only you know that it is also a place where you are storing your weapons. When you feel any kind of situation, you can just take your gun out by lifting the top part of the bench. It is a huge storage place; it can hold up to five rifles at a time.
The dimensions of this bench are 51 x 17 x 20 inches. Normally you can use this as a regular sitting bench. It has attractive & durable plastic feet and also comes in various colors. You can place it either in your living area or in the bedroom.
So, if you own a gun, rifle, or any kind of licensed weapon, these tactical gun furniture is a must for you. people can’t determine whether this gun concealment furniture is a piece of normal furniture or something else. This simply means your guns are safe and hidden from the naked eye and only you know about it. You can place them anywhere in the room and also use them multi purposely.
A home with a spectacular view of a forest, beach, or city skyline, is a dream place for living for many people. Floor to ceiling windows will make this whole living experience more breathtaking and magical. Imagine living in a house without windows; it will be just like living in a boxed home with no air or light. Would you live in these types of homes? For sure, your answer would be a big NO! That’s why it is important to add high-quality UPVC windows to a house.
Do you have large bare walls in your home, and you’re not sure what to do with them? The best solution to this problem is floor-to-ceiling windows! Installing the large windows not only allows you to see the outstanding views of your neighborhood, but also they’ll instantly transform any room. They make the cozy and fresh ambiance from boring and dull.
Today in this blog, we’re going to tell you all about floor-to-ceiling windows. From the benefits of having them to their drawbacks, we’ve also included the latest floor to ceiling windows ideas for you.
You may have windows in your kitchen, bathroom, and other places, but here we’re talking about those windows that are many feet tall. These tall windows will make any house a luxurious and lavishing place of living that is filled with natural light and incredible views. You can also put these tall windows anywhere in your house, such as in the living area, bedroom, kitchen, etc. let’s start with the advantages of having these massive windows in your home.
Floor to Ceiling Windows Pros and Cons
Benefits of Floor to Ceiling Windows
These high ceiling windows not only make the room brighter and airy but also make a connection between outdoor and indoors. When an ample amount of natural light comes into any space, it will make spaces seem bigger than they are. These are only a few advantages of floor-to-ceiling windows; there are a ton of other advantages.
Here are some pros of having the floor to ceiling windows in your home:
More Natural Light:-
Everyone loves a room that is bright and airy, right. Floor-to-ceiling windows allow plenty of natural light and open up the room. This also helps in reducing the energy bills as the more natural light is available throughout the home; you’ll use fewer light fixtures during the day. This ultimately reduces money on utility bills and also results in valuable savings over time.
Also, natural light is important for our health. It will boost Vitamin D, ward off seasonal depression, improve sleep, and also reduce the health risks of fluorescent lighting.
Create an Indoor-Outdoor Connection
Windows are a way to get into the outer world without actually going. If you live in a neighborhood with amazing views, floor-to-ceiling windows are the best way to enjoy the spectacular sights of the surroundings and the landscape.
Whether your home is built in the countryside or an urban environment, you can enjoy the fantastic views of lakes and rivers, mountain ranges, green fields, or city skylights through the large windows, and that too whenever you want.
Make a Small Room Appear Big
Another benefit of having large or tall windows at home is that it creates the illusion of a bigger space. When the natural light is reflected back on the reflective surfaces like mirrors, it creates an “enlarging effect” and makes the room appear more spacious than it actually is.
Improve Curb Appeal
A well-designed floor to ceiling windows can easily make any space look more attractive and appealing. If you’re planning to renovate your home or just want to remodel some parts, consider installing floor to ceiling glass wall. It will immediately increase the curb appeal of the place.
Imagine how stunning your space looks when the natural light comes through these glass panels or at night when light fixtures shine through these glass windows or walls. This will also increase the value of the property.
Drawbacks to Ceiling Windows
Floor to ceilings can be show stoppers of your home; still, they have some disadvantages. Let’s see what’s the drawbacks of having the floor to ceiling windows:
Cost of Installation:-
These amazing large windows look remarkable in the architecture, but they come with a high price tag. Apart from the initial floor to ceiling windows cost, there are many other factors that you have to consider, such as the design and extra cost of engineering and structural components like steel girders and parallel-strand laminated beams.
Lack of Privacy and Security:-
If you live in a private, secluded, fenced property, you won’t face some privacy problems in a home that has floor-to-ceiling windows. No doubt that you can be able to see neighborhood views, but your neighbors and passers-by can also be able to see inside of your property. You have to use blinds or curtains to avoid this issue. In some dense areas, there is also the threat of vandalism and rock-throwing.
Maintenance:-
Large windows look really pretty and give a perfect background for your Insta perfect pictures; however, you have to be extra careful with them. Small things like your fingerprints and small dust particles can easily stick to the glass surface and make them look dirty.
You have to wash and clean them regularly, which may be challenging for some people.
Too Much Light
Floor-to-ceiling windows will provide extreme natural light, which can be both beneficial and drawback. Many people don’t like too much light in their living areas. In colder months, this sunlight will be welcomed and good for health; however, this will become an issue on hotter days. Extreme sunlight can also damage furniture, fabrics, and rugs.
7 Stylish and Trendy Floor to Ceiling Windows Ideas in 2023
Whether it is traditional ranch homes or modern villas, floor to ceilings windows will never go out of fashion. After all, they look gorgeous and also provide an energy-saving alternative as green housing options.
Are you looking for some mind-blowing floor to ceiling windows inspirations? Here are seven various types of floor to ceiling window design ideas for you.
1. Glass Window Wall
Want to create a modern minimalistic look? Go with this style in your living space. This wall has large glass panels which look absolutely stunning and also provide access to the garden.
Add a fireplace, a big screen, and several window seating areas to complete the look, and your modern-looking entertainment space is ready! This will be a perfect spot for a social event, hangout, or birthday party.
2. Floor to Ceiling Windows in Kitchen
Create some depth and character in your kitchen by installing some tall windows. It will not only transform the whole look but also provide ample natural light to space. This house has cathedral ceilings which make the overall look of the windows more prominent and lovely.
The exposed beams, sliding barn doors, and other small detailings are providing this space a serious edge. These types of floor to ceiling windows apartments look extremely pleasing and functional.
3. Luxurious Villa with Exotic Views
Imagine drinking coffee and seeing the ocean dissipating into the sky from behind a glass wall; wouldn’t that be super relaxing and fascinating? Fougeron Architecture has designed the above house.
It features a cantilevered master bedroom with floor-to-ceiling windows exploring views of the Pacific ocean over a 250-foot drop. If your home is located in such a beautiful landscape, you should always consider installing some windows to enjoy the spectacular and wild views.
4. Round Floor to Ceiling Window Design
This St. Andrews Beach project is designed by Austin Maynard Architects. Homeowners wanted to enjoy the ocean views; that’s why designers have created this seaside-facing bedroom.
It is also known because of its unique circular wooden beam structure. The warm timber is used, which provides warmth in the bedroom, while the panoramic views of the sea set the whole cozy ambiance. Furnishings were kept minimum so that it looks simple yet functional.
5. Solid Floor to Ceiling Windows
Is your home built near a forest or is it surrounded by forest? If yes, it is a must for you to install some high ceiling windows. As not everyone wants to go into the woods to enjoy nature, that’s when these glass windows come to work. You can easily enjoy the sight without even going outside.
Look at the above example, here a simple single glass window is installed so that the residents can enjoy the unobstructed views. Additionally, the wooden floor and stairs pair nicely to the window.
6. French Window “Walls” for Dining Room
French windows are one of those styles which never goes out of style. So if your dining area looks a little dull and boring, revamp the look by placing these pretty french windows.
They also allow enough natural light and warmth, perfect for a nice meal or social event. Here the black metal frame is used, which looks absolutely stunning with the other decorations such as the white rug, farmhouse furniture, and open shelves with ceramic collections.
7. Glass Walls in Mountain House
Look at the above house, would you like to spend your vacations there? The major thing that makes this residence remarkable are the plain glass walls. This looks fabulous and offers lovely water and mountain views.
Here are some more floor to ceiling windows ideas and inspirations for you:
The Bottom Line
So, this is all about the Floor to ceiling windows. Everything has its own benefits and drawbacks, and so do these tall glass windows. They’re not easy to install, and also the initial cost is expensive. That’s why it’s vital for you to consider all the factors like price range, sizes, dimensions, and materials before the floor to ceiling windows installation process.
After reading this blog, now you very well know all the advantages, disadvantages, and some of the stylish windows designs. I hope you liked this blog about Floor to ceiling windows ideas. Also, don’t forget to share this blog with your family and friends.
If you want to know more about windows or unique and unusual buildings and constructions, read our previous blogs on Healdsburg House, which has garage size windows and the River Connected Villa Of Queensland: V House
You might occasionally wish to organize a pool party, meetings, or night-time gatherings with your friends and family, but are unable to do so due to the neighbors’ peek-a-boo behavior. It is when you realize the importance of privacy. Let’s look at some cheap ways to block neighbors’ view from your yard on a budget.
You no longer have to worry about anything while relaxing with friends and family in your yard or garden. Check out how to block out neighbours’ view not wasting too much money.
13 Aesthetics Yet Cheap Ways to Block Neighbors’ View
1. Installing a Fence
You may put up fences in your backyard or patio to provide more privacy. You have the option of installing a wooden fence or a metal fence. Metal fences, such as corrugated ones, are attractive and easy to obtain at a lower cost.
Additionally, a corrugated metal fence might aid in keeping the wind at bay. A solid corrugated metal fence can also be used as a noise barrier. Fencing made of wood may be a better alternative if you do not wish to have metal installed. The classic wooden fence, which has vertical wooden slats, can be added to a wooden fence.
2. Utilize Screens for the Outdoors
The following advice is beneficial if you deal with a nosy neighbor. A simple and effective technique to keep strangers from sticking their noses into your patio is to use outside screens. Outdoor screens are fabric hung on metal supports. Furthermore, You may easily transport these outdoor screens.
So you can move them around and put them in whatever area of your yard or patio you choose. Foldable, too, so you can store them when you’re done with them.
Outdoor privacy deck screens, for example, are another option for securing your space from prying eyes. Even though they are constructed of mesh, they keep your neighbors from seeing you. Screening cheap ways to block neighbors’ view. So, if you’re seeking a low-cost privacy solution, this can be a good alternative for you.
3. Privacy From Neighbors Ideas: Build A Slat Wall
Covering your patio is as simple as putting up a room divider. However, it might end up being pricey. Instead, you may create a garden slat wall that is both visually appealing and functional, it is a cheap way to block neighbors view. You’ll need to dig two holes 22 inches deep in building this wall. Once you’ve explored the holes, it’s time to bury the posts.
After ensuring that the posts are perfectly level, fill the holes with concrete sand for extra stability. First screw in the posts, then insert each board one at a time while ensuring that there is some space between each panel (roughly kept around half-inch apart). Fill the screw holes with wood filler once the boards have been installed. The panels can be sanded, stained, and coated with a protective layer.
4. Plant Hedges
Hedges are an excellent border plant for screening purposes. The vista would be considerably more pleasant if you planted soft trees on buildings to break up the view. These Italian Cypress trees, for example, maybe planted in a straight upright column configuration.
It’s possible for these trees to reach heights of 70 feet or more and to overgrow. Aside from offering seclusion, they will also keep out any light that could get in via the top windows. The width of this plant’s leaves varies from 10 to 20 feet (around 3-6 meters). This plant will do the trick even if you have a very tiny area to work with.
As a bonus, you’ll be able to take advantage of the natural beauty of your surroundings while simultaneously obstructing your neighbor’s view. It’s not only the Italian Cypress that you may cultivate as a border plant; you can also grow Japanese Euonymus, Arborvitae, and a variety of other species. Just be sure that the plants you choose can thrive in your local climate, and then water them regularly to keep them healthy. Trim them if they become out of hand, and don’t forget about it! To make your garden more private, you may use this neighbors privacy screen ideas.
5. Plant Trees and Shrubs
Ever wondered how to block out a neighbor’s view?
You may grow a single giant tree or a few groups of shrubs in your patio or backyard garden to obstruct a neighbor’s view, similar to growing hedges. You may create a focal point in your garden by planting a large tree. Try to choose evergreen trees when you’re selecting trees for your patio or backyard to provide seclusion.
Last but not least, who wants privacy all summer to have it ruined by the cold? As a result, evergreen trees are excellent for year-round foliage and seclusion. A less permanent approach is to use a row of large potted plants stacked on top of one another. The fastest-growing plant would provide you seclusion in days by adding plants like bamboo.
6. Use the Long Grass
Long grass may also be used as a privacy screen if you grow it long enough. A beautiful, natural-looking living fence is always an excellent choice. In addition to providing seclusion, this will make your backyard appear more upscale. You may make a privacy screen out of a variety of plants.
You may, of course, plant some trees and bushes in your yard. In contrast to shrubs and evergreen trees, ornamental grasses can develop in two seasons and grow to their full size. In other words, if you need seclusion quickly, this is an excellent choice for you. It is possible to create a cheap way to block neighbors view in your landscape using ornamental grasses like Zebra Grass, Pampas, Clumping Bamboo, Feather Reed, Pink Hair, and Fountain Grass.
7. Adding Vines
Using vines to provide seclusion on your deck or patio is like tall grasses. It would be best to place planters with vines under the lattice panels or trellis. The vines would then begin to climb around the objects. Simple, right?
8. Use of Trellis
You may also use a trellis to create seclusion on your deck or patio. On the other hand, Frames aren’t as large as fences, making them easier to erect. Trellis may be a stunning addition to your patio garden, mainly if you use attractive plants and vines to dress it up.
9. Screens made of Lattice
One of the cheap ways to block neighbors view to keep an eye on you is using lattice screens. Wood and other natural materials are commonly used to construct latticework. Plastic is another option. If you can, go with anything made of wood or from a natural substance. A wide selection of designs, colors, and sizes are also available. Some are also adaptable and simple to put in place.
10. Make Use of Overhead Shade
An apartment or two-story structure may be an alternative if you have a nearby neighbor who lives in one. You may install a shade structure in your patio or garden. The shade can be fashioned from sailcloth or any other garment material that prevents your neighbors from seeing you from a distance. Take advantage of plants and trees to provide overhead shade.
Alternatively, In addition to providing seclusion, an overhanging shade garden also provides cooling relief from the summer heat.
11. Outdoor Draperies
One of the most cheap ways to block neighbors view of you is to hang outside curtains. If your patio or backyard has a sitting area where your neighbors constantly stare at you and irritate you.
To get the desired level of seclusion, all you need to do is purchase some readily accessible outdoor curtains and install them. It would be ideal to have some solid poles or wooden bars to hold up the drapes. You can fold them up and store them away when you don’t need the curtains.
12. Suitably Suspend the Greenery
You may get several benefits if you beautifully hang your plants. When you hang your plants so that no one can see them from the outside, you’ll be able to experience a sense of seclusion. It can be a great backyard cheap ways to block neighbors view.
In addition, your neighbors would be unable to discern your true motives because you’d be stylishly hanging lovely plants. They could think you’re merely attempting to develop a fresh design. However, you are the only one who knows the genuine reason.
You wouldn’t offend your neighbors, and you’d get to appreciate the beauty of the plants while simultaneously maintaining a sense of seclusion! Aside from saving space, hanging your plants allows you to use that area for other activities like sitting, grilling, and outdoor decor.
13. Be Creative
Tall fences are not permitted in some regions. However, you may erect some towering buildings in your backyard if you so want. As a result, you have some leeway in designing your design for a view blocker.
What about non-transparent plastic bottles in your home? Afterward, you may use it as a privacy barrier. You may sanitize those non-transparent plastic bottles by cutting the bottom and singeing the rough edges.
When you have a bunch of these plastic bottle bottoms that look like flowers, you can thread them together. You may hang the final object on a wooden framework or similar structure. It is only one of many examples. There are various ways to create these stunning buildings on your own.
FAQ’s
1. What to Do If Your Neighbor’s Second Story Window Keeps an Eye on You?
From 25 to 60 feet tall, you may find certain evergreen trees in nature. Planting those deciduous trees will effectively conceal the second-story view of your neighbors. You can also use a canopy over your patio or deck to keep your overlooking neighbors at bay.
2. How Can We Keep Our Neighbors from Seeing Us?
For fast-growing trees like Cypress, we recommend planting evergreens like Emerald Green. Even in the cold, they don’t lose their leaves. Because of this, they are the best way to keep the neighbors at bay. In addition, parasols and screens, shelters, and the like are also options.
3. How to Obstruct the Neighbors View from Their Window to Our Backyard?
Planting tall plants or trees or constructing a fence between your property and your neighbor’s will work to conceal your neighbor’s view of your house from their windows.
4. How Can We Keep Our Garden Private on a Budget?
Trees with ornamental flowers or grasses should be placed in the middle of the tall evergreen trees. You may also create a living wall, hang curtains around your patio or deck, set up a lattice fence, or install a privacy screen are some cheap ways to block neighbors’ view.
5. What Can Be a Fast-Growing Plant That We Can Use for Privacy?
Bamboo is the fastest-growing plant for creating a natural privacy screen. However, because of the invasive nature of most bamboo varieties, you must exercise caution and only choose those that spread slowly.
Always Stay on your Budget with these Ideas
As you can see, there are several cheap ways to block neighbors view available to you when it comes to your privacy. We hope you’ll be able to relax in total solitude on your patio, backyard, or front porch now that you’ve learned how to keep your neighbor at a distance. Every one of us has had to deal with nosy neighbors. What goes on in your backyard doesn’t have to be revealed entirely.
Yet don’t forget to practice what you’ve just learned about some of the fantastic but cheap ways to block neighbors from seeing you.
A shower is a place for rejuvenation, letting go of all your distress and de-stress after a long day at work. The space thus should be designed to do exactly that. The kind of shower tiles you use can either make or break your experience of the bathroom space. To help you with your shower designs, we’ve curated this list of 35 stunning shower tile ideas.
34+ Shower Tile Ideas
Below in the list of Stunning shower tiles ideas
1. Go for Classic Mosaics
Mosaic tiles create depth and visual interest within the space. The ombre effect of the colors changing from cool to warm give an illusion of added height and elongation. Use it on one wall as a background highlight or on all the surfaces for the effect of a visually interesting volume.
2. Generate a Rugged Industrial Vibe with Exposed Bricks
Exposed brick shower tiles define the rugged industrial theme of this bathroom. These tile shower ideas work well when complemented by other elements like rustic vanity, exposed services, and accents.
3. A Play of Juxtaposed Patterns
Cannot choose between the variety of shower tile patterns? Use them all in one! This tiled shower idea is the aptest example that shows how you can juxtapose different tiles to create a stylish and harmonious space.
4. Bring in the Rich Moroccan Aesthetic
Moroccan fishtail shower tile designs feel like a luxurious respite. They bedazzle the bathroom space with grace and an alluring aesthetic. The bright blue hues, the elegant shape, and the scale of the design make for a highly sophisticated shower tile design idea.
5. Let it be Simple and Subtle with Lapping Wooden Planks
Want to move away from all-whites, but need a subtle sober bathroom aesthetic? Go for these light wooden plank shower tiles. They are perfect for getting a neutral muted look, yet add character and finesse to the space.
6. Create Interest with Chic and Dramatic Chevron Tiles
Both diagonal and chevron patterned tiles work well for elongating a space. This shower tile design is perfect for small bathrooms where the area if not done right, may feel claustrophobic. Use contrasting colors to create drama and interest within the space.
7. A Shower That Gives Nautical Nostalgia
Showers are for relaxation, that’s exactly what this tiled shower ideas represent. A bathroom that feels like an oasis of soothing nautical experience. The deep blue tones calm the nerves while giving a sea-boarding vibe.
8. Bring Nature Inside with Pebble Tiles
Want to feel at one with nature in the comfort of your bathroom? Use subtly toned pebble tiles in your shower. These modern shower tile ideas are just perfect to bring you close to nature and be reminiscent of a beachy escape. The continuation of the same tile on the floor and walls creates a concentrated space.
9. Keep it Natural with Stone Shower Tiles
Natural stone tile showers are a perfect fit for small bathrooms. The natural minimalist aesthetic maximizes the space available and makes it look clutter free and soothing. The contrast created by the floor tiles adds character to the space.
10. Go Modern with All-Whites
Modern all-white shower designs define elegance. Large white tiles with white grout and sleek faucets and frame details create this alluring minimalist shower design. Be mindful of the lighting, it makes all the difference.
11. Go for a Rustic Wooden Aesthetic
A bathroom shower tile idea that will invigorate a natural in the woods vibe uses dark rustic wooden tiles. The horizontal tiles elongate the space making it appear wider and bigger. The dark natural hues create a raw rustic ambiance for the space.
12. Create a Personal Spa with Subtle Earthy Tiles
If you wish to create a personal spa-like oasis in your bathroom, adopt this bathroom shower tile idea. The subtle earthy tones, large tile size, and minimal grout used in unison on walls, floor, and ceiling create a spacious sauna-like bathroom space.
13. Go Glam, But Subtly
Glamorous bathroom designs that are also subtle make a ravishing space. The marble tiles in conjunction with floor similar toned subdued mosaics are great luxurious walk in shower tile ideas. Complement with statement accessories like chandeliers or rose-gold faucets to match the tiles.
14. Live the Royal Life, Go for Marvelous Marble
The splendid look of marble is simply unmatchable. A large marble slab adorning the floor and the walls seamlessly creates a royal spectacular shower. The soft pink tone, the elegant pattern, and the brass faucets are the defining features of this royal bathroom design.
15. Let the Space Flow, Use Wavy Tiles
Add dimension and texture to the bathroom space by using 3D wavy tiles. These small bathroom shower tile ideas make the space look bigger and add to the overall visual, textural, and spatial dimension.
16. Add a Hint of Bold with Byzantine Style Tiles
Make a blingy statement with shimmery gold penny tiles. Or, add an ornate highlight to the shower wall to create a bold Byzantine-style-inspired space. This state of art bathroom shower tile idea is anything but basic. If you cannot decide between two bipolar styles, opt for unique blends such as this. It is the perfect synthesis of a subtle and bold design.
17. Make a Stylish Statement with Art-Deco Aesthetic
A shower tile idea that combines structure and organicness in a remarkably stylish manner. This Art-deco-inspired bathroom design is made up of warm toned pink grid and terrazzo tiles. The structured tiles act as a highlight alongside the flowy terrazzo tiles. The combination creates a seemingly mobile space with a focus.
18. Adore the Chic Pastels
Create a stunning bathroom with soft-hued pastel tiles such as these. Taking cues from the bygone retro style, this shower tile idea makes a feminine, subtle and chic bathroom aesthetic.
19. Embrace the Minimal Approach of an Industrial Design
Natural rustic tones of wood and concrete work well for both small and large bathroom spaces. This shower tile idea comprising of exposed concrete textured tiles seamlessly flowing from the floors to the walls hints toward an industrial design approach. Use these tiles alongside natural wooden textures and exposed services for an added industrial character.
20. Grace Your Space with Parquet Tiles
Who says the wood is meant for the non-water zones? Wood-like ceramic tiles allow you to bring the rugged charm of wood to the bathroom. Use elegant wooden parquet tiles to create a graceful and warm bathroom design. Contrast the wooden pattern with marble tiles for a sophisticated look.
21. Aim for a Timeless look with Marble Tiles
The classics never go out of style! Take this instance of overall marble tiles in the bathroom. The rich texture of marble with little to no grout creates a holistic volume. The timeless feel of the space is complemented by classic elegant fixtures and faucets.
22. Achieve a Structured Look with Honeycomb Tiles
A modern shower tile idea that is equal parts sophisticated and playful defines this bathroom space. The honeycomb-like pattern of the tiles has a structured yet playful vine whereas the contrast of black and white creates a sophisticated feel. Furthermore, the scale and pattern change on the floor thus adding to the character of the space.
23. Hop on the Terrific Terrazzo Trend
This elegant, chic and supple shower tile idea is made using terrazzo and graphical line tiles. The terrazzo trend has taken the industry by storm. The flowy pattern of the terrazzo balanced by the stark solid lines creates a visually interesting and alluring bathroom.
24. Bring in the Vintage Vibe with Distressed Tiles
Bring in a vintage charm in your bathroom space with this unique shower tile idea. Use country-style-inspired distressed textured tiles in your space for an elegant charming shower space. Additionally, you can complement the vintage vibe with rustic and natural tiles.
25. Play Around a Little with Feature Tiles
Another unique bathroom shower tile idea consists of this vibrant combination of tiles. The charming herringbone tiles are used creatively to make a playful composition. The cool tones of turquoise contrasting the warm browns add to the dramatic visual scene.
26. Be Nature-Inspired, Use Natural Graphics
A bathroom that’s an extension of your bedroom should bring in the same elaborate designs. Nature-inspired motifs on shower tiles sculpt a bathroom that is in line with the rest of the house. This bathroom shower tile idea has limitless options and flexibility in terms of what you can achieve.
27. Opt for a Seamless Look
Seamless natural stone tiles that bind the whole space in a unified natural aesthetic are what make this shower tile idea special. The space flows as a monolith. Sleek details of the fixtures and faucets retain the sanctity of this spa-like bathroom space.
28. Use the Classics with a Twist, Go for Mini-Subway Tiles
Tired of the same subway tiles, but don’t want to move away from its sleek appearance? Use them with the twist, go for mini subway shower tile ideas for a refreshing take on the classic form. Furthermore, you can go for cool and soothing hues to create a stunning bathroom design.
29. Go Bold with All-Black
If you love a clean minimalist aesthetic but want to move away from the typical white slate, go for an all-black design. This bold yet minimal shower tile idea exemplifies the sharpness and sleekness of a modern design with a twist. The matte tiles cut to make a directional focal point define the space.
30. Go Big or Go Home with Dramatic Tiles
A bathroom tile design that oozes glamour and epitomizes over-the-top designs, has to be made using shiny golden mosaics. This style shower tile design idea is for the fearless, glamorous, bold souls out there.
31. Create a Jovial Pattern
If you’re looking for a shower tile design that will speak for your friendly and jolly personality, this shower tile idea is for you. Subtle graphical wall tiles that when pieced together like puzzles of a jigsaw create an interesting pattern and are just the perfect expression of a quirk in design.
32. Up Your Design Quotient with Artsy Tiles
Need your bathroom space to be an expression of art? Opt for artsy decor tiles like these. This shower tile design idea works perfectly when paired with monochromatic mosaics. You can go wild with your designs, sizes, and types of murals in the shower.
33. Please the Eye with Ornate Organics
If you are looking for royal shower tile designs without having to splurge on marble, consider shower tiles with ornate patterns. The organic and ornate pattern adorned in gold lining complemented by brass faucets defines this remarkable bathroom.
34. Give a Touch of Vibrance
A colorful shower for a colorful personality! Make your bathroom space a place for energizing and cheering by using vibrant tiles like these. They add a very fun and playful touch to the otherwise boring space.
35. Opt for Tiles as Good as a Wallpaper
An out-of-the-box shower tile design idea uses small tiles to create a full-length mural. To dramatize the look, go for vibrant abstract patterns with contrasting hues and ornate patterns. You can even go for striking glam or retro design aesthetics.
Final Verdict
In the end, it all boils down to your style! Let your personality find expression in the design of your bathroom. Choose the ideal shower tile for your creating your at-home spa-oasis.
FAQs
1. What Color of Tiles Will Enhance the Size and Spaciousness of My Small Bathroom?
For small bathrooms, lighter colors and neutral tones work well in making the appearance of the space bigger. Whites specifically add volume and depth to the space making it appear larger.
2. What Is the Best Tile for Shower Walls?
Ceramic tiles and porcelain tiles are the best tiles for shower spaces.
3. What Size Tile Is Best for Smaller Bathroom Spaces?
Ideally, smaller tiles are better for smaller bathroom spaces. They make the space look proportionate, larger tiles on the other hand make the space look smaller.
4. What Bathroom Tiles Are on Trend?
Recently, matte tiles and earth shower tiles were becoming quite popular. However, that has changed, now terrazzo tiles and glazed pastel tiles are trending.
5. Should a Bathroom Floor Be Darker Than the Walls?
It is recommended for the bathroom floor be darker than the walls so that the spaces stand out. However, the rule can be tweaked as per convenience and there can be exceptions.
This new year has completely changed our lifestyle. Suddenly our home becomes everything, and now we all are doing everything from home, whether be it work or virtually meeting people. When it comes to the trends, they change all the time, but next year will really have some mind-blowing trends. Today, here we are discussing dining room trends.
Like every year, we’re here to give you some information about various trends and styles you can expect in the upcoming year. This time we’re talking about the dining rooms. Why? Because nowadays, it is not only an eating place, but also it can be used as a home office, and the walls provide a backdrop for remote meetings. Therefore, when a space does many things, its interior should be both comfortable and functional.
Whether you have a small breakfast corner or a substantial formal space dedicated for dinner parties, it should be functional and trendy. Nowadays, people are wisely investing in their property to give a personal touch, and this also increases the home’s overall value.
To ensure your dining room looks absolutely perfect, we’re going to tell you the top trend predictions for the upcoming year. From double-duty design to small personal touches, these trends are not only about aesthetic appeal. They’re more focused on creating a unique and totally liveable environment.
Top 7 Stylish Dining Room Trends
Get ready to know our next year’s top predictions for your dining room. So below are our top seven design trends for the year ahead:
1. Informality & Less Traditional
In the upcoming year, the whole energy of the dining room has changed. We didn’t usually use it much before, but the quarantine routine of next year has turned it into a day-use by the entire family. Now, it is no longer a formal, well-defined subject. In the upcoming year, it will be all about: relaxation, comfort, and versatility.
No matter what style, color, or decors you select, just focus on creating a space that’s warm and welcoming. Add a few quirky ornaments, some photos, rugs, warm throws pillows to create a cozy ambiance.
2. Round Tables
Are you thinking of buying some new dining furniture? Consider a round table instead of a square or rectangle one. No matter what material you choose, replace all the sharp angles with soft curves. This will create a more informal and intimate atmosphere.
Round tables are usually smaller and won’t take much space. You can also get an oval-shaped table instead of completely round. These sleek tables will surely be on-trend for the whole year long.
3. Multifunctional Furniture in Modern Style
The dining room was a gathering space to eat and converse back in the upcoming year, but now it has become a multipurpose spot. This simply means it can be used for more than just eating together, and you probably already are using it in multiple ways such as study area, entertaining zone, or both!
So how to achieve this? Just by bringing some unique pieces of decor that can be used in many different ways. Add some statement or colorful chairs to your dining space. Don’t go for the structured furniture; try to mix and match them. You can also include a bench as seating (a huge trend in next year). It will create a more relaxed and welcoming atmosphere.
4. Bring Nature Inside
One of the latest interior trends that can be seen everywhere is the Inclusion of plants. They always have a special place in the home because they not only provide filtered air, but they also bring freshness, distinctiveness, and an irreplaceable vibe into the whole space.
We’re sure that houseplants will still be one of the most likable trends in the upcoming year. Don’t limit yourself to one lonely pot plant on the side; place as many plants as possible. You can put Cacti or small succulents to make fascinating dining table decorations or go with plants with variegated and multicolored leaves, such as begonias, sansevierias, or striking dragon plants. They’ll add thick & rich texture while creating an interesting eating area.
5. Add Partitions & Dividers
Spaces with open concepts are so in the coming year. The new year is all about having privacy and private spaces, and for that, what will be better than dividers! Separating large areas with partitions is a common technique used by many designers and architects.
These structures play a double role: they create spaces and can also be used as decorative elements. You can use them in many ways, such as to allocate spaces, organize an open space, create a welcoming corner in a large environment, or just to hide the disordered objects in your home.
Partitions are quite useful in the dining areas as they’re often constructed next to the kitchen or the living room. So to separate spaces, you can place a divider made of stone, wood, or metal. Many options are available in the market; you can select the best one according to your home size, style, and level of privacy you want.
6. Natural Serene Look
Another key trend for the next year is to create a bohemian nature-inspired look. Not just by bringing some decors but also placing some furniture made from various organic materials. Caning, woven seagrass, rattan, and wicker — include these materials in your home furnishings.
You can use them for furniture and lighting accessories and window treatments to create a soft natural look. They’ll blend gracefully with any color palette or decorating theme. So follow this trend and give your place a homely and timeless touch.
7. Open Dining Areas
According to many designers, there will be a major shift in the upcoming year, especially in our living circumstances. Considering the pandemic, now you are no longer able to host large dinner parties, but still, you can do one thing. Take your dining area outside!
Yes, if you’re lucky enough to have a spacious outdoor space, why not just use it as outdoor dining activities and repurpose your indoor dining rooms for other activities, such as workspaces and exercise areas. Eating with your family in a fresh and tranquil atmosphere will be a soothing and relaxing experience for you.
Final Thoughts
So, which of the dining room trends are you excited about? The next year will be full of surprises, joy, and happiness, so start decorating your place for a new spirit. When it comes to the dining room’s interior, I can talk endlessly because there are so many new things, styles, and thousands of options out there. So don’t be afraid to experiment, try new things, and get amazed by the results.
Make your dining room truly the center of family life and a source of tradition for everyone! So, folks, these are all the unmistakable dining room trends for the next year. With these ideas and predictions, create that warm and cozy feeling, and you’ll automatically be right on-trend.
A peaceful and enchanted existence is possible in the mountains. Some of the world’s most beautiful scenery and ecologically rich regions can be found in the mountains. There is a lot of vegetation and wildlife, clean water, and a relaxed, uncomplicated way of life. To avoid the rush and bustle of the city, more and more individuals are purchasing properties in the mountains. Modern mountain homes have the best structures and designs, and many are always interested in staying in these mountain areas.
These homes are typically built on steep, mountainous terrain and feature large windows to enjoy the stunning views. They are also energy-efficient and blend in with their natural surroundings.
This article will help you with detailed information on the ideas you need to know about modern mountain homes.
What are Modern Mountain Homes?
A Mountain home is a house or cottage built on mountainous terrain. Modern mountain house are typically made with a sleek and simple design. They are typically built-in locations where the scenery is a central selling point, such as the Rocky Mountains, the Alps, or the Andes. Mountain homes come in all shapes and sizes but often incorporate features that take advantage of stunning views and provide a comfortable living space.
Mountain homes may be built of traditional materials like wood and stone, or they may use more modern materials like concrete and glass.
What Are the Main Features of Modern Mountain Homes?
Unique Shape of the Structure
The unique shape of the structure of modern mountain homes means that the houses are designed to fit the landscape and provide stunning views. The homes are built with various materials, including stone, wood, and glass, to create a stylish modern look. The houses are made to take advantage of the area’s natural resources and are energy efficient.
Local Materials
Like its more traditional ancestors, modern mountain architecture usually uses local materials like natively cut wood and stone from the area, which are left in their natural states. Some of these materials are natively cut wood and rock found nearby.
Oversized Windows and Doors
Ample glass windows are strategically placed throughout the room so that residents can enjoy the breathtaking views of the surrounding lake and mountains. To maintain the building’s contemporary vibe, the inside bedroom and bathroom doors are flat slabs of wood, with no panels to break up the smooth lines.
A multi-paned garage door with a mill finishes aluminum frame provides convenient indoor/outdoor access from the lower level’s game area to the patio’s lakeside setting.
Neutral Color Choices
White, gray, and blue are standard colors in contemporary mountain interiors. These colors go well with the natural wood and stone features and the other contemporary steel details.
When it comes to walls that are coated in wood cladding, you want to strike a balance between the domestic atmosphere and the clean lines. Because the light changes drastically from summer to winter in this location, neutral colors are the best choice.
Low Maintenance Landscaping
Along with the flagstone patio, the natural appearance of the environment can be enhanced by using wild grasses, boulders, and pebbles sourced from the surrounding area. It will be challenging to determine what is natural and the result of human activity.
The upkeep of a garden is simplified when it has drought-resistant plants. These plants will develop on their own in the state of Idaho.
Programs Offered by the House
The breathtaking scenery is a major draw for many people who want to settle in mountainous areas. It will be essential to get imaginative with the home’s architecture and the arrangement of spaces to make the most of these views.
A spectacular view up or down the mountain from a principal living space, for example, can be created by simply turning the spaces of the residence.
Sloped Roofs
Snowfall is always possible in the mountains and must be planned accordingly. While flat roofs are more typical of contemporary architecture, slanted roofs are often necessary for mountainous regions.
Slanted roofs prevent collapse by directing snow away from the building and, preferably, off the main routes in and out.
Connection to Site
In the past, mountain homes were difficult to connect to essential services like water, electricity, and sewerage. This made them expensive and impractical to build. However, modern mountain house plans are designed to connect to the site.
7 Best Interior Designs You Would Love for the Modern Mountain Homes
Sophisticated Open-Plan Living Room
Most of the living rooms in modern mountain homes are designed with a wood-like texture of the ashen gray accent wall, which stands out in the airy and light space. There is plenty of natural light interior design, but if you want to curl up on the sofa with a book after dark, a modern metallic floor lamp is all you need. It could also have a fireplace which helps bring warmth to the room.
Elegant Dining Room & Bar Area
As part of a mountain home’s ideas, the kitchen and living room are separated by an eating area. The abstract monochrome wall painting brings together the living and eating areas.
Dining chairs in black with braided seats look great around the sturdy hardwood table contributing to nuanced texture. Finally, the dining room is anchored with a contemporary pendant light.
Near the kitchen is a cozy nook with a bar and music. This modern area can house your record collection, wine glasses, and other audio equipment. All the shelves are backlit with a warm golden light.
Sleek Kitchen with Breakfast Bar
The usage of matte black is highlighted as one of the best modern mountain kitchen design ideas. The sleek, modern look of these appliances in the kitchen complements the building’s industrial style. Walls are lined with cabinets, many constructed from contrasting natural wood.
Arched Lamp
This is a very classic lamp that easily fits mountain modern homes. Its contemporary pose draws the attention of many, and it’s a beautiful and excellent way to supply light to your house.
Pathfinder Art
You’ll be able to give this set of eye-catching wall art any look you like. Each of this cardboard and whitewashed wood frame creations exudes a natural radiance. Various configurations are possible because each piece can be hung horizontally or vertically in a bedroom or living area.
Accent Chair
With mountain homes, the chairs are designed such that you enjoy and have comfort in your house. This chair is covered with beautiful, top-grain leather, and the overstuffed cushion makes it comfortable. With this chair, you can relax in your home well.
Side Table
This kind of table is common in mountain homes and displays an industrial-antique appearance in many spaces. Moreover, it is durable and lights so you can move and is easily placed near the sofa or bed.
7 Best Exterior Designs You Would Love for the Modern Mountain Homes
Go Gray to Match the Mountains
Make your mountain homes beautiful by making them match the mountains. Mountain beauty can inspire a house’s color scheme and gray blends well with nature. White trim around windows and doors is another suitable method to break up the gray and keep the house from merging.
Invest in Synthetic Shingle Roofing
Cedar shingles are the ideal choice for a rustic cabin in the mountains. Synthetic cedar shake shingles, such as those made by CeDUR, are a better choice for a contemporary mountain house. These shingles seem like cedar but are polyurethane cast from an accurate cedar mold.
Use Lots of Windows
Having many windows is a must for any contemporary mountain home design. You can take advantage of the mountain scenery from any room in your home if you install plenty of glass windows.
Go Cottage-Style
Try a more rustic, cottage-like style for a nod to some traditional interior decoration. A shaky roof and white stone siding may make a house look warmer. A mountain house can benefit significantly from this additional essential design suggestion.
Decorate with Stone Accents
Incorporating stone siding elements into your mountain house design is another option. In addition to using natural materials like wood and stone, this can assist blend your house in with the surrounding landscape, especially the mountains.
Utilize Slanted Roofing
For a better mountain home, consider having this slanted roofing. Have one that is skewed and current in its creative presentation instead. It also has the potential to inspire more imaginative house design.
Upper-Level Sitting Area
Having a balcony in your mountain house helps people who prefer mountain homes to enjoy the breathtaking mountain scenery from the comfort of their homes. Because of this, you may enjoy the most excellent natural view.
Conclusion
Are you interested in the beauty of modern mountain homes? It is time you make the step and find the most beautiful scene you could enjoy living. Mountain homes are designed to help you enjoy the comfort of the mountain scenery.
They have intended attractiveness, and everyone else would love to stay in the mountain homes. You only need to find the best interior and exterior design that best fits you, and we have helped you identify some of the best designs preferable in mountain homes. Get started by looking at the various modern mountain homes ideas and choose the best for yourself and your family.
You built a house, had a great interior, the exterior is also magnificent, and equipped with all the modern technology. Oh, and yes. How can we forget about the garden space that you fabricated at the entrance or in the backyard? Let’s check out some garden edging ideas.
But you have a complaint that there is no dimensional factor to your garden, and it doesn’t look organized the way you wanted. We know why it is that way! Because you definitely have overlooked the garden edging. It may look unnoticeable, but the role it plays is unbelievable. It will add a dimension to your garden, that is for sure, but along with that, it will also add texture and quirk to it.
The purpose of garden border edging is to separate two distinct areas and to give an outline to the landscape. The main aim is to prevent animals from entering the veggi e garden. Your garden will look prettier than before after applying our below-mentioned modern garden edging ideas. We have covered all the ideas that will give your garden a modern lookoutor a traditional outlook, some are DIYs, and some are readymade.
The thing about garden edging is that you can go creative with it or just stay simple, still dressing up your garden elegantly.
So if you’re looking for landscape edging ideas and flowerbed edging ideas, keep reading the blog and explore various types of ideas and designs. Finally, pick one that is suitable for your yard or landscape.
Let’s begin.
25+ Cheap Landscape Edging Ideas & Designs For Your Yard
Whether you pick a stone, wood or brick, or whatever material or design, the most important thing is to get a beautiful landscape. With the help of these ideas, you’ll get a clearly defined edge that gives a professional finish and a clean division between your various garden areas.
Below is the list of some of the best lawn edging ideas. So go through these garden border ideas before deciding on the edging thing for your place.
Let’s take a look.
1. Gabion Wall Edging
Want to give a new outlook to your garden?
Try a gabion wall edging!
This kind of garden edging looks natural yet structured. It will seamlessly blend in well with your garden. It’s also quite sturdy and will keep the different garden zones divided.
2. Wood-Cut Edging
Want to try DIY cheap garden edging ideas? This will be the perfect idea for you.
To create an edging like this, you need some wood planks and a wood cutting machine. Now, cut the wood pieces into different sizes or the same sizes and start placing them along the edge. You can even paint them with color sprays to add a unique touch to them.
3. Stone Edging
It is really fun to add some stones around the edging of your lawn and garden. You can either create a wide stone path or just keep it narrow. Plus, you can arrange the stones in a particular manner to give a clean look or in a random way for an eye-catchy look.
4. Log Edging
Log edging is another cool version of wood-cut edging!
Just buy some logs from the market or from the forest area and then cut them into small pieces and place them where you want to edge. You can also make a small seating table by putting 4 to 5 logs together in a circular pattern.
5. Terracotta Tile Edging
Tiles are always fun and cool, whether you’re using them indoors or outdoors! These terracotta tiles are available in any home depot or earthenware store. All you need to do is to arrange these tiles in a unique way, using either symmetrical or asymmetrical shapes.
6. Tree Branches Edging
We’re pretty sure that this type of edging is surely new for you. Here the woven wood has been used to create a fence-like structure around the garden area. You can make a semi-circle, square, or rectangle shape in the specific area and plant your flowers in that.
7. Concrete Edging
One of the most common and inexpensive garden edging ideas is concrete edging. Perfect for those people who want an edging solution for their garden that can last long or for a lifetime. You can give a simple step-up step or a complex designer shape or whatever shape you like.
8. Steel Strip Edging
Another of the great flower bed edging ideas is the steel one. These steel strips will give your garden a rough and modern look. Steel strips are available in various sizes. So select the steel strip size according to your garden space.
9. Palisade Edging
Go with Palisade edging if you’re looking for a more sustainable option for your garden edging! This type of edging is made from recycled plastic and is also sturdy. You can use them to border your plants or any specific area on your lawn.
10. Brick Edging
The classic and timeless edging of all time is brick edging. The best thing about bricks is that you can create both traditional and modern looks from them. You can use creativity and lay them in different patterns like in single strips, horizontally, vertically, diagonally, or slantingly.
11. Glass Bottle Edging
Do you like to drink so much that you’ve many glass bottles at your place? If yes, this will be a perfect idea for you! Others who don’t have these bottles can buy or thrift them from the local stores. You can use glass bottles, transparent or opaque, colorful ones.
12. Plate Edging
Do you have plates in your kitchen that you don’t use anymore? If yes, bring them out not for dinner but for your garden! Look at the above picture, aren’t using these plates as garden edging a creative idea?
13. Sea-Shell Edging
Do you like to collect seashells?
Bring out your seashell collection and use them in your garden, edging in your yard. These shells will bring the beachy vibes to your place even if you’re living miles away from the water.
14. Cinder Block Edging
Cinder blocks can be used for two things: for edging and as well as a planting pot! Just put them near the raised bed or tree and place some plants in it. You can create an asymmetrical pattern or whatever you like. Use the plain cinder blocks for a raw effect or while colored ones for a playful effect.
15. Rope Lighting with Brick or Rock Edging
Lighting is the best option if you want to create a perfect ambiance on your lawn or garden. Whether you’re going with rock or brick edging, you can use rope lighting.
Imagine seating in this perfect garden setting with a glass of wine. This romantic and breezy atmosphere will make your yard a perfect spot for parties and gatherings.
16. Gray Gravel Border
If you’re looking for decorative edging ideas, grey gravel pebbles are the best ones for you! You can use them to separate the walkway and the lawn. To make this design easy, first, you’ve to dig a shallow trench between your lawn and path, then put some protective sheeting and finally fill the top with pebbles of your choice, and your beautiful lawn edging ideas are ready!
17. Pebble Moat
To make your yard look attractive and eye-catching, you can use a technique that many designers use. The technique is to use different levels. Look at the above picture; here, the deck rising out from the surrounding pebbles gives the whole space a sleek but attractive look.
You can use pebble moat as edging and create levels at different heights. This will look contemporary and almost artistic at the same time!
18. Wood Edged Raised Beds
Look at these cheap creative garden edging ideas; doesn’t it look good? The edges around these raised garden beds look simple yet stylish. Instead of wide lengths of wood, use the thin ones as they will provide a neat border. This is also a perfect DIY edging idea for all those people who want to do edging in their garden all by themselves.
19. Caged Rocks
Placing rocks in a wire cage or mesh is nowadays one of the popular edging garden ideas. Look at these gray stones; they’re perfect for achieving a modern, sleek ambiance.
People looking for a contemporary way to add curb appeal and value to your property should definitely try these types of inexpensive landscape border ideas. They’re a good investment for your home or property.
20. Contemporary Block Edge
These large blocks don’t only look good, but they’re also used to avoid any messy overspill. The clean and simple lines of these blocks will give your garden a contemporary modern look. However, this isn’t a budget-friendly option, but you can go with this idea if your pocket allows.
21. Cobblestones Garden Edging Ideas
Cobblestones look pretty similar to brick, but they’re more in a square shape. If you want to add some character and texture to your landscape edging, there is nothing better than cobblestone. You can either use the real ones or the fake ones (available on Amazon) that look exactly like the real cobblestones.
22. Boulder Border
Boulder border edging is super easy to create, and anyone can do this no matter what type of landscape you have. First, create an edge made of large rocks and then pile other rocks on the first one and do this all along the perimeter of your garden.
23. Steel Cylinders with Plants
Another inexpensive landscape border ideas for you is this steel cylinder one. Many of you might be wondering what if these cylinders got rusty. Yes, these cylinders do corrode in time, but still, they’ll look cool because of their worn-out look.
You can fill these cylinders with soil and other material to grow succulents. These cylinders will act as both a border and a container.
24. Hedge Edge
A small and well-trimmed hedge can be an excellent garden edging ideas for your lawn. This petite hedge looks really impressive and quite luxurious. Look at the above landscape; here, the owner has opted for these edging ideas for their garden. However, this type of edging can be costly and time-consuming.
25. Cut Stone Edging
Do you want to achieve a formal look? And if you also don’t mind lifting some huge stones and blocks, you can try these landscape edging ideas. For this, you have to use large rectangular cut stones. These huge blocks will act as edging and as well as benches. You can place smaller square stones or large potted plants in between each stone to make this setup more interesting.
Do you want to see more garden edging ideas? Scroll down!
The Bottom Line
So these are all the latest garden edging ideas.
Pick any of the above garden edging ideas and make your garden look extra-attractive and impressive. It will add the desired contour and dimension to your landscape, making it look outstanding. Add quirk to the elements without any hesitation; quirky is the new trend!
I hope this guide on the inexpensive landscape border ideas has helped you pick the best edging for your garden, lawn, or yard. If you find this guide on modern edging ideas helpful and informative, share it with your family and friends and help them create warm and welcoming outdoors.
The idea of constructing a interior pole barn homes isn’t new, however, it is steadily gaining appeal and popularity. These homes feature exposed wooden beams and a spacious, open floor plan that offers a rustic and charming aesthetic.
What Is a Pole Barn House?
A pole barn house, also known as a post-frame building, is a spacious and versatile structure commonly used in agricultural and residential applications. Unlike traditional houses, pole barn houses lack a basement but boast high ceilings and open layouts. These buildings are constructed using laminated wooden posts, which provide stability and durability. With their flexible design, pole barn houses offer endless possibilities for customization, making them a popular choice for homeowners seeking a unique and cost-effective housing solution.
They can be one-story or two-story structures, depending on personal preference. A basement can also be poured. Agricultural structures and storage facilities are common uses for a pole barn house.
Characteristics of Pole Barn Homes
Exteriors that are easily identifiable: The exterior of any pole barn home is instantly recognizable. Their shapes and materials make them easily recognised.
Wood and Stonework: The exterior of a pole barn type home is made up of two main materials. They most likely are made of wood or stone, inspired by ancient barns. The barn’s purpose and the local climate were two important factors in this selection.
Loft: Most low cost pole barn homes interior include lofts as a standard feature. They were typically used as storage in the original construction. They are ideal for a living room or a bedroom. It adds a dynamic aspect to interior pole barn homes and increases the area of the property.
Some of the other pole barn home features are as follows:
Less Construction Time: Post frame architecture requires less framing in the building shell. As a result, pole barn homes require far less time to construct. Furthermore, fewer building materials imply less work, and the construction timetable could be shortened in half.
Affordable Foundation Work: Post frame homes are typically built on top of a strong concrete foundation. You can reduce the cost of a foundation by removing a basement from your floor layout.
Energy Efficient: Post barn homes have several advantages when it comes to energy efficiency. Pole barn columns are 8′ or more apart. These spaces allow for less insulation, allowing for more heat flow.
Cons of Pole Barn Homes
Extra work might be expensive: While a basic pole barn is less expensive, the extra materials and special architectural amenities can soon add up.
Some well-known instances include:
Lofts that are used for extra storage.
Covered porches
Second-story level for extra rooms.
Difficulty Obtaining a Mortgage Loan or Obtaining Required Permits: Obtaining a mortgage for a post barn home may be challenging because it may not qualify for one. You can be required to complete additional paperwork or give additional information than you would for a typical loan.
7 Types of Pole Barn Style Houses
Pole barn homes are one of the most prevalent types of post-frame structures today. They are used for just about any style of building. Large or tiny, simple or sophisticated, it doesn’t matter.
1. Dutch Pole Barn
The steeply-pitched, low-hanging gabled roofs of Dutch pole barn homes reach to the ground. They Have Dutch doors, which are divided into top and lower sections and can open and close individually.
2. Gambrel
The conventional, classic barn roof on gambrel pole barn homes has a steep pitch at the eaves but a less steep pitch between the eaves and the ridge. This style has a distinct appearance, making it excellent for creating a timeless structure that effortlessly stands out. It’s worth noting that, unlike traditional gambrel barns, gambrel pole homes don’t always come with open lofts.
3. Monitor Pole Barns
These pole barn homes have a raised roof above the main section of the house, allowing more natural light and allowing air to circulate.
4. English Pole Gable Barns
This is the most functional and basic pole barn style brought to America by the first colonists. This style’s Pole barn houses are typically smaller in size, with a gabled A-frame roof and attic space.
5. Modular Pole Barns
Modular pole barns are created using pre-manufactured or pre-made components that are either fully or partially assembled when they arrive. Instead of constructing the full construction, professionals only lay the foundation and put the house together. These types of cheap simple pole barn house interiors are becoming increasingly popular.
6. Metal Pole Barn
Steel is used to construct metal structures. Interior pole barn homes are now among the structures that use metal components such as support beams, columns, rafters, and girts.
7. Gable Pole Houses
This is the conventional form with a triangular end wall, which is ideal for structures such as workshops and garages where the function of the structure is more important than the design.
Pole Barn House Kits
Pole barn homes, with a pitched roof and four walls are the first things that most people think of when they think of dwellings. However, a new form of simple pole barn house kits is gaining popularity.
Pole barn house kits are prefabricated design and materials packages that include posts and beams, exterior wall packages, highly detailed, blueprints, windows and doors, hardware, and much more. They are extremely adaptable and can be used in any climate or location. They’re also extremely inexpensive to construct, making them an excellent choice for anyone who wishes to build their own cheap pole barn house interior.
Pole Barn House Plans
You can easily find a variety of pole barn house ideas that allow you to customize the design and style according to your taste and preference. Most pole barn house plans are typically two or one and a half storeys in height. The bedrooms are usually located beneath the gambrel roof, while the kitchen and living area are located on the main level. The pole barn house plan feels open and big thanks to the open-plan concept.
Pole Barn House Cost
One of the best aspects of a post barn home is its cost. Because they require less material to create, the cost of building a pole barn house is frequently far lower than other construction methods. The pole barn home’s pricing is determined by its size. A pole barn residence can cost anywhere from $7,000 to $75,000 to build. Also, note that larger or more intricate pole barns might cost up to $100,000.
Furthermore the location differences in material costs and local design regulations, pole barn house pricing vary by location. You’ll also have to consider the expense of any optional amenities you wish to include in your pole barn home.
Pole Barn House Price Per Square Foot
Small Pole Barn Homes: The Range in price is from $7,000 to $18,000, depending on the size of the style you pick.
Medium Pole Barn Houses: The cost of a medium-sized pole barn home ranges from $18,200 to $39,100.
Big Pole Barn Houses: Even though these pole barn homes are more expensive than the above-mentioned homes, they are nevertheless affordable when compared to traditional-style homes. The cost of the huge pole constructions ranges from $36,000 to $88,000.
Pole Barn House Interiors
The interior pole barn homes are no less than any other traditional homes. They feature equal amounts of facilities with well-thought plans. Like the kitchen, bedroom, bathroom, guest room, living room, study room, and extra storage through the lofts.
The open plan concept can allow you to get more flexible with the layout. Furthermore, if you desire to have a double story house, you can include a staircase in the layout. The porches of the house usually surround the house layout. The windows allow enough sunlight to brighten the interior of the barn homes.
How Long Will a Pole Barn House Last?
The average lifespan of a pole barn house is 40-60 years. When it comes to determining how long a pole barn will last, experts throw around a few different estimates.
However, this does not guarantee that your pole barn will no longer work or be standing in 40-60 years. Pole barn houses can even survive up to 100 years if properly cared for. If a pole barn owner maintains all of the necessary structural upkeep, the building will certainly outlast the 40-60 year mark.
6 Ways to Finish Your Pole Barn Interior
White Interior Pole Barn Homes: With a little white paint, you can turn a gloomy, rustic pole barn interior into something light and airy, whether you use cool white or warm white values. For a monochrome look, layer different whites for the interiors or add an accent colour. You can also opt for white accessories like artworks and clocks which are available in several styles.
Charming Farm Flair: To your pole barn type home, add the beauty that only natural wood walls with a rustic finish can provide. This interior design style allows you to layer textures into your space designs in a variety of ways. For instance, adding wooden flooring to add soft, warm textures can be contrasted with hardwood finishes.
Proper Insulation: While exposed walls in pole barn homes can be desirable from an aesthetic standpoint, you should think about insulation and how comfortable your home’s temperature is. You can finish the interior of your home with thermal panels, rolled batt insulation, and foam insulations.
Weathered flooring: For your pole barn home, you can use salvaged wood flooring from old barns or purchase imitation wood flooring that has a similar look. Natural pine, oak, and maple wood floors with flaws are ideal for achieving the desired rustic impression.
Play with Design Elements: You are not confined to just one pole barn style. Old barn components can be combined with new pole barn interiors. You can experiment and team up with different styles to create a unique look.
Rustic Kitchen: Kitchen worktops can be paired with farmhouse wrap around sinks that give rustic touches. To liven up your kitchen, play off the exposed wood in your dining room and the kitchen barn furniture.
Ready to Make One?
When it comes to pole barn houses designing and building, people value flexibility and options. As they offer space, luxury, and, most importantly, a distinctive design.
FAQ’s
How Much Can a Pole Barn House Be Customized?
Pole barn houses give a lot of design flexibility from stonework, porches, dormers, metal roofs, and other special exterior and roof feature available for pole barn residences.
Is It Necessary to Have a Basement in a Pole Barn Home?
No. Pole barn dwelling house can be built directly on a concrete slab. This cuts down on the time and money spent on-site preparation.
Why Is Pole Barn House Construction Less Expensive Than Other Types of Construction?
The foundation of a pole barn house is a minimum of 4′ in the ground. The standard poured concrete or block wall footer is replaced by these. Making it more cost effective.
Is Pole Barn House as Long-Lasting and Sturdy as Traditional Construction Methods?
In most cases, pole barn homes will be as long as normally constructed buildings in terms of service and durability. With good services, they can last 40-60 years.
How Long Does It Take to Construct a Pole Barn House?
When compared to traditional construction methods, pole barn houses are far faster, and with more professional labor the construction can become even faster.
Spanish-style homes are immensely romantic, inviting, and inspirational. These architectural gems are hard to resist. Spanish-style homes have a timeless elegance and a rich history behind their evolution. For people who appreciate the beauty of classic architecture, Spanish-style homes are a true inspiration. The design blends modern comfort with traditional elements, which is why many people across the world prefer this style.
If you are here with an eagerness to explore the intricacies of Spanish architecture, we’ve got you covered. This blog will serve as your guide, sharing all the details of the Spanish style and its history and highlighting the subtle features of enhancing Spanish homes. Let’s together explore these classic treasures of Spanish-style homes.
What Is a Spanish-Style House?
Spanish-style houses, also known as Spanish Colonial Revival homes, are timeless architectural homes inspired by the colonial architecture that evolved under Spanish rule. The distinctive features that take you back in time are Stucco walls, red terracotta roofs, decorative wrought iron elements, arched windows, and doorways.
The History and Its Evolution
The beauty of Spanish-style home elements also extends to the exteriors of the houses. However, we can understand the evolution of its exteriors once we learn more about its history.
“To me, Spanish Colonial homes are the type where you can’t help but feel comfortable — the kind where you kick off your shoes at the door and pad around in bare feet,” notes Lisa Stacholy. With plenty of alfresco gathering spaces, these rambling homes express a sense of relaxation and foster a connection to nature and the surrounding environment.
If we look into the history, the Spanish architecture was first built in Spain around 400 years ago, in the 1500s. During the colonial revival movement, the style was born and soon became the primary construction style. The designs built during this cultural and artistic flourishing reflect the craftsmanship of the experts from that era. The Spanish homes of this time were built from indigenous components and featured thick, stucco-clad walls & limited ornamentation.
Later, around the 20th century, the Spanish style started spreading its influence over North America. The everlasting charm of the houses was perfect for a house in California; the reason? The design accommodates terraces and outdoor courtyards that are best suited for the open ocean.
Gradually, the wave of Spanish-style homes spread through the neighborhood, resulting in an adaptation of local needs and modernization. A variety of subsets of Spanish style started popping out under various names, such as Spanish Eclectic, Spanish Revival, Spanish Colonial, Mission Revival, and Moorish.
The most common parts with the influence of the Spanish style are Florida, California, and the Southwest.
Historical Overview
The first Spanish homes were built in the 1500s to 1800s when the architectural style was known as Spanish Colonial architecture. The buildings of their time captured the essence of the colonial era and were adorned with characteristic elements from that time. However, as time progressed, the style evolved, and the buildings constructed after that period(1800s) are typically referred to as Spanish Revival architecture or Eclectic. The houses effectively blended the contemporary elements with the dynamic forms.
Residents of that time easily adopted Spanish-style abodes because they were built using local materials. However, the use of local materials for building architecture also led to variations in style, which is why the Spanish homes in Mexico ( bright and vibrant) are different from the ones in Spain or Florida. For instance, You will observe the use of bricks in Arizona homes while coquina rocks are used in Florida homes.
Now, in the 1900s, a new architectural movement began in the United States called Spanish Revival. During this period, Americans started looking for inspiration from the past for building new architecture. The regions where the Spanish population established themselves found a heavy influence from the colonial architecture of their ancestors.
Rustic and simplistic ornaments found their way into the Spanish style, elevating the aesthetics of the Spanish homes. The period of this revival that brought new life into the existing elements came to be known as the Spanish Colonial Revival Architecture movement.
The Pivotal Moment in the History of the Spanish Architectural Movement
The Panama-California Expo in San Diego of 1915 highlights the Spanish-style movement. Spanish Architect Bertram Grosvenor Goodhue developed a team of architects and built an array of magnificent Spanish-inspired buildings. They used ornate stones and religious imagery to bring more life to the walls. The brilliant success that followed the festival led to the Spanish-style expansion in California and other parts of America.
Further, the expansion of the revolution can be seen if you look at the intricate work performed after the 1925 earthquake in Santa Barbara. The devastating earthquake allowed the architects to incorporate many Spanish elements.
Later, the influence of the Spanish style continued to evolve in New Mexico, and the distinct movement that followed was known as the Pueblo Revival movement. The revival movement features thick walls made out of clay, handmade tile, flat roofs, etc.
The evolution celebrated the history and heritage of the Spanish style while also making space for the new modern needs.
What Are the Different Types of Spanish-Style Homes?
Most of the Spanish-style homes were built during the Spanish revival movement. The various substyles that emerged during the Revival movement are:
Mission Revival:
Mission Revival homes were inspired by the iconic Spanish missions. These homes were found predominantly in California. Mission revival homes showcase functional and aesthetically pleasing elements such as arched entrances, low roofs, and bell towers. Mission revival homes had striking stucco walls and tiled roofs that threw a warm and welcoming vibe.
Some famous examples are the Powers House in Los Angeles, The Canfield-Wright House, Santa Barabara Mission neighborhood.
Pueblo Revival:
The Pueblo Revival homes, often found in the American Southwest, have flat roofs, thick stucco walls, and visible and rounded roof beams, often referred to as “vigas,” which extend outside the home. Also, many Pueblo revival homes have walled courtyards and patios, providing a serene space to relax and unwind after long hours. The Pueblo homes are traditionally red earthen color, sometimes painted white or even bright colors.
Some famous examples are: La Fonda Hotel, Canyon Road Homes, Las Acequias Ranch
Monterey:
Thomas O. Larkin built the first Monterey home in 1835. His designs borrowed references across time and culture inspired by English and French homes of the period. Thomas’s house had adobe walls and a flat roof, giving a feel of French homes of the time. The house also features upper and lower balconies that are typically seen in French homes. The symmetrical exteriors are similar to that found in the English Colonial-style homes. This fusion of English and French architectural styles is extremely unique and charming.
Some famous examples are Larkin House, Jose Maria Alviso Adobe, and Mary C. W. Black Studio House.
Floridan:
Spanish colonizers who arrived in Florida built homes using local building materials, which gave houses a more traditional look and feel. Similarly, as the Spanish revival movement spread its wings, different leaders of the Spanish revival movement started building similar houses in various parts of Florida. The Florida Renaissance homes were heavily influenced by the Baroque and Moorish design elements. You will find houses adorned with decorative columns, geometric window shapes, and ornate facades.
Spanish Eclectic:
Modernization in the Spanish Revival movement is often termed as Spanish Eclectic. Eclectic homes have split-level shapes reminiscent of a ranch house, with terracotta roof tiles and stucco walls. A few other elements of Spanish Eclectic homes are bay windows or brick, beautifying the Spanish-style homes to the next level.
What Makes a House Spanish Style? What Are the Characteristics of Spanish Style?
Where Freshness meets Mediterranean Charm:
Spanish-style homes are designed to bring a vibe of freshness and coolness into the house. On close observation, you will find the strong essence of Mediterranean building styles offering a unique experience. Features like stucco walls and terracotta roofs are a few striking elements from the time that evoke a sense of history and elegance.
The Revival houses that emerged during the 19th century took the Spanish style to a new level.Spanish Designers adorned these homes with captivating features such as exposed beams, wrought iron banisters, colorful tiles, and other beautiful elements.
The main characteristics of Spanish-inspired homes which can be identified from a distance are:
Single-Level Buildings:
Traditionally, the Spanish-style buildings were all single-level structures. Single levels provided simplicity and ease of access to the residents. Later, the style evolved to split-level designs for accommodating modern-day needs.
Stucco Walls:
One of the prominent features of Spanish-style homes is the stucco walls. These walls are usually thick and painted white to provide durability and aesthetic appeal to the house. The white paint keeps the interior of the houses cool amidst the hot temperature during the daytime. Additionally, these stucco walls absorb the heat and release it during the cooler night hours.
Turrets:
Spanish-style homes easily distinguish themselves with turret shapes, which you can find either on the corners or at the main entrance of the buildings. These are the highlights of the houses, creating a visually appealing look.
Red Tile Roofs:
Sloppy roofs and barrel tiles on the roof are the most distinguishing features of the big and small Spanish-style homes. The tiles are mostly red in color or brown, adding vibrancy to the exterior of the houses. To enhance the beauty and charm, some residents also choose to decorate their houses with overhangs made from wooden vigas.
Small Windows:
Spanish architects carefully plan Spanish-style homes, taking the humid temperature into consideration. Small windows serve a practical purpose by allowing cool air to flow in because of the air compression. Having a small window seems to be a sensible approach for developing modern Spanish-style homes in hot temperatures.
Courtyards:
Courtyards or backyards in Spanish-style homes are serene places to unwind yourself after a long working day. Skilled designers decorate them with lush gardens, fountains, and tiled pathways.
Parapets:
Parapets add a classical vibe to the Spanish-style homes. Architects construct Spanish homes in colonial and mission styles with parapets along the outer edges of walls. Parapets serve a functional purpose by giving a private space in the house.
Adobe Bricks:
Again, adobe bricks are practical elements of the desert environment. People typically find these bricks in the American Southwest and Mexico. The earthy hues and raw textures effortlessly mix with the dessert ambiance of the houses.
Simple Embellishments:
Spanish people love the simplicity of minimal decor. Every house adorns minimal ornaments that avoid being too gaudy.
The above-mentioned elements captivate the exteriors of Spanish-style homes. Now, let’s explore the interior style features that contribute to creating a warm and inviting ambiance.
Wooden Ceiling Beams:
The use of wooden ceiling beams looks like an interesting concept adopted in Spanish-style homes. The roof deliberately exposes its supporting beams and keeps them fully visible from the inside. When these beams extend to the exterior, they often earn the name “vigas.”
These vigas add depth and character to the design of the Spanish-style home exteriors.
Wrought Iron Elements:
Spanish-style homes often have wrought iron bars as a covering along the windows and shutters. Many houses also feature wrought-iron stair railings or chandeliers that enhance the overall aesthetic appeal of the houses.
The main reason behind using wrought iron metal deliberately is that it is less polished and gives a more weathered, authentic look.
Painted Tiles:
You will find Spanish homes decorated with terracotta tiling on the floor, accents, and backsplashes, adding an artistic touch to the interior of the house. The tiles come in either red or brown hues or feature Spanish-inspired designs and patterns to create a more vibrant feel.
Wall Niches and Alcoves:
We found this idea of utilizing the corner spaces at home extremely creative and intriguing. Spanish-style homes prefer built-in niches over furniture within the walls, a more practical approach to utilizing the spaces.
Dark Wood Doors and Frames:
Bright and vibrant wooden doors look extremely rich and warm in Spanish-style homes. The architects prefer using Spanish cedar and mahogany for creating vibrant doors.
Steel Lighting Accents:
As mentioned above, wrought iron or steel chandeliers adorn the houses, elevating the aesthetic appeal to the next level.
Archways:
One of the easiest ways to identify a Spanish-style home is by looking at the arches over the windows, doorways, and alcoves. Yes, the houses are full of it. Intricate details adorn these archways, crafting a grandeur look to the house.
Examples of the Spanish Style homes around the world:
1. Stunning Princeton Residence by Stocker Hoesterey Montenegro Architects
Stocker Hoesterey Montenegro Architects masterfully designed this traditional Spanish home, which features dark wooden oriel windows and castle-like stonewall fronts, radiating a sense of history and grace. Arched tops grace the main door, entryways, and massive windows, creating an aesthetically pleasing and inviting ambiance.
Furthermore, abundant greenery fills the house, achieving a perfect balance between earthy tones and straight lines.
You will also find Spanish characteristics such as massive glass windows, arched entryways with clay-tiled roofing, and soaring chimneys that adorn the house.
2. Lauren Conrad’s Former Pacific Palisades Home
Lauren Conrad’s Spanish home throws an immense traditional charm of the Spanish style. A beautiful arched entryway lined with patterned tiles and topped with a wooden trellis welcomes you.
You will also find a touch of Mediterranean architectural elements in Lauren Conrad’s house. Lauren Conrad’s home also features a Juliette-style balcony with a view extending to an array of trees ending to the pool.
3. 1929 Spanish-Style Residence
One of the greatest gems of the Spanish colonial revival style homes is the 1929 Spanish residence. This house features balconies and large windows that open to the backyard with a huge oval-shaped pool. Earthy tones paint the house, while abundant greenery surrounds it, filling the space with brightness.
The large glass windows fill up with bluish hues, reflecting the skies. This house is a masterpiece that captures all the elements of Spanish-style architecture.
Parting words:
Spanish-style homes are extremely warm and welcoming and are a place more than places to live. The houses, beautified with rustic elements of the Spanish style architecture, give a sense of individualism. Every corner of the Spanish home is full of life and tells a story. If you ever have the opportunity to explore these enchanting Spanish-style beauties, do not miss the chance. Beauty will not only add more words to your thoughts but also create memories in the heart.
The super-popular 3-D structure-building game, Minecraft, has already taken millions of hearts. People all around the world are available on many platforms, here in this game, players can build and design, gather resources, go exploring cave systems, craft items, fight monsters and do so many things. Creating and designing each part of your dream home is fun. So if you’re also looking for some inspiration, keep scrolling down.
Today we have listed up the top 15 Minecraft interior design ideas to help you build your palace. Recently, Minecraft has been updated with numerous decorative items such as pots, paintings, frames, and other decor pieces. Take inspiration from the below ideas and create your residence as per your style:
Living Room
Do you want your Minecraft living room to be modern or traditional? whatever be your style, these ideas will make your place warm and welcoming. Check out these new living room ideas:
1. Grand Family Room
This living space has three couches and a large fireplace placed in the center. A small aquarium is also there.
2. Minimalistic Living Room
This is a minimalistic entertainment area in the classic dark and light themes. Here two white couches are placed in front of a large TV and a fireplace.
3. Luxurious Entertainment Room
Want something luxurious and grand? Design your living area like this. From high ceilings, decors to the fancy lighting, everything in here is mesmerizing.
4. A Gray Living Room
This living room is painted in a gray color, which has white couches and tiled floors. It is connected to the open kitchen and dining space.
Bedroom:
The bedroom is a personal space where we keep our most personal belongings. Decorate bedroom with a dresser, closets, and more items to make it cozy.
5. Minecraft Bedroom Wall Interior Design
Look at the beautiful walls of the bedroom. You can also do something like this to add some texture and character to space.
6. Kids Minecraft Bedroom Design
Another great idea for your Minecraft bedroom wall is this scenery picture one. Here one wall has a grid pattern, and another has this greenery-inspired wallpaper.
7. Minecraft Furniture Bedroom Tips
If your family includes a baby and teen kids, then you can add a cradle and bunk beds like this one.
8. Minecraft Bedroom Design for Kids
This room includes a spacious study desk and some floating shelves to store books. Wall has lovely wood paneling that also acts as a headboard for the bed.
Kitchen:
Kitchens are always fun to make, right? You can add decorative tables, countertops, sinks, and more pieces to your kitchen to make it perfect.
9. Tiny Kitchen
This compact kitchen includes a countertop, an inbuilt sink, and one floating cabinet to store foods.
10. Spacious Kitchen
This Simplistic large kitchen has an island in the center, and all the cabinets are in dark oak wood.
Dining Area:
You can either design this space attached to the kitchen or living area or just in a separate space:
11. Dining Room
This dining hall has a large central table with eight people seating, and it is simultaneously connected to the main hall, the kitchen, and the library.
Bathroom:
And Finally, no home is complete without at least one bathroom. So, include a comfortable and modern bath in your Minecraft home.
12. Ensuite Bath
Place the toilet, sink, and mirror in your bath area. You can also create a separate shower unit.
Additional Interior Decors Ideas:
To take your house’s interior design to the other level, decorate it with some unique and decorative pieces. They’ll add a great artistic touch to your residence.
13. Minecraft Wall Decor Ideas
Look at this bedroom, isn’t it wonderful? A large chandelier and a royal blue velvet chair are adding so much depth into the room.
14. Artistic Touch
Hang some paintings or artworks in your living area to add a creative touch to the place.
15. Fancy Decors
Add pops of color and fancy art pieces to create a welcoming and cozy atmosphere in your home.
FAQs
What Are the Different Ways to Create Good Minecraft Interior Design?
There are eights ways to create good Minecraft interior design: Utilizing inverted stairs for counters and tables Try different types of crafting blocks Come with various types of woods and materials Lanterns and chains are a great source of light Aim for towering ceilings If you doubt something, try adding bookshelves Instead of chests, utilize barrels Decorate floors in a creative way
Is It Possible to Place Carpet on a Wall in Interior Design Minecraft?
Yes, you can place carpet on top of walls and fences so that players can jump on top of them. This also assists in preventing animals and mobs from crossing. The reason is mobs never try to leap over fences and walls, even with a carpet above.
The Bottom Line
From fancy chandeliers to luxurious furniture items, options are endless. So, don’t be afraid to try various styles and designs. You can build everything from the beddings to the ceiling to the floors, just add a Minecraft feel to it, and your sweet home is ready!
Check out our blog on ideas to design your Minecraft houses to build your next architecture.
So, this is all for today. I hope you liked all the Minecraft interior design ideas. Make sure to try these out, and don’t forget to share this with all your Minecraft playing friends.
An Asian country that is full of beauty, mystery, culture, and more. Yes, we’re talking about Japan! Over three hundred plus million people are living in this incredible land, and it always remains as a spot of fascination and attraction for foreigners. Let’s see the Japanese bedroom ideas.
Whether it is Japanese anime, the food, or its cultural elements, there is something special and unique about this country that its finest elements have instantly become a part of the trendy lifestyle. One such trend is fast emerging is Japanese indoor decor, particularly the Japanese Bedroom!
In the world of bedroom designs, minimalistic Japanese themes are now gaining popularity. You must be wondering – why? Well, the reason is simple, the Japanese style room is all about simplicity and sophistication. This style is mainly focused on the concept, “less is more,” and this trait also makes them incredibly appealing. There is absolutely no doubt that Japanese bedrooms are the most inherently relaxing rooms you will ever encounter.
Are you planning to redecorate your bedroom? Or want to transform your space into a Japanese-themed bedroom? If yes, there are certain things that you should know about a Japanese bedroom.
The first golden rule regarding the Japanese bedroom design is Declutter!
That’s the reason why you’ll never find anything unnecessary, any cluttered shelves, or anything that just does not belong to the place in a Japanese inspired bedroom. It should be a space of functionality with a sense of airiness, peace, and tranquility.
Nowadays, Japanese style bedrooms are categorized into two categories: Traditional and Modern. Though both styles have some differences yet they look pretty common and well represent the Japanese culture. Let’s know about them one by one.
Traditional Japanese Bedroom
The traditional Japanese bedrooms are known for their functionality and simplicity. At the first glance, they may look pretty similar to any bedroom design, but when you look closely, you’ll get to know that they’re not the same as other bedrooms around the world.
From their functional point of view, they also cater to everyday activities such as sitting and sleeping; however, the real difference lies in the layouts, furniture, and overall ambiance. These three elements distinguish the traditional Japanese bedroom from the rest.
Modern Japanese Bedroom
Modern Japanese bedrooms have normal furnishings rather than those low to the floor ones that are usually present in traditional rooms. Though modernization is evident, yet the design emphasizes minimalism.
Urban bedrooms also have various types of lighting and cultural elements like paintings, artworks, bonsai, etc.
Whether it is traditional or modern bedroom design, there are several things that you should keep in mind while designing a Japanese style bedroom. Here are the key elements:
Japanese Furniture
Decorations
Ambiance & Environment
The Traditional Japanese Style room of Bedding
To get you started, we’ve compiled some of the best Japanese bedroom ideas so that you can plan and understand this style.
11+ Simple & Sophisticated Japanese Bedroom Ideas of the year
1. Warm & Cozy Bedroom
Wooden furniture is one of the main elements of the Japanese bedroom design. Look at the above room; isn’t it looking warm and welcoming? You can also create a similar bedroom vibe by mounting a small wooden bookshelf on the wall and add a wooden cupboard as well.
For more storage, you can include a bedside cabinet with a lamp on it. When it comes to bedding, you can go with the one with square patterns. Light colors are suitable for the bed and warm colors for pillowcases and the blanket.
To make the room airy, don’t forget to add a plant to your room. You can use plants such as Monstera, Orchid, Cactus, and others for decoration as well.
2. Floral Japanese Bedroom
This is more on the traditional side but with a modern twist. Look how beautiful the floral bedding and arrangements are looking! The bed is adorned with floral patterned bed sheets, placed near the Japanese-style windows. The artificial sakura flower in the vases on the table brings out the more Japanese home-style vibes to the entire space.
You can also add a lamp of Japanese style, just like in the above picture, to make your room brighter at night. For the flooring, you can go with the traditional tatami carpet. If you live in colder regions, it is important to avoid feeling cold at night.
If you want to paint your walls, go with subtle blue tones or any colors compatible with your bed.
3. Cozy & Inspiring Japanese Bedroom
Do you live in a tiny room? Sometimes it is quite challenging to decorate a room when it is compact. Here’s a simple hack for you: use white color as much as possible. White color has the power to make any room seem bigger and larger instantly.
Look at the above Japanese Layout Apartment. Here, the white color is the dominating shade, and all the decors are uplifting this white tone. From walls, furniture to beddings, white is perfectly safe and the best color to use.
For storage, you can also include wooden storage and shelves, and decorative pieces.
4. Traditional Japanese Bedroom
Do you want to transform your bedroom into an authentic and traditional Japanese bedroom? The above japanese room design is the perfect example for you. It has all the traditional Japanese elements such as Screen doors, low bed, tatami carpets, and flower paintings and arrangements.
The wooden furnishings and decors make this space more inviting and warm. You can also include plants like bamboo to finish the look.
5. Small Japanese Bedroom
If your bedroom is small and you’re a little skeptical about whether the Japanese style will look good or not, don’t worry. This style is perfect for even compact and tiny bedrooms.
Look at the above room for inspiration. Even though it is small, it still looks clean and well organized. Put your television on the table, a cute coffee table with two soft cushions in the center, and of course, a bed and that’s all you’ll need to start the Japanese bedroom design.
Instead of tiles, go with the wooden pattern vinyl floor because the Japanese style is famous for the wooden floor in their bedrooms. Lastly, add some plants, and your new room is ready!
6. Tatami Room With En Suite
Do you share your room with your siblings or other family members? If yes, this bedroom design will be ideal for you. This tatami room features an en suite interior vogue.
Most Japanese bedrooms don’t have attached bathrooms; however, you can include them if you want. The room is filled with wooden furniture. The simple and minimalist mattress is perfect for this interior theme.
7. Simple Japanese Bedroom
This bedroom is the perfect example of a fusion of two styles: Japanese style and Industrial style. This modern bedroom has all the Japanese elements, but all of them are designed in an industrial style. Pretty amazing, right?
Here, a low-height wooden bed is placed with the grey beddings. Other wooden furniture such as desk and side table are also included in the design. However, instead of traditional flooring here, marble flooring is used. Walls are also covered with concrete, and dark-colored decors such as rugs and lamps have been used.
So, if you also want something different and unique, you can experiment with two styles and create your own personalized style.
8. Luxurious Japanese Style Bedroom
This bedroom design will be perfect for those who live in sky-high buildings. This bedroom has a luxurious design with all the facilities. It also has some traditional Japanese elements, such as wooden furniture and screen doors.
This idea is perfect for those who want Japanese style but don’t want to change their entire room interior and ambiance.
9. Family Countryside Bedroom Design
Is your family is large, and you usually share your bedroom with other family members? In Japan, most family members sleep in a single room as their houses are small, so there is limited space.
To make a traditional Japanese family bedroom, you’ll need some futons and tatami or a carpet to place under the bed. For appropriate lighting, use a lamp with warm light. You can also make a shelf made from wood for placing decorative items.
10. Mid Century Japanese Bedroom
This is probably one of the most simplistic and minimalistic bedrooms you have ever seen. This room has only four things: a bed, a table, a chair, and a plant! Though it has fewer items yet it’s still looking pretty amusing and beautiful.
A vast wooden slider door has been used to separate the sitting area and sleeping area of the bedroom. When everything is clean and organized, you’ll feel relaxed. Here the right amount of natural light is provided through skylight windows and doors.
11. Japanese Kids Bedroom Idea
When it comes to kids’ bedrooms, you can never go wrong with flower patterns. It is a great way to create a feminine look without much effort. You can select any shade of pink for the bedding and a blanket with a floral pattern. For a more dramatic touch, you can add bed netting.
Use your kid’s favorite toys as decoration and hang a pink curtain on the windows to complete the look. You can use sakura wallpapers or stickers on the wall to create the Japanese bedroom style.
12. Contemporary Japanese Bedroom Design
If you’re wondering how a contemporary Japanese bedroom looks, take a look at the above picture. It’s the perfect example for the contemporary style bedroom with Japanese-style elements.
This bedroom features an all-in-one wooden piece of furniture that works multipurpose: bed, table, and sitting area. The wooden furniture around the bed area provides a lot of storage space as well. The walls are white except the accent wall, which is built with red bricks.
The Bottom Line
So, which Japanese bedroom do you like the most? Most of the Japanese bedroom designs and styles are very simple; minimalist in nature. You can include various elements according to your space. For example, if your room is small, go with the low bed and white walls, and if you have huge bare walls, you can use murals and wallpapers.
No matter which Japanese bedroom design you choose, the most important factor is to create a well-balanced space that has a mixture of fabrics, materials, textures, and colors in the right amount.
Wooden House is a modern timber home in Germany that blends into the surrounding forest.
Category
Details
Project Name
Wooden House
Architects
Apples Architekten
year
2022
Photographs
Florian Holzherr
Engineering
merz kley partner GmbH
Country
Germany
The wooden house by Apples Architekten is a beautiful and modern home that is built entirely from wood. The house is located in the Swiss Alps, and it is designed to blend in with the surrounding natural environment.
The house is made from locally sourced wood, and it is built using traditional construction methods. The house is also very energy-efficient, and it is heated using a wood-burning stove.
The house is divided into two main levels. The lower level is home to the living room, kitchen, and dining room. The upper level is home to the bedrooms and bathrooms. The house also has a large terrace that offers stunning views of the Alps.
The wooden house is a great example of how modern architecture can be sustainable and environmentally friendly. The house is built from natural materials, and it is designed to minimize its impact on the environment.
The house is also very energy-efficient, and it is a great example of how modern architecture can be both beautiful and sustainable.
Here are some additional details about the wooden house by Apples Architekten:
The house is made from locally sourced wood, including larch, fir, and spruce.
It is built using traditional construction methods, including timber framing and hand-hewn logs.
The house is very energy-efficient, and it is heated using a wood-burning stove.
It has a large terrace that offers stunning views of the Alps.
The house is a great example of how modern architecture can be sustainable and environmentally friendly.
A house built in 12,000 square feet with all the possible facilities and amenities such as a large living room, an outside pool, a movie theater, an in-house gym, an enormous garage for parking several cars and other things anyone can imagine.
This sounds so dreamy and fantastic, right?
We have seen these types of luxury homes, and we all dream of living in this type of modern mansion! After all, these types of luxury homes are the ultimate symbol of status and wealth.
Today, many expensive and luxurious homes are owned by billionaires, Hollywood actors, and pop star singers. The lifestyle of these people has always been a topic of discussion!
Are you a billionaire and planning to design a luxurious home? Perhaps not, but just like to enjoy looking at the grand and lavishing mansions (like everyone else does!)
Today, in this blog, we’ve made a list of some of the most expensive modern mansions in the world. These luxury modern mansions have many bizarre things, from an underground sound system to a huge garage with more than 50 parking spots. Not only is their cost a total flabbergast, but there are plenty of other things which can be shockingly surprising for you about the biggest house in the world.
So, be ready to know some staggering facts about big modern houses.
Let’s start (the list is not in particular order).
1. 1201 Laurel Way
Architect: Michael Palumbo &Marc Whipple
Location: Beverly Hills
Year: 2013
Cost: $36 million
Beverly Hills is one of the most expensive locations in the United States. This place has quite a few mansions owned by popular Hollywood celebrities and millionaires.
Here you’ll find a modern mansion worth around 36 million! It is situated on a hill, and the entire home is surrounded by water; hence, the residents get the best neighborhood views.
This house features a three-level cascading garden, an infinity pool, and a couple of outdoor lounge areas. Not only are its exteriors remarkable, but also the interiors are breathtaking!
2. Sackett Hill House
Architect: Deborah Berke
Location: Paradise Valley, Arizona
Year: 2007
Look at this beautiful desert oasis! Located in Paradise Valley, Arizona, this modern mansion is designed by Deborah Berke and David Netto. The exteriors have glass and blackened wood contrasts along with old stone details on the walls.
However, the fascinating thing about this private residence is it glows at night!
This modern mansion floor plan has four bedrooms, a large open living area in an L-shape, a library, a home office, a kitchen, and a screen porch. To add warmth and texture to the interiors, the designer has added pale wood paneling lines on the walls.
3. Black Villa
Architect: Reza Mohtashami
Location: Harriman State Park, New York State, United States
Year: 2020
Ever thought of living in a completely black home? If not, take a good look at this one of the best modern mansions in New York, and your mind will surely change!
Designed by the famous architect Reza Mohtashami, this spectacular home is a perfect example of a modern mansion. This Black Villa New York place has stunning architectural designs.
From a big skylight in the living area to the luxurious black bedrooms with contrasting wood, there are so many things about this modern mansion design that attract visitors from all around the globe.
4. Jellyfish House
Architect: Wiel Arets Architects
Location: Marbella, Spain
Just like its name, the Jellyfish House is unique and distinct from the rest of the mansions around the neighborhood. Situated in Marbella, Spain, this modern mansion has an amazing cantilevered rooftop swimming pool. It has a glass bottom that lets light filter through, creating interesting patterns on the ground.
The Wiel Arets Architects are known to be hermetic and hedonistic architects. They easily create drama with simple elements like concrete, glass, and wood. In the above modern mansion house, architects beautifully create a seducing lighting effect at many parts of the house, including the exteriors and interiors.
5. Arkansas House
Architect: Marlon Blackwell
Location: Arkansas
Year: 2004
We have heard stories about living in the middle of the forest – some are great, and some are a bit scary! Everyone should at least have this experience of living alone in the woods.
Here is a great example of a modern mansion built in the deep forest of Arkansas. Designed by architect Marlon Blackwell, this L-shaped residence is wrapped around by lush vegetation. The entire house has many spectacular details like large open windows, a wood interior, outdoor lounge areas with extraordinary views, and an outdoor pool.
The key highlight of the Arkansas House is the copper rooftop which can be noticed from afar!
Architects designed the entire structure so that the habitants feel close to nature.
6. The One – Bel-Air
Architect: Paul McClean
Location: California
Cost: $500 Million
The house you’re looking at belongs to Nile Niami, a film producer who dreamed of living in the largest houses in the United States!
As a real estate developer, he knows exactly how to fulfil his dream. He himself designed the entire project and named it “The One – Bel-Air.” This modern mansion cost about 500 million dollars. Yes, he spent 500 million dollars on this single project (when you have money, why not spend it on your dream project!).
Even though it is not the biggest house in the world, it still has so many extravagant things. This property covers 5,000 sq ft featuring luxurious master bedrooms, four large swimming pools, parking spots for 30 cars and an 8,500 sq ft nightclub!! Isn’t too much for a house? Surely for normal people but not for the owner!
7. Shou Sugi Ban House
Architect: Blaze Makoid
“You’re inside-outside the entire time.” – Blaze Makoid.
At first glance, this mid century modern mansion appears like a series of elevated boxes. However, this unusual appearance makes this dwelling so unique and distinct. This is a two-story house in which the first-floor exteriors have charred wood cladding, and the second floor has glass walls and concrete details.
To add some color, the designer specifically added bright green, pink, and orange lounge chairs. The entire team, including the interior designer Joe Nahem and landscape architect Edmund Hollander, worked really hard on this project to fulfil all the wishes of the homeowner to have one of the modern mansions!
8. Antila
Architect: Perkins and Will
Location: Mumbai, India
Year: 2010
Cost: $1 billion
Say hello to the world’s costliest and biggest house in the world – Antila!
The owner of this ultimate modern mansion “Mukesh Ambani”, who is an Indian business tycoon, spent $1 billion on his house. Known as Antila, this building has 27 floors. It features some of the most bizarre things, such as 3 helipads, terrace gardens, a spa, a temple, and an 80-seat theater!!
This happens when the architect gets paid right!
It has 3 helipads, terrace gardens, a spa, a temple, and an 80-seat theater!! Isn’t this quite an enormous home for a family? Yes, but when you’re a top businessman, everything is fine! This skyscraper mansion is spread over a 400,000 square feet area, and currently, the cost is around $1 billion, making it the world’s costliest and biggest house.
9. CWN House
Architect: Bernardes Arquitetura
Location: Santana de Parnaíba, Brazil
Year: 2018
Cost: $1.2 Millions
Covered almost 18836 sq ft, the CWN House is another one of the top expensive homes in the world. This home has three floors, a central living area with a double-height ceiling, a deluxe master suite, and social areas.
The entire space is filled with tropical plants and flowers. The walls have windows and glass panels so the residents can enjoy the garden views while staying indoors. This house has an inviting aesthetic while staying connected with nature!
10. House Ber
Architect: Nico Van Der Meulen
Location: Johannesburg, South Africa
What comes to your mind when you read the word ‘Africa’? I know your thoughts, but this modern house will stop that!
Mark Johannesburg for the new place for opulence and luxury. Today several remarkable architectural projects can be found at this location, and one of them is House Ber! From its impeccable gardens to its wonderful architectural design, everything about this home is just WOW!
11. 5685 Anchorage Terrace
Location: Sanctuary Cove, Queensland, Australia
Year: 2009
Cost: $17.5 million
Built at a whopping price of 17.5 million dollars, 5685 Anchorage Terrace is a luxurious contemporary modern mansion located in Sanctuary Cove, Queensland, Australia.
The property covers almost 24,000 square feet (2,229 sq. m.) and features all the luxury amenities, including 5 bedrooms with 7 bathrooms, a home theater, and a 12-car subterranean garage.
The fascinating factor of the building is its shape and its entrance. The house is in a curvilinear shape which gives the building a modern look. While at the entrance, there is a symmetrical grand double-wing staircase and a heated pool.
12. Westwood Plateau Home in
Location: Coquitlam, British Columbia, Canada
Look at this impressive mansion that sits on 8,050 square feet and has a five-bedroom with several balconies; a six-bathroom home has a four-car garage. This family home is situated in Coquitlam, British Columbia, Canada.
This place is equally awesome inside and out. This modern mansion layout has a spacious living room, a modern kitchen, and a home office. Other luxurious amenities are a large backyard with a garden, a covered patio, and a BBQ area.
13. Crystal Palace
Architect: Barnes Coy Architects
Location: Sag Harbor, New York
Imagine a vacation residence made entirely of glass walls; wouldn’t that be such a serene and pleasing place to live?
The couple, Howard L. Michaels & Jennifer Bayer Michaels, reach out to Barnes Coy Architects to build an airy glass house for their family.
The entire structure features modern design and elements throughout the building. It has seven bedrooms, eleven bathrooms, a gym, a hammam, tennis courts, and two pools. Not only there is also a guest house with three-bedroom, three-bathroom, and a pool. Isn’t it one of the best modern mansions?
14. Paros Residence
Architect: Studio Seilern Architects
Location: Greek island of Paros
Year: 2021
Imagine living a peaceful life in a modern mansion built on an island, doesn’t this sound too dreamy?
This was actually the fantasy of an architect, Christina Seilern. She is a Swiss-born, Columbia University–trained architect owning an architecture firm, Studio Seilern Architects.
The Paros residence is a vacation home that Seilern has built for herself and her family to spend some quality time together. Apart from the gorgeous location, this house has many interesting details such as a blend of subtle modern elements with both contemporary and traditional materials.
In this home, residents can enjoy simple luxury living submerged in a natural Aegean setting.
15. Rimrock House
Architect: Olson Kundig
Location: Spokane, Washington, US
Year: 2014
Area: 5200 ft²
Take a glance at this T-shaped structure situated at the edge of a cliff! It is spectacular in design and location. This house is constructed to blend well with the surroundings without disturbing nature and wildlife. The designers built the house to elevate and preserve a path for animals.
Completed in 2014, the house is named after the landscape – Rimrock, which describes a sheer rock wall at the upper edge of a plateau.
The house has many full-height windows to enjoy the peaceful surrounding views. This is one of the excellent modern mansion house plans!
16. Collywood House
Architect: Olson Kundig
Location: West Hollywood, US
Year: 2018
Area: 15642 ft²
Here’s another remarkable project by Olson Kundig, the Collywood House! Constructed in a 15,642 square feet area, this three-levelled house has everything that other luxurious homes have, such as multiple bedrooms, a home gym, a pool, and multiple roof decks.
One common thing in all these modern mansions is that every house has large windows to enjoy the uninterrupted surrounding views.
This house has an amazing view of Los Angeles, the San Gabriel Mountains, and the Pacific Ocean. The lower level of the home has an auto gallery, game room, media room, and a large outdoor area.
17. Mega House
Architect: Yakusha Design
Location: Ukraine
Area: 21,000 ft²
Cost: $127 Million.
We all know Europe is famous for its incredible architecture! This part of the world has its own unique architectural style, construction technique, and unconventional methods to achieve something totally out of the box. From Eiffel Tower in Paris to Colosseum in Rome, there are so many spectacular examples of architecture.
Here is another take on modern architecture – The Mega House by Yakusha Design.
This house may appear a dark-colored glass blocky modern shaped house from the outside, but the inside is filled with vibrant colors and modern furnishings. This 21,000-square-foot (1950 sq meters) modern mansions designs features a two-story living room and four two-level kids’ bedrooms. This modern mega mansion is quite wonderful, isn’t it?
18. Modern Mansion
Architect: SAOTA
Location: Johannesburg, South Africa
The above modern mansion house is designed by SAOTA, a well-known luxury home building architecture firm. Situated in a beautiful location in Johannesburg, South Africa, this home is a gem!
The ultra-modern U-shaped facade of this building is made with materials in a layered design to give a sleek and cool look. This high-end home has wonderful interiors and amenities like a huge swimming pool and outdoor garden spaces.
19. E16 House
Architect: Wessels Joyce Associates
Location: Knysna, South Africa.
The landscape is quite uneven and sloppy; this is why this house is built in the same area by adapting to the uneven terrain. That’s the plus point of the building, and it looks pretty different and unique in its own way! The irregular shape and design of the building, with its fitted deck and built-in lights, make this construction a great family place.
Wessels Joyce Associates, located in Knysna, South Africa, designed this modern family mansion. This modern mansion design features four bathrooms, a spacious living room, a modern kitchen, and a home office.
What else do we need… A swimming pool, a BBQ area, and a covered patio? Don’t worry; this modern mansion has it all! This is why it is one of the most popular modern mansions today!
20. Contemporary Borell Street Residence
Architect: Bagnato Architects
Location: Melbourne, Victoria, Australia.
Year: 2012
To fulfil the desire of a couple with four children to have a large contemporary modern mansion, Bagnato Architects came up with the idea of Contemporary Borell Street Residence. This one-story modern mansion is made from beige marble and dark wood accents and is surrounded by sumptuous tropical vegetation.
The house is divided into zones for the kids & adults so that everyone can spend time comfortably around the space. The modern design with simple elements offers a sophisticated touch to this ultra-modern mansion.
These modern mansion floor plans have six bedrooms, six bathrooms, a large living area, a gourmet kitchen, and a home theater. The modern luxury mansion also features a swimming pool, a hot tub, a gym, and a large garage.
21. Mummy Mountain Residence
Architect: Nick Tsontakis
Location: Paradise Valley, Arizona, US
Mummy Mountain Residence, or the Manta Ray-Shaped house, is a futuristic mansion built by Nick Tsontakis. Located in Paradise Valley, Arizona, this house is completely out of this world!
Look at the roof of this mansion. Can you guess what it looks like? Yes, the roof resembles a manta ray or maybe a superhero’s gadget. This is why it looks like it came from space! The visuals from the sky are just mind-blowing!
Constructed in 16,370 square feet, this jaw-dropping modern mansion has six bedrooms, eight bathrooms, a large living area, a gourmet kitchen, a home theater, and a huge swimming pool with a hot tub. Residents can hang out in the outdoor space while enjoying the breathtaking views of the desert.
Modern Mansions: Final Thoughts
So, which modern mansion captured your heart and eyes? I know all of these modern mansion designs have some of the best facilities and amenities, so it is quite hard to pick one. These big modern mansions are owned by successful celebrities and businessmen around the world. It’s obvious we can’t afford to live in these expensive mansions, but still, we can at least dream and look at the pictures, right?
London’s most expensive home is on the market, and it’s a doozy. The Holme, a 205-year-old mega-mansion in Regent’s Park, is asking for a staggering £250 million ($298.5 million). It would be the most expensive real estate deal in British history if sold at that price.
The Holme is located in one of London’s most prestigious neighborhoods, just a short walk from the London Zoo and the Royal Botanic Gardens. The estate sits on four private acres and includes a main house, a guest house, a swimming pool, a tennis court, and a private lake.
The main house is a stunning example of Georgian architecture, with high ceilings, elaborate moldings, and beautiful marble floors. The house has 20 bedrooms, 15 bathrooms, and a state-of-the-art kitchen.
The guest house is also a luxurious property, with 10 bedrooms and 8 bathrooms. It’s perfect for entertaining guests or anyone who wants to escape the hustle and bustle of London life.
If you’re looking for a truly unique and special property, The Holme is definitely worth considering. With its stunning architecture, its luxurious amenities, and its rich history, it’s the perfect home for anyone who wants to live in the lap of luxury.
The Holme’s History
The Holme was built in 1815 for the Duke of Wellington, who defeated Napoleon at the Battle of Waterloo. The estate was originally called Waterloo House but was renamed The Holme after the duke’s family home in Scotland.
The Holme has been owned by a number of wealthy and influential people over the years, including the Rothschild family and the Saudi royal family. The current owner is a Saudi Arabian prince who is reportedly selling the estate to repay a loan.
A Tour of the Mansion
The Holme is a massive estate with bedrooms, garages, a tennis court, a library, and a sauna. It is located in the heart of Regent’s Park, one of London’s most exclusive and desirable neighborhoods.
Here is a tour of the mansion:
The entrance hall is a grand affair, with high ceilings and marble floors.
The drawing room is a beautiful space with large windows and elegant furnishings.
The dining room is a formal affair, with a long table and chairs to seat 20 people.
The library is a cozy space, with bookshelves lining the walls and a fireplace in the corner.
The kitchen is a state-of-the-art affair, with all the latest appliances and plenty of storage space.
The bedrooms are all spacious and luxurious, with en-suite bathrooms.
The grounds are extensive, with a tennis court, a swimming pool, and a formal garden.
Conclusion
Overall, London’s most expensive home for sale is an exceptional property with unparalleled luxury and elegance. Whether you’re looking for a stunning home to call your own or a sound investment opportunity, this property is definitely worth considering.
A $500 billion luxury ski resort is being built in the desert by Saudi Arabia. The Asian Winter Games will be held at the man-made ski resort in 2029. A mega-project set to be completed in 2026 will offer visitors the opportunity to engage in outdoor skiing and adventure sports all year long.
The Vision Behind Trojena
Trojena is a part of NEOM, a visionary project aimed at creating a new model for sustainable living, innovation, and economic growth in the region. With the Trojena Ski Resort, NEOM aims to create a world-class ski destination in the middle of the desert, providing visitors with an unparalleled experience of skiing, snowboarding, and other adventure sports.
The resort will also be a hub for research and development, aiming to push the boundaries of technology and sustainability in the skiing industry. The goal is to make Trojena a favorite retreat for visitors of all ages, providing them with a unique experience of skiing in the desert.
Key Features of Trojena
Trojena Ski Resort will have several unique features that will set it apart from other ski resorts around the world. Here are some of the key highlights of the project:
The Vault
The Vault is a cutting-edge facility designed to provide a unique skiing experience for visitors. It is an indoor ski slope with adjustable terrain and a climate-controlled environment, allowing visitors to ski in any weather condition. The Vault will also feature augmented reality technology, providing visitors with an immersive skiing experience unlike any other.
Freshwater Lake
The resort will also feature a stunning man-made freshwater lake, providing visitors with a unique aquatic experience. Visitors can swim, sail, or paddleboard in the lake, or simply relax on its shores and enjoy the beautiful scenery.
Year-Round Outdoor Skiing
Trojena is the first ski resort in the world to offer year-round outdoor skiing, thanks to its cutting-edge snowmaking technology. Visitors can enjoy skiing and snowboarding in the desert, with temperatures that remain between -2°C and -10°C throughout the year.
Sustainable Design
Trojena is designed with sustainability in mind, aiming to minimize its environmental impact. The resort will be powered by renewable energy, including solar and wind power, and will feature innovative water conservation measures. Trojena aims to be a model for sustainable ski resorts, inspiring other resorts around the world to adopt eco-friendly practices.
Conclusion
Trojena Ski Resort is a groundbreaking project that is set to redefine the concept of skiing and adventure sports. With its unique features and cutting-edge technology, Trojena is poised to become a global landmark and a favorite destination for visitors of all ages. So experience the magic of skiing in the desert and witness firsthand the visionary project that is Trojena.
Burj Khalifa, also known as Khalifa Tower, is a mixed-use skyscraper located in Dubai, United Arab Emirates, and holds the title of the world’s tallest building. It stands at a height of 2,717 feet, towering over the surrounding skyscrapers. Despite its impressive height, many people wonder why the Burj Khalifa doesn’t fall.
One of the key reasons why the Burj Khalifa doesn’t fall is its specially designed structure. Engineers and architects took several factors into account when designing the tower, including its height, location, and potential weather conditions. The design of the Burj Khalifa includes a sturdy central core and a unique buttressed design that distributes the weight of the building evenly.
The building’s foundation is also a crucial factor in its stability. The foundation of the Burj Khalifa is an enormous concrete slab that is over 13 feet thick and weighs over 58,000 tons. The foundation distributes the weight of the building over a large area, preventing it from sinking or tilting.
Additionally, the Burj Khalifa was designed to withstand extreme weather conditions. Dubai is known for its high temperatures and strong winds, and the building’s design takes these factors into account. The tower’s shape helps to reduce wind resistance, and its central core helps to prevent it from swaying too much in the wind.
Finally, the Burj Khalifa undergoes regular maintenance and safety checks to ensure its continued stability. These safety checks include testing the building’s foundation, checking for cracks in the structure, and maintaining the building’s safety systems.
In conclusion, the Burj Khalifa doesn’t fall because of its sturdy design, strong foundation, ability to withstand extreme weather conditions, and regular safety checks. The tower remains a marvel of engineering and architecture, and it will likely continue to stand tall for many years to come.
The mid-century modern style of architecture emerged after World War II. It became widely popular across America in the 1950s as a shift away from the traditional and as a step into the modern world. Widely known for their minimal aesthetic, mid-century modern houses feature clean sleek lines and low-lying footprints.
What was once a set of distinct American homes that evolved into a style, the mid-century modern style became widely popular as a style of interior decor. It has seamlessly blended into the fabric of modern homes and is making a resurgence in the realm of interior design and decoration today.
This article explores the fundamentals of the style and looks at numerous mid-century modern house ideas.
5 Defining Features of Mid-Century Modern House
1. Sleek Lines with Changing Roof Elevation
Most mid-century modern homes typically feature sleek and clean lines. Having a simple geometry, the roofs change elevation at multiple points for creating visual interest and diverse volumetric configurations in the interiors.
2. Oversized Windows
Mid-century modern homes have extensive and large windows that sometimes make up the whole facade of the structure. The style is high on glass and other materials that were considered modern at the time of its inception. Huge rows of windows allow ample light into the space making it seem spacious and airy.
3. Minimalist Aesthetic
The style was a shift away from the ornamentations of the traditional style of architecture and thus embraces a minimal aesthetic. It advocates a perfect synthesis of form and function making a simple yet appealing exterior. Mid century modern houses are typically boxy and rectilinear in their massing with just enough number elements for giving character to the facade.
4. Connection to Nature
Mid century modern houses are articulated in a way that they seem to be a part of the surrounding landscape. These minimal structures enhance the connection of the house with the surroundings through the use of large windows. They also make one feel at one with nature by incorporating natural materials like wood and stone as a part of the structure along with modern structural materials.
5. Angular Structure
Mid-century modern houses sometimes borrow from traditional house styles to incorporate angular lines into the form. These angular forms curate dynamic spaces that have a different charm.
18 Mid-Century Modern Houses
1. Classic Mid-Century Family Home
A classic mid century modern house is a synthesis of simple sleek and angular lines. The traditional style house is juxtaposed by a dynamic angular roof covering the central porch. The contrast created by the wooden shingles makes this house a perfect blend of modern and mid-century styles.
The large windows and minimalistic facade make for a visually balanced classic house design. The surrounding landscape being simplistic in nature further adds to the timeless charm of the home.
2. Cabin Style Mid Century Modern House
A charming mid-century cabin home is a perfect second home or vacation option. This cabin in the woods has open mid century modern house plans. It is a quintessential A-frame home with sizeable floor-to-ceiling windows and a rustic ambiance.
The simple open plan of the house accommodates all the functional requirements of its users and serves as a glamping hub. The striking form of the house is perfectly complemented by the picturesque landscape around it.
3. Mid-Century Modern Ranch House
Featuring a mid-century modern ho
use plan, this ranch-style home is simply elegant. The mid-century modern style blended into a lot of typologies to create hybrid structures in the mid-1900s. Rectilinear mass with minimal ornamentation is a distinct feature of such homes.
The clubbed oversized windows in the center of the facade, along with the clerestory above food the interiors with ample daylight. The sprawling home with a stark horizontal silhouette sits graciously over a berm-like landscape.
4. Minimalist Mid Century Modern House
Minimalist mid-century modern homes continue to remain popular even today. Flat roofs consisting of sleek geometry, no ornamentation, and overhanging planes. They are generally made with a juxtaposition of various rectilinear forms.
The open-plan interiors when complimented by large oversized windows give an airy and spacious feel to the home. The dark material palette of the house gives it a sophisticated look.
5. Sustainable Mid Century Modern House
Natural materials are often left exposed in the mid-century modern style. A sustainable mid-century modern house like this one is adorned in austere natural materials giving a rugged look. A combination of rammed earth and stone walls make the shell of the house, while the rest of the structural members remain sleek made using conventional technologies.
The material palette facilitates a better energy performance. The house expands the boundaries of the style by switching away from the conventional palette yet maintains the distinct features of the style.
6. Mansion-like Mid Century Modern House
If the simple single-story home isn’t appealing enough for you then you can take inspiration from this mansion-like mid century modern house. The architecture of this house features the hallmarks of the mid-century modern style. Large windows, angular forms, and sleek horizontal, and vertical lines typically define this home.
The way the house is integrated with the surrounding landscape makes it even more appealing, creating dynamic spatial configurations in the interiors. On the inside, the house is glamorously adorned in state-of-the-art accents that sit perfectly well with the mid-century modern furniture pieces.
7. Mid Century Modern House with a Desert Aesthetic
Mid century modern houses in warm climatic zones have a quintessential rugged minimalist aesthetic. They typically feature flat roofs and are horizontally massed. The material palette could be either all-white with the desired amount of openings or a warm-toned rustic material palette.
The house here consists of a sleek horizontal mass with an extensive row of floor-to-ceiling windows that flood the interiors with ample light. Quirk design elements used here and there add character to the home. The surrounding landscape complements the built mass and collectively the house looks like it is a part of the overall landscape.
8. Rustic Mid Century Modern House
Mid-century modern home with a rustic vibe is simply delightful. A holistic material palette and exposed structural members are the defining features of this house. Exposed materials make one feel close to nature, while the stark angular form of the house gives it a dynamic look.
The warm color palette creates a cozy ambiance in the interior of this mid century modern house. The skillful juxtaposition of masses collectively assimilates a form that is remarkably stylish. Borrowed from the traditional style, a few of the features of the house have hints of timeless classical architecture style.
9. Luxe Mid Century Modern House
The mid-century modern styles were raging for most of the second half of the twentieth century. And, it comes as no surprise that the style has adaptations in various different typologies of houses. The one here is an ultra-luxe mid-century mansion with a spectacular backyard.
This house portrays a balance of modern design and contemporary mid-century aesthetics. The horizontal rectilinear form with large windows curates spacious and airy interiors. The articulate surrounding landscape perfectly compliments the charming villa, creating a relaxed beach-vibe setup.
10. Simple Mid Century Modern House with Flat Roof
The true essence of the mid-century modern style is exemplified in simple flat-roofed homes like the one here. The clean lines make the large minimalist mass of the house sharply define the spatial configuration.
Sleek modern structural members along with huge glass walls and wood paneling curate a highly sophisticated look to the exterior of this mid century modern house.
11. Elegant Mid Century Modern House with Butterfly Roof
A striking feature of quite a few mid century modern houses is a butterfly roof. The dynamic inverted roof inspired by the insect’s wings gives an uplifted elegant edge to otherwise simple homes. The asymmetric roof profile creates interesting volumetric configurations inside the structure.
It also adds height to the structure making it seem spacious. The way the house sits on the sloping terrain adds to its dynamism of it. Providing interesting views of the surrounding, the extending deck makes the spaces welcoming.
12. Contemporary Mid Century Modern House
Contemporary style mid-century homes have a minimal yet luxurious aesthetic. It uses a rich display of fine materials and generally has a natural texture. The structure has a rhythmic grid made using sleek components.
Occupying a linear footprint, these structures tend to be single or double-storeyed, with huge ceiling heights. They remain minimally opaque with glass windows making most parts of the house.
13. Mid-Century Modern Courtyard House
A courtyard in a mid-century modern home is a warm and welcoming space, perfect for gatherings. This mid-century courtyard home has a charming and timeless appeal.
Taking cues from the traditional style, this house’s classic sloping roofs combine with the modern features of full-length glass windows to create a balanced mid-century home. The simple and minimal form of the house sets the perfect ambiance for a cozy house interior.
14. Dynamic Mid-Century Modern House
A quirky wild roof makes a simplistic mid century modern house, dynamic. The play of geometry creates interesting spatial dynamics in the interiors. Large windows alongside wooden shingles define the articulate facade.
The house is a synthesis of rustic natural materials, contemporary dynamism, and the dated charm of the mid-century style. Although the house has several unique features, it does stick to the basic characteristics of the mid-century modern style.
15. Mid-Century Modern Glass House
One cannot list ideas related to the mid-century modern style by excluding the marvelous glass house from the mix. The remarkable house was considered a wonder when it was first built. It was revolutionalizing at the time, with its stark minimal aesthetic.
The house combines a crisp structural grid made using modern materials alongside full-length glass walls. The simple rectilinear form sits elegantly on the vast landscape, doing just enough to define the space within. The transparency of the house establishes a strong connection with the surrounding, making the house an integral part of the landscape.
16. A-Frame Mid Century Modern House
A-frame mid-century modern homes define elegance. The angular forms juxtaposed against the horizontal mass, adorned in natural materials like slate and wood make a timeless charming home.
The organic, at-par-with-nature aesthetic of the house combines with the angular structure to create a stark structured design. A peculiar feature of such homes is their spatial dynamics, and the quality of the interiors, which are diversely articulate.
17. Retro-Style Mid Century Modern House
A retro-style mid century modern house interior oozes eclectic drama. A minimalist aesthetic is intertwined with vibrant pops of colors and quirky dated elements. The two design styles contrast each other yet combine to create an elegant mid-century modern home.
The trick here lies in highlighting the elements that are typical of the style, for instance, the horizontal louvers are a staple of the mid-century styles. Coloring them in vibrant hues superimposes the character making it an evident feature of the house.
18. Mid-Century Modern House with a Dome
One of the most unique mid-century modern houses is a domed structure. The visionary house is simply spectacular. Apart from it being a stunning roofing option, it is also energy-efficient, thanks to its surface-to-volume ratio.
For the interiors, it creates spacious interiors with increased height. The clerestory windows elegantly peeking from the dome allow ample light into the space. The natural material palette blends the structure with the surrounding landscape.
Mid-Century Modern Houses are Timelessly Charming…
Their simplistic charm is unbeatable. Even after years since its inception, the style continues to remain relevant and much-loved. Apart from being a popular architectural style, mid-century modern furniture is an integral part of most homes.
FAQs
1. What Is a Mid-Century Modern-Style House?
A mid-century modern house is typically a minimalistic home with flat and low-lying mass. It features large windows, and sleek lines and has an enhanced connection to its surrounding.
2. What Years Are Considered Mid-Century Modern Homes?
The houses built in 1945-1969 are considered mid-century modern homes.
3. Is Mid-Century Modern Going Out of Style?
Mid-century modern style has never gone out of style. The mid-century modern decor has been a part of most contemporary homes and thus it continues to remain relevant even today.
4. What Is 20th-Century Modern Architecture?
20th-century modern architecture consisted of several different iterations, all of which were on the lines of minimalist style. Simple functional buildings with little to no ornamentation and the use of modern materials were the defining features of the style.
5. What Is the Difference Between Mid-Century and Mid-Century Modern?
The mid-century style developed in the 1930s taking inspiration from traditional styles. The mid-century modern style, on the other hand, is a style that combined the modern approach with the traditional mid-century style to create simplistic functional forms.
Are you looking for some gorgeous modern farmhouse exteriors? These days one style that is on-trend and popular all over the world is the Modern Farmhouse Style! Let’s see modern farmhouse exterior.
From Instagram, television shows to your neighborhood and city; you can easily find this architectural style in every place possible. So, it’s impossible to miss this remarkable modern farmhouse design!
So whether you want to build your dream home or just want to upgrade your house exteriors, modern farmhouse architectural style will be a perfect option. From Arizona to Virginia, you can find many variations on the farmhouse look.
Today in this blog, we’re going to tell you about what a modern farmhouse style is and how you can easily create or recreate it for your home. We’ve also compiled some of the best modern farmhouse exterior ideas so that you can get a complete idea of this extraordinary house design. Let’s start!
What is a Modern Farmhouse?
The modern farmhouse style is a combination of the traditional country look with the minimal contemporary design. It has a perfect balance of modern and traditional elements both in the interior and exterior parts of the structure.
Houses with modern farmhouse exteriors have cozy, rustic farmhouse aesthetics with clean and sleek lines. This unique mix of two different styles results in a warm atmosphere with a simple look and feel with a modern house twist.
Key Elements of Modern Farmhouse Exteriors
There are some characteristics in the modern farmhouse exteriors from which you can easily identify a residence with this style. Here are some of the modern farmhouse exterior design elements:
White Exteriors
Dark-colored Roof
Simple Landscaping & Structure
Reclaimed Wood
Many Windows
Barnboard Details
Architectural Salvage
Contemporary Lighting
Pine Outdoor Furniture
Vintage Accessories
Large Covered Porch
Neutral modern farmhouse exterior colors
Overall the houses are a uniquely modernized take on simple and fresh country living houses. The use of natural textures and materials with smooth lines and glossy accents are commonly seen in modern farmhouses. Many houses have simple farmhouse plans with white or neutral exteriors, but still, there are many bright and bold hues present in the exteriors.
Are you excited to see how these modern farmhouse exteriors look? Scroll down to take a look at some of the best modern farmhouse exteriors.
10 Best Modern Farmhouse Exterior Design Ideas of the year
Farmhouse style can be applied both on the interiors as well as in the exteriors parts of the house. However, this style completely changes its meaning when it comes to exteriors. Below are ten modern farmhouse exterior design ideas to get inspiration from:
1. Farmhouse with Contrasting Materials
This is a Valen model modern farmhouse design located in Texas. Here contrasting warm and cool materials have been used to create a spectacular facade. For example, horizontal siding, stucco, and cut stone have been specifically mixed with dark trim and cedar accents.
Architects have also mixed the standing metal seam with an asphalt shingle roof. Exteriors also have included a welcoming covered porch. The louver accents are adding some visual interest to the gables.
2. Modern Small Farmhouse Exterior with Side Garage
Look at the stunning white modern farmhouse exteriors of this house. Isn’t it looking magnificent? The gorgeous set of rich brown doors are used, which are perfectly complementing the white facade. The covered porch is also looking pretty interesting to look at.
Other notable features of this modern farmhouse are white siding, side garage, and light grey tin roof, which are matching with the window shutters.
3. Weston Farmhouse with Warm Neutrals
This house is located in Arizona, and it has spectacular farmhouse style exteriors. This Weston house has many things to look at, such as board and batten siding with luxurious dark bricks, which are blending the traditional and modern farmhouse vibes perfectly.
Other remarkable features of this residence are low pitch gabled roofs with flat tile and gable bracket details. To add additional contrast, dark trim and white body color schemes have been used. Bedrooms or dormers are constructed over the large front covered entry. With the striking red front-entry door, this house is a perfect example of modern farmhouse exteriors.
4. Modern Farmhouse Exterior Design
This awesome huge modern farmhouse exterior is from The Fancy Farmhouse Instagram page. There are many amazing things in the exteriors, such as white walls with dark roofs, white plank siding, and white windows & trim.
Other noteworthy elements in this property are the black shutters, brownstone chimney, and the covered front porch, which is one of the key elements of modern farmhouse design.
5. A Maine Farmhouse
At first glance, this house seems just like other houses. However, you’ll be surprised to know that this Maine farmhouse is built entirely with Salvaged Materials!
This home is designed by Caleb Johnson Studio, and it belongs to the Kennebunk family. Architects already have some materials by salvaging everything that they already have from their old farmhouse exterior and other building parts. This mainly includes the timber roof structure, interior wood cladding, and interior doors.
Caleb Johnson Studio combined these materials and created the ultimate modern farmhouse. Large Marvin windows and an unpainted galvalume-coated steel roof are one of the main highlights of this building.
6. A House with Bold Vertical Entry Materials
This is another model known as Midwood located in Arizona. Two contrasting materials and colors have been used in exteriors to make this house stand out in the neighborhood.
Here is also an exquisite combination of board and batten siding, stucco, and stone that have been used to create the perfect modern farmhouse look. The Barn door-style shutters, courtyard fencing, and two-tone contrasting color with eye-catching dark trim are giving a rustic feel to the home’s exterior.
7. Large Modern Farmhouse Design
This luxurious and massive property is known as Crestone, and it is located in Colorado. It features a stunning exterior that has a perfect combination of board and batten, horizontal siding, and striped stones.
The low-pitched gable roof and the dark trim are beautifully contrasted against the white facade of the building. Shed roofs are also added over a window and a large dormer is stacked above the main entry part.
8. Traditional Farmhouse Exterior
Architect Erin Sterling Lewis designs this gorgeous, peaceful home in rural North Carolina. This house is traditionally built but with modern twists. Architects wanted to create a proper balance between traditional and modern designs; that’s why he included both elements seamlessly.
Architects have designed modern interiors and traditional exteriors according to the desires of the homeowners. The open floor plan and the ample windows make this place excellent for living. Other features of this house include a traditional front, a deep porch, and dining spaces.
9. Contemporary Craftsman Farmhouse Exterior
Another great example of a modern farmhouse exterior is this Woodberry house. Located in Virginia, this two storey house is a symbol of luxury and comfort. Here the metal roof is specially added to achieve a sleek, modern look.
The front porch is another farmhouse staple element in this house. These areas are covered with huge glass doors, which allows a lot of natural light into the house. To enjoy the beautiful neighborhood views, a balcony has been specifically included in the master bedroom design.
10. A Home with Traditional & Modern Elements
Do you want to include both traditional and modern farmhouse styles in your home? If yes, then look at this residence. Located in California, this Sunningdale home features a transitional blending of traditional and contemporary farmhouse elements.
For a luxe urban style, materials like board and batten, stucco, and stone have been used in the exteriors. For a bold contrasting look, dark trim has been used against the pure white walls. The flush gable roofs and flat tile mixed with standing seam accents are making this home luxurious and functional at the same time.
The Bottom Line
So, this is all about the modern farmhouse exterior. In this architectural style, everything has been designed and constructed in a simple and sophisticated way which also encourages great functionality with flexibility and great aesthetics.
From large windows, natural materials to white exteriors and gable roofs, each element is created and put together in a way that also creates a better space for living and also looks really eye-pleasing.
I hope you liked this blog about modern farmhouse exterior Designs and ideas. Also, don’t forget to share this blog with your family and friends.
If you want to know more about unique and unusual buildings and constructions in the United States, read our previous blogs on Scandinavian exterior designs, Spanish style homes, and Healdsburg House in California.
One of the first considerations you’ll make when buying or building a traditional style house is what style you want your home to be.
Traditional style house ideas consider the styles that were prominent in a certain region or location. The distinction between classic and modern homes is more than meets the eye. Today constructing these houses is about commitment to retaining a relationship to previous architectural styles. Creating a sense of continuity and connection to the past, helps occupants maintain a historic look and feel.
Traditional house characteristics appeal to people of various ages and lifestyles, from young singles to growing families, and retirees. The reuse of resources, and the design of homes and buildings to be congruent with the overall building design of the area.
What is a Traditional Style House?
The term “Traditional style house” refers to a variety of home-building styles, each with its particular features. Homes in the traditional design combine functionality and accessibility with a timeless appearance. They were from the 19th and early 20th centuries and founded mostly in city centers and long-established neighborhoods.
Traditional style house ideas are majorly influenced by historic architectural styles such as Victorian, Gothic, Colonial, Neoclassical, or Craftsman architecture. However, many newtraditional house styles made to look like older ones.
Bricks, natural wood, plaster, stucco, and stone masonry are among the traditional building materials utilized. Modern architecture, on the other hand, rejects classical embellishments in favor of a minimalist, simple, clean appearance.
One defining quality of multiple traditional house plans is their functionality, another distinctive feature is their basic style. Most of the time, the exterior of this house will be plain. The cost of a traditional style homes influenced by the materials used, with natural elements like wood being more than manufactured items like plastic or metal.
Features of a Traditional Style House
Ornamented Floors: Intricate mosaic designs are frequently used in hallways of a traditional style house. Stone flagged floors are typical in the kitchen, whereas parquet flooring is common in the living and dining rooms. Furthermore, rugs with elaborate patterns are used in spaces like the living room and dining room. In these house styles, depending on the space, the type of flooring can vary
Darker Colors: Accent colors in traditional style houses include red, brown, green, and warm jewel tones. While the walls in traditional style homes are painted in a neutral tone to allow the room’s vibrant furniture, artwork, and accent pieces to stand out. The combination of these bright accent colors with neutral walls produces a welcoming and regal setting.
Large windows and doors: Traditional house exteriors frequently employ large, double windows with timber frames and wooden doors.
Material Palette: Wood is one of the most commonly utilized materials in the traditional house style. To further accentuate this uniformity the furniture, wall decorations, and other adornments are also made of it.
History of Traditional Style Homes
In New London, the oldest known traditional style house constructed in 1640. This house was named after the colonial government officials who used it to oversee the colony’s affairs until a permanent edifice built.
Later during the early 1700s and 1800s, traditional-style houses were more than popular in American and European homes. The architectural styles of these traditional houses are most closely connected with Neoclassical and Georgian architecture, but there’s a considerable connection with Colonial architecture as well.
One can see the blend and overlapping of many characteristics from different eras. From detailed woodwork, dark furnishings, deep-colored drapes, large windows and doors, ornate cornices, gold-framed wall decorations, and other exquisite elements are common.
Following World War I, the government attempted to improve housing in 1917. This also influenced the style of traditional houses. The designs were furthermore influenced by the Arts and Crafts movement, and despite their lack of ornamentation, their form and surroundings intended to imitate rustic cottages.
Examples of Traditional Style Houses
1. Ben Pentreath’s Country House
This traditional style house built in 1820, the house is a perfect example of a transitional style house, with large windows, wooden frames, and shutters, as well as extraordinarily symmetrical proportions. Original architectural features such as the window in the hallway, stone flooring, open fireplaces, beams, and sash windows preserved to give justice to the house.
The importance of the church in Georgian England pervades the interior, especially in the dining and sitting rooms. White neutrals, sympathetic wallpapers, complimentary throws, and refurbished areas added to the mix. Although the house built after Jane Austen died, it has a sense of era and arrangement that would have made her feel at ease.
2. Cape Cod Style Traditional House Design
The Cape Cod-style of architecture introduced to America in the 1600s. In the mid-1800s, Cape Cod-style traditional homes were popular throughout New England because they were simpler to heat and strong enough to withstand the climate extremities. These modest traditional-style houses constructed like half-timbered thatched English cottages from the 17th century. Although an original Cape Cod traditional house was one-story, second stories added when needed for practical reasons.
3. Victorian Style Traditional House
A Victorian traditional style house identified as any structure built during Queen Victoria’s reign in the nineteenth century. These range from magnificent country style houses and estates outside of cities. To basic and affordable row houses constructed afficiently in cities for all sorts of people. These traditional style house plans include gabled roofs, stained window glass, intricate woodwork, dark colors, round soft angles, towers, turrets, and dormers.
4. Neo-Classical Traditional House
The birth of Greek and Roman architecture, which began around 1750 and flourished in the 18th and 19th centuries gave rise to Neoclassical traditional architecture. In the early to mid-twentieth century, the neoclassical design tendency gave way to modernism. Neoclassical traditional house plans promote a sense of grandeur.
The symmetrical façades and balanced arrays of windows are examples of traditional proportions. The core part of these traditional-style houses is usually two stories tall, with one-story wings on either side. A two-story portico with towering columns can either frame the entrance or span the full façade.
Traditional Style Homes Signify Timeless
Despite the widespread notion that traditional style house plans are uninteresting or inefficient, most traditional homes include classic works of art and exciting stories to tell.
Traditional style houses are significant because they preserve our historical connection. This attachment to the past keeps us drawn to historic structures and styles that adapted into other many parts of the house.
Traditional house styles and elements used in construction give people a sense of tranquillity and continuity throughout without deviating too far from their traditions and heritage. Whatever size or features a conventional home design has, one thing is certain: they provide a pleasant and functional living for today’s hectic lifestyles.
FAQs
1. What Are the Common Features of a Traditional Style House?
The Common features of traditional style house dwellings share some characteristics, despite their differences in origin. For Example, Large, open porches with overhanging beams and rafters, dormers, and a tall, pointed roof. Traditional construction materials include natural brick, wood, plaster, stucco, and stone. Every traditional house design that still survives today is significant, regardless of its size, type, or status because of its handcrafted remarkable craftsmanship. You will notice simple natural forms used in traditional structures. The doors are often constructed of wood, and the walls are typically unplastered. The ceilings are sometimes made of wood with decorative patterns.
2. What Is the Definition of Traditional Decorating?
Traditional style house décor characterized by uniform, calm, order, and dependability. There is nothing weird or disorganized in a classic era. Although for some people the decor style may appear to be out of date. The walls are basic, with no distracting embellishments. To create a relaxing ambiance, color utilized sparingly, while the art pieces are highly decorative.
3. Why Do People Love Traditional Houses?
Traditional style homes have a lot of dark colors and warmth in their interiors. These architectural elements give depth and interest to the interior of the home and make a statement of luxury that is equally as powerful to the occupants. It’s without a doubt a unique manner of designing a house with recognized symbols from a certain culture of distinct people. As a result, traditional houses’ unique character, location, and history have led many people to fall in love. Even with small alterations, a traditional style house can pay off in terms of design satisfaction and resale value.
Architectural details make a statement for home and highlighting them with different shades can make a house look even more gorgeous. The black and white combination is the classic one whether it’s in fashion, art, or architecture. A palette with white house black trim offers endless choices for your home with numerous possibilities. A white house with black trim is considered to be an American classic style.
Nowadays, homeowners don’t go for a single black or white shade, instead, what excites them more is various combinations of black and white to create a warm, welcoming, and stylish combination.
The Black and white duo goes for any decor whether it’s in the interiors or exteriors of the house. This trend has been there forever, and the timeless appearance through the combo will sustain the popularity in the coming times as well.
White House With Black Trim: 15 Inspiring Ideas
White house black trim duo is something worth incorporating if you’re planning on remodelling your house or building a new one. It can enhance the visual appeal and add boldness to the facade.
Here are 15 white house black trim ideas to create a classic visual of your home’s exterior.
1. White Brick House with Black Trim
One of the easiest ways to modernize a house is by painting the bricks on the exterior. The plain white facade can further be enhanced by applying a smooth combination with black trim. Black window frames, columns, and eaves can add boldness to the design.
The aesthetics can be more enhanced with a wooden front door which will add another colour to the material and colour palette of the house. With soothing white on the majority of the area, the darkness of black stands out and creates a stylish facade.
2. Front Door in Black
A pop of black is more than enough to make a statement. In a simple white home, this can be done by just painting the front door black.
The dark main door complements the surrounding neutral-toned walls and adds to the beauty of the structure.
3. Black and White Contrast
To make a plain white elevation stand out, it can be contrasted with black colour. The black shade on the windows can provide a strong contrast and add life to the otherwise bland facade.
The combination of black and white merges well with the natural scenery and provides a sense of belonging to the whole structure.
4. Black Garage Door
A classic white house is the most popular style for the facades. With white bricks, trims, eaves, and siding, these homes have been in the trend for a long time.
In order to add vibrance to the white structure, windows and garage doors can be painted with bold black. Set in a crisp landscape, this white house black trim house can stand out with brown wooden beams and greenery surrounding the building. This small step can make the simple elevation look complex and interesting.
5. White House Black Trim on Stone House
A white stone house can be combined with black trim to create a unique look. The light coating on stone can be highlighted with a black accent on windows and the metal roof.
A light stone house totally contrasted with a black roof and black trim is an absolute favorite in terms of its style and extraordinary accent.
6. Off-white with Charcoal
A fresh coating of paint can bring back life to a house. For a white house, a contrasting charcoal shade can add an extra punch to the appearance.
The off-white brick house can appear more intriguing with charcoal trims as it adds depth to the appearance.
The timelessness and elegance of this combination can modernize an otherwise traditional house. It can further be enhanced by adding a modern steel door for the garage.
7. Monochromatic Magic
A monochromatic colour palette has its own magical effect on the aesthetics of a building. This palette can be chosen for the house and trims can be enhanced with black shade for the windows.
Highlighting the trims can impart a strong and crisp look to the white house. Painting trim in the same colour as siding is a common technique to deviate from the conventional white house black trim contrast.
8. White House with Black Gutter
Did you know the role gutters play in the exterior design of your house?
The idea of white house black trim can be applied by painting the gutters in the same shade of black for significant benefits.
It is a great idea to avoid the house looking plain and too simple. Black gutters provide an additional accent to the elevation of the house along with black trims. It is a great way to make the home elevation look dazzling and engaging.
9. White Shingles and Black Trim
Another dazzling combination is with white shingles contrasted with black trim. Ivory color with a yellow undertone gives a warm appearance to the house. The black latex paint on the trims adds boldness that can be increased with the width of the trim.
The black color can also be used to highlight various other architectural elements in the facade like the main door, beams, gutter, and windows.
10. Wide Black Trim
A plain white home can be conceived as a simple style due to the neutral tone used in the major dominating part of the house. However, even with plain white walls, a touch of boldness can be added with the use of black trims.
Black oversized trims for the elevation can add an interesting appeal. It can make the simple windows look unique and extraordinary just by adding a touch of black to the trims.
11. White House Black Trim with Brown Roof
A white house black trim combination doesn’t only go well with a black roof, instead, a tint of brown can be taken into consideration for a more enhanced view.
The colour of the highest exterior element can be contrasted with the white hue. The visual impact resulting from the addition of a brown roof for the white house makes the house look unique and cosy from the exterior.
Upon pairing with black trim, the brown shade of the roof imparts a relaxing appearance to the house. To complement this combination more, a warm white shade can be selected.
12. Black House with White Trim
A smart combination of black and white can transform a bland structure into a lively one. A black house with white trim is a perfect contrast that can further be enhanced with white and green landscaping.
Black house with white trim is a stunning pair that feels classic and fresh at the same time. The modern black houses stand out and make a statement with their color accents.
13. White and Black with Bright Red Door
As black and white can be paired with any other color, a bright red shade adds liveliness to the design. Bright shades form an interesting visual focal point and using a bright red door in a white house black trim design is a compatible choice.
The bright red door adds a sense of stunningness and daring feeling to the whole structure. It makes the house look welcoming and safe. Highlighting black and white combo with such bright shade catches more attention and make the design stand out,
14. Rake Board Roof with Black Trim
Rake Board is one of the exterior trims that can be incorporated in a white house design. It can be used to conceal the edges of a sloped roof.
The black trim as a rake board can impart a finishing touch to the roof and add aesthetic value as well.
15. Black Roof for White House
For the vintage black and white design, it is the best idea to combine a white facade with black trims and a black roof.
The design with this palette adds consistency to the design apart from being easy to follow and apply. Although using black trims does the job of making a house look prominent, the addition of a black roof can make it look even better. It can enhance the prominence of the home in the entire neighbourhood.
White House Black Trim with Wooden Accent
These white and black combinations are highly inspiring. If you’re looking for black window trims but your windows don’t need replacement, you can just paint black shade on the existing window trims to achieve the look.
In case you’re looking for brand new black trim windows, the best option is to go for vinyl windows or black aluminum clad windows for added durability.
White has been the most popular choice for a home’s elevation. But with the emergence of the farmhouse trend, the white exteriors are highlighted and made more appealing with the use of black trims.
For a warm white house black trim house, adding accents of natural woods can come in handy. A wooden toned door with black trims on a white house makes an interesting combination that leads to a unique effect and hikes the aesthetic scale of the structure.
Drama and Contrast
Windows with black trims are well capable of adding a drama contrasting to the white house. The white bricks, stones, shingles, etc. can be paired with black trims to achieve this look.
The white house black trim combination not only makes the white stand out, but a pop of black adds an interesting contrast to the structure. Architectural elements and their colour selection are important to compose a good elevation.
The sea of options in the combinations and design of these elements provides homeowners with unlimited options to try and make the house look unique and special. The best part about a white house with black trim is that it is a classic, timeless design. The combination of two welcomes other shades to be added in the colour scheme to jazz up the design even more.
There are numerous ways and design ideas to incorporate a black trim in white house. Apart from these, there are many options for the exterior trim types to choose from. All you need to do is pick the right one that will suit your design and make the house look more appealing.
This trend of black trims has pushed the boundaries in-home designs and allowed people to experiment as per their personal choice. Whether it’s a traditional house or a modern style, this look with a black and white combination is easy to achieve and will ensure a highly aesthetic design for your home.
Good architecture celebrates design with nature. While homes are your go-to places to feel secure, sustainable houses make a promise of safety to the natural environment. These are innovations in designs offering spectacular results ensuring energy efficiency and minimizing running costs.
The worth of a structure doesn’t lie in the building’s cost, rather, it can only be evaluated through its impact on surroundings and environment. With certain breakthroughs in technology, designers have cracked the code for a greener approach by building sustainable houses. Let’s look at a few of the sustainable homes across the globe with a deep amalgamation of nature within the built environment.
17 Most Incredible Sustainable Houses Embedded in Nature
Sustainability is much more than a mere concept. It’s about exploration in terms of planning, mood board, and building techniques that result in sustainable homes harmonizing and blending with nature while walking on the paths of energy efficiency.
Let’s look at the 17 most incredible sustainable houses nestling amongst natural landscapes.
1. Waste House, University of Brighton
With the notion of denying the existence of waste and referring to it as just elements in the wrong place, Waste House by the University of Brighton is one of the small sustainable homes built of discarded materials. It is the first structure in the United Kingdom to be built out of rubbish.
The construction material was derived from normal household waste with the mixing of construction waste. The structure is composed of 4000 discarded DVD cases, 2000 carpet tiles, 20,000 used toothbrushes, and 2000 floppy discs. A one-of-its-kind mood board offers unique aesthetics to the facade. The structure serves as a living example of how the notion of waste is so wrongly being used and how even the simplest of items can prove to be extremely utilitarian for the design of sustainable homes.
The design of the building follows a contemporary language running on minimal energy. It’s a powerful message for practicing designers and aspiring architects to relook into what all goes into building a sustainable property. This is one of the experimental projects which is now being utilized as a design workshop for the students of the University of Brighton. Built out of a sustainable approach, the workshop is a place for students to explore the world of sustainable development.
2. S House, Vietnam
Along with the rise in urbanization, the demand for cheap home solutions is also at a hike. To cater to the societal issue, Vo Trong Nghia Architects proposed pocket-friendly and eco-friendly homes– S House.
These sustainable homes have the most practical approach with local materials like bamboo and thatch composed of Palm leaves. The 30sq.m interiors of these small sustainable homes feature one large space.
The design is guided by the target to hit the low-cost market. With a scope of mass manufacturing, these small sustainable homes are best suited for any locality, be it a heavily crowded slum or a remote site. The easy assembly and portability of these sustainable homes let you carry the house along with you wherever you go. Designers approached the project differently by proposing these sustainable prefab homes that can be dismantled and commuted to another location as per requirements.
3. ZEB Pilot House, Larvik, Norway
One of the most amazing experimental yet sustainable homes is the Zeb Pilot House designed by Snohetta. The incorporation of solar panels and an energy-efficient approach in the design results in the production of electricity which is thrice the amount consumed by the house.
The collaboration of Snohetta along with the Research Center on Zero Emission Buildings (ZEB) resulted in a home that is comfortable for users to live in an equally positive on the environment. The building envelope serves as a powerhouse with energy-generation offsets the emissions of carbon gasses and directs the entire AEC industry toward a unique approach to sustainability.
From the interiors to exterior amenities like a swimming pool and sauna, every space of the house operated on solar energy letting the users have the best of all the luxury privileges at a minimal running cost. The high performance of these sustainable homes is a result of a kitchen sink that is based on a sustainable route with a photovoltaic array, heat exchanger, rainwater collection provision, and solar panels. Along with catering to the environmental impacts, the sublime palette also serves as a soothing treat for the eyes.
4. Pop-Up House, Southern France
Each one of us must’ve always dreamt of staying in a Lego house. The team at Multipod has enabled this fantasy to come true with Pop-Up House. These sustainable houses are a product of four days’ work with the magic of a single tool– A screwdriver.
The use of pocket-friendly materials is what makes the concept of these sustainable homes a hit with minimal installation costs. The design is all that tomorrow in the construction sector requires. Sustainable prefab homes have excellent insulation with an airtight thermal envelope wrapping the entire building. Though the project is located in Southern France, the smart planning and construction methods eliminate the need for extra heating for this home.
5. Blooming Bamboo
Sustainable homes aren’t only structures built out of local materials. These buildings have a holistic approach where each design element converses with surroundings and nature. This aspect also involves the response to climatic conditions.
Blooming Bamboo is one of the eco-sustainable homes executed by H&P Architects. The project is a prototype that will cater to the mass. With weather considerations, the design has been proposed to be flood-proof with its stilt structure.
The stilts can keep the home safe to a level of 1.5m. The height in other models can be elevated further to 3m. From the core structure to cladding, the material palette is composed of local materials only. The skeleton of the building is composed of bamboo which is further cladded with coconut leaves and fiberboard. These sustainable homes with a vernacular approach will cater to the low-income groups of the society for US$2,500 only.
6. Edgeland House, Austin, Texas
With our current bustling lifestyle, rewinding and staying rooted is all we desire. Catering to the denatured world are the concepts of sustainable houses letting you stay in sync with the natural atmosphere. Modern sustainable homes blend contemporary design sensibilities with a traditional construction approach. One such example is the Edgeland House by Bercy Chen Studio nestled on an area of one acre.
The house is a reinterpretation of the Native American Pit Homes. The conventional pit homes maintain a constant range of temperature inside as they are sunken into the ground. Edgeland House is shielded by a green roof serving as an insulator. The design has been planned and executed in a way that the natural settings aren’t tweaked or disturbed. Rather the adoption of various elements lets nature bloom to its maximum potential.
A few zones of the home go deep into the ground at a depth of seven feet. This design approach helps in regulating the temperatures in both summers and winters. The home blends with the landscape and acts as an extension of it by offering houses for 40 local wildflower species to grow.
7. Logie Point, Jersey, North Coast of France
Settled on a headland is Logie Point by Guz Architects. As sustainable houses seem to be a part of the natural settings, this house appears to be blooming from the sloping earth of the site. A blend with the natural surroundings lowers its impact on the environment.
One of the widely-adopted approaches in big or small sustainable homes is the roof garden. The concept of the same has been applied in this design for a seamless amalgamation of structure in the setting. The living areas are covered with curved roofs equipped with solar energy cells.
Both Logie Point houses are cladded with local materials and attain insulation and power with walls and roofs covered in photovoltaic cells. The home features a conserved courtyard in a part of the project that features a natural swimming pool being filtered with the conventional methods of reeds and plantations.
8. Haycroft Gardens, Northwest London
One of the most challenging parts of sustainable houses is the personal considerations. An example of one such project is the Haycroft Gardens by Sarah Wigglesworth Architects where apart from catering to the natural environment, designers also had to address the different set of requirements presented by the three generations living under one roof.
The project takes inspiration from the past, accommodates the present, and prepares for the future with energy efficiency, easy accessibility, and extra comfort in the house. The design has openly accepted Passivhaus principles to cut down the need for mechanical heating or cooling and maintain the temperature naturally.
The form of the structure in the L-shape aids in flooding the interiors with natural light and establishes a connection within each zone of the house. The central garden serves as a common relaxation spot for all the generations residing there.
9. W.I.N.D House, North of Netherlands
An example of the co-existence of modern lifestyle with natural settings can be seen in the W.I.N.D House by UNStudio. The property is located on the outskirts of a village at the peak of a hill. The wooded rear area and welcoming green fields in the front portion of the house make it extremely warm and inviting.
Smart planning of the house places the most private zones like bedrooms at the rear end and common areas like the living room and entertainment zone in the front. Social spaces are made more exhilarating as they open up to the panoramic natural landscape.
The entire design revolves around sustainability with solar panels, mood boards composed of natural materials, and a central feature with a waste heat recovery system. The smart home takes innovation to the next level with automation. A central screen can control all the spaces and even the solar panels. A device located in each room can help to regulate the ambiance based on personal needs and preferences.
10. Earth Sheltered Homes, Iceland
There’s no rule mandating the incorporation of modern technologies in order to attain sustainability. Sustainable houses can be derived from traditional practices of construction that had an environment-friendly approach deeply embedded within them.
These sustainable houses are great in energy efficiency and at the same time, serve as an affordable living solution. The sustainable tiny homes are constructed within hillsides with a seamless blending in the natural landscape. The turf homes dating back to the 900s are open for visitors. The residences of Southern Iceland are extremely sustainable with the most natural and rustic aesthetics. Being built inside the hills, these are weather-friendly solutions paving a path to better tomorrow.
11. The Brooks Avenue House, Venice, USA
Known to build some of the most efficient eco-sustainable homes Bricault Design Vancouver-based architecture firm has designed this project. The architecture is not only captivating and beautiful but also gives an ode to nature. The modern home boasts a lush living wall on all facades of the house and a breezy roof garden. The Brooks Avenue house became an inspiration for sustainable homes.
Striking a mark on modern sustainable homes, this stunning structure is surrounded on three sides with the roof by a living system. The sustainable system includes an efficient vegetable garden and native low-maintenance grasses and shrubs. These vegetated facades are fed by a combination of captured rainwater and recycled domestic water generated by the residents. Furthermore, there’s also a cedar batten siding that helps shade the interior spaces keeping it at normal room temperature without the use of air conditioning.
The fundamental principle of sustainable homes is to ensure that it improves the quality of life for both humans and the wildlife in an urban setting, the Brooks Avenue house is one of the finest examples here. The concept is a simple and cost-effective way to beautify a home, make it more functional, and help clean up urban air pollution.
12. An Eco House in the Forest, Moscow, Russia
Sustainable houses are not only the nesting space for humans but also serve as a home to the existing natural features on the site. With such an approach fulfilling both demands, Snegiri Architects have derived this eco-house in the forest. This beautiful house nestling humans and nature helps in cutting down energy consumption by 90 percent of what’s normally utilized. All the design needed was passive techniques with a keen eye for technicalities.
The home seamlessly blends with the forest setting and preserves the natural habitat of all the existing trees. Composed of natural materials with a living roof, it’s a design that breathes. The energy-saver window feature faces the sun and serves as one of the vital elements to attaining energy efficiency. The design features Swedish cold-proof plate technology in which the blend of a foundation plate along with floor heating can be seen to keep the interiors at a comfortable temperature.
Though the structure looks modern and futuristic, the interiors reveal a different story. Interior spaces are ornamented with historic furniture and vintage items retaining an artistic and classic charm.
13. Superadobes in the Desert
Sustainable houses are not only the nesting space for humans but also serve as a home to the existing natural features on the site. With such an approach fulfilling both demands, Snegiri Architects have derived this eco-house in the forest.
The home seamlessly blends with the forest setting and preserves the natural habitat of all the existing trees. Composed of natural materials with a living roof, it’s a design that breathes. The energy-saver window feature faces the sun and serves as one of the vital elements to attaining energy efficiency.
14. A Long Island Eco House in the Reach of New York, Peconic Bay
Amidst the perfect location is a proposal of one of the most beautiful eco-sustainable homes– Long Island Eco House by Studio Mapos. Isolated yet connected, modern yet rooted in the definition of the design of this sustainable house. The rawness of the untreated woods along with concrete and steel lets the perfect fit well in the lush green surroundings and enjoy the live painting of Long Island bay.
The naturally existing fauna is what has guided the entire design and concept of the house. With minimal alterations in the natural conditions, the home pays respect to the existence of nature and takes it as one of the most beautifying elements of the sustainable architecture of the home. The home is planned along the East-West horizon keeping into consideration the naturally existing slope that makes the house look like it is growing from the plot.
As one recedes the stepped terrace, you land in an infinity pool that further lets you dive into another natural element while enjoying the scenic views. A splash of white with wood composes the home interiors and makes it feel welcoming.
15. An Eco House Hidden in Dunes, Nijmegen, Netherlands
There’s nothing as inspiring as the natural patterns. One such inspiration for recreating the essence of walking through the dunes was adopted in the eco-sustainable homes amongst dunes. This holiday home running on the concepts of sustainability is muted yet extremely expressive with its asymmetrical roof amidst the surrounding.
Every window and door opening of the home follows a strategic positioning as it opens up to the magnificent natural views. The form, accents, textures, and material palette of these sustainable homes facilitate a seamless amalgamation of the design in a naturally painted scenery.
The house pays homage to the environment with prefab components and the installation of energy-saving solutions like solar panels, biomass fireplace, and other passive heating options cutting down the consumption of artificial energy.
16. An Eco Home Deep in Tropical Forest, Valle de Bravo, Mexico
Celebrating nature and its rich setting is the Casa de la Roca Home– an eco-home nestled within a dense tropical forest. The house camouflages within the hill and the rustic appeal syncs well with the natural picture.
Modern sustainable homes draw inspiration from natural materials and the same route has been taken in this design project. The forestry elements are what compose the entire design of the residence with a careful selection of fallen trees. A few hand-picked trees were taken and used to compose the beam layout of the house for a structurally sound design.
With lookouts directed in three different directions, each one offers a unique view rich in landscaping. The green living roof of the house offers desired insulation levels and serves as a basin to catch rainwater. Apart from these sustainable features, nestling on the green roof is a range of wildlife. Catering to the definition of eco-sustainable homes, this structure is a house for the coexistence of humans and nature.
17. A Garden Oasis in Bustling Buenos Aires
Everyone seeks a retreat from the daily hustle to revitalize and connect with nature. Addressing this common demand in residential designs is the MeMo House by BAM! Arquitectura. A sustainable approach to the design resulted in minimal impact on nature and maximized comfort within the house.
A 3D garden begins at one point and flows through every floor of the house, thus, serving as a garden oasis in the bustling city life. The core principle of design revolved around health. This led to the optimization of natural light and magnificent views through large picturesque windows.
The house has been identified as one of the LEED-certified sustainable houses of Argentina with advanced technologies like wastewater, solar panels, etc., catering to the energy demands of the structure.
Towards a Greener Future with Sustainable Houses…
Sustainability or sustainable homes is no longer going to remain a design concept. Rather, it’s a lifestyle that needs to be adopted. A mix of modern and traditional can lead to a highly-efficient building design that borrows sleek and sublime aesthetics from the modern design language and eco-friendliness from the conventional construction practices.
Eco-sustainable homes can prove to be one of the co settle in owing to the natural essence and aura they impart. As we’re headed towards greener days, let’s reestablish our connection with nature by building sustainable homes.
FAQs
1. What Is Meant by Sustainable Houses?
Sustainable houses are the ones that minimize the consumption of energy and take a local route in terms of materials or construction techniques. These homes take into consideration the local climatic conditions, vernacular materials, and practices. These can either be blended with modern technology or executed as it has been done since the old times. The main goal of sustainable homes is to maximize users’ comfort and reduce the environmental impact of the structure.
2. How Can I Construct a Sustainable Home?
Construction of a sustainable home needs you to look into the climatic factors, research conventional materials and practices, and plan the design as per. You need to assess how the usage of natural resources can be maximized in your design to cut down the need for mechanical services.
3. Which Materials Compose Small Sustainable Homes?
Whether it’s a large-scale project or small sustainable homes we’re talking about, eco-friendliness can only be derived from the use of natural materials. A modern approach takes advantage of recyclable materials like glass bottles, tires, etc., for energy efficiency.
4. Why Are We Heading Towards Sustainability in Design?
With the extreme exploitation of resources and damage already done to the environment, there needs to be an awakening call to drift towards sustainability in each sector. Sustainability in construction results in comfortable homes minimizing mechanical energy and maximizing the use of natural resources.
5. Can Bamboo Be Considered an Environment-Friendly Material?
The tall tree-like grass, i.e Bamboo is a fast-paced material that is widely adopted in various sustainable home designs, daily household essentials, and even as raw material in the fashion industry. It is an extremely eco-friendly material in the construction industry offering advantages like durability in structure and unmatched aesthetics. The versatility of the material can be taken advantage of to use in structures, floors, or even as wall panels.
Location: Chengdu, China.scientific research and innovation center. You can also see
Size: 59458.84 sq.m.
Status: Under construction
The city of Chengdu, China is about to witness an architectural marvel of a Science Fiction Museum. While Zaha Hadid Architects have revealed the design and technical details, it is expected to open later this year. Upon completion, the structure is anticipated to stage the two most prestigious 81st annual events of the year. The Hugo Awards and the Worldcon, presented by the World Science Fiction Society (WSFS).
As an established promoter of fiction writing in science, the capital city of Chengdu is known for its deep history. The city is also home to the prestigious magazine ‘Science Fiction World’, which has been published since 1979.
The settlement of Chengdu has a wealthy inheritance of the Bronze age Sanxingdui. And now the capital city has developed into a globally important precinct housing 20 million civilians.
Decoding the Design Element:
The city of Chengdu, in the southwest region of China has become the international hub of research and scientific innovation. In a fact, transforming the city of Chengdu is going to house the globally prominent scientific research and innovation center. You can also see Lina ghotmeh reveals design.
Visitors can access the building from the city and nearby subway stations by walking through the adjacent park. Expected to accommodate a larger density of functions, the museum spans over 59,000 sqm area.
Positioned on Jingrong Lake, because of its dynamic feature the structure looks like it’s floating on the lake’s surface. The Chengdu Science Fiction Museum encompasses a range of conference halls, galleries, cafés, educational buildings, and other facilities. The design comprises a fluid roof radiating from a focal point. Which almost resembles a central star expanding into a nebula cloud.
The larger fenestration of the structure is designed to face the abutting landscape featuring Xiling Mountain. The Zaha Hadid Architects team has efficiently utilized digital modeling technology to document the existing site conditions. As well as implementing them to calculate the solar irradiation of the structure.
Internal Wilderness of the Project:
Satisfying the major grade of sustainability, the Chengdu Science Fiction Museum is predicted to make use of solar energy. Taking advantage of the site condition, the design invites comfortable natural ventilation. The structure falls under the 3-star Green Building standards of China.
Natural filtration and reuse of rainwater are achieved by landscape design. The design team has incorporated photovoltaic panels within the museum’s large roof canopy to confront the building’s energy requirements. The shaded glazed elevation of the structure is developed by calculating the roof’s canopy.
As seen from the exterior, the internal experience of the museum is presumed to involve multiple levels. The outdoors and indoors intertwine to create a journey full of surprises. We expect the inner journey of the museum to define a whole new perception of media architecture.
Distinctive Project Features:
The Chengdu Science Fiction Museum appears to stand out in every aspect from the design to the overall visualization of the structure. The opportunity to examine the experience of the structure is expected to create a memorable point of view from both inside and outside.
As perceived from the released renderings of the building, it happens to grow from the existing site context and gradually grows in scale. Although this transition can be hardly witnessed from within, the design tends to merge in with the surroundings through its visual connection.
Thus far, the Zaha Hadid Architects have excelled in establishing sustainable and sensible structures by incorporating mineral-based materials. Recyclable and green materials such as fiber-reinforced concrete panels, glass fiber-reinforced concrete, and other similar sustainable materials are expected to be used in the design.
Anecdotes from the Creators:
Zaha Hadid Architects, a well-known team of potential designers and architectswas formed by the deconstructivist architectZaha Hadid. The established design team is handling diverse projects across nations. They believe that the structure of buildings, form, and space contribute to the integration of disparate programs.
Creating a spatial experience that seamlessly blends the architecture with the urban fabric, in both formal strategy and spatial experience, is the hallmark of each ZHA project. Every project of theirs is an outcome of futuristic concepts and exploring optimistic integration and connectivity. ZHA’s architecture offers generous, articulated public spaces, characterized by a democratic attitude.
Awaiting to Unfold the Experience:
Upon completion, the new museum will bridge the timeline and establish a recognizable gathering and innovation center for the local community. They envision the Museum structure to provide a space for learning about different theories of science interactively, using the latest technology.
Thus, design can conquer as a great source of inspiration, and assist to spark creativity and innovation among us. Setting new standards as a landmark and an identity of new technology this eco-conscious design is believed to be a pacesetter of the future AEC industry.
Location: Healdsburg, Sonoma County, California, USA
Architects: Feldman Architecture
Area: 2890.0 ft2
Have you ever seen a residence that includes its surroundings in this way? Located in California’s wine country, near the village of Healdsburg, Healdsburg I is a luxurious contemporary residence. This is a single-story home with a perpendicular layout created in just under 3,000 square feet of modern living spaces with stunning views.
Designed by Feldman Architecture in 2015, this project is still a point of attraction for the people. This modern home is specifically constructed on a hilltop so that residents enjoy the city’s gorgeous views. It has ample social space that is ideal for entertaining and the complete privacy of a rural retreat. Also, intentionally the designers have kept the interiors minimal. Let’s know more fascinating things about this dwelling.
According to Architects,” Comprised of perpendicular bars atop a hill overlooking the village of Healdsburg, this home offers both ample social space ideal for entertaining and the privacy of a rural retreat. The taller section runs along the ridge of the hill and houses the home’s great room under lofty ceilings and a simple shed overhanging roof, filled with light and views let in through tall glass walls. Four oversized glass panels open dramatically on each side, transforming the space into an outdoor pavilion whose flush concrete floors extend into a poolside patio to the north and into a terrace that features a fire pit to the south comfortable outdoor areas for both hot and cool weather. With these doors drawn up, the site offers one sweeping, continuous view from the pool, through the great room, and down into the distant village below.”
Feldman Architecture
As we already told you that this house is constructed by Feldman Architecture, which is well known for creating warm, light-filled spaces that are site-sensitive and carefully detailed. You may probably recognize them from some of the spectacular homes such as The Farm in San Francisco, the Caterpillar House in Carmel-by-the-sea, and House Ocho in Santa Lucia. Apart from their innovative designs, they always incorporate nature in residential buildings. They put their hard efforts to create an innovative solution relevant to the project environs and fulfilled the clients’ specific needs.
When we talk about this specific project, the contractor was Jungsten Construction, and the main architects in charge were Jonathan Feldman, Bridgett Shank, Kevin. They were also helped by the Landscape Architect and Structural Engineer: Arterra Landscape Architects and Strandberg Engineering, respectively.
Floor Plan of The Healdsburg House
The architect describes, “Designed for social clients who love to entertain, the great room features a small, efficient kitchen with a larger, working kitchen ideal for caterers tucked discreetly away. The perforated panels in the room’s ceiling that absorb sound during large parties and the discrete stone strips across the floor that delineate zones within the space without visual barriers act as subtle details that add both refinement and functionality to the great room.”
The floor plan of this home is quite simple and L-shaped with an open concept. The project comprises two perpendicular bars atop a hill overlooking the village. The taller part of the structure actually runs along the slope, and it is the main living area.
With loft ceilings and a simple shed overhanging roof, the place looks really mesmerizing. Also, due to the large and tall glass walls, space is always filled with light and views.
Do you know what is the main architectural feature of this house? The Renlita doors! Yes, they look so huge and impressive that they’re the point of attraction for everybody. They not only provide large vertically stacked openings and maximized views but also are an aesthetic component of the home.
The Exterior of The Healdsburg
This residence has glass walls because it is located in a rural area and that too at the top of a hill. Through these windows, residents can enjoy the wonderful views over the valley.
The main design is built with a focus on the enjoyment and relaxation of those who live in it. The whole exterior is covered with materials and elements that go well with the surrounding nature.
The Great Room
The living space is quite spacious and open, and it is easily accessed by two different areas: outdoor and terrace.
The tall floor to ceiling windows makes the living experience more luxurious and grand. So whether it be morning sunrise or sunset, residents can enjoy the beautiful views.
Two lounge couches are used instead of one large one. This really divides the space and provides more seating areas.
No living room is complete without a cozy fireplace, right? Here also one modern fireplace has been provided which perfectly warms the place on those low-temperature days.
Kitchen
Grand and luxurious: these words are the perfect definition of this kitchen. This black beauty is specifically designed according to the needs of clients.
As they love to entertain, the main room or the great room has a small but really space-efficient cooking area.
From lighting to appliances, everything is kept in a modern way. Black lamps look really contrasting with the wooden ceiling.
The Dining Area
The dining space is both outdoor and indoor. How? Because the placement of the dining table is in such a way that it faces two outdoor areas: a lounge and the beautiful swimming pool. It is under the roof, but it has open views, that’s why we called it an indoor cum outdoor setting!
A large rectangular wooden table has been used as a dining table with the matching four wooden chairs. It is perfect for a family of four! They can taste delicious meals while enjoying the outside weather.
The Master Bedroom
Every room is connected with the great room and this is what people most liked about this space. Here they can have their privacy yet can feel connected.
The L-shaped house has a living room on one side while the bedroom on the other side. A king-size bed with neutral shade bedding is used to maintain that tranquil and calm ambiance. This room also has super large windows and french glass panes, which are bringing the glamorous vibes in a very subtle way.
The architect describes the space, “ From its intersection with the great room, the home’s second wing extends towards the north and becomes incrementally more private as it flows from the garage to a media room opening onto the pool to the master bedroom at its rear. The master bed looks out through another oversized operable glass panel onto the rolling meadow beyond, establishing a visual connection with the land in the first and last moments of each day. Just a short walk away, a guesthouse extends the wing’s path down the hill and offers an additional level of privacy.”
Master Bath:
The master bath is attached to the master bedroom. Yes, it is an ensuite bath. Small but functional will be the concept while designing this space. There are two jack and jill style sinks.
Don’t know what’s a Jack and Jill bathroom, click on the link, and read our blog, where we have explained in detail what it is and how to include it in your existing home.
The spacious bath also has a unique bathtub. Why did we call it a unique bathtub? Because it is not a regular tub, this tub is entirely made of concrete. You can see the minimalism style is continuing here, and you can find this style in every corner of the home.
Lounge Area
There is also a small lounge area present at the corner of the layout. The space is small but really cozy. A modern fireplace and comfy white couch, what else do you need?
The Gigantic Windows
Windows are one of the leading architectural elements of this house. Actually, they are an important part of any home, right? Here hinged windows that can be raised like garage doors. These types of windows are pretty common and can be seen in many residences.
Walls
All the walls are painted on white and grey floors, and beige furnishings have been selected to create a neutral and calm atmosphere. The solid concrete flooring and black steel components in the kitchen are giving the industrial vibes.
Courtyard
A courtyard is also included in the layout design. This outdoor space beautifully combines the indoors and outdoors. The fresh air and scent of nature get inside from the large glass doors.
Right behind the kitchen, there is also a garage, and the laundry room is situated. In short, there is everything in here that a person will need in living.
Swimming Pool
One of my favorite parts of this house design is the swimming pool. Imagine chilling outside in the lounge area while enjoying the sun or the romantic weather. This dwelling is located on a 40-acre (16-hectare) property in Healdsburg. It is a small town on the Russian River, which makes this place more spectacular.
Panoramic Views
Northern California’s rolling landscape and the surrounding nature play an important role in lifting this house ambiance.
Architect Jonathan Feldman concluded, “With dark-stained cedar siding and low stone landscape walls that anchor the building, Healdsburg 1 offers a modest and thoughtful response to both its site and the client’s needs.”
The Bottom Line
So, what do you think about the Healdsburg House? What I like the most about this house is the simplistic design and how the architect has incorporated the natural elements in the layout without feeling too much.
Craftsman House Plans are similar to bungalow-inspired layouts, with appealing features, making them a classic. Craftsman houses are typically one to two floors tall (with some having split-level layouts) and date from the early 1900s when the Arts and Crafts Movement impacted architectural design. This movement has influenced a wide range of artistic endeavors, including architecture, and interior design, all of which contributed to the timeless Craftsman homes we know today.
Craftsman house plans act as a symbol of simplicity. They feature functional floor plans and elements that make their rooms adaptable for a wide range of architectural designs, and decor styles making them “something for everyone”. We’ve listed up some of our favorites here.
1. Natural Materials in the Exterior: Craftsman Style House
Craftsman styles are known for their natural and genuine building materials like wood, bricks, stone. This natural material palette makes them environmentally friendly since their exteriors flaunt natural beauty. They help them reduce their carbon and environmental footprint, need fewer resources to construct, and are simple to build. So, if you fancy an environmentally friendly house, opt for a craftsman-style home.
2. A Craftsman House Plan That Offers a Veranda
A Craftsman house plan can invite the play of indoor/outdoor flow for enjoying warm-weather and entertaining guests. The bedroom, living and the open kitchen can all open towards the veranda for easy and airy circulation. For more solitude, the master bedroom can be tucked away inside the layout.
3. Modern Design for Craftsman Style House Plans
Modern architecture can be easily designed in a craftsman’s house. To make the house more modern one can eliminate some common components of a conventional craftsman home and replace them with newer architectural elements. For instance, design with steel columns instead of rustic wooden pillars. Additionally, modmapern entrances and glass windows can be featured.
4. Craftsman Home Porch with Pillars
What are craftsman house plans without porches? Its trademark design feature is a porch with appealing pillars. Covering the front porch with columns and pillars can lend shading and provide roof support. A covered porch is also a great area for the family to unwind and socialize with their neighbors. Their columns are typically square, differentiating from a typical bungalow due to the shape of the columns.
5. The Garage Door of Craftsman Style House
An attractive themed garage door can also accentuate the classic Craftsman home architecture. You can design recessed panels in the garage doors similar to the main entrance door, drawing attention to the home’s entry and creating a friendly curb appeal.
6. Four-Bedroom Craftsman Home
A four-bedroom house does not require a vast plot of land. This is achievable by designing two levels in your craftsman home, expanding the amount of space available for the additional rooms. You can place one of the bedrooms on the ground level along with your living room and dining room. When hosting guests, this is a practical design as the ground-level bathroom may be used as a guest bath or powder room.
7. Double Hanging Windows of Craftsman Style House Plans
One can always find double-hanging windows designed in craftsman-style homes. These windows are not only limited to aesthetic purposes but also functional. You can have perfect ventilation whenever you need it. Unlike other types of windows, double-hanging windows do not crank outwardly or project outwards. The risk of accidents will lessen in the front yards that are just below these windows.
8. Exposed Beams in Craftsman Home
On both the interiors of the craftsman home and the exteriors of the house, exposed beams or rafters are the main architectural feature in Craftsman style homes. Exposed wooden beams make a room feel vintage and cozier while also adding an old-world charm. An exposed wooden beam is an easy way to add a rustic touch to the house.
9. Small Sized Craftsman Home
This smaller house plan can house all the beauty of a Craftsman style home, whether you’re trying to downsize or leave a smaller carbon imprint. A master bedroom with a walk-in closet and adjoining bathroom can be included in this layout. While an extra room can be multifunctional–playroom, music, room, kids play, whatever you like!
10. Subtle Craftsman Style House Colors
Subtle Nature-inspired colors are majorly used in craftsman style homes. The colors wood brown and fresh green are particularly popular in Craftsman homes. But you can opt for more bright exterior colors. For example, beige features peachy orange garage doors with a dark green metal roof and white trim.
11. Craftsman Home with an Open Layout
Here the first level of the open floor plan can give plenty of space for family gatherings, whether in the main room or the kitchen/dining area without any barriers. While the bedrooms and bathrooms can be shifted at upper levels to avoid unnecessary traffic.
12. Using Brick for Craftsman House Plans
When selecting materials for your craftsman style house, opt for the building material that will draw attention to the architecture. A fresh layer of white paint with bricks can be accented well for the facades. The contrasting trim can highlight the craftsman house horizontal lines while also helping it stand out from the neighborhood.
13. Craftsman House with Overhanging Eaves
Another very common feature is the overhanging eaves of a craftsman-style home. A house’s overhanging eaves can be built in a variety of ways. The eaves should seamlessly blend with the face material of the house. Wide overhanging eaves are a crucial structural element, especially for houses that reside in heavy rainy areas of the country: the eaves assist keep water off the walls.
14. Furniture in Craftsman House Plans
Upholstered pieces with mixed use of leather and huge tacks can give a more rustic appeal to your craftsman’s house. These accent furniture can easily give a vintage vibe, which can also have more subtle designs than other styles.
15. Low-Pitched Roof of Craftsman Style House Plans
One of the most defining and evident design features of a craftsman style home plan is the low-pitched roof, which is usually built in a hip or gable shape. Usually, they are accompanied by wide-open eaves that overhang the front facade.
16. Fireplace for Craftsman House Plans
The fireplace in the interiors of craftsman-style homes can instantly become the focal element. You can design built-in cabinets or bookshelves that are usually positioned on either side of the fireplace. Most luxurious craftsman style homes feature a large fireplace where winters are super cold and harsh.
17. The Entrance Foyer of the Craftsman Style House
Design the entrance foyer with a white cove ceiling for your craftsman style home, adorning with an attractive iron pendant light to create a cozy and rustic ambiance. The main entrance door with matching sidelights and a transom window that matches the cove ceiling’s layout can spruce up the game.
FAQs
1. Are Our Bungalows and Craftsman Homes the Same Thing?
No, bungalows are a type of dwelling that originated in India’s Bengal area. Though these terms are interchangeable and closely associated with the Craftsman style it’s not the same. A bungalow is a modest, comparatively small house with a sloping roof and a broad front porch (usually only one or one-and-a-half stories). While the Craftsman bungalow is a frequent match, the two are not always synonymous.
2. What are The 3 Types of Craftsman-Style Homes?
Prairie Style Mission Style Four-Square Style
3. What Are the Common Features of a Craftsman Style Home?
A Craftsman style home has the following features: A veranda or porch with a protruding roof. Porch columns with a tapered and wide base. Huge Eaves of the roof are overhanging. At least two single dormers with full-length windows. Natural building materials and colors, particularly stone and wood, are used extensively in these designs A fireplace and mantel that is intricately carved for the interiors. The interiors are usually designed in a single-story open concept layout.
4. Do Craftsman-Style Homes Have Basements?
Not always, but they can. If that is your design requirement.
5. What Is a Craftsman Style Kitchen?
Simple straight lines, solid construction, and minimum adornment are common characteristics of craftsman style home kitchens. The style arose from the Arts and Crafts movement in England around the end of the nineteenth century.
Conclusion
Craftsman style house plans are a great way to make your house appear larger by maximizing and utilizing space. You may easily incorporate any or all of the craftsman style décor elements we mentioned above into your house to create a welcoming atmosphere.
We hope that this article gives you better and more comprehensive insights into craftsman house plans.
When it comes to interior designing of any place, what are the places that come in your mind? Bedroom, living room, kitchen….and? Many of us forget about the bathroom! From outdoor spaces to the tiniest corner, we all try to decorate every place, but how can you forget about another important part of your house? Toilet Sink Combo is the answer.
Bathrooms are a new way to show luxuriousness. You might have seen the grand bathrooms in hotels and resorts. We all love the spacious and modern restrooms, right? On this god’s green planet, water is the most valuable and essential resource. We all talk about the reduction of energy consumption and water-saving, but are we actually doing anything to save it?
Do you know how much a regular toilet can use water with each flush? Five gallons…Yes, five gallons! — with each flush. Now you can easily calculate the amount of water you flush daily and then multiply it with the world’s population. You will get shocking numbers, right? Have you ever think like that? So, why spend more when technology allows us to use the resources more intelligently.
What are the various solutions to this problem? One solution is using a toilet and sink combination. To reduce that obvious waste of a precious resource, many manufacturers are offering dual-flush toilets. What is it? How can it help to reduce water waste? Answers to all your questions lie in here, so keep on reading.
What is a Sink Toilet Combo?
A sink toilet combo consists of many elements such as a toilet seat, basin with a tap, cistern, and potentially, some storage. When all the elements are put together, it forms a sophisticated piece of bathroom furniture.
A Toilet Sink Combo is for Whom?
Toilet sink combo is beneficial for people who have limited space and also for those who want an eco-friendly bathroom. We all know how challenging it is to find a perfect place to live in metropolitan cities, right? Due to the shortage of space, there are only limited and compact places. So, this is a perfect solution for compact areas as it saves a lot of space. Also, this concept is becoming more popular as they offer real benefits. So, we should all consider and try using it.
How Does this Work?
After you do your business, you use the sink to wash your hands. The bowl uses freshwater, but all water used from the tap flows into the cistern and is stored for the next flush (known as greywater). And when you flushed, the modern toilet uses the greywater instead of freshwater. But don’t worry, the cistern normally fills if not enough water is used from the tap, while excess water goes into the pan via the internal overflow.
If you’re also thinking of remodeling of your bathroom or just want a solution for a compact restroom space, then read further. Because today we brought 17 incredible toilet sink combos with various designs and styles. You can easily pick the one according to your space and the design you like the most. Look at this awesomely designed toilet and sink combinations:
1. Modern White Toilet Unit
Look at this toilet unit, it is both modern and functional. It is a combination of a toilet seat, a sink, and also a small vanity. The white color looks luxurious. There is also a large mirror which is placed just above this unit.
2. Blue Toilet Sink Combo
This is a cool built-in toilet-sink combo idea that looks amazing. This design adopts pretty much the same combination idea with a little twist. Here the counter extends onto the adjacent wall as well. And the result is a cohesive and continuous design where everything is built-in.
3. Minimalist Powder Room
This is a minimalist powder room that serves its purpose well. It is small and will fit almost everywhere. This is a pretty great idea for modern and contemporary bathrooms.
4. Curved Sculptural Combo of a Sink and a Toilet
If you’re looking for something different, check this out. It is a curved sculptural sink and toilet combo which looks very stylish and different from other units.
5. Tiny Eco-toilet with Sink on Top
It is a simple toilet with built in sink that goes smoothly with every bathroom style and type.
6. 2-in-1 Washbasin and Toilet Unit
Similarly, this design is suitable for small bathrooms. With that, just add a shower room near it, and your whole bathroom is ready!
7. A Toilet/Sink Combo with an Open Shelving Unit
This is a small cottage bathroom that has a porcelain toilet/sink combo with an open shelving unit. However, some people might not find it suitable as the toilet bowl is directly in front of the basin. But it is not that inconvenient, especially if space is limited.
8. Curvy Sink with a Countertop and a Toilet
It is always good to have some storage space to store the toiletries, right? So, if you’re also looking for the same, then you can place this kind of unit. It has an additional storage space under the sink.
9. Bathroom Under Stairs
Before seeing this picture did you know that you can change the space under the stairs into a bathroom? Look at the above image, it is perfect for those who want to add powder room but have no space. Just install a cute toilet sink combo and add a mirror above it, and your small guest bathroom is ready!!
10. Contemporary Toilet-Basin Combo
Look at the sleek design of this toilet unit. It is simple yet contemporary, which goes with any bathroom type.
11. Compact Toilet/Sink Combo and a Shower
There’s no way you can have all the amenities in there unless you somehow combine them. Consider this particular idea: The bathroom is really small, and it features a compact toilet/sink combo and a shower.
12. Stylish Curved Toilet and Basin Combo
What do you think of this toilet design? It is a curved shaped toilet bowl that comes with a sink. No doubt, it is brilliantly designed for compact spaces.
13. Toilet and a Sink Combo Clad with Light-colored Wood
This is a toilet and a sink combo that is clad with light-colored wood. From the bathtub to a large mirror, this bathroom has everything you want. The walls are also covered with black tiles, which go well with the wood.
14. Corner Toilet Unit
Don’t have enough space to place a toilet unit and sink separately? Look at this corner toilet unit. Here, not only a seat is there but also a counter and additional storage space is there.
15. All White Bathroom Design
Don’t think that being eco-friendly means boring; check this bathroom design. This is a stylish W+W toilet with a sink from Roca. Here the sink is not directly placed on the top of the seat. They form a single structure with a beautifully curved shape and clean, simple, and modern lines.
16. Basin and Toilet Built-in Design
You find many toilets and sink combinations in the market. You can easily select the one that is suitable for you and your place. Look at this one, here both the toilet and basin are integrated into a counter. The brilliant built-in design hides all the ugly piping and wiring. A matching mirror is also placed on the top wall of the counter to get that compact but modern look.
17. Simple Toilet Design
Look how gracefully this toilet and sink combo is placed at one wall of the house. To save even more space, you can select this type of simple design unit. There is also a compartment placed on the right wall, where you can store all the small stuff and things you need. Isn’t it functional and practical both? You can select the countertop in contrasting colors to give more style to your bathroom.
Pros and Cons of Having a Toilet Sink Combo
Let’s know about the advantages and disadvantages of the toilet sink combo. No wonder most are the advantages. The only problem with this combination is the installation process. Some of you might feel little difficulty while installing this. But you can always call a plumber to fix this, right?
PROS
CONS
Saves space
Complex installation
Conserves water
Hygienic & nature friendly
Inexpensive
Making Your Decision
By using this ultimate toilet and sink combination, not only you are saving the space, but also you can save the water too!! You can directly fit this in the direct pipeline of your house or bathroom area, and you can use it immediately. It reuses basin water in the cistern – improving water efficiency. By using less water in your bathroom, you use it in other household things.
From home to the office or workplace, you can place them anywhere. You can also put them even in a cafe restaurant or shop, either way, this will save you time, money and space all in 1!! If you want to know more about ensuite bathrooms, read our previous blog on that.
Get advice on bathroom renovations at Moderniser where advice guides will show you the requirements and examples of costs.
Want to have a mid-century style home? Then ranch-style homes are going to be your best choice!
The modern Ranch-style home or Rambler house will provide you with massive curb appeal, trending color palettes, and a contemporary vibe. With its affordable prices and easy upkeep, the ranch-style home is trendy these days. If you want a minimalist lifestyle, then you might find ranch homes interesting. There are several options available for you out there, but few are worth learning about. So read along to know everything about Ranch-Style homes.
What are Ranch-Style Homes?
Ranch-style homes are inspired by a domestic architectural style. Ranch homes are also known as ramblers, ranchers, American ranches, or California ranch-style homes. The ranch style is fused with modernist ideas and the American Western style, which has wide open spaces for an informal and casual lifestyle.
A traditional ranch home has an informal and basic design with a single story, large windows, and a low-pitched roof. They are built with an open-concept layout and a dedicated patio. The ranch-style home developed in the US offers dramatic features like cathedral ceilings, extensive landscape, sunken living, and varying roof lines.
How Ranch-Style Homes Originated?
Originating in the 1920s, the ranch-style home has its roots in North American Spanish colonial architecture. They were single-story houses built with local materials, just to satisfy the needs of the inhabitants.
Adobe bricks were used to build the walls, with plaster, boards, or battened wood sidings covering them. Houses were protected from southwestern heat by low roofs with wide eaves. Plans were generally U-shaped with a courtyard and large porch.
Ranch-style homes became famous during World War II in the suburbs. These days, ranch homes are a popular choice and can be found easily across the country.
What Does a Ranch-Style Home Look Like?
Each ranch home has its own style, but they all share a few common features, like –
Exterior Features
Large windows.
Brick and siding as an exterior material.
Low-pitched roof with wide eaves.
The back patio approached with sliding doors.
There might be a basement and garage present.
Interior Features
Single-story plan.
Separate and private bedrooms.
Open floor plan.
Simple design elements.
Living space in the basement.
Top 5 Benefits of Ranch-Style Homes
The following benefits allow you to have an easy stay in your ranch-style home –
1. Designs are Simple
Ranch-style homes are generally one-story, so their efficiency is increased. When two stories are built, they are often connected with a staircase or a ladder.
2. Large and Open Living Space
In the case of a two-story ranch home, they are made compact and assessed with a staircase, making sure that the space around them is not wasted.
3. Easy Maintenace
Maintaining and cleaning ranch-style homes are very easy. This house will not require the use of heavy equipment.
4. Navigate Safely
Because ranch-style homes are single-story and lack a staircase, they are easy to navigate. They are safe for elders and toddlers.
5. Easy Evacuation
The ranch-style homes are safe and easy to evacuate in emergencies. It’s easy to open the windows and assess the hanging ladders.
Disadvantages of Ranch-Style Homes
1. More Property is Required
If you want to build a ranch-style home, then you will need more plot areas to design your home. So, going upper floor solves the issue in some way.
2. Yards are Smaller
You will get less outdoor space as your single-story ranch home will take more space to build. So, it might be a problem if you have to fit your ranch-style home into a smaller plot.
3. Lesser Privacy
Two-story homes provide more privacy than single-story ranch-style homes. Having your bedroom on the upper floor is more private than having it on the lower floor.
4. Expensive to Build with Add Ons
To build a single-story ranch home, you’ll need more area and extensive formwork like a foundation, roofing, windows, other materials, etc. A two-story ranch home will need less ductwork, plumbing, and HVAC piping.
Features of Ranch-Style Homes
Some of the distinguishing features of ranch-style homes are –
Long and low-pitched roof.
Wide eaves.
The roof can be either side-gabled or cross-gabled, or hip roof.
Single-story plan.
The building form is either an asymmetrical rectangle or U-shaped or L-shaped.
Their floor plans are simple and open.
An attached garage might be present.
The bedroom and living area are separate.
Sliding glass doors open up on the patio.
Windows have large glass panels and even non-functional shutters.
For the exteriors, stucco, brick, stone, or wood is used as material.
Exposed beams and vaulted ceilings are combined with tongue and groove roof decking.
20 Ideas to Create Your Own Ranch-Style Homes
There are several options for ranch-style homes that might confuse you. So, here are the top 20 ideas you can use to create your own ranch-style home.
1. California Ranch-Style Homes
The exteriors of California ranch-style homes are intricately detailed and inspired by Spanish architecture. Ranch homes, particularly those built in California during the 1920s and 1930s, have their origins in Spanish architecture.
These ranch-style homes are built with vernacular materials and have low roofs with deep eaves. They have a flat facade with few street windows. Glass is extensively used in horizontal windows. There is only one deep room that is usually L- or U-shaped and is surrounded by a patio with landscape features.
2. Storybook Ranch-Style Homes
The storybook ranch-style home became famous during the 1920s and 1930s in California. It replaced the Spanish-inspired architecture that was ornamental and had baroque features.
The storybook ranch-style homes are primarily made as single-family residences, but they can also be used in multi-family homes. They have low-pitched gabled roofs covered with thatched shingles.
These homes have asymmetrical, wide facades that are parallel to the streets. Decorative chimneys with tall and narrow windows add to this feature. Wrought iron decorative hardware for door knockers, latches, and outdoor lighting is also used.
3. Suburban Ranch-Style Homes
Suburban ranch-style homes arose as a result of the post-World War II housing shortage. They provide a simple, clean design that is easy to duplicate. It is the smallest ranch-style house, with a simple exterior and an open interior.
They are built on concrete slab foundations that require the least amount of preparation to begin the construction. Attached garages and tract materials are used in these ranch-style homes. They are similar to California ranch-style homes in that they need low-to-the-ground framing. There are courtyards and red clay tile roofs with stucco siding.
4. Raised Ranch-Style Homes
Raised ranch-style homes are also called split-entry ranches. They have two floors, usually. The staircase is at the entrance, connecting the two levels with the living, kitchen, bedroom, and bathrooms. Basement and garage space are provided on the lower level.
They are set on the foundation that offers living space under the main floor. A small landing is present at the front door, where there is half a flight of stairs leading up and half a flight of stairs leading down.
5. Split-Level Ranch-Style Homes
As the name suggests, the split-level ranch-style homes have half flights of exterior staircases leading to the entrance door from the driveway. The entrance is on a landing or a small foyer.
They are also called split-foyer or bi-level ranch-style homes. A three-level staircase connects the various floors. They follow the principle of “form follows function” with simple and asymmetrical facades.
Their foundation is sunken and deep, reaching 4-6’ into the ground. The driveway is excavated out to the same depth as the foundation. Due to this reason, the lower floors have smaller windows.
6. A-Frame Porch Ranch-Style Homes
A-frame porch ranch-style homes are architectural house styles that resemble the letter “A.” This ranch-style home has steeply angled walls beginning from the foundation, thus forming a triangle. And this slanting design minimizes the living space.
This home offers high interior ceilings, large windows, open floor plans, wood siding, loft space, and other features. Its porch gives the feeling of an extension to the yard and walkway. A teal door and lighting fixtures add visual effects to the A-frame porch.
7. Bungalow Ranch-Style Homes
The bungalow Ranch-Style home is similar to a small bungalow. They feature large windows that are wont of ranch-style homes. The exterior is painted in Tricorn Black.
The wooden columns and stone walkways in this ranch-style home help it camouflage with the natural environment. They are usually one-story houses, cabins, or cottage-style homes.
8. U-Shaped Flat Roof Ranch-Style Homes
The contemporary U-shaped ranch-style homes with flat roofs have tall, rectangular windows. This ranch home has an industrial feel.
Having a contemporary design with wood and stone accents helps this home connect to its surroundings and ground the space. The U-shape of this ranch home provides a unique profile with contrasting design elements but with a symmetrical feature.
9. Modern Ranch-Style Homes with Windows
Originating in the 1960s, modern ranch-style homes with windows were developed in California. These modern ranch homes have several unique architectural features, like angular roof lines, skylights, and cathedral ceilings.
This modern ranch house is a good example of a brick home. It has a roof window and a contrasting black garage to create a dramatic but cohesive effect.
10. Contemporary White Ranch-Style Homes
The contemporary white ranch-style homes have varied angular rooflines. This modern black and white ranch home has exposed rafters with a little touch of spunk. You can find wooden accents in this home.
The stone porch provides this ranch home with an earthy feel. There are vertical sidings and horizontal sidings as well. The bricks are painted to add more flair to this ranch-style home.
11. c
The sprawling L-shaped modern ranch-style homes are famous for their sprawling layout. Their interior is based on large, open floor plans. This ranch house’s sleeping area is separate from the rest of the house.
The L-shaped ranch-style homes are usually single-story, with a few being two-story. You can experience the coziest and most casual living in this L-shaped, single-story ranch home. It can also have an additional plinth below, thus creating a raised or split level in the ranch style.
The contrasting roofline, painted brick facade, and wooden door add more beauty to this ranch home. To add more contrast, you can have copper gutters, lighting, and black windows in this home.
12. Midcentury Ranch-Style Homes
The mid-century modern ranch-style homes have large windows and simple, open layouts. A wooden column, doors, and porch roof create a spacious, cozy, and inviting home.
These ranch homes are asymmetrical in the plan, with an attached garage and picturesque windows. Their structure is low raised and wide. They have a low-pitched roof and wide eaves. There is also a porch at the entrance door.
13. Farmhouse Ranch-Style Homes
The modern farmhouse ranch-style homes have a casual style with natural elements. They blend well the farmhouse style with the ranch-style homes. Its metal roof accent and vaulted wood beam create a contrast with the shoji white sidings.
This ranch-style home is quite popular these days due to its cool contemporary touch on the traditional farmhouse style. They offer clean lines with large windows, open floor plans, and striking curbs. It can be either a one or two-story high.
14. Rustic Ranch-Style Homes with Pool
The modern rustic ranch-style home integrates indoor and outdoor living via double sliders to a firepit, seating area, and in-ground pool. Its large windows and covered patio add more life to your rustic ranch-style homes.
They are designed to accommodate large families comfortably. It gives off a warm and welcoming gesture with a rustic feel. The living area is opulent but protected with large overhangs that include seating areas.
15. Tiny Monochrome Ranch-Style Homes
Tiny monochrome homes are aesthetic as well as functional. When ranch homes are made tiny and monochrome, they look large and inviting. They have picturesque windows, beautiful lighting, and a minimal landscape.
This modern black and white ranch home has an earthy feel. The sidings, when painted in a blue undertone, create a contrast with the long, pitched roofs. There is a porch and walkway as well in this ranch-style home.
16. Spanish Rustic Ranch-Style Homes
Spanish rustic and modern ranch-style homes have a grid-patterned window that adds visual character to your home. They have fresh-looking white stucco against the black accent.
The ranch house is distinguished by a stained-wood garage door. They also have exposed beams with a warm color palette. This ranch house can be identified by its tiles and stone roof. They have heavy wooden doors with carving, metalwork, and wrought iron.
17. Albany Ranch-Style Homes
The Albany ranch-style homes are popular in western countries. They are among the smallest plans that Wayne Homes is offering.
This ranch-style home has 3 bedrooms and 2 bathrooms in an area of 1327 sq. ft. They have an “open floor plan” concept. There is also a large island in the kitchen with a plethora of counter space. They have spacious rooms as well, with walk-in closets.-
18. Franklin Ranch-Style Homes
The Franklin ranch-style home is among the best family homes by Wayne Homes. This ranch-style home will provide you with flexibility in all ways. They have an ideal plan for growing families.
With an open floor plan, they offer 3 bedrooms and 2 bathrooms in 1848 sq. ft. Your family can have meals together in the eat-in kitchen. There is a perfect outdoor room in the back. And a basement provides this ranch home with more space.
19. Montgomery Ranch-Style Homes
The Montgomery ranch-style home is also one of the popular designs by Wayne Homes. Their rooms are spacious and provide enough privacy. Thekitchen and dining areaare large enough to accommodate a large family.
They offer open floor plans in this ranch-style home. There are 3 bedrooms and 2 bathrooms in an area of 2163 sq. ft. The owner has their own suite, separate from the other two rooms. A walk-in closet is also present in the bedrooms.
20. Alexandria Ranch-Style Homes
The Alexandria ranch-style homes are among the biggest ranch-style homes by Wayne Homes. They offer three models of ranch-style homes: Bowling Green, Ashland, and Delaware. This ranch-style house has 4 bedrooms and 3 bathrooms.
The owner can have their private suite separated from other bedrooms. Its windows are large enough to offer a picturesque view. This ranch home offers an area of 2386 sq. ft. The kitchen of this ranch home has a large center island. There is a captivating foyer that leads to a luxurious great room.
It’s Time to Choose Your Ranch-Style Home!
The ranch-style home can bring natural as well as rustic appeal to your space. They are an American staple and can be found all across the country. These houses are affordable and easy to build. Their exteriors are generally bright, with contrasting colors and sidings.
Its architectural features and modern look add more zing to this ranch house. So, after having read all 20 ways you can create your own ranch-style home, it’s time to take action! Understand your priorities and choose a ranch-style home for yourself.
FAQs
Where Can You Commonly Find Ranch Style Houses?
The ranch-style homes emerged in North America and spread across different countries. They can be commonly found in the North, West, Northwest, Southwest, and Midwest. The Midwest and Northern USA feature basements in their ranch-style homes, while the California ranch-style home is built on slabs. They can also be seen in New Jersey, Florida, Columbia, and Maryland.
How Are Ranch-Style Homes Beneficial?
The ranch-style home is beneficial in several ways. 1. They are easier to evacuate and simple in design. 2. The ranch-style homes are safer to navigate and easier to clean as well. 3. They are large and have open floor plans. 4. Their maintenance is easier as well.
Which Is Cheaper a Ranch Home or a Two-Story Home?
When you are considering buying a home, ranch-style homes are comparatively cheaper than two-story homes. But if you want to build your home, ranch-style homes are quite expensive. For building a ranch home, you might need to consider buying the land first, which will be larger in area than the two-story homes.
Why Ranch Homes Are So-Called?
The ranch-style homes are so-called due to their wide-open spaces’ appeal. Their name developed from the ranches in the West. As the structures are single-story and horizontally long with low-pitched roofs, they are best for cattle ranches. Its features make it best suited for outdoor designs.
What Distinguishes the Ranch-Style Home from the Bungalow?
Both ranch-style homes and bungalows are single-story homes in general, so it is common to get them muddled. Bungalows are almost always square, as opposed to ranches, which are more commonly rectangular, and they often have steeper pitched rooflines and smaller windows.
Have you ever thought of living on wheels or in a tiny home? Then yes, you are on the right page. Tiny homes allow you to have a space that is minimal and can be decluttered easily. Now the small living space and minimalism of tiny homes are on trend. So, you can create great cottages, garden sheds, and pool houses out of your tiny home. May it be your backyard cottage, vacation home, or retirement home, tiny homes are suitable for all. So read along to find a better option for your next tiny home and know everything you need to know!
Top 30 Tiny Homes for Sale You Can Get for Yourself
The following options of tiny homes for sale will help you get a better choice –
1. Tiny Homes for Sale by Tiny House Talk
Tiny House Talks shows off their ‘Tiny Living’ design, which includes a spacious family room. This tiny home for sale has a vaulted ceiling with dormers on both sides of the room.
Specifications
The entry is on the back side, and a 7’ wide sleeping loft is in the front.
The kitchen and bathroom are located beneath the sleeping loft.
Size
This tiny home for sale is available in various sizes –
12’ long tiny homes –It is the smallest size that can be moved easily in a medium-sized SUV.
16’ long tiny homes –This design can provide comfortable lounging with a full-sized couch.
20’ long tiny homes –They can easily contain all the essentials and is perfect for young couples.
24’ long tiny homes –This design is sufficient to contain a staircase and a washing machine. It is the most popular design.
28’ long tiny homes –They are large enough to include a large closet and a bathtub. For storage or a smaller bed with ladder access, a second loft is available.
32’ long tiny homes –This is the largest design, enough for a small family. It includes a large kitchen, bathroom, two full-sized lofts, and two entryways.
Price
Depending on the size, the price of the tiny homes may vary from USD 6035 to USD 603597.
Location
The featured tiny homes for sale are available in California, Georgia, Utah, Missouri, Texas, Hawaii, Colorado, Phoenix, and other cities.
Assembly Time
Depending on their size, the general assembly time of these tiny homes is 1-3 days.
Sanibel Tiny Homes by Humble Houses are built on wheels. They provide a clean and modern interior look within a space of 240 sq. ft. This tiny home has a spacious floor area, including a kitchen and foldable dining.
Specifications
The modular “flex” room can be used as an office, living room, and guest room.
Beneath the floor, there is hidden storage space.
The kitchen is fully equipped with all the necessary appliances including a fridge, microwave, dishwasher, burner, sink, and convection oven.
This tiny home can easily accommodate a family of 6 people.
The bathroom is large enough to include a dryer, GE washer, glass corner shower, sink, composting toilet, and vanity.
Size
The Humble Houses provide tiny homes for sale in a variety of sizes. Their most popular size is a 30’ x 8.5’ triple axle flatbed trailer.
Price
For 500 sq. ft., their general rate is around USD 603597.
Location
The Humble Houses are based in Germantown, Maryland.
Assembly Time
There general assembly time of these tiny homes is 2-3 days.
3. Urban Kootenay Tiny Homes for Sale by TruForm Tiny
TruForm Tiny provides its tiny homes with less stuff and more freedom. It incorporates customary styles of architecture like modern, cottage, and craftsman. They also provide services for gooseneck homes, luxury tiny homes, andshipping container homes.
Specifications
This tiny home for sale has several upgrades like blue stained pine ceilings, horizontal white interior wall boards, hickory flooring, and modern window trim.
The living room has an in-built couch with storage and a small wooden stove.
Beneath the bedroom, there is a bathroom that has a frameless mirror, washer, dryer, vessel sink, and tile shower.
Size
There is a varied range of sizes available for tiny homes for sale at TruForm Tiny. The most common size is 28’ w/XL dormer.
Price
Depending on the size, the price of this tiny home may vary. The average price, however, is around USD 84503.
Location
TruForm Tiny has its primary base of tiny homes for sale in Canada, Europe, the US, and Australia
Assembly Time
The assembly time for these tiny homes is 1–3 days.
4. Frankie Tiny Home for Sale
Frankie, the van is the ultimate solution for travel addicts and campervan enthusiasts. It was first developed in 2006 with the Dodge Sprinter 2500 model van. The car was converted into a tiny home by its owner, Logan.
Specifications
It has a cozy interior with vintage effects.
The design is functional as well as homey.
Recycled materials are used to build this tiny home.
There is a kitchen, modular dining, and cozy living space as well.
It is a cost-effective design for tiny homes.
Size
The 158′ is Frankie’s most popular tiny home.
Price
According to the design, the price of these tiny homes can be as low as USD 60 and as high as USD 120719. The average cost, however, is around USD 14486.
Location
Canada and the US are its major spots.
Assembly Time
The assembly time of these tiny homes is 1-3 days.
5. Tiny Homes for Sale By Tiny House Listings
Tiny House Listings sells affordable and ANSI/NOAH-certified mobile tiny homes that can be legally parked in any community. This certification helps you get an easy financial loan. Longevity and quality are key factors.
Specifications
The tiny homes can withstand 155 mph winds.
Insulations like R15, R19, and R 24 are used in walls, ceilings, and floors respectively.
This tiny home contains a bedroom, loft, and bathroom.
Its bathroom includes a barn-style sliding door and a 30” vanity with a storage drawer.
Size
192 sq. ft. (24 ft. x 8 ft. x 13.4 ft.) is the general size of these tiny homes.
Price
On average, these tiny houses for sale cost USD 54323.
Location
The US is the prime location for these tiny homes.
Assembly Time
The assembly time of these tiny homes is 1-3 days.
Skoolie is a school bus-turned-tiny home that is similar to a mini-mansion on wheels. It is a fully off-grid system. This tiny home for sale can be easily parked and decluttered. It was first made in 1998 with the 3800 DT 466e model.
Specifications
This mobile tiny home can give a mileage of 263K with a 55-gallon fuel capacity.
It contains two bedrooms and a bathroom.
Solar panels are also included in this tiny home.
Garage space is provided under the bedroom.
The bedroom featured a queen-sized bed and a kid’s bunk bed (25″ x 46″).
Size
The average size of these tiny homes is 172 sq. ft. (30 ft. x 8 ft. x 11.5 ft.). Its wheelbase length is 16’.
Price
On average, these tiny houses for sale cost USD 85710.
Location
This tiny home for sale is quite popular in Florida.
Assembly Time
These tiny homes can be assembled in 1-3 days.
7. Sea Breeze Kit Tiny Homes for Sale
The Sea Breeze Kit Tiny Homes provide sufficient space for a bathroom, laundry room, high-ceiling dining area, and open kitchen. This tiny home for sale is an ideal space for guests and bachelors.
Specifications
The tiny home is made of high-quality steel. Thus providing durability.
There is the use of pre-assembled steel panels, which facilitate easy installation.
They are termite and shrink-proof as well.
Size
Its average size is 366 sq. ft. (134.4” x 376.8” x 156”).
Price
Depending on the size and design of the tiny home, the price may range from USD 250 to USD 6035.
Location
The United States is the ideal location for this tiny house for sale.
Assembly Time
1-3 days is the general assembly time of these tiny homes.
The Claudia Cabin Kit Tiny Home has many glass doors and windows, that can provide a picturesque view. This window also acts as a sitting nook for reading and refreshment.
Specifications
They are available in brown and black colors.
Spruce is the main material in this tiny home.
Frames are made of wood.
There is protection against termites and other pests.
The roofs are stronger, with a snow load capacity of 90 lbs.
Size
The size of this tiny home is 209 sq. ft.
Price
Taking the size and design into consideration, the price for this tiny home can vary from USD 1200 to USD 60000, with USD 24000 being the average cost.
Location
The major locations for this tiny home for sale are the US and other European countries.
Assembly Time
This tiny home can be easily assembled in one day.
The Rose Cottage Kit Tiny Homes for sale can accommodate small families. People can easily adapt to the space for their daily needs. There is a large bathroom area with alivable kitchen space.
Specifications
These tiny homes are made of pre-assembled steel panels.
Easy maintenance from termites and shrink.
The structure is made of high-quality steel.
Durability and longevity are made into consideration for these tiny homes.
Size
44.3 sq. ft. (258” x 376.7” x 165.6”) is the average size of this tiny home for sale.
The Little Cottage Tiny homes are comparatively smaller-sized houses. They are best for building the playhouse type of tiny home. It is usually a gingerboard-inspired, 98” tall tiny home.
Specifications
917 pounds is the approximate weight of this tiny home.
Wood is the general material of this home.
Assembly time is reduced with the use of panelized wall sections.
Gingerbread is trimmed and pre-fastened to panels.
Pre-fastened high-quality siding and trim to the wall panel.
Size
80 sq. ft. (96” x 120” x 98”) is the general size of this tiny home.
Price
The average price of this tiny home for sale is USD 1200.
Location
Western countries are a better location for these tiny homes.
11. Prefabricated Modular Container Tiny Homes for Sale
The Prefabricated Modular Container tiny homes are ready to use. They are ideal in extreme climatic conditions. Highly durable steel panels and advanced water-proof materials are used to build them.
Specifications
These tiny homes for sale are available in white, brown, and green colors.
They are modern in style with patios.
Alloy steel is its main construction element.
Fixtures like fire alarms, AC, smoke detectors, etc, are also included in this tiny home.
There is no foundation required to build this home.
They are ready-to-use homes.
Size
480 sq. ft. is the average size of this tiny home.
Price
Depending upon the size, the average cost of this tiny home for sale is USD 6000.
Location
The United States is the prime location for these tiny homes.
Assembly Time
1-3 days is the average assembly time of these tiny homes.
The New Castle Wood Shed Kit Tiny Homes are a perfect addition to your lawn. It has a plethora of storage for your essentials. They have enough space for a single resident.
Specifications
They are usually built with wood and pine.
The lawn and garden style is mainly used to build these tiny homes.
From floor to roof, the tiny home is 9’ 8.5” tall.
They are pre-assembled tiny homes.
This tiny home for sale can withstand 90 mph of wind force and 40 psf of snow load.
Size
Their usual size is 192 sq. ft. (12’ x 16’).
Price
USD 1200 is the minimum cost for this tiny home.
Location
They are extremely well-built in Western countries.
Assembly Time
It generally takes 1-3 days to assemble these tiny homes.
The Garden House Cabin Kit Tiny Homes are designed as cabins. They can act as an office in your backyard. Their small size enables them to fit into any space.
Specifications
They are typically made of Spruce.
Brown and black are the main color of these tiny homes.
Frames are also made up of wood.
These homes can withstand up to 90 lbs of snow load capacity.
Size
The usual size of this tiny home is 209 sq. ft. with 1-¾” thick walls.
Price
The price may vary between USD 120 and USD 6000.
Location
They are specially designed for the US.
Assembly Time
The assembly time of these tiny homes may vary from 1 to 3 days.
14. Wood Shed Kit Tiny Homes for Sale
The Wood Shed Kit Tiny homes are a perfect choice for a workshop or office. Its two floors enable it to have an office on the upper floor and a garage on the lower floor.
Specifications
Doors and windows can be customized according to your need.
The second floor can be easily expanded with a 7’ 1” headroom.
A staircase is present in this tiny home.
Walk-in doors and insulated windows are provided.
Size
The most famous size of this tiny home is 16’ x 28’ (194” x 192” x 336”).
Price
These tiny homes for sale range in price from USD 2897 lakh to USD 19918.
Location
They are better suited to colder climates.
Assembly Time
The assembly time for these tiny homes is 1–3 days.
The FarmHouse tiny homes by Cedarshed are a great option for a homey feel. They give a rustic touch to your lawn. It can be used as an office, a guest room, a game room, or a lounge area for relaxation.
Specifications
Alloy steel is used to manufacture this tiny home.
Sliding doors and windows are provided in it.
They have to be assembled before use.
Size
20′ x 14′ is the general size for this tiny home.
Price
The price for this tiny home for sale may vary between USD 1200 and USD 12071, with USD 8450 being the average.
Location
They are famous in western countries.
Assembly Time
3 days is the average time to assemble this tiny home.
The Belmont Wood Shed kit tiny home is a modern kind of tiny home. Roofing is even included in this kit for tiny homes. It has a conventional approach to building and assembling the kit.
Specifications
Wood is the primary construction material for this tiny home for sale.
Frames are also made of wood.
Gray is the most used color in this tiny home.
Pocket-size doors are present in it.
Size
The most common size for this tiny home is 12’ x 24’ with a 6’6” high door opening.Size: 12 ft. x 24 ft.
Price
USD 1200 to USD 12000 is the general price for this tiny home.
The container tiny home for sale is a ready-to-use house with all the facilities. They are available in various sizes and can be arranged as per the requirements.
Specifications
This tiny home for sale is well-furnished and even has an air conditioning, sewer, and electrical facility.
There are bunk beds to accommodate more people.
Brown is the famous color for this tiny home.
Its weight is around 12500 pounds.
Flat-paneled double patio doors are fixed to this tiny home.
They come in a ready-to-use format.
It includes a shower, toilet, kitchenette, living area, and bedroom.
Size
It is 40’ long and 9’6” tall.
Price
USD 1200 to USD 6000 is the average rate for this tiny home.
Location
This tiny home can be used almost anywhere.
Assembly Time
On average, it takes 3 days to assemble this tiny home.
The Garden tiny homes for sale are cottage-style wood cabins. They feature windows on three walls for maximum natural lighting. It is best suited as a pool house, retail kiosk, or bench cottage.
Specification
Spruce is used for making this tiny home.
These tiny homes are available in brown, and black colors.
Its average weight is 3974 pounds.
Size
The average size of these tiny homes is 123 sq. ft. (156” x 120” x 98″), with 1-11/32” thick walls and 11’3” ridge height.
Price
These tiny homes for sale may cost between USD 8450 and USD 24143.
Location
Western countries are best suited for these tiny homes.
Assembly Time
This tiny home can be assembled in only one full day.
The Shed tiny home is famous for its flexibility and durability. They can be conveniently assembled and disassembled. Its affordability and smaller size make it unique.
Specifications
This tiny home for sale is UV and water-resistant.
They have enough space to store and live.
Weather protection is also provided to this tiny home.
It is made of high-grade cypress solid wood and thus has improved durability.
Brown is its major color.
Windows and roofs provide enough light and ventilation to tiny homes.
Size
The median size of this tiny home is 115” x 96” x 91”.
Price
This tiny house for sale costs between USF 600 and USD 6035 on average.
The Backyard Sunroom tiny home can be used as a studio, a storeroom, or even a spa. LED lights are used to illuminate the tiny home. Proper air circulation and natural light are the specialties of this tiny home.
Specifications
These tiny homes for sale are built in classic style from aluminum.
They are water resistant.
The teak finish on the powder-coated aluminum frame keeps it rust-free and durable.
They can withstand UV rays, strong wind, and heavy snow.
The netting is removable and thus keeps the tiny home in an ever-new style.
Its vented roof provides enough airflow and comfort.
It is also provided with a water gutter facility to flow out the water from the edges of the frames and poles.
Size
The usual size of this tiny home is 10′ X 12′.
Price
These tiny homes are affordable and cost only USD 120 – USD 250.
Location
They can be built in any country.
Assembly Time
Generally, it takes 1-3 days to assemble this tiny home.
The Penthouse shed tiny home is a cozy small home and a perfect place for a vacation stay. Its spacious design makes living more comfortable. They are made from eco-friendly materials.
Specifications
This tiny home for sale is made of pre-assembled steel panels.
They are made from high-quality steel with a combination of wood.
Its double door eases the movement in the tiny home.
Resistance to insects is made from western red cedar.
Aluminum is also used to make windows with screens.
There are 2 bedrooms and 2 bathrooms in this tiny home.
Size
The average size of this tiny home is 214” x 499.20” x 313.22”.
Price
Depending on the style of the tiny home, its price may vary between USD 36215 and USD 48287.
Location
Although this tiny home for sale can be built anywhere, yet it is most common in western countries.
The Wooden Garage shed tiny home is the best option for extra storage and a garage shed. It acts as a detached garage and storage space in your backyard, where you can live as well. After painting, shingles can be added to this tiny home for sale.
Specification
Dip treatment is done in this tiny home.
It is constructed of 2” x 4” lumber.
22.1” is the distance between the studs.
Ventilation and a shed are included in this tiny home.
Size
312 sq. ft. (12’ x 26’) is the median size for this tiny home.
Price
The average price for this tiny home for sale is around USD 90539.
Location
They can be built anywhere but are well suited to western countries.
Assembly Time
The usual assembly time for these tiny homes is 1-3 days.
23. Prefab Home Office Shed Pod – Tiny Home for Sale
The Prefab Home Office Shed Pod is a unique tiny home for sale. They can be anywhere in your house. Your yard can have a Zen experience with this tiny home.
Specification
This tiny home is available in red, white, black, and yellow colors.
They are waterproof.
Great insulation and soundproofing property are its uniqueness.
Its affordability makes it accessible to all.
Size
This tiny home required 104 sq. ft. of area.
Price
These tiny homes for sale are available in the range of USD 300 to USD 600.
Location
They are suitable for any location.
Assembly Time
This tiny home takes a little longer to assemble than the usual time for tiny homes. Around 8-12 weeks are required to assemble this home.
The Greenhouse Tiny Home is a colonial construction and provides a great environment for plant production. There are around 37 windows with 2 vents in this tiny home for sale.
Specification
It is a ready-to-use tiny home.
Pre-assembled steel panels are used.
Good quality steel is used for constriction.
Maintenance is easy.
The patio covers the front doors.
Size
The average size of this tiny home is 1,426 sq. ft. (226” x 499.2” x 313.2”)
Price
Depending on the design, its price can vary, but the average rate is around USD 12071 to USD 24143.
Location
They can be built almost anywhere.
Assembly Time
To assemble this tiny home, around 7 days are required.
Buying Option and Other Details
25. Log Cabin Kit Tiny Home for Sale
The Log Cabin Kit tiny home is the perfect place to act as a garden pool house or a storage area. Its contemporary style adds beauty to this tiny home.
Specification
The cabin style is contemporary.
2-8” wall logs are used to build this tiny home for sale.
Its durability is ensured with solid wood construction.
Door latches and locks are included in this kit.
Even a portable skid-type foundation suits this tiny home.
It includes a French-style double door with glass.
Size
This tiny home has a floor area of around 692 sq. ft. (112” x 33’3” x 22’1”).
Price
The average price of this tiny home is USD 5070.
Location
There is no specification for where this tiny home can be built.
Assembly Time
It takes around 3-7 days to build this tiny home.
26. Silverwood Kit Tiny Home for Sale
The Silverwood Kit Tiny Home by PLUS 1 Home Kits is intended to provide extra space on your lawn. It is made of only steel, and essential elements are attached to the structure.
Specification
This tiny home for sale is composed of durable and high-quality steel.
Pre-assembled panels are used for easy installation.
A deck option is not there instead this tiny home is designed on a concrete slab.
Flooring and decking can be upgraded.
Shrink and termite-proof paneling is done for soft installation.
An external staircase is provided for roof access.
Windows, double doors, shutters, floor, ventilation, and shed are included in this tiny home kit.
It offers a modern open plan for the kitchen and living room.
Extra outdoor space is there for guest hospitality.
An upper floor can be easily constructed.
Size
The modular size of this tiny home is 1102.4 sq. ft. (232.7” x 554.4” x 397.2”).
Price
Considering the size and design of this tiny home for sale, the average price is around USD 6035 to USD 24143.
Location
There is no specific location where this tiny home is to be built.
Assembly Time
This tiny home can be assembled in 4 days.
27. Ranchhouse Kit Tiny Home for Sale
The Ranchhouse Kit Tiny Home is a great collection for your backyard. You can easily add large items to this tiny home through its huge double door.
Specification
There are 2 fixed windows with shutters and a flower box.
A 5’ wide double door is included as well.
Pre-shingled roof panels are used for easy assembly.
Floor sheds and shingles are also included in the tiny home kit.
The pre-fabricated shed allows more space for storage.
There is a 7’ wall that adds more headroom space in the tiny home.
It is water resistant as well.
Size
This tiny home for sale has a median size of 167 sq. ft. (192” x 144” x 117”) with 2.5” of wall thickness.
Price
Its average cost ranges from USD 6035 to USD 12071, with USD 10381 being the most common.
Location
They are based in the US but can be constructed almost anywhere.
Assembly Time
3-4 days is the average assembly time for this tiny home.
28. Cabin Guest House Kit Tiny Home for Sale
The Cabin Guest House Kit Tiny Home offers luxury construction with an open layout. They can easily be transformed into a game room, guest room, playroom, storage area, or refreshment zone.
Specification
This tiny home on sale can be easily modified.
It is made of pre-assembled steel panels.
High-quality steel ensures its durability.
It is constructed on a concrete slab with no decking.
Size
This tiny home takes up an area of about 140 sq. ft. (120” x 169” x 120”).
Price
Depending upon the scale, this tiny home can cost between USD 6035 and USD 18107, with USD 10864 being the average rate.
Location
There is no specification for where it can be built.
Assembly Time
This tiny home can be assembled in 2-3 days.
29. Ellie Tiny Home for Sale
The Ellie Tiny Home for Sale is among the best family homes. You can enjoy your best times in this tiny home. Its modular layout increases its functionality.
Specification
3 private bedrooms with murphy beds, can be easily accommodated in this tiny home.
The main bedroom on the ground floor has a closet with enough storage.
A Staircase or a ladder provides ease of movement between the floors.
The exterior is made welcoming with a natural curb appeal.
There is a plethora of space in the living room with an electric fireplace to relax.
The bathroom is large enough to store a washer and dryer with other utilities.
Even the kitchen is spacious and fully- equipped.
Size
This tiny home can be warped into a 34 ft. of length and an area of 423 sq. ft.
Price
These tiny homes for sale are a little costly, with a starting cost of USD 132791.
Location
They are specifically built in California, Alberta, and Lethbridge.
Assembly Time
It can easily be assembled in 3-5 days.
30. Cakora Tiny Home for Sale
The Cakora Tiny Homes by Eco Villages are the best place to get an ocean vibe. It is a double-floor tiny home with proper air circulation and natural lighting, enhancing its beauty.
Specification
This tiny home for sale has only 1 loft and 1 bath.
Up to 4 people can easily accommodate in this tiny home for sale.
The kitchen is attached to the living and dining.
The deck provides a picturesque view.
It also includes a home office to enhance its functionality.
The bedroom is on the upper floor with other functions on the lower floor.
Size
This tiny home has a median area of 300 sq. ft. (24’ x 16’).
Price
The general price of this tiny home is quite high, around USD 239024.
Location
These tiny homes are built in Belize.
Assembly Time
Their usual assembly time is 3-5 days.
Ponder Upon These Tiny Homes for Sale!
Having read all these options for tiny homes, you must have a better idea of which one suits your needs. These tiny homes for sale are comparatively cheap and easy to assemble and declutter as per your preference. The tiny homes can fit well in almost any space. They are the best option to have for your vacation home or retirement home. Do a quick check on your budget, location, and requirements. And choose the best option for a tiny home for yourself.
FAQs
1. How Much Does a Tiny Home Cost?
Building a tiny home is relatively cheaper than building a big home. The average tiny house can cost between USD 1810 – 7845 in materials, plus a variable labor rate. Its rate can vary depending on the location, material, and labor rates of the place.
2. Where Can You Build a Tiny Home?
There is no such legal obligation as to where a tiny home can be built. Even, there are several countries like the US that encourage their citizens to build tiny homes. It’s up to the buyer to decide where they want to build or purchase their tiny home.
3. Is It Worth It to Have a Tiny Home?
Yes, it is worth having a tiny home for sale. They are cost-saving in comparison to big houses. You can have it as a vacation home or rent it to generate extra income. They are space-saving and clutter-free. It helps to have a feeling of better living.
4. Can the Tiny Homes Be on Wheels?
Yes, tiny homes can be, but they do not need to be on wheels. If you prefer to have a mobile tiny home, then you can build one as per your choice. It’s the best part of a tiny home for sale; you can design your tiny home the way you wish.
5. Is It Safe to Build and Live in Tiny Homes?
Yes, it is safe to build and live in tiny homes. Tiny homes for sale provide you with ease of living. They can be decluttered and save a lot of space. Depending on your preferences, it can be on wheels, on land, or even float. The only thing that matter is your budget and requirements.
Sitting right in the middle of minimalistic colors such as black and white is grey. It takes the edge off of black in combination with the purity of white to be something thats muted in a way that is not harsh on the eye. That is the reason why many prefer to go with shades of this in-between color, which can be the case when choosing exterior house colors as well.
Are Grey House Exterior Color Schemes Suitable for Houses?
When it comes to presenting one’s home in the best light, they hardly go for a color that might blend in with the surroundings. Usually, shades of white or other lighter but still brighter colors come into play as they stand out in the row of houses in the street.
That is where grey house color schemes might seem to hold back. With the neutrality that it brings to a viewer’s visual field, you might think that it might go unnoticed. Instead, the uniqueness of the color paired with the right shade combinations of itself and other colors can bring the needed pop.
In recent times these modern grey house exterior color schemes have led grey to be one of the most chosen colors for a structure. The muted environment gives us a canvas where other elements and colors can be added to make the whole picture better. Here are some examples to refer to for grey house exterior color schemes.
27+ Modern Grey House Exterior Color Schemes to Take Inspiration from
1. The Classic: Modern Grey House Exterior Color Schemes
Starting strong with the classic combination of Grey exterior walls with white trimming. Now, just because it is a classic doesn’t mean it is boring. When it comes to grey exterior color schemes you need something extra to tie the facade and the addition of the clean white trim pairs perfectly with the not-so-overpowering grey.
It also becomes an all-around combination when it comes to the different shades of grey that are available in the market at this point. In traditional ways, this combination is best seen in sloped roof houses with front porches and multiple rooms. Given that, It sits well with the change in the architectural style of the building as well making it one of the modern grey house exterior color schemes.
2. Medium Stained Wood for a Pair
Elevating the neutrality of the grey exterior means that you need to also understand the tone of grey you have chosen. The tones of lighter grey can be paired with features such as wooden doors where the tint of the wood is of a medium shade of brown.
3. Rich Wooden Feature for Modern Grey House Exterior
When the tone of grey used is on the darker side of the spectrum, richly stained wooden doors tie up the look. These when paired with the white trimming and the even darker shade of the roof, play off of the shade’s differences to elevate the look of the house into a grand one.
4. Light Blue Front Door: One of the Modern Grey House Exterior Color Schemes
Stepping out of the neutral zone is the addition of brighter and different colors onto the grey facade. The addition of a light blue door onto a similar undertone of light grey, adds in a contrast of color keeping the neutrality intact. This makes it one among modern grey house exterior color schemes.
5. Exploring Textures with Stone
The exterior of a house having a grey tone can either be of the same material or you can jazz it up by adding a different material to the base. Combining masonry veneers like real stone with the plainness of the grey base adds textural contrast. This makes the house stand out when compared to the classics.
The base grey of choice should be a complementary match to the stone that goes on with it. If the stone happens to have a combination of neutral colors then, it will add on to the finish as well.
6. A Black and Grey House Duo
Grey is a neutral shade that is a direct descendant of black, pairs well with the same when used smartly. In modern grey house exterior color schemes, contrasting the two colors by subtly using black will give a well-constructed facade. The black shade can be used for the main door and shutters of the windows on a bigger base color of grey, giving it the edge it needs to stand out.
7. Country Style with the Browns for Modern Grey House Exterior
Combining neutral shades of grey and brown gives the house a country house appeal. Taking forward this aesthetic, you can choose roofing shingles and stone veneers to be of an earthy brown shade.
The door can be a similar shade of brown to the accents. Combining the brown accent with the white-trimmed light grey exterior of a house will give it a natural look.
8. Modern Grey House Exterior color schemes with a Red Door
If you are someone who loves the pop of good rich color from a neutral base that fades in, then red is the way to go. Combining a medium to a dark shade of grey with a pop of red for the main door will give it a modern grey and red house exterior look.
The pop in the midst of neutrality is a characteristic of modern grey house exterior color schemes. Here the greys can be layered in a way that the darkest tone covers the least surface giving a cleaner aesthetic to the facade.
9. Grey, Tan, and White: Modern Grey House Exterior
Bringing natural material such as bricks into a contemporary design of a house is another way to establish contrast in the exterior. Combining dark grey tones with brickwork for featured walls and completing the design with white trimmings is a great way to achieve that.
10. Wood Accents for a Blue Undertone: Exterior House Colors
Medium shades of grey with a blue undertone combine well with wooden features in the facade. The wood can be used as a featured wall, around the opening, and other elements.
While the grey could cover the rest of the surface. Using these two different tones with the addition of the wooden texture, in a balanced way throughout the facade of a house gives it a modern glow.
11. Exterior House Colors with Dark Green Tint and Darker Shade of Grey
Contrasting colors in the grey house color scheme is either a splash of bright with the neutral grey or a combination with a darker shade of grey. Going with the latter option is a combination of a medium grey with a forest green undertone dark grey.
Giving a clean modern aesthetic, this duo stands out with the addition of the green. This combination can be used in a way that both the colors will have equal and ample space to balance out each other.
12. Black Forest Green Accents
With the green undertone dark grey, one can use it with a light shade of grey for accents of windows and doors as well. The minimalistic use of the darker shade will give the house an outlined and simple appeal.
13. A balance of Wooden Textures and Dark Grey
Using wooden textures and shades in a balanced way with darker shades of grey is another modern grey house exterior scheme to look out for. Stepping out of the traditionality that wood brings in, this combination is a bold aesthetic, a step into the modern world.
14. Dark Grey Paired with a Red Undertone of Brown
Combining a red undertone dark brown with a dark ton of grey, with an accented outline of an off-white is a combination to take inspiration from. This gives the colors scheme three different tiers that are different but blend well together.
15. Blue-Greys Modern Grey House Exterior Color Schemes with Brown & Whites
Giving dark blue tones to grey gives it the ability to be paired up with browns and whites. The palette here is shades like browns for shingle roofing and off-white for the exterior surface base blended with an equal base of the blue-grey. The grey can be extended to the framing of the windows as well, making it a modern grey house exterior color scheme.
16. Wasabi Green for an Accent Door
Changing up the color scheme of the classic white-trimmed grey house exterior, you can bring in yet another pop of color. A wasabi green shade combined with a warm undertone medium grey trimmed with the clean white is a unique take on the same idea.
17. Simplicity with Stucco and Shades of Grey
Textured stucco walls that carry a grey with features of dark grey on the doors and windows give a minimalistic look to the exterior. With only the two shades one can achieve to make the greys stand out in the present-day context. Other smaller features of dark wood can also be added to elevate it further.
18. The Wood – Grey Duo of Modern Grey House Exterior Color Schemes
Wooden textures and colors combine well with most of the shades of grey. Pairing it up with a darker shade gives it a more contemporary and modern aesthetic. You can choose to give it a balance with these modern grey house exterior color schemes. On the other hand, giving smaller wooden features onto a bigger grey space will also work
19. A Red Door Tweak to the Classic
As red is a color that contrasts with grey in a way that it blends into the color palette with it, you can use it in the traditional way of grey house exteriors. Combining a dark red undertone grey with the white trimming works well with the contrasting color of the rich red door.
20. Dark Grey with Beige
Bringing in more depth to the grey in use is the beige. It can be used in a balanced way throughout the facade along with a medium shade of grey.
21. Modern Grey and Red House Exterior
Red is a versatile color that can be extended to replace the clean white trimmings for a bold look. Used in combination with white for framing the opening, this combination can be a modern take on the classic. It can also be extended onto the openings with red doors and window shutters.
22. Two-Toned Modern Grey House Exterior Color Schemes
Exploring the combination of grey with other bright colors can also result in a palette that is one among modern grey house exterior color schemes. You can choose a shade that is bright and opposite to grey to get the desired aesthetic.
23. Blue Shutter Features
A combination of a pastel blue for shutter and roofing with light grey house for the exterior wall softens the home into the surroundings. White trimmings can be added for completing the facade.
24. Layered Blue and White
A layered combination of blue trimmings with a white framework on the openings and doors pairs well with a blue undertone grey exterior wall.
25. Balancing with Yellow
The symmetrical and balanced use of yellow as a contrasting color to a muted grey combines to bring in a sense of formality and elegance.
26. Warm Greys with Brick Accent Wall
Feature brick walls that become a part of a larger warm-toned grey exterior, accented with dark opening fixtures and trimming tie this bold aesthetic together. It stands out among the houses in other modern grey house exterior color schemes.
27. Dark Blue Shutters with Wooden Doors
Contrasting a light grey base with dark blue shutters and large wooden doors for the front and the garage space brings in the unity of drastically different colors.
28. Trimming Layers of Green and White
Layering wasabi green trimmings with pure white frames of openings is another way of adding more color to the muted grey background of the exterior wall.
29. Half and Half with a Wooden Accent
If your home is a two-story structure, this scheme will work for you. Assigning different shades of greys to each level with wooden accents to tie it together in the middle brings in a new look to the house.
30. Classic Dark
It is on the lines of modern grey house exterior color schemes by going full dark on the classic. It replaces the light grey exterior with a dark grey.
When it comes down to choosing modern grey house exterior color schemes, you can be left with choices that have colors ranging from white to black. As grey is hardly a monotone that only comes in one shade, your design can base on any colored undertone of grey and still look aesthetic.
So browse through the wide variety in shade options you will find for grey before you get into combining it with other textures and colors. That initial step will help you nail down the exact combinations that will give you your modern grey house exterior.
FAQs
What Are the Main Types of Undertones That a Shade of Grey Can Have?
There are mainly warm undertones and cold undertones. Warm undertones include shades that are in the range of beige, yellow, red, etc. cold undertones consist of shades like blues and violets.
How Does One Go About Selecting a Shade of Grey for a Moody but Modern Exterior?
The moody sense of the aesthetic can be brought in with a cold tone of grey which when tied together with its darker shade brings in a modern appeal to the exterior. Introducing a contrasting color that is muted and rich can also be an approach to go with.
Taking a step back into the past, today the families are slowly moving into a Barn Style House setting that is more appreciative of the nature around us. With spacious interiors and large openings, these become a light to a new future that is being explored.
What Makes a House Barn-Style?
The explanation of what a barn-style house is simple like the design itself. These are houses inspired by the barns that once held cattle and their feed. Traditionally compiled with a gabled roof and other wooden features of doors and walls, this style of a home give the user a bucolic appeal. They also become the key elements that make a Barn Style House.
Designing a Barn Style House is a way of experiencing the countryside without having to shift to such a location. The same can be said for features that a traditional Barn Style House has such as huge doors and a cupola on top.
History of Barn-Style Houses
The primary purpose of a Barn Style House dates back to families living with livestock. This provided them with warmth when the weather turned cold and also took care of thieves and predators. This style of living grew into the concept of a family where the living room was nearby.
Different traditionality in barn designs was brought in by the French, Spanish, Dutch, English, and Germans, with the Germans having the most influence. During the 20th century, the core purpose of a Barn Style House began shifting to housing families. This opened up a new door to barn house plans that gave a countryside perspective to the cityside folks.
Features of Barndominium House Plans
A Barn Style House being of a traditional origin uses features that answered problems that occurred during the time of its use. These features included:
The use of Timber as the frame for the main building as well as used for vertical paneling outside the frame.
Timber was also majorly used to create a gambrel roof with the exposed framework.
The window opening ranged from standard sizes to a roof to floor-length ones that open up the exterior wall completely.
The ceilings were higher giving the interiors a spacious appeal.
They also feature a cupola on top of the roof as an element to leave out the hot air that rises.
Large wooden doors are a part of the interiors that function mostly as a slidable partition wall.
Types of Barn Style Houses
With features that change according to the regional influence, the Barn Style House brings in 3 main styles of barn houses.
Monitor Barn House
With a raised roof, this style of barn house circulates air to provide ventilation and light
English Barn House
Minimalistic and functional, this barn-style is of small size with features such as a gabled A-frame roof, doors on the longer side, and an attic for extra space. They are also known as Connecticut or Yankee barns.
Dutch Barn House
Unlike the Monitor Barn House, the dutch style has a low gabled roof with a steep pitch. They also feature dutch doors which can be opened as upper and lower sections independently.
12 Inspiring Examples of Barn Style Houses
1. Light and Airy with White
Built using the primary material of wood, this design of a modern barn-style house features the walls as white. This brings in a beach vibe with the added connection to nature using wide-open doors. The interior decoration is kept minimal featuring furniture made with natural textures and muted neutrals.
2. Sleek and Modern Gray
Evolving from the traditionality of Barn Style House Designs, this home explores a more modern take on its features. The interior exhibits a light nature letting in the outdoors with large openings. The interior also features textures and colors that move around the gray theme with a feature wall, and complimentary cold base colors of blue and purple. The Furniture also features gold accents which stand out in the setting.
3. The Rustic Barn
Dusting up traditional Barndominium Plans takes the charm of the past into the future. Features and details of the design such as the chimney stand out in the crowd of many. Restoring the traditional colors of red and brown with openings that are wide ties the picture together.
4. Modern in Stone and Wood
Given the heavy use of wood in barn-style house plans this design brings in the complimentary addition of stone. With a fireplace as a feature, the stone highlights it as well as breaks the monotony of the wooden texture. Reducing the heavy nature of the setting are the light furniture colors and textures, that complete this picture-perfect Barn Style House.
5. An Alliance with the Pool
While a traditional Barn Style House doesn’t feature any exterior elements, this design for a modern take on the same adds to the fun of a pool. With the summers hitting hard, it becomes a refreshing addition to an exterior that follows the traditional barn style. With wooden planks painted red, it features balcony spaces and large openings that provide a connection to the outdoors.
6. Barn in Snow
While looking for ideas for barns, one covered in pure white snow brings in a sense of surrealism. The wooden structure becomes the best material to provide the warmth needed with this design featuring the same in all directions. With a seamless finish for all edges, this becomes a sleek take on Barn Style House Designs that features a side chimney and large openings as well.
7. Light and Bright
A barn house being a rustic structure, might not bring in a sense of brightness with the presence of wood. Given that you can also opt to do a seamless interior space that doesn’t feature wood as an element. Rather translate barn style features of open spaces, large openings, and feature barn-style doors to be incorporated as a part of barn style house plans.
8. Repeating History with the Classic
Taking a new space and constructing a traditional barn house from the 1800s is another way to go about barn house plans. This can also be achieved easily by restoring a pre-existing one to its full glory. The white wooden walls, the featured black roof, and door frames stand out to bring in the rustic essence of the structure in the natural setting.
9. Elevating the Classic with a Pop
The classic Barndominium Plans feature the use of wood in red for the exterior. You can take this aspect to the next level by giving the exterior a brighter pop of red that applies seamlessly throughout. Giving white for the rims and frames pops up the red even further making it stand out in its background, still features a classic modern barn style house.
10. A Truly Open Barn Style House
Barn-style houses feature wide openings on their walls, but what if you gave them on the roof as well. With an opening on the fifth wall of a house, the space truly opens up to nature beyond to bring light to the space. The space can be further accentuated with furniture that is simple yet highlights a rustic vintage aesthetic with neutral earthy tones to complement.
11. Wood in Variety
Keeping wood as the main element and material one can play with the different textures and colors it is available to amp up ideas for barns. It can feature separate shades of wood for the floor, furniture, and stairs, thus highlighting different aspects of the same house in an elevated way.
12. Framed on Metal
Wooden trusses and framework sure look rustic and give a traditional bar house vibe. But switching it up brings in an industrial aspect to the country’s aesthetic. This incorporation of metallic texture can be further taken down to the framework of the openings and other elements of lighting to make the interiors sleeker. This brings in a Barn Style House that is unique.
Conclusion
Understanding ‘what is a barn style house?’ to draw inspiration to make your version of the same will take time for understanding. This comes from observing and analyzing designs and picking out aspects of them that appeal to you. Combining them to compliment each other, creates the Barn Style House of your dreams.
FAQs
1. Wouldn’t the Spacious Nature of a Barn Style House Feel Empty?
Instead of bringing in blankness to the space, the size of the design will allow you to pack up the interiors as you please. Including more elements will give a sense of purpose to the huge space, while leaving it minimal will give a sense of lightness to the space.
2. Can I Incorporate Features of a Barn Style House in My Existing House?
That would depend on the kind of space you own. If you have a jam-packed space, you can start by organizing and clearing space to create a light and airy atmosphere. Add in openings that are wide and decorate the interiorwith light textures and colors that will expand the space visually. Add in textures of wood in furniture and partitions to tie up the look.
3. What Are Barn Houses Called Today?
The term used today for a Barn Style House is Bardonium. This is when you are turning your house into a Barn Style House. Some designs go for an authentic approach while others have looked into adding in features that are more energy-efficient and low maintenance. It changes from person to person.
Location: Harriman State Park, New York State, United States
Architecture Firm: Atelier Reza Mohtashami
Architect: Reza Mohtashami
Year: 2020
Built area: 400 m²
Site area: 9600 m²
Type: Residential
Status: Concept – Design
You might have already seen or read about this incredible black villa in new york. The brain behind this modernist architecture is none other than the famous Architect Reza Mohtashami. Located in a forested section of Harriman State Park, New York, is a true piece of architectural art. Let’s know more about black villa in new york.
The beautiful, bold, and classic designs of black villa new york have fascinated many people, and they are crazy about this house. Are you also interested to know about this wonderful building? If yes, then keep on reading.
Reza Mohtashami’s other works are also quite popular, but specifically, this project has won millions of hearts. From news to social media, the Black villa is everywhere! The reason is that not only its name is unique, but its design is also quite unique.
The Black Villa is situated in the Harriman State Park, the second-largest park in Rockland and Orange counties. Located 50 km north of New York City, there could be no better place for this family home. Harriman State Park is also popularly known as having over 300 km of hiking trails, which makes this place a heaven for hikers.
This time the architect Reza Mohtashami took a different approach and made serious changes to the project. As the homeowners wanted a connection between the exterior space and the interior of the house, Reza designed different sections of the residence with a twist.
This is why you will see that there are openings in different parts of the building to get a glorious glimpse of nature.
These skylights are an important part of the design. From the living area to the bedroom, you can see these extraordinary glass ceilings everywhere.
The living area is an open space with large striking glass skylights that takes most part of it. It provides aesthetics vibes and a good amount of natural light at the same time.
As the name suggests, most of the things in this house are black. From furnishings to the walls, all are kept in various shades of Black. The center table makes from light wood in the entertainment area, which beautifully breaks the whole monochromatic theme.
According to Reza, “Black is very vague. Black means power and has a high character and prestige. It is very mysterious.” That’s why he chose the color Black and use several tones of it all over the residence in various ways.
The overall site area is approximately 9,600 square meters, but the family home is expected to be built on just 400 square meters of area. Which is still a large area for a family residence!
Along with architect Reza Mohtashami, the design team for the project also included Rehneh Daneshmandi and Elham Daneshmandi. However, the lead architect and visualization are done by Reza Mohtashami herself.
About Reza Mohtashami
Reza Mohtashami is an Iranian architect who’s well known for his modern designs and elegant works. Despite his young age (32 years), he has been working in architecture for over 13 years.
He has designed buildings worldwide and still wants to work in countries such as the USA, Australia, Switzerland, and Canada. He is highly inspired by two architects: Japanese architect Tadao Ando and Dutch architect Rem Koolhaas.
While designing the Black Villa, he mostly thought of creating a contemporary modern space that is surrounded by nature. He believes that “Black color is going to be a new trend to replace light colors that have been dominant in the home interior for the past decade.”
The Bottom Line
The beautiful Black villa in Harriman State Park is a gem in the modern architecture field. With an elegant, luxurious, and mysterious design, it is one of the most futuristic buildings in the world.
There is no more excellent architectural style for you if you want a lavish life than the Mediterranean house plans. These residences evoke images of beach cottages and vacations. Have you ever wondered what makes a Mediterranean house so special?
Imagine waking up to the sound of waves and going for a walk on the beach with the fresh ocean wind blowing by you. Isn’t it amazing? The simple pleasures of life have been taken away by modern city living, which has made our houses smaller. If you’re looking to upgrade from a cramped apartment to a luxurious home, the Mediterranean House plan is ideal.
History of Mediterranean Houses
Everyone wants to get away from their mundane lives, and the first adjustment they want to make is their living quarters and their houses! Architecture Style provides in-depth information about one of the most ancient building designs.
As we know them now, Mediterranean houses are based on the Mediterranean Revival architectural style. This design aspires to elicit the sensation of being in a lavish Mediterranean home. It gained popularity in the 1920s when a cultural fixation with luxury and leisure increased the number of beach resorts. Initially, the design was reserved for public buildings such as hotels. However, architects like Florida’s Addison Mizner and California’s Bertram Goodhue realized that the style’s airy layout would be an excellent fit for their coastal climes. Today, it is still most prevalent in coastal locations.
What Makes a Mediterranean House Plan So Special?
For someone who enjoys modest yet exquisite rooms, a Mediterranean home is a dream come true. If you want a house that won’t go out of style and won’t need to be updated—one with warm woods, brilliant walls, and indoor-outdoor living—mediterranean house design is the best.
Mediterranean homes often have a red-tiled roof (usually terra cotta), as well as white-painted masonry or stucco. Other frequent elements include stone detailing, carved doors, and raw iron and metal work on windows, balconies, and front doors. But it also has some of the common challenges that you have to know before making any decision.
Some Common Challenges to Deal with
Living in a warm climate has unique design issues, particularly for a Mediterranean-style home. If you’re on a large scale of property in a warmer region, like California, and you paint the house white, the staining of wood doors and windows doesn’t wear very well due to the sun.
There’s also the issue of insufficient lighting and storage. You had to install windows and skylights a lot of the time because Mediterranean homes have smaller, more intimate interiors, lower ceilings, and fewer windows. As there are no above cupboards in this form of the house, you need extra storage.
3 Astonishing Mediterranean House Ideas
Mediterranean Revival houses are distinct in that they include elements from various civilizations found in the region. The most frequent languages are Italian and Spanish.
The following is a list of the distinctions between the two:
1. The Renaissance in Italy (1890-1930)
As the name implies, Italian Renaissance houses take some of their design cues from the Italian Renaissance’s 16th-century structures. Their intimidating stature, as well as architectural elements like columns and rounded arches, demonstrate this. This style, however, draws inspiration from its epoch, which began after the Victorian era. Italian Renaissance houses are the most extravagant of the several Mediterranean house plans.
2. Revival Spanish Mediterranean Home (1915-1930)
Spanish Revival residences are inspired by the architecture introduced to America by the Spanish colonists in the 16th century. This architectural approach was trendy in warmer, coastal places like California and Florida. Spanish Revival houses are more straightforward than other Mediterranean house designs. They have smoother lines and a lower-pitched roofline, making the house look bigger and heavier.
3. Mediterranean House in Modern Times
Both Spanish and Italian styles can influence modern Mediterranean architecture. It reintroduces a focus on resort-style lifestyle. These residences combine classic Mediterranean aesthetic features with many of the conveniences of contemporary life. Open floor layouts, large, renovated kitchens, and an emphasis on indoor-outdoor living are typical features of these homes.
Mediterranean House Plans: 6 Must-Have Elements
Even though Mediterranean and Mediterranean Revival buildings have many cultural influences, many traditional architectures and decoration aspects have been preserved in today’s Mediterranean house design. The following are some of the traits that are typical in Mediterranean house plans:
1. Facades That Are Large and Symmetrical
Most Mediterranean homes are one to two floors tall with symmetrical exteriors. The entrance door is in the middle of the house. It is surrounded by huge wrought-iron gates. Because Mediterranean design emphasizes letting the outside in, multiple tall doors and windows lead to the home’s outside living space.
2. Roof Tiles Made of Red Clay
Mediterranean-style homes generally have red clay roof tiles formed like half of a tube, similar to Spanish and Mexican dwellings. This form allows water to drain quickly and traps cold air in its pocket, which helps keep the house cool on hot days.
3. Walls Made of Stucco
Exterior and interior walls of mediterranean houses are made of stucco. The material is typically warm in dry climates. This helps in keeping the internal climate cool. When temperatures drop at night, the warmth generated throughout the day is gradually released into the home.
4. Archways with Ornate Carvings
Ornate archways are frequently built around Mediterranean windows and doors, serving structural and ornamental reasons. Occasionally, you may use colorful hand-made tiles or mosaic glass to embellish these archways.
5. Balconies, Window Grilles, and Decorations Made of Wrought Iron
Wrought iron is frequently utilized as a decorative element in Mediterranean gardens, patios, terraces, and exteriors. Wrought iron adds warmth, intricacy, and beauty to any room.
6. An Area for Outdoor Living
Mediterranean houses, as previously said, fit nicely with their natural surroundings. Most homes have an outdoor living space, such as a patio, terrace, balcony, or atrium, and many entries point to the outdoors.
Mediterranean House Design Exterior
The walls of these residences are a distinguishing characteristic since they are typically composed of stucco, which is used because they are located in warm climates. The walls of a stucco house are usually totally white or brown, giving it a distinct appearance.
The red roof tiles are the residences’ crowning splendor and the standout element that gives them their remarkable attractiveness.
In modern Mediterranean architecture, symmetry is a highly significant aspect handled very carefully. The home must appear equal on both sides when viewed from the outside. When designing the interiors, the element of keeping symmetry is also considered.
The doors and windows are arched to leave a lasting impact and enable enough ventilation. It adds beauty to the home and distinguishes it from other dwellings.
The importance of nature is emphasized in a Mediterranean house. As a result, several differentiating characteristics are employed to bring character into the house. Natural light is obtained into the residence through several big doors and windows. Also, the natural landscaping and vegetation are the center of these designs as most Mediterranean home designs have a courtyard rather than a small front yard.
In a Mediterranean home, a fountain is also a frequent ornamental component. It’s a great advantage for a posh lifestyle. These fountains are ideal for being the center of attention during outdoor events and will guarantee that your property is the talk of the town.
Mediterranean House Design Interior
The typical Mediterranean house has one to two floors. The balcony on the first floor is relatively famous, and it’s a great spot to spend a relaxing evening with your family while sipping your cup of tea. High ceilings provide for optimal ventilation and wind flow throughout the house. The distinctive interiors of a Mediterranean House make it easy to recognize.
The floor is mainly made of wood or has beautiful pattern tiles. These hues are more vibrant large spaces, bringing a touch of charm to the area. The wood throughout the property gives it a warm feel, while the marble tiles are chilly.
The furniture should always be arranged in a symmetrical pattern. As a result, an even number of sofas and chairs is particularly typical in such households. Heavy and solid hardwood furniture is used to liven up a Mediterranean home.
FAQs
1. How Much Will a Mediterranean House Cost?
You may find a range of Mediterranean house plans nearby coastal areas. Building your own home might cost anywhere from $350,000 to more than a million dollars, depending on the size you choose and the house layout that works best for you.
2. What to Consider Before Purchasing a Mediterranean House?
While you may be reaching for your checkbook right now, there are a few things to consider. Climate: If you’re building a Mediterranean home in a cold, wet area, you’ll need to protect your tile roof from moisture. Walls: Mediterranean homes are traditionally coated with lime, which allows the walls to breathe. The lime coating is usually refreshed once a year. Flooring: Just like any other type of flooring, correct cleaning solutions can help keep those terra cotta tiles in good shape.
3. Is It Possible to Renovate a Mediterranean House?
Yes, you can renovate any house. But if you want to meddle with a Mediterranean house’s beauty and heritage, you have to think twice. You’ll almost certainly run into troubles with the tile roof and the home’s lack of airtightness on the outside. It’s ideal to mention that you shouldn’t go with a conventional jewel like a Mediterranean home if you’re remodeling a home.
4. What Makes a Mediterranean House Interior Unique?
The Mediterranean interior design style is defined by the romantic and straightforward aesthetics of Southern European countries: light and warm color schemes, as well as liberal use of natural materials like pottery, wood, wrought iron, and cotton. Boldness, simplicity, and convenience are all present in the design.
Summary
A Mediterranean home may provide some very luxurious living options. It’s a home that reimagines what it means to live in a beautiful and comfortable home. It’s the best house design that incorporates both ancient and new elements. The interiors are pleasant and comfortable, with warm and welcoming outside elements.
The Mediterranean House Plan is what you should choose if you want to change your lifestyle.
Rowhouse is a type of residential building that is characterized by a series of connected houses sharing a sidewall. It is significant to note that rowhouses can be found in a variety of contexts, including urban, suburban, and even rural settings. However, they are commonly thought of as being a feature of urban life.
In the 19th century, rowhouses were first built as dwellings for working-class families in the United States. Today, rowhouses are found in a variety of styles and are available at a range of prices. A rowhouse is generally much narrower than other types of residential buildings. Due to their narrow depths, rowhouses can be constructed on relatively small lots.
A Sense of Community Takeaway: Reasons Why Rowhouses Remain a Popular Housing Choice
Despite their popularity, there still needs to be more clarity about what is a rowhouse and how they differ from other housing types. Read on to learn everything you need to know about rowhouses, including their history, architecture, and benefits!
What Is a Rowhouse?
Rowhouses often have a unique charm, as they are typically older homes with more character than newer, cookie-cutter homes. They often have interesting architecture and may be located in historic districts. They are also known as shotgun houses because they were built with two or more stories and were shaped like a shotgun.
A row house is a type of residential structure in which row houses line both sides of a street and are connected by an open space in the center. The word “row” in this context does not refer to an arrangement of people or things but instead refers to the arrangement of buildings that form one side of the street.
A rowhouse is a multi-family dwelling usually consisting of three or more units. The name comes from the fact that these structures look like houses, but they are tall buildings with multiple floors. You can use rooftops for additional living space; sometimes, decks are attached to the buildings for outdoor living. If you’re looking for a more unique and affordable option for living in an urban area, a rowhouse may be the perfect option for you.
History of a Rowhouse: From Ancient Times to Today
The history of rowhouses is a fascinating story with roots in the 19th century and a long and evolving life. A rowhouse is a building with three to five stories, usually one story above the other. The term comes from the Dutch word huis rood, which means red house. In the 17th century, wealthy people built these homes to show off their wealth and status, but they are also known as mansions because of their size. So they built these huge houses that took up nearly an entire city block!
Architect William Thornton built the first rowhouses in Washington, DC, in 1812. They were small, one-story homes with only one room on each floor. These houses were called “rowhouses” because they were arranged in rows along streets, like houses in a lane or a row of trees. These homes were bays where you could stand at the front door and look out over your neighbors’ rooftops.
Eventually, they spread across Britain and America, but they never became popular in Europe until after World War I, when England suffered an economic depression. Architects like George Gilbert Scott designed row houses for this new clientele with beautiful views of the city below them.
4 Types of Rowhouses
There are many different types of rowhouses, from the traditional townhouse to the more modern row home. A rowhouse is a type of housing where a group of houses is connected in a row.
Rowhouses are usually found in urban areas and are a popular type of housing for many people. Each type has its unique features and benefits, so it’s important to choose the right one for your needs.
1. Townhouses: Private Types of Rowhouses
The most common type of rowhouse is a townhouse. Townhouses are generally rectangular, with private front entrances on each level. These homes are typically three or four stories tall and are built close together, with common walls between each unit. Rows of windows line each floor, and a second-floor overhang may be above the first-floor porch. Townhouses are a popular choice for urban living, as they offer a lot of square footage in a small footprint. They also tend to be more affordable than other types of homes.
2. Tenements: Inexpensive Types of Rowhouses
Tenements are the most inexpensive type of rowhouse and are typically found in urban areas with high crime rates and poverty levels.
3. Row Homes: Erratic Types of Rowhouses
In some towns, you’ll find row homes with rear yards — similar to townhouses but with narrow, irregular facades instead of regular ones. But they usually have two stories. These are usually found in older neighborhoods where lots are smaller than in newer areas or where developers don’t want to build large buildings that would block out light from neighboring properties.
4. Brownstones: Luxurious Types of Rowhouses
Brownstones are the most luxurious type of rowhouse and are typically found in affluent neighborhoods.
Key Characteristics of Rowhouses
Rowhouses have a distinct look and feel that sets them apart from other types of homes. They are typically built on small lots, which means they don’t take up much space. However, they can be very expensive to buy or build because they usually require more architectural features than other home designs.
A rowhouse is a type of urban residential building consisting of two or more connected houses, generally on a single lot, sharing a wall between their front yards and their rear yards.
In general, the characteristics of a rowhouse include the following:
Two or more attached units (houses) sharing a common wall, which may be either on the same lot at the same address or spread across two or more lots at different addresses.
A wall separates the front and back yards of the houses. The backyards are reserved for the rear house(s) and may extend further, but not as far as the adjacent lot.
A set of entrances at the front of the houses, either for vehicular access or pedestrian access. In some cases, there are multiple entrances. In a neighborhood with multiple rows, there may be no single entrance, but each house has its own entrance.
10 Interesting Facts About Rowhouses
1. Rowhouses Are Cooler Than Normal Houses
Because a rowhouse is built around a courtyard (or at least one shared by all the neighbors), they tend to be cooler than normal homes because they don’t trap heat inside like a typical house. Also, they tend to have bigger windows that let in more natural light and make them feel brighter.
2. Rowhouses Are More Laid Back
Because they’re not attached and don’t have any yards or garages, a rowhouse is usually less busy than other houses — which makes them easier to live in and gives you more space to enjoy your life outside work or school. You can also put up curtains if you want privacy (but remember that those won’t block out those pesky street noises).
3. Rowhouses Are More Convenient Than Multi-Family Buildings
A rowhouse is easier to maintain and more accessible. Since most rowhouses have no basements, it is much easier to climb up and down stairs. That’s great because nothing is worse than climbing up and down a hill all day.
4. Rowhouses Are Not Multi-Family Mix
A rowhouse is not multi-family mixed with houses — they are all houses. That means they are less likely to have a lot of commotion from many people coming and going at all hours.
5. Building in the Upper Middle Eastern Context
A rowhouse is a part of the Middle Eastern landscape. They are a type of building that is more common in Middle Eastern cultures.
6. Rowhouses Are Incredibly Compact
Rowhouses are extremely dense. They are small spaces that are packed together closely. That means you get a lot of value for your money, but you also have to consider how to stay safe regarding storage and safety.
You’re still more likely to encounter neighbors and other people in a rowhouse than in a typical house. But if your neighborhood is safe, your chances of encountering your neighbors are slim. That’s cool because you can be alone, at peace, and close to people.
7. Rowhouses Have a Great Climate
A rowhouse tends to be more climate-controlled than normal houses, meaning they are much more comfortable. There is more ventilation because you don’t have to worry about heating and cooling as much. In turn, you can create a space that is conducive to your needs.
8. Rowhouses Have Much Larger Walls
Rowhouses tend to have much bigger walled areas, meaning they are much larger than normal houses.
A rowhouse has this great little courtyard or space that is shared by all of the buildings. Most houses don’t have the size of a courtyard that a rowhouse does. In short, a rowhouse has much larger living and entertaining spaces.
9. Rowhouses Are Incredible for Storage
A rowhouse is a wonderful storage place. That’s because the walls are tall, and there are usually many vertical spaces. So when you need to store something, you can fit it anywhere.
10. Rowhouses Are Great for the Health of the Individual
A rowhouse has much better air quality than typical houses. They are much more ventilated and air-conditioned. This means they are more conducive to a healthy environment for the occupants. You can also create a personal space isolated from the hustle and bustle of the outside world, giving you more freedom.
Are You Ready to Buy a Rowhouse for Yourself?
To summarize the article, you should be aware of what is a rowhouse. Rowhouses are condominiums built in a row, with each one having its own door and a common wall, thus the name. With their unique charm and comfortable layout, rowhouses make for the perfect place to call home.
Buying a rowhouse is a wise option for people who want to move into a pleasant neighborhood but don’t want to spend a lot of money. There are many worthwhile benefits to buying and living in a rowhouse. We hope this blog provided you with a comprehensive guide to everything you need to know about these properties.
FAQs
1. What Is a Rowhouse?
A rowhouse is a type of residential building that is typically characterized by a series of attached homes, each with its own entrance, that share common walls.
2. Why Should You Consider Living in a Rowhouse Instead of a Condo?
There are several benefits to living in a rowhouse, such as having a smaller carbon footprint than living in a detached house, being closer to neighbors for a sense of community, and saving money on heating and cooling costs since rowhouses are generally more energy-efficient.
3. What Makes Rowhouses Different from Regular Homes?
They are different from regular homes because: A rowhouse is an attached home that shares a wall with the home next to it. Rowhouses are usually narrower and have less outdoor space. They are cheaper. Although they are a bit smaller than bigger homes, they are still as comfortable, and they tend to be a bit cheaper. This is because they are easier to build, and that makes them a good option for first-time homeowners. There is something special about them since they are a row of houses built closely together. The feel of a house in a row is completely different: the sound, the sight, and the smell are different.
4. How Are Rowhouses and Townhouses Different?
A rowhouse is a dwelling that is attached to other dwellings on either side, while a townhouse is a dwelling that is attached to other dwellings on only one side.
5. How Are Rowhouses Different from Apartments?
A rowhouse is typically attached side-by-side, while apartments are usually built in a taller, more centralized structure. Additionally, rowhouses have more outdoor space, such as a backyard or patio, while apartments have a balcony.
Choose a tongue-and-groove ceiling if you want a warm and authentic look for your home. The natural wood elements used in this ceiling provide a perfect visual appeal. May it be your home or lumberyard, the tongue and groove ceiling can fit everywhere.
The panels used in this ceiling are highly flexible and modular. Using a tongue-and-groove ceiling is trendy these days because it can perfectly conceal the unsightly elements of your ceiling. The following paragraphs will help you understand everything about tongue-and-groove ceilings.
Let’s Learn The Basics: What is a Tongue and Groove Ceiling?
A tongue-and-groove ceiling plank is a milled wood board. This ceiling, on its longer side, has a tongue and groove on the other side. It is made by slipping one piece onto another, like a locking puzzle. The most popular dimensions are 4 – 16” in length and 4 – 6” in width.
You can easily prepare a DIY tongue-and-groove ceiling by nailing or gluing. They are made to fit side by side across the ceiling. Its installation and maintenance are easier than those of a drywall ceiling. The more perfectly it is installed, the more aesthetic the results will be.
What is a Drywall Ceiling and How They are Installed?
Drywall ceilings, popularly known as plasterboards, are most common in homes and offices. They deliver great visual appeal at a reasonable cost. Its material makes it fire-resistant as well. It even prevents sagging over time. They are a good choice for soundproof rooms.
Unlike the tongue-and-groove ceiling, the drywall ceiling can only be done under professional guidance. For a basic installation, the boards are to be screwed to the construction planks on the ceiling. Make sure you have the correct dimension for drywall boards to fit into your ceiling; otherwise, your work will be doubled!
How Can You Distinguish Between Tongue and Groove and Drywall Ceiling? – 5 Points To Help You Out!
TONGUE AND GROOVE CEILING
DRYWALL CEILING
01
The tongue-and-groove ceilings are easy to install.
The drywall ceilings are comparatively difficult to install.
02
Painting the tongue-and-groove ceiling is tricky.
Painting a drywall ceiling is easier.
03
You will get a better visual appeal from a tongue-and-groove ceiling than from a drywall ceiling, due to the warm and authentic look of the wood.
Tongue and groove have better visual appeal than a drywall ceiling.
04
Maintenance of tongue-and-groove ceilings is comparatively difficult.
Maintenance of a drywall ceiling is easy.
05
A tongue and groove ceiling cannot have a flat and smooth surface.
Drywall gives a flat and smooth finish to the ceiling.
3 Types of Tongue and Groove Ceilings to Use
The three major types of tongue and groove ceilings used are –
Pine tongue and groove ceiling.
Cedar tongue and groove ceiling.
Spruce tongue and groove ceiling.
Depending on the wood used, the paint cost would be different for tongue-and-groove ceilings. The pine tongue-and-groove ceiling remains the most costly of all. And if you use cedar tongue-and-groove ceilings, you will get one of the best finishes for your ceiling. The spruce tongue and groove ceiling will provide you with one of the most flexible designs.
Stay Safe: The Safety Considerations for Tongue and Groove Ceiling
It can be dangerous to nail up lengthy and clumsy tongue-and-groove wood boards while standing on a ladder. The boards might knock you off balance as they are challenging to control.
So, it is better to use scaffolding while installing the tongue-and-groove ceiling. The tongue-and-groove ceiling planks can be installed by a single person, but having two people makes the job safer. If you have a plank that is 8′ or longer in length, have one person hold the plank while the other nails the ceiling in place.
What You’ll Need To Make a Tongue and Groove Ceiling?
The following materials will be required to install a tongue and groove ceiling –
Tongue and groove wood boards.
1×2 furring strips.
Primer and paint.
The tools and equipment you would need to install a tongue and groove ceiling are –
Electric nailer or hammer.
Electric miter saw or hand-saw.
Scaffolding or ladder.
Painting toolbox.
Rubber truncheon.
The Pros and Cons Of Tongue and Groove Ceiling: You Should Not Miss!
Pros of Tongue and Groove Ceiling
1. Lightweight
The tongue-and-groove ceiling wood boards are lightweight and thus easy to lift. So you can keep them lifted until they are installed.
2. Look
The tongue-and-groove ceiling gives a natural wood look to your room. They can conceal the painting and other texture imperfections in the ceiling.
3. Value Addition
This tongue-and-groove ceiling increases the value of your property if properly installed and finished.
Cons of Tongue and Groove Ceiling
1. Painting is Difficult
Overhead painting of tongue-and-groove ceilings is difficult and tedious.
2. High Maintenance
The tongue-and-groove ceiling requires high maintenance for the upkeep of its woods.
3. Longer Installation Time
To install a large number of boards in a tongue-and-groove ceiling, more time is required.
Money Matters: Cost of Tongue and Groove Ceiling
One of the most affordable ceiling choices is a tongue-and-groove ceiling. Various factors determine the cost of its installation. The type of material you choose will be the major determining factor in your cost. On average the tongue and groove ceiling cost $2 – $3.5 per sq. ft.
Ceiling Cost
The larger the ceiling, the more expensive the tongue and groove installation will be, as more wood boards will be required.
Material Cost
Depending on whether you choose pine, spruce, cedar, or redwood, the cost will vary. The knotty pines are comparatively cheaper at $2.6 per sq. ft., while clear pine is the most expensive.
Labor Cost
If you choose to install the tongue and groove ceiling yourself, then no or little cost will be involved. While if you decide to hire a professional, the price will obviously be higher.
Other Costs
The cost of paints, stains, or any other ceiling decor will also influence the final cost of the tongue-and-groove ceiling.
The 6 Steps: How to Install Tongue and Groove Ceiling?
1. Arrange the Materials First
To start with the installation of your tongue-and-groove ceiling, you are first required to arrange the materials. Get the wooden boards, scaffolding, measuring guide, battens, nails, hammer or nail gun, 15-gauge brad nailer, and drill.
Make sure that the planks are clean, and if required, re-cut their ends. If you get pre-finished boards, they will have grooves at the ends. And if you don’t have pre-finished boards, then get a 45-degree bevel, appearing as a V groove, on each end of the plank.
2. Install Battens in The Ceiling
The next step is to install the battens in the ceiling. It is recommended to install 1×2” battens and join them to the framing using 2-½” screws. These battens will act as the framework for your tongue-and-groove ceiling.
3. Staining of The Tongue and Groove Ceiling
If you don’t want to strain your neck by painting upside down, then choose stained tongue-and-groove ceiling boards. You can explore the market for the available option of a stained board.
4. Cut The Boards for The Tongue and Groove Ceiling
Use the technique of V-grooving while preparing the next board to give it a professional appeal. This V-grooving is done at a 45-degree bevel, called a chamfer, that will conceal any imperfections in the butt joints.
5. Nail the Boards Into The Ceiling and Beat The Joints
The next step is to nail the tongue into the battens that are running in the direction of installation. While nailing the planks, make sure they are facing the wall and the tongue is facing out. For nails, 2” brads are a good choice.
6. Finish It Off
To wrap up the installation of your tongue and groove ceiling, you can add electrical work, paintings, and other decorations to your ceiling. If you want to paint your tongue-and-groove ceiling, then fill the nail holes present there. A visible crack between the ceiling board and the molding should also be caulked.
In case you don’t want to paint the tongue and groove ceiling to make it look natural, then use polyurethane or linseed oil. While linseed oil is environmentally friendly and easier to apply, polyurethane is more resistant and durable. Considering that ceilings don’t get wear and tear, using linseed oil is preferable.
When Should You Consider Calling A Professional To Install Tongue and Groove Ceiling?
If you have difficulty installing the tongue-and-groove ceiling yourself, you can always consult a professional. A carpenter or any general contractor can help you out with working overhead for a longer period of time. You can even get a finish with higher accuracy if you consult a professional. They can handle tricky portions like bowed ceilings, joints, etc. better than you and give a better final result.
Let’s Install a Tongue and Groove Ceiling!
To conclude, it can be said that the tongue-and-groove ceiling provides you with several advantages compared to other types of ceilings. It’s an easy job to have a tongue-and-groove ceiling installed in your home; all you need is a little guidance. Being safe and quick increases its value. So, what are you waiting for? Go get a tongue-and-groove ceiling for your home!
FAQs
1. What Is the Price You Have to Pay for the Tongue and Groove Ceiling?
To professionally install a tongue-and-groove pine ceiling, you would require around $4 to $8 per sq. ft., depending on the cost of material and labor. It can even range from $3 to $4 per sq. ft. if you wish to install the tongue-and-groove ceiling as a DIY project.
2. In Which Direction Should the Tongue and Groove Ceiling Run?
The direction in which your tongue-and-groove ceiling should run depends on the dimension of your ceiling. If you wish to make your tongue-and-groove ceiling run in a longer direction, it will have fewer cuts, but keeping each row straight will be difficult. And, if you wish to make your tongue-and-groove ceiling run in the shorter direction, there will be more cuts but fewer butt joints.
3. Which Type of Ceiling Is Called a Tongue-In-Groove?
In the tongue-in-groove ceiling, the natural long wood planks are arranged side by side across the ceiling. Unlike drywall ceilings, the installation of tongue-and-groove ceilings is relatively easy and can produce more beautiful results.
4. Which Ceiling Option Is the Cheapest?
The tongue-and-groove ceiling can be your choice if you are searching for an affordable option that is easy to maintain and install. They have elaborate designs and are aesthetically pleasing.
5. How to Install the Tongue and Groove Ceiling?
Follow the following steps to easily install the tongue and groove ceiling Decide your place for installation. Make sure you place your boards perfectly. Nail the tongues. Keep space for ceiling objects like fans, lights, etc. Use crown molding to cover the edges. Caulk and seal, if any gaps are present. And then paint.
Choose The Finish Option For The Tongue and Groove Ceiling
The type of finish you choose will determine the look of your tongue-and-groove ceiling. Stained, neutral, or painted, each will have a dramatic appeal. It is up to you, how you want to feel, and how you want your room to look.
A stained ceiling with darker flooring will create contrast in your room, while a light shade will brighten up the space. Whether you want an elegant and classy vibe or a natural and rustic appearance, it’s up to your choice. So, choose the shade and color that will define your space.
Okay, firstly what are the two essential things that complete the house design? Doors and Windows.
They are an essential part of the house. While doors save us from thieves, burglars, unnecessary and unwant people, windows provide us with fresh air and sunlight. Windows allows us to have a peek at the outsiders’ or neighbors’ lifestyles. You can observe the surroundings within your comfort zone.
But windows can also be the space from where the intruders can enter your house. To make it full proof, designers came up with the ideas of the bars as bars are the perfect solution to both of the situations. Windows with bars can allow you to observe the world and also will forbid intruders to enter your space. Let’s see simple window grill design.
You know only bars are so outdated even it isn’t the safest option as well. With the increase in technology and the invention of new tools, merely bars are not safe. Bars are most natural to break, so the best option is to get window grill design new (complex arrangement).
Modern window grill design is made considering all the factors, safety, attractive design, and enough space to let air and sunlight pass. Do you know you can even add an interior window too? An internal window can add a dramatic effect to your residence and also looks attractive.
What is the importance of a grill designed window? Firstly, it increases the safety guard, and secondly, it adds a charm to the outlook of your apartment. They don’t just add beauty but also a sophisticate look, to both the interior as well as exterior.
Here we have mention some products and their description (in brief) to help you with the selection of the right window for your dream house.
1. White Design Patterns Window Grill
The above design is simple yet elegant and can give an aesthetic outlook to your house. This pattern is highly demand and love by the clients who have purchase this design. This simple window grill design is sent after the proper quality check.
The features of this white window grill are dimensional accuracy, simple installation, and smooth finish. Plus this is termite resistant and moisture resistant. It also emphasizes heavy durability and low maintenance. The size of this grill is customizable, and if we talk about thickness, the exterior is 18mm, and the interior can vary from 6-18mm.
2. Iron Window Grills
Window grill design new, and this can be add along with the standard windows. That will strengthen the outlook of your house. The plus point of bay windows is that they are super safe, how? You will get the double protection window.
The main feature of this window is its strength. This window is made up of iron. We don’t need to tell you about the durability of iron. The size and design of this grill are customizable according to your choice. Your residence got a large window, and want to implement this grill, tell them they will make your wish come true.
3. Metal Window Grills
Metal window grills are always a yes-yes for the implementation. These metal grills can be use in two ways, either fix it in the interior area of the window or the exterior space. Both will give the home a classic look. You can set this type of window accompanying with the mirror to accentuate its look.
The features of this metal window grill are its long-lasting finish, corrosion-resistant, and high durability. The materials use in the manufacturing of this grill are stainless steel and mild steel. The size is customizable.
4. Stainless Steel Window Grill Design
You can get whichever shape or design you want in the window grill. But the most basic form of the window grill is rectangular. Not just basic but also most prefer. It is the safest option, as well.
This stainless steel window grill is manufacture in such a way that it is fire and heat resistance. The height of the grill can vary from 3-4ft. This grill has a polish surface finish and is corrosion-free. The plus point is you can use this design in a commercial outlet too.
5. Mild Steel Grill
This is the most commonly seen and safest option in this simple modern window grill design. This type of window is known as a wall-mount design. As they are stuck or you can say it is fixed to the wall. Plus this is non-openable as well. What else do you need for the super security?
This grill features mild steel and is properly welded. The design can be done as per the requirement of the customer. Moreover, it is also corrosion resistant. If you don’t want it to be mild steel, there are other options available too, like iron or steel. Even the selectivity of color is also flexible.
6. Grill Patterns
If you are not into an organize grill, then you can prefer this type of grill too. The application of this grill is also flexible (interior or exterior). Plus the intricate pattern of this grill is more attractive and will give your home a perfect view point.
This complex grill pattern is manufacture with the use of different types of materials like plastic, natural fibers, and additives. This is termite resistant and moist resistant. It also emphasizes heavy durability and elegant look. The size and design of this grill are customizable, and if we talk about thickness, the exterior is 18mm, and the interior can vary from 6-18mm.
7. Welded Mesh Black Aluminium Grill Windows
Till now you saw windows of steel or iron, but this one is of aluminum. This pattern is mostly seen in fencing, and you know why fencing is done, right? For protection and safety. The purpose of a mesh grill is the same here.
This welded mesh grill is corrosion-resistant. The surface finishing is of paint-coat that too with the black color. The size is customize according to the demand of the client. If you have small children in the house, then this is the perfect one for you. Buy best aluminum grill from here.
8. Designer Window Grill
Most trending windows are ones with the designer grills. Do you know? You can get any design conver into a grill. All you have to do is provide them with the design you want, or even you can explain to them the type of grill you are looking for. And you are ready to roll it into your space.
The company providing this simple modern window grill design is working with the motive of coping up with every requirement of the customer. This white color designer grill is made using Mild steel. As for size, you can get a smaller version as well as a larger version of it.
9. Mild Steel Modern Window Grill
The above window design is too formal but balance. The three horizontal bars at the even distance is making it look more pretty. This is a modern design that can be used at the entrance as well. If you want to give a connected feel to your house, then go for the same grill for the door as well as windows.
This grill is made up of mild steel. In windows, it will be of fix structure, i.e., non-openable. The polished surface of the grill gives an accent look. The thickness is 7mm, ideal for the window and safe too.
10. Dramatic Metal Window Grill
Doesn’t this window look like coming straight out of some movie scene? We have seen many movies with these dramatic windows in the background. Lit up your house with the movie feels by fixing this dramatic grill to your window.
The plus point of the metal grill is that it is easy to maintain, and its durability is also high.
It is corrosion-resistant too. They are cheap in pricing too. The pricing will depend on market valuation.
11. Window Grill Design for House
This is the modern window grill design we have mention on this list. This type of grill is mostly found in hotels, resorts, shopping malls, and even in residential buildings. If you have a beautiful garden, then trust us, nothing will look more enticing than this window grill.
The attractive point of this grill is that it has excellent finishing. And durability is also that its highest point. Overall this product has a perfect look that will go well with the dream house design. As this design can be use in both residential as well as commercial buildings, you can buy it for any of the purposes.
12. PVC Casement Window Grill Design
The window casements look classy. Get this PVC casement window grill and make your entrance more welcoming and attractive. This product is make on the standards of industry and quality check materials. It is highly admire by the clients because of its high durability and good quality.
It features a superior finish and rug look that makes it look more attractive and appealing. This grill is ideal for apartments. And as it is make up of PVC, it has many benefits like toughness, lightweight, and abrasion resistance. What else you need to have a perfect casement?
Above were the modern window grill design that you should go for or tell your architecture to fix when you are renovating the window. We hope you will get a perfect window for your dream place.
FAQs
What Type of Window Grill Design Is Best for Your Home?
There are various window grill designs that you can choose from: Mild steel Aluminium Stainless steel Concrete jails Wood
What Objective Does Window Grill Design Serve?
Window security grill designs are best to prevent trespassers from infiltrating your house. They even work as child safety features. For example, you can protect your children from falling through the window.
What Is the Best Place to Keep Window Grills in Your Home?
As per the window designers, the grills must be placed approximately ten centimeters far from the sliding windows. If there is a hinged opening system, you need to allow sufficient space for window panes to open by having roughly five centimeters extra space.
Which Color Is Most Preferred for Window Grills?
Brown color is most preferred for window grills.
Which Type of Iron Is the Best for Window Grills?
Cast iron is the best choice for window grills.
Is There a Way to Keep the Window Grill from Rusting?
Baking soda is the best anti-rust formula to keep window grills from rusting. Mix it with water to curate a thick blend. Apply it in equal numbers, and keep it open for a few hours. Then wash it with water and dry the grill completely.
A trend that has become a bit of a buzzword and sensational recently is Japandi Style! You may already have heard from people or read about this popular interior design in our previous blogs about interior design trend predictions for 2022.
It has been quite rare to see Japandi style for more than a year (Japandi interior design 2021). This is because at this time, one decor style can’t stay longer than six months, whereas Japamdi style has been on trend this entire year, and it will be one of the top interior design trends of 2022. Pretty surprising, right?
So, why are people crazy about Japandi Style interiors and decors?
People love this fusion of Japanese minimalism and Scandinavian aesthetics as it offers minimalist yet warm vibes to the place.
Japandi is the fusion of two major interior styles: Japanese minimalism and Scandinavian. This design is about creating a simplistic, classic, and timeless look with a neutral palette and natural Japandi materials.
Another surprising thing about the Japandi style is that the Japanese and Scandinavian styles evolved at different times and are almost 5,000 miles apart, yet people love this fusion because they love the combination of natural light and natural materials.
So if you’re also fascinated by this design and looking for something minimalistic, in a neutral palette, Japandi will be the ideal style for you.
Today in this blog, we’re going to tell you everything about Japandi interior design. From what it is to key elements and how to incorporate them into your home, we’ve covered everything. Keep reading till the end because we’ve also gathered up some of the latest and trendy Japandi interior style ideas for you to get some inspiration.
Let’s start with what the Japandi style is and its key elements.
What is Japandi Style?
“Japandi is the union of modern Japanese and Scandi (Scandinavian) interior design style.”
This hybrid trend combines the modern flair of Scandinavian design with the timeless elegance of Japanese aesthetics, which creates a unique style having the best of both interior designs. This combo of Scandinavian functionality and Japanese rustic minimalism naturally creates a feeling of art, nature, and simplicity.
Japanese elements are known for their warmth and minimalism, and on the other hand, Scandinavian elements have a simple and functional design with interesting contrasts. Japandi Style or Scandi-Japanese style is more focused on warmth, natural elements, clean lines, bright spaces, and muted color palettes. This style is about taking the key features of both types of designs and balancing them together to create a cohesive look.
The Key Elements of Japandi Interior Style
Japandi interior design is aesthetically pleasing, but it is also centered around functionality and an overall minimalist approach. Japandi style consists of clean lines and sharp looks, but it also promotes “Wabi-Sabi.”
Have you heard about this thing before? It is a Japanese concept in which we find beauty in imperfection, rustic elegance, and craftsmanship. These elements are used to create a serene appearance, and they can also be combined with the Scandinavian style.
Let’s see the essentials and key elements of the Japandi interior design 2022:
Clean lines, simple, minimalist designs, and shapes
Emphasis on sustainability & eco-friendly aesthetics
Japandi is heavily focused on simplicity, minimalistic designs that are aesthetically pleasing yet highly functional. If you’re going for this style, use the same elements and try to create a peaceful and warm environment with a minimalist layout.
Japandi design isn’t sparse—it’s intentional!
Minimal colors and materials don’t mean you have limited choice. There are numerous color options, and paint choices are available which well complement Japandi furniture and accessories. Also, brighter colors are infused with calming, tranquil, and peaceful palettes.
Now let’s know Jpandi colors and Japandi materials in detail and learn how you can infuse them in your existing or new home interiors.
Japandi Color Palettes
For a perfect Jpandi style room, first, you’ve to select a base for the color palette. You can go with Neutrals! So, instead of all white, go with warmer neutrals like warm white, cream, brown, and beige. They all work great as base colors.
To make the balance between the Japanese and Scandinavian styles, add pops of color throughout your space. You can use shades of blush pink, muted blues and greens, and gray and black for a hint of drama. You can also combine colors like pearl grey, sky blue, a hint of black, pale pink, and natural wood in dark and light shades.
Here are the top 5 colors of the Japandi style:
Soft Neutrals: Warm White or Cream, Ivory, Soft Greys, Blues, and Beiges.
Earth Tones: Muted Shades of Clay, Terracotta, and Taupe.
Warm Wood Grain: Cedar and Red Pine (darker woods) & Oak and Teak (light woods).
Muted Green: Organic Shades of Green, Soft Sage, and Green-grey.
Dark Contrast: Granite, Indigo, and Black.
NOTE:
Make sure that neutrals are in larger amounts and dark contrasting colors are in smaller amounts.
Japandi Materials
Japandi interior design styling includes natural fibers and furniture made from natural materials. You can even use handmade pottery and Japandi decor items. This style perfectly balances natural materials with clean lines, solid muted colors with a strong focus on sustainability and eco-friendly aesthetics. That’s the reason simple natural materials are picked for high quality and open places to get a modern feel.
To style a room with Japandi design, keep these key Japandi materials in mind:
For Furniture:-
Rattan
Wicker
Cane
Wood (walnut, acorn, teak)
Bamboo
Upholstered (linen, cotton, or flax blends)
For Textiles:-
Organic Linen
Organic brushed cotton
Organic cotton muslin
Velvet
For Decor:-
Terra cotta
Clay
Glass
Concrete
Wood
Plants
How to Incorporate Japandi Style Into Your Home
After reading up to here, now you know deeply about Japandi Colors, materials, and key elements. However, still many of you are wondering how to incorporate these elements into your home? Will Japandi Style look good in your interiors?
The answer is yes! This style looks not only great but also quite practical as it works with almost all types of architecture.
These two different designs (Japanese and Scandinavian) complement each other on so many levels. Scandinavian will bring simplicity and coziness through the clean lines of architecture and uncluttered decor, while the Japanese style creates a calming, elegant ambiance with its minimalism.
So let’s see how you can add Japandi Style to various parts of your house, including the bedroom, living space, kitchen, and even bathrooms.
Here are some tips and ideas for you:
Japandi Living Room
When it comes to Japandi style living rooms, there are plenty of modern Japandi design options to choose from. From minimalistic designs to bright and bold decors, you can experiment with the decors and colors. All you need is to be creative!
If your living space is a bit on the larger side, you can go a bit heavier on the darker colors. Suppose your walls have lighter Scandinavian tones, pick the furniture pieces in slightly darker wood or darker fabrics. You can also try the opposite by using darker tones on the wall and lighter Japandi Style furniture and decor. Add a large art piece on the wall or decor piece to create a focal point for the living room. Finally, bring authentic Japandi colors through accessories and textiles.
Japandi Kitchen & Dining Room
Kitchen: The center or, more precisely, the heart of the home! This space magnetically attracts people and invites them to have tasty meals together. So to add a bit more energy to this place, all you need is to use various Japandi interior design elements into the dining spaceand kitchen area carefully. This will not only encourage lively conversation but also get people excited about spending time in the space.
Play with darker colors on the walls and balance it out with some contrasting cabinets and furniture. Or, keep your kitchen walls lighter and use dark slate tiles and darker cabinets. This combo will also create a beautifully contrasting yet balanced look. Instead of light tones of wood, go with dark and give a final touch through accessories.
Japandi Bedroom
No matter which part of the globe you live in, your bedroom is the only place where you can relax after a long day. It should always feel like a sanctuary; that’s why Japandi style is perfect for bedrooms! The simple, elegant, and uncluttered style will create a relaxing and soothing atmosphere.
To achieve a Japandi Style bedroom, try to include elements of wabi-sabi through natural fabrics such as washed cotton and wool. You can add accent pieces by including fabrics with rough edges for an interesting and unexpected twist. The only thing you need to remember is to keep the overall theme of your Japandi bedroom design simple and not too busy. For that, go for a warm white, soft muted pink, or gentle beige shades.
Japandi Bathroom
Yes, you can have gorgeous and relaxing Japandi Style bathrooms! Either go with classic white or lighter walls or have a modern japandi style with darker walls. The modern twist from gray or charcoal walls will give your space a sophisticated feel.
For a final touch, use lighter wood, stone, and crisp white elements. Or go vice versa with light walls and darker wood or tile floors, darker wood cabinets, or darker countertops. Both ways, it will balance and complete the look.
11+ Latest & Modern Japandi Style Ideas For Your Home
One thing you’ll immediately notice whenever you enter a Japandi home is the ambiance. There will be a calm, serene atmosphere in which you’ll be totally submerged. The modern look is created by clean lines, neutral colors, soft lighting.
So how to bring a true authentic Japandi style into your home? How can you recreate that feeling?
If you want to create the same environment and overall look, here are some great Japandi Style home interior designs and ideas for you.
Create Serene Japandi Interiors
Japandi Style is all about natural textures, beautiful details with some of the most delicate shades of colors. From functional furniture pieces to modern decors, there are so many great things about this interior design. With simple things and timeless accessories and following the key elements rules, you can easily recreate this easy-to-live Japanese Scandi fusion.
Remember, there are no limits to your creativity! From solids to small patterns and prints, you can experiment with the Japandi Style without being “too much.”
So, folks, these are all the unmistakable Japandi Styles. I hope this blog will help you to upgrade your house interiors in the serene and tranquil Japandi interiors. If you find this guide helpful and informative, share it with your family and friends and help them create warm and cozy modern Japandi Style interiors.
Finding the perfect colours that go with brown can be challenging, but it is well worth the effort. The versatility and sophistication of colours that go with brown and ‘brown’ make it a popular choice for interior design projects. Not only is brown a staple in any colour scheme, but it also pairs beautifully with various other colours. Whether you want to create a corporate, wellness-focused, or high-end design, colours that go with brown can help you achieve your desired aesthetic.
Creating a Color Palette with Brown: 5 Tips and Ideas for Your Space
Brown is a versatile colour that can be incorporated into many different colour schemes but selecting the proper shades and hues to complement it is essential. Here are some tips on choosing the right palette of colours that go with brown for your space and personal style.
Consider the mood and atmosphere you want to create. Do you want a cosy and warm feeling or a more modern and sleek vibe? Different colours that go with brown can help achieve moods and atmospheres, so think about what you want to accomplish with your space.
Look at the colour wheel. The colours opposite brown on the colour wheel, such as blues and greens, can create a striking contrast. Alternatively, you can choose colours adjacent to brown on the colour wheel, such as reds and oranges, for a more cohesive look.
Think about the size of the space. If you have a small room, stick to a lighter colour palette to make it feel larger and more open. On the other hand, if you have ample space, you can afford to be bold with the colours that go with brown.
Take your style into account. Do you prefer a traditional look, or are you more drawn to contemporary styles? Your style should influence the colours that go with brown, as specific palettes may be more in line with your tastes.
Feel free to mix and match. While creating a cohesive look is essential, you don’t have to stick to just one or two colours that go with brown. Mixing and matching different shades and hues can add depth and interest to your space.
Unleash Your Inner Designer With What Colour Goes with Brown: 20+ Combinations
Remember to consider the tone and atmosphere you want to convey with your colour scheme, and choose colours that go with brown to achieve your desired effect. With some experimentation and creativity, you’ll be able to create a palette that perfectly complements the versatile and sophisticated colours that go with brown.
1. Blue Colour that Matches Brown
Blue, what colour goes with brown, makes for a classic and reliable colour combination. This palette is often used in corporate designs to evoke a sense of stability and trustworthiness. Blue is a relaxed and calming colour that pairs well with the warmth of brown. Together, these colours create a professional and cohesive look.
2. Green Colours that Go with Brown
Green and brown are a natural pairing as both colours are commonly found in nature. This combination creates a calming and relaxing vibe, making it perfect for designs related to wellness or eco-friendliness—the earthy tones of colours that go with brown work together to create a cohesive and natural aesthetic.
3. Purples are What Colours Go with Brown
Purple colours that go with brown create a luxurious and elegant palette. This combination is often used in high-end brands or designs that want to exude sophistication. The rich tones of purple colours that go with brown create a rich and regal look that is sure to impress. Let’s see two color combination for bedroom walls.
4. Red Colours that Complement Brown
Red colours that go with brown make for a bold and vibrant colour combination. This palette is perfect for designs that want to grab attention and make a statement. Red is a bold and energetic colour that pairs well with the warmth of brown. Together, these colours create a dynamic and eye-catching look.
5. Yellow Colours that Go with Brown
Yellow colours that go with brown create a cheerful and sunny vibe when used together. This combination is perfect for designs related to happiness or positivity. The brightness of yellow pairs well with the warmth of brown, creating a cohesive and cheerful look.
6. Pink Colours that Match Brown
Pink colours that go with brown create a playful and feminine colour scheme. This combination is often used for designs targeting a female audience or projects related to children or childhood—the soft tones of pink and brown work together to create a cohesive and nurturing aesthetic.
7. Orange Colours that Complement Brown
Orange colours that go with brown make for a bold and energetic combination. This palette is perfect for designs that want to convey excitement or creativity. The warmth of orange pairs well with the depth of brown, creating a dynamic and vibrant look.
8. Black is What Colour Goes with Brown
Black colours that go with brown create a classic and sophisticated colour combination. This palette is perfect for designs that want to exude elegance and luxury. The bold contrast of black and brown creates a sleek and refined look.
Be cautious when pairing black colours that go with brown. While these two shades can work well together in some cases, they can also create a harsh and overwhelming look if used in excess. If you want to incorporate brown and black into your colour scheme, try using them in smaller doses and pairing them with lighter, brighter shades to balance the overall look.
9. White Colours that Go with Brown
White colours that go with brown make for a clean and crisp palette. This combination is often used for designs that convey simplicity and minimalism. The brightness of white pairs well with the warmth of brown, creating a cohesive and uncluttered look. You can also see interior colour ideas.
10. Grey Colours that Complement Brown
Grey colours that go with brown create a neutral and understated colour palette. This combination works well for designs that want to convey professionalism and sophistication. The versatility of grey pairs well with the depth of brown, creating a cohesive and refined look.
11. Turquoise Colours that Match Brown
Turquoise colours that go with brown create a fun and playful colour combination. This palette is often used for designs targeting a younger audience or projects related to the beach or ocean. The brightness of turquoise pairs well with the warmth of brown, creating a cohesive and energetic look.
12. Lavender Colours that Go with Brown
Lavender colours that go with brown create a soft and feminine colour palette. This combination works well for designs targeting a female audience or for projects related to beauty or romance—the soft tones of lavender and brown work together to create a cohesive and nurturing aesthetic.
13. Teal Colours that Complement Brown
Teal colours that go with brown make for a bold and stylish combination. This palette is perfect for designs that want to make a statement and stand out—the depth of teal pairs well with the warmth of brown, creating a dynamic and eye-catching look. You can also see colors that go with purple.
14. Coral Colours that Match Brown
Coral colours that go with brown create a vibrant and energetic colour palette. This combination works well for designs related to summer or the beach. The warmth of coral pairs well with the depth of brown, creating a cohesive and lively look.
15. Mint Colours that Go with Brown
Mint colours that go with brown create a fresh and calming colour combination. This palette is often used for designs related to wellness or eco-friendliness. The cool tones of mint pair well with the warmth of brown, creating a cohesive and rejuvenating look.
16. Salmon Colours that Complement Brown
Salmon colours that go with brown create a playful and fun colour palette. This combination works well for designs targeting a younger audience or for projects related to food or cooking. The warmth of salmon pairs well with the depth of brown, creating a cohesive and inviting look.
17. Maroon Colours that Match with Brown
Maroon colours that go with brown create a rich and sophisticated colour palette. This combination works well for designs targeting a mature audience or for projects related to luxury or high-end products—the depth of maroon pairs well with the warmth of brown, creating a cohesive and refined look.
18. Olive Colours that Go with Brown
Olive colours that go with brown create a natural and earthy colour palette. This combination works well for designs related to the outdoors or sustainability. The earthy tones of olive pair well with the depth of brown, creating a cohesive and organic look. Get the best exterior colour ideas here.
19. Mustard Colours that Complement Brown
Mustard colours that go with brown create a bold and vibrant colour palette. This combination is perfect for designs that want to grab attention and make a statement. The brightness of mustard pairs well with the warmth of brown, creating a dynamic and eye-catching look.
20. Fuchsia Colours that Match Brown
Fuchsia colours that go with brown create a bold and stylish colour palette. This combination works well for designs targeting a female audience or for projects related to fashion or beauty.
21. Burgundy Colours that go with Brown
Burgundy colours that go with brown create a rich and sophisticated colour palette. This combination works well for designs targeting a mature audience or for projects related to luxury or high-end products.
22. Sky Blue Colours that Complement Brown
Blue colours that go with brown create a calming and soothing palette. This combination works well for designs related to wellness or meditation.
Colour Combinations That Should Be Avoided When Using Brown
When incorporating colours that go with brown into your colour scheme, it’s essential to remember which shades and hues pair well with this versatile neutral. While brown can work well with various colours, some combinations should be avoided to create a cohesive and visually appealing aesthetic.
Avoid pairing brown with other brown shades that are too similar in tone. This can create a monotonous and dull look, as more contrast must be drawn to draw the eye. Instead, try pairing brown colours that go with brown with shades that are lighter or darker or brown hues with a different undertone, such as red or yellow.
Another colour combination to avoid when using brown is pairing it with neon or bright, bold colours. While these shades can be eye-catching and add interest to a design, they can also clash with the more subtle and muted tones of brown. Instead, pair brown with softer, more muted shades, such as pastels or subdued jewel tones.
Discover the Magic of Mixing and Matching with What Colours Go with Brown
Finding the perfect colours that complement brown can enhance the sophistication and versatility of your interior design project. Whether you are looking for a calming and relaxing palette or a bold and vibrant combination, there is a brown and colour pairing that will suit your needs. Experiment with different combinations to find the perfect match for your project.
FAQs
1. How Can I Use Colours That Match Brown to Make a Room Look More Attractive?
Using the right colours that go with brown can make a room look more exciting and inviting, while using the wrong colours can make it appear dull and uninviting.
2. Can Colours That Go with Brown Be Used for Any Interior Design?
Colours that go with brown can create warm and inviting spaces or bold and dramatic designs. It can also bring out the natural beauty of wood and stone.
3. Are There Any Colour Combinations That Should Be Avoided When Using Brown?
Avoid pairing brown with other brown shades that are too similar in tone, neon or bright, bold colours, and too much black.
4. What Colour Matches Brown?
Pairing brown with lighter or darker shades, softer and more muted shades, and using black in moderation.
You know how fast things change if you’re involved in construction. As industries change and construction industry trends evolve, there are many new things to learn.
From small-scale projects to large-scale developments, the construction industry is a significant contributor to global economic growth, accounting for nearly 10 percent of the world’s GDP. As the industry continues to grow, so do the trends that drive it.
The construction industry trends constantly evolve as technology and safety procedures improve, but so do the professionals who work in it. Technology has significantly impacted construction, from building to design and everything in between.
So, staying up to date with the latest trends is essential if you’re in the construction industry. This blog will uncover the latest construction industry trends – what you need to know.
What Are Construction Industry Trends?
The construction industry trends are constantly evolving, driven by technological advances and changing customer demands. As a result, it’s essential for contractors, developers, and other professionals in the industry to stay informed of the latest construction industry trends. This will help them stay ahead of the competition and remain competitive in the ever-changing landscape.
The industry constantly introduces new concepts and ideas, from emerging technologies to green building trends. These construction industry trends are not only transforming the industry but also impacting the way businesses operate. To stay on top of the latest construction industry trends, it’s essential to understand the current landscape and what’s likely to come.
1. Emerging Technologies in Construction Industry Trends
One of the most important construction industry trends is emerging new technologies. The industry is leveraging technology from artificial intelligence to drones to improve the construction process and reduce costs.
Artificial intelligence is used to automate mundane tasks, such as scheduling and resource allocation. Drones are being used to survey construction sites and generate accurate 3D models of the site. Augmented reality and virtual reality improve training and provide a more immersive experience for employees.
In addition to these technologies, contractors utilise cloud-based software to manage projects and track progress. This software allows contractors to track costs, manage resources, and monitor progress in real-time.
2. Green Building Construction Industry Trends
Another concept that is transforming the construction industry trends is green building. Green building is a process of designing and constructing buildings that are environmentally responsible and resource-efficient. By using green building practices, contractors can reduce their environmental impact while saving money.
Green building practices include using renewable energy sources, such as solar, wind, and geothermal. They also include using recycled materials, water-efficient fixtures, and energy-efficient appliances. By implementing these practices, contractors can reduce their environmental impact and save money in the long run.
3. The Impact of Regulations on Construction Industry Trends
The construction industry trends are heavily regulated, significantly impacting the industry. Regulations are in place to ensure the safety of workers and the quality of construction projects. As a result, contractors must comply with these regulations or face hefty fines.
In addition to safety regulations, the industry is also facing stricter environmental regulations. These regulations reduce the industry’s environmental footprint and encourage more sustainable building practices. As a result, contractors must adjust their practices and embrace green building principles to stay compliant.
4. Growing Demand for Services in Construction Industry Trends
The construction industry is experiencing unprecedented demand for services. This is due in part to the growing population and increasing urbanisation. As more people move to cities, the demand for housing and infrastructure is growing.
In addition to the growing population, there is also a growing demand for green buildings. This is due to the increasing awareness of the environmental impacts of construction and the push for more sustainable practices. As a result, contractors must be prepared to meet this growing demand and adjust their practices accordingly.
5. The Impact of Social Media and Digital Marketing on Construction Industry Trends
Social media and digital marketing are becoming increasingly crucial for the construction industry trends. With the rise of social media, contractors can reach a wider audience and promote their services. This is a great way to increase brand awareness and attract new customers.
In addition to social media, contractors are also utilizing digital marketing to reach potential customers. From targeted ads to SEO, digital marketing can effectively drive traffic to a website and generate leads. By leveraging digital marketing, contractors can reach potential customers and increase their chances of success.
6. The Rise of Prefabrication and Modularization in Construction Industry Trends
Prefabrication and modularization are becoming increasingly popular in the construction industry trends. This is due to increased efficiency and cost savings. With prefabrication and modularization, contractors can reduce labour costs and complete projects faster. Using flexible, cost-effective, and lightweight formwork systems is the perfect solution for contractors who want to complete their tasks quickly and on budget
Prefabrication and modularization involve assembling components off-site, then transporting them to the construction site for final assembly. This reduces the need for on-site labour and speeds up the construction process. In addition, prefabricated and modularized components are often of higher quality than those built on-site.
Construction Companies are Looking at Off-site Prefabrication
Off-site prefabrication is a buzzword that is making its way into the construction industry trends.
The term “off-site prefabrication” refers to the process of pre assembling structure elements before they are assembled on site. It’s a technique that has been around for decades and is used by many industries, including commercial buildings and construction.
Off-site prefabrication isn’t just about saving time and money; it’s also about creating better buildings that withstand more wear and tear than traditional construction methods. This process also helps them avoid traffic issues or weather conditions that might make it difficult or impossible to bring materials to their construction site.
7. BIM and Project Management Tech are Continuing to Evolve in Construction Industry Trends
The construction industry trends are a hotbed of change, especially in the digital world. The evolution of BIM and project management technologies, combined with the need to meet increasingly stringent LEED standards, drives innovation and change within this industry.
In the past, construction companies relied on manual labour and paper-based methods to manage projects. BIM and project management technology, on the other hand, are evolving in industry trends, allowing for greater collaboration between contractors and their clients.
New tools like 3D modelling software have allowed contractors to collaborate on high-definition renderings of the spaces they’re designing. This allows them to visualise any changes they might need to make before they break ground on a project.
8. The Role of Automation and Robotics in Construction Industry Trends
The construction industry is a significant player in the world economy and is constantly evolving.
Robotics are now being used more frequently in the construction industry trends to increase efficiency, reduce labour costs, and improve quality. Robotics will continue to be a key component of construction as companies look for ways to improve their bottom line.
Automation and robotics are becoming increasingly important in construction industry trends. With automation, contractors can reduce labour costs and increase productivity. Robotics can also improve safety on the job site by reducing the need for manual labour. Let’s see some tips for managing construction work.
Application of Robotics in Construction Industry Trends
Robots can perform mundane tasks such as digging, lifting, and transporting materials. In addition, they can be used to monitor the job site and detect potential hazards. By leveraging automation and robotics, contractors can reduce labour costs and improve safety on the job site.
There are several different types of robotic technology that can be used in the construction industry trends. These include:
Cameras that can be placed on scaffolding or other objects
Hand-held robots that can perform tasks such as basement floor paint or drilling holes in walls
Mobile robots that can travel through tight spaces or climb stairs
9. The Growing Role of Big Data in Construction Industry Trends
Big data is becoming an increasingly important tool for tracking construction industry trends. With big data, contractors can collect and analyse large amounts of data from the job site. This data can be used to improve the construction process and reduce costs.
Big data can be used to optimise the construction process by identifying inefficiencies and areas for improvement. It can also be used to predict potential risks and improve safety on the job site. By utilizing big data, contractors can reduce costs and improve the overall efficiency of the construction process.
10. The Extra-terrestrial Future of Construction Industry Trends
Construction industry trends are constantly changing, and staying up to date with the latest trends is critical. As technology advances, the industry will continue to embrace new technologies, such as automation and robotics. In addition, the industry will continue to focus on green building practices and sustainable construction.
The construction industry’s future is bright, and it’s essential to stay informed of the latest trends. By staying informed, contractors will be able to keep up with the competition and remain competitive in the ever-changing landscape.
Commercial privacy walls are very much used in the construction industry
Are You Prepared for the Emerging Construction Industry Trends?
Construction industry trends are constantly changing, and staying current with the latest trends is critical. The industry constantly introduces new concepts and ideas, from emerging technologies to green building trends. By staying informed of the latest trends, contractors can keep up with the competition and remain competitive. Stay up to date with the construction industry trends by leveraging the latest technologies, embracing green building practices, and utilising big data to improve the construction process.
FAQs
1. How Will New Technologies Impact the Construction Industry Trends in the Next Five Years?
Below are some of the ways that construction companies are using new technologies: -They use drones to inspect buildings and sites without endangering themselves. -They use augmented reality technology to plan and visualize projects. -They use 3D printing technology to make prototypes of their designs before building anything. -They use virtual reality headsets and immersive environments to train construction workers without having them risk injury on-site or in the office.
2. Why Is It Important for Architects, Engineers, and Builders to Keep Up with Technological Advances in Construction Industry Trends?
In the past, architects, engineers, and builders could produce a design and then hand it over to their construction workers. They must keep up with technological advances in their field to continue delivering the best designs. Designers need to be able to use software like AutoCAD or Revit so that they can create accurate drawings for their clients. They also need access to 3D modeling software for rendering purposes.
3. What Are Some of the Negative Impacts of Technology on the Construction Industry Trends?
The construction industry is highly volatile, and the demand for skilled workers is increasing. This has led to many skilled workers leaving the industry to find better opportunities elsewhere. These new trends will only make it harder for the industry to find skilled laborers and potentially lead to a shortage of construction workers. Construction companies are struggling to find enough people to fill their open positions, but these new trends will make it more difficult. The construction industry needs help to recruit and retain qualified employees; this will just make it worse.
Architecture is a masterful blend of ingenious science, meticulous details, and spatial wonders. However, in recent years, technological advancement has been a crucial fueling factor in the industry. The architectural and construction business, like any other, has been swept through by a number of architecture trends in recent years. Interestingly, this is shattering our industry’s reputation as conservative and dogmatic.
Do you want to understand more about these trends and how they are altering our perceptions of architecture?
We have compiled a list of the best architectures trends that will emerge between now and 2023. We’ll also take a look back at some of the industry’s most inventive developments from the previous year. Let’s see 2023 Architectural Trends.
8 Architecture Trends That Will Inspire Your Next Design Project!
1. New Generation Materials
The world is changing and becoming more dynamic. Consequently, our materials are supposed to be flexible. Thankfully, scientific breakthroughs have provided us with a plethora of novel materials. Some are obtained from wholly foreign sources, while others are created from common materials such as steel and concrete.
Biomaterials are some of the new generation elements that have made it into the list of best architecture trends. Biomaterials are giving carbon-intensive mainstays like concrete a run for their money. Hemp concrete is one of the main eco-friendly new generation materials that is known for its strength. You can see sustainable architecture also.
2. Urbanism X Biophilia
With the emergence of dense cities over the last few decades, biodiversity has plummeted at an unparalleled rate. High-rise buildings often replace ecology. Even if they are successful in preserving greens near the ground, they fail miserably in connecting these valuable greens with users. They are separated from the natural world in contained areas. Modern designers have come up with an ingenious concept called biophilic urbanism.
Biophilic urbanism aims to successfully incorporate nature into the urban fabric. It will be the driving force behind the transformation of lifeless urban landscapes into spaces that are healing. This is one of the architecture trends that the world requires today!
3. Adaptive Reuse
The global pandemic has prompted us to develop a number of sustainable architecture trends for 2023. The time has come for adapting abandoned structures for new uses. You must be wondering how we ended up with so many empty structures. In the last two years, most offices have transitioned to remote working. Their office premises remain vacant, resulting in a significant waste of space and resources.
The practice of upcycling building structures and materials to generate new purposes, usually for retail or residential usage, is known as an adaptive reuse. Investment in these sorts of initiatives provides for increased land conservation, preventing the spread of unsustainable urban sprawl. These are best 2023 Architectural Trends.
4. Scientific Design
Architecture is no longer restricted to the aesthetics of buildings. Architects are concerned with spatial layout and compassionate designs based on scientific approaches. Consider passive design methods. However, global climate change has pushed this scientific design approach to new heights. That is why science based design makes it to the list of architecture trends this season.
To combat the severe consequences of climate change, cities are increasingly being planned with nature-based alternatives. Sponge cities are urban water management systems that assist to reduce harsh weather situations by replicating natural soil processes. Rainwater and surface runoff are absorbed like sponges and organically filtered by the earth. It is the best architectures trends.
5. Artificial Intelligence as Visualization Tool
We all had a good time exploring AI’s many potential talents this year. Why not put this machine monitor to good use in the AEC industry? We are not suggesting that they take on the role of architects. They can, however, provide stunning images of space. This technology will allow you to see what your building will look like before it is built.
What differentiates AI tools from traditional modeling tools? Nothing needs to be built or drafted by hand. Simply put your thoughts into words. AI text-to-image visualization technologies like DALL.E 2 and Stable Diffusion, for example, are being utilised to ignite the imagination and produce design ideas. This amazing technological feat is certain to make an appearance in 2023 architecture trends.
6. Transit Oriented Design
Transport oriented design, as the name suggests, is the concept of planning around public transportation. As the population grows, we will see more dense and compact urban development. People are moving to cities in search of a better lifestyle. It is our responsibility as designers to make their lives more convenient. It is the most popular architecture trends 2023.
Transit-oriented development plans for mass transit by concentrating employment, housing, amenities, and leisure near public transportation stops. Urban planning will be completely dominated by TOD this year, and it will also become a global 2023 architecture trend.
7. Design in Metaverse
Have you ever considered how we would construct buildings in the future with so many physical structures and so little space? Not to worry! The world has devised a new way of design: the metaverse. This application allows you to develop and explore virtual reality worlds.
As the worlds of work and play expand, users in the metaverse can have things beyond reality. One could create a stimulating environment to work and even virtual public spaces. The metaverse’s fast development continues to open up new possibilities and chances for virtual social interactions Just like many other industries, this will be one of the architecture trends that will transform the way we perceive the AEC Industry.
8. 3D Printed Architecture
It is crucial for consumers to become aware of current technological developments and their advantages. The world is shifting from analogue to digital operations. A large portion of the waste connected with new structures is the result of a disjointed construction stage and extended time. 3D printing has opened up new avenues for the development of architecture, engineering, and everyday goods.
3D printing helps to keep construction costs low by speeding up the process. It allows governments to develop faster when necessary, such as to meet the need for affordable housing and refugee settlements. This coming-of-the age technology is sure to make it into the list of best architectures trends for the year.
5 Architecture Trends from the Last Season That Will Remain Popular
1. Open Floor Plan
The open floor plan has dominated the AEC industry for decades and is a favorite of both new homeowners and tenants due to its open ambiance and spacious feel. This type of planning typically combines the kitchen, eating, and living spaces, It helps a small space appear larger or a luxurious home seem more accessible.
So why does this concept make it into list of best architectures trends in 2023? Even for individuals who have a lot of room, an open floor design is appealing. Whether there is a pandemic or not, the concept of gathering as a group at home isn’t going away.
2. Elimination of Formal Spaces
The open floor plan has dominated the AEC industry for decades and is a favorite of both new homeowners and tenants due to its open ambiance and spacious feel. This type of planning typically combines the kitchen, eating, and living spaces, It helps a small space appear larger or a luxurious home seem more accessible.
Even for individuals who have a lot of room, an open floor design is appealing. Whether there is a pandemic or not, the concept of gathering as a group at home isn’t going away.
3. Modular and Prefab Architecture
Modular architecture is centered on the design and use of modules up of independent repeated pieces that are identical in size, form, and function. Using a prefabricated module as a base component, it puts it repeatedly until it creates a fully formed design, delivering rapid and low-cost response to the user’s requests.
Since the epidemic, many of us have shifted to low-cost demountable housing. Its mobility and affordability will make it one of the most long-lasting architecture trends. Here you can see renaissance architecture design.
4. Floating Architecture
This one is indeed one of the most climate responsive architecture trends. With climate change becoming a reality and sea levels gradually increasing, global warming is a reality. Floating buildings may become the only type of architecture that can exist in the future. We will have to transition from land to water, but hopefully not soon. However, the design community has been preparing for this since the emergence of floating architecture in the previous decade.
Floating architecture is a construction method that sits on the water and offers context space for inhabitants utilizing a special structural system. Consider a housing system comparable to that of the Maldives! Furthermore, the majority of these systems are built on sustainable materials and buoyancy principles.
5. DIY Architecture
Imagine designing your own house or vacation retreat! How fantastic would it be to relax and enjoy the results of your own hard work? DIY architecture packages can fulfill your dream. Furthermore, these architectural ideas don’t call for a lot of work either, so relax! These easy-to-assemble constructions are frequently flat-packed or come with a comprehensive kit that guides you through the entire step-by-step procedure.
DIY architecture demonstrates not only how easy and cost-effective this method is, but also how much building waste and superfluous resources it eliminates! These kits are curated by professionals and are one of the most loved architecture trends.
Let’s Change the Design World with These Architecture Trends in 2023!
The discipline of architecture is truly mind-boggling in its scope and creativity! Architects are constantly attempting to outdo their own notions, resulting in architectural designs that are new, imaginative, and unique. Amazingly, this season’s architecture trends incorporate elements from rendering, illustration, and other hybrid design characteristics.
FAQs
1. What Factors Influence the Evolution of Architecture Trends?
Most architecture may be categorized as a sequence of styles that vary over time to reflect the changing customs, beliefs, and religions, or the advent of new discoveries, technology, or resources that allow for the creation of new styles.
2. What Architectural Style Is Now Popular?
Contemporary architecture is the dominant style in the twenty-first century. The distinct element of this style is that there is no singular design concept that changes with the ever-changing world.
3. What Role Does Culture Have in Shaping Architecture Trends?
Architecture, as a matter of human existence, expresses culture in every civilization, intertwining with structural, historical, political, economic, and social elements. People in every nation strive to adhere to their conventions and values while creating architecture through the use of materials.
The loft bed for adults is a furniture design that saves space and can be placed in any room of your home. There are a lot of people out there who love the idea of full-size loft beds for adults but think they’re only for kids. That’s not the case! Loft beds can be a great option for adults, too.
You can choose from loft beds with desks, storage, or even built-in cabinets. Loft beds for adults can be a great way to add some extra style to your bedroom, so choose a design that fits your taste.
Check Out This List of 17+ Loft Beds for Adults
You’re sure to find the perfect one!
1. Single Loft Beds for Adults
A loft bed is perfect for a small bedroom because it frees up floor space. This bed type is elevated so that you can use the space below for storage, a desk, or even a seating area.
Many types of loft beds for adults are available, so you can find one that suits your needs and style. Some beds use a metal frame and a wooden or bamboo mat if you’re looking for a simple, minimalist design. If you prefer something more colorful and playful, there are also full-size loft beds for adults with built-in shelves, desks, and climbing walls.
No matter what your style is, there’s sure to be a loft bed that will complement it. If you’re feeling cramped in your current bedroom setup, consider adding a loft bed and enjoying the extra space.
2. Bunk Loft Beds for Adults
What’s not to love about bunk loft beds for adults? They’re perfect for bedrooms short on space and add a fun, youthful vibe to any room. They can also be a great way to save some much-needed floor space.
3. Wooden Loft Beds for Adults
Wooden loft beds for adults are a popular choice for people who want to add a unique and stylish touch to their houses. This bed type is available in different sizes, shapes, and colors. It comes with a wooden frame that can be painted or left unpainted, and it features wooden slats on which you can place an assortment of mattresses.
4. Loft Bed for Adults With Stairs
A loft bed for adults can be the perfect addition to any room. It’s a great place to put a desk, dresser, or media center, and it’s easy to get to. This loft bed is great for kids and adults alike. It features stairs that lead up to your sleeping area. The staircase looks like part of the bed frame itself, but it’s just a set of steps inside it.
5. Loft Bed with Desk for Adults
The best loft beds for adults are the perfect solution if you’re looking for a way to add extra space to your bedroom. It gives you a place to sleep and provides you with a desk or workspace, which can be a real lifesaver when you’re tight on a room.
Plus, full-size loft beds with desks for adults come in all different shapes and sizes, so you’re sure to find one that fits your needs. Whether you’re looking for a simple design that doesn’t take up too much space or something more elaborate with built-in shelves and drawers, there’s sure to be a loft bed that’s perfect for you.
6. Murphy Loft Beds for Adults
Murphy loft beds for adults are a great option for those who want to elevate their bedroom decor. These beds are perfect for small spaces, as they can be easily folded up when not used.
What’s great about murphy loft beds for adults is that they come in various styles and materials, so you can find the perfect bed to match your bedroom decor. Plus, they’re easy to assemble and disassemble, so you can take them with you if you move.
7. Stylish & Modern Queen-size Loft Beds for Adults
There are plenty of reasons to love queen-size loft beds—they’re stylish and modern and come in various colors and finishes. Plus, they free up floor space to make your bedroom feel bigger and more open.
Queen-size loft beds for adults come in two basic styles: with stairs or without. Staircase loft beds are great if you have a smaller bedroom, as they take up less floor space. However, if you have a larger bedroom, you might prefer a loft bed with a ladder, as it will give you more space to move around underneath.
Full-size loft beds for adults are also available in different materials, such as wood, metal, or PVC pipe. Some queen-size loft beds even come with built-in desks or shelving, making them perfect for small or studio apartments.
8. Loft Bed for Adults with Small Home Office
This loft bed for adults is perfect for small spaces because it has a built-in home office! The desk is the perfect size for a laptop or tablet, and there are shelving units on either side for books, documents, or decorations.
The ladder is attached to the bed frame, so it’s super sturdy and won’t topple over if you lean too far to one side. And the whole thing is made out of solid wood, so you know it’s built to last.
9. Compact Loft Bed for Adults Design
Designing a loft bed for adults can be a challenge because you have to find a way to incorporate all of the necessary furniture into a small space.
Tips for designing a compact loft bedroom:
Choose furniture that serves multiple purposes. For example, get a bed with storage underneath or a dresser that can also be used as a nightstand.
Pay attention to the room’s layout and create a flow that makes sense. For example, put the bed against one wall and the dresser against another.
Incorporate built-in storage into the design. This could mean adding shelves above the bed or using wall-mounted cabinets.
Keep the color scheme simple and neutral. This will make the space feel bigger and more open.
10. Corner Loft Bed for Adults with Shelving & Desk
If you’re looking for a loft bed for adults that will save space in your room, this is the one for you. It’s ideal for small rooms because it fits snugly into the corner and has shelving and a desk to maximize space.
The desk is a great feature because it means you can have a dedicated workspace, even if your room is on the smaller side. And the shelving is perfect for storing things like books, pictures, or even plants to decorate your space.
The best part about this loft bed for adults is that it comes in various colors, so you can pick the one that best suits your style. Whether you want something neutral or something that pops, there’s an option for you.
11. Modern Contemporary Loft Bed for Adults with Dark Wood & Built-in Bookcases
This is a great example of making a loft bed work in a more modern and contemporary adult bedroom. The dark wood makes it more mature, while the built-in bookcases make the most of the space.
If you’re short on storage, loft beds for adults are a great way to get extra space in your bedroom. And if you want to add some extra personality to your room, opt for a bed with built-in bookshelves or a desk. That way, you can keep all your favorite things close at hand.
12. Greyish Blue Painted Wood Frame Bunk Loft Bed for Adults with Desk And Bookshelf
These are for adult minimalist who needs help getting their small bedroom in order. The contemporary grayish blue painted wood frame loft bunk bed with desk and bookshelf will complement your bedroom decor while providing much-needed storage and extra space.
The best part about this particular loft bed for adults is that it doesn’t sacrifice style for function. The clean lines and modern design will elevate your bedroom decor, while the desk and bookshelf provide ample storage and workspace.
13. Modern Slanted Platforms with Loft Beds for Adults in an Attic Suite with Black Walls and Light Hardwood Flooring
The slanted platform design in this example makes the most of the small space, while the black walls and light hardwood flooring create a modern look that is both stylish and functional.
This twin loft bed for adults would be perfect for a small apartment or attic suite, providing storage space and a comfortable place to sleep. The slanted design also makes it easy to get in and out of bed, which is a plus for those who like to stay active late into the night.
14. Contemporary Platform Bunk Loft Bed for Adults
Today’s best loft beds for adults come in all shapes and sizes, but one thing remains: They’re designed to maximize space and elevate your bedroom decor. For example, this contemporary platform bunk bed is perfect for small spaces. Its minimalist design doesn’t take up much room but still provides a spacious sleeping area for adults.
Plus, the platform design gives you plenty of storage options. You can use the built-in drawers to store clothes, blankets, and other bedroom essentials or add a storage unit to the side for even more space. And if you need a place to put your laptop or tablet in bed, there’s even a built-in desk on the side.
15. Staircase Storage Loft Bed for Adults
When it comes to space-saving furniture, it doesn’t get much better than a staircase storage loft bed. This type of loft bed for adults has a built-in staircase that leads up to the bed, and each step has a drawer for storing things like clothes, shoes, linens, or whatever else you need to put away.
Not only does this save you space, but it also means you can maintain style for function. There are plenty of staircase storage loft beds for adults that are both stylish and practical so that you can have the best of both worlds.
The stairs provide easy access to the bed, and the large storage area is perfect for storing all your clothes and accessories.
16. Under-Cabinet Loft Bed for Adults Design
An under-cabinet loft bed for adults is a great way to use space in a small room. And since the bed is elevated, you’ll have plenty of room to put a dresser or desk underneath. The desk is the perfect size for a laptop and some basic office supplies, and it can also be used as a dressing table or vanity.
There’s also plenty of storage in the form of drawers and cabinets to keep your bedroom organized and clutter-free. And if you need more privacy, close the accordion doors to create a private workspace.
17. Industrial Ladder Loft Bed for Adults Design
This ladder loft bed for adults is perfect if you’re going for a more industrial look. It’s simple yet stylish and would look great in any loft space.
The design is customizable. You can use any type of ladder that you want, and you can paint it any color that you want.
18. Modern Industrial-Style Dark Blue Loft Bed for Adults
This blue loft bed for adults is the perfect addition to any modern industrial bedroom. The dark blue finish creates a dramatic look, while the metal frame and ladder add a touch of industrial chic.
The bed is also incredibly versatile, with a removable ladder that can be used to access the top bunk or left off for a more traditional look. You can also add a curtain around the bottom bunk for added privacy.
Whether you’re looking for a dramatic focal point or a practical solution for a small space, this loft bed for adults is a great option.
19. Coastal Style All-White Loft Bed for Adults
If you’re looking for a loft bed for adults that has a coastal style, then you’ll love these all-white designs. They’re perfect for adults who want to add a touch of elegance to their bedroom decor.
There are many different adult loft bed designs to choose from, but if you want something stylish and sophisticated, you can’t go wrong with an all-white loft bed. And don’t worry about loft beds for adults! If they’re being too plain, then don’t be. You can always accessorize them with throw pillows, blankets, and other bedroom decor items.
So if you’re looking for a chic adult loft bed, then be sure to check out these all-white designs. You won’t be disappointed!
20. Loft Bed for Adults for a Small Bedroom
Upgrading to a loft bed is a great way to make the most of your small bedroom. Loft beds for adults are a great way to save space and still get the features and amenities that you want in a bed.
There are many different loft beds for adults on the market, so it is important to do your research to find the one that best fits your needs.
Some things to consider when choosing a loft bed for adults include the following:
You will want to ensure that the bed is high enough off the ground to get in and out of it comfortably.
If you are planning on using the bed for more than sleeping, you will want to ensure that it supports your weight.
Some loft beds for adults come with mattresses included, while others do not. You will want to make sure that you choose a comfortable mattress that will fit in the space allotted for it.
Find the Perfect Adult Loft Bed for Your Home
Loft beds for adults are a viable space-saving option in home design, as they provide greater room and flexibility than traditional bunk beds or over-bed storage. One of the benefits of loft beds for adults is their adaptability to almost any living space due to their compact design. They can be easily installed and removed from rooms, allowing you to create different spaces for your family within the same house.
So, if you’re looking for a twin loft bed for adults that will take your bedroom decor to new heights, we suggest checking out some of the featured options.
And remember, there are no rules when it comes to loft beds for adults. Feel free to get creative and customize your bed to fit your unique needs and style.
FAQs
How Difficult Is It to Assemble a Loft Bed for Adults?
The difficulty level of assembling a loft bed will vary depending on your chosen model. Some loft beds for adults come ready to assemble, while others may require some assembly. Generally speaking. However, most loft beds for adults are relatively easy to put together.
What Is the Weight Limit for a Loft Bed for Adults?
The weight limit for a loft bed will depend on the model you choose. Most loft beds for adults have a weight limit of 250 pounds, but some models may be able to accommodate more weight.
How Much Headroom Do You Need for a Loft Bed for Adults?
The headroom you’ll need for a loft bed will vary depending on your chosen model. Some loft beds for adults have higher ceilings than others, so check the dimensions before purchasing.
Can You Use a Loft Bed for Adults If You Have Low Ceilings?
Yes, you can use a loft bed for adults, even with low ceilings. Some models are specifically designed for low ceilings, so check the dimensions before purchasing.
How Do You Know If a Loft Bed for Adults Is Sturdy Enough?
When looking for a sturdy loft bed for adults, always check the reviews. People will often mention if the bed is made of cheap materials or if it wobbles after being put together. It’s also a good idea to look for a bed with a weight limit on the higher end.
Conclusion
A loft bed may be right for you if you want to save space in your bedroom or have more floor space for other furniture. Loft beds for adults are also great if you want to sleep high off the ground.
You have finally decided to revamp your house floor. Choosing the type of flooring to use can be a confusing experience. Is the floor durable, functional, and easy to maintain, and will it blend in with the overall home decor? These are some of the questions you will ask before settling for the type of floor to use. Probabilities are you have declined a house just because the floor does not meet the standards of your ‘dream floor.’ With this in mind, what makes the type of flooring you choose an important aspect of home ownership?
The floor is one of the largest surfaces in the house and it plays a massive role in interior design. Unlike wall colouring and furniture which require less effort and time to change, changing the floor type can be very expensive and time-consuming thus making it one of the most critical finishes in a home.
It is therefore important to think smart about your floor selection as well as the long term. What may seem a good decision today may not turn out very practical in the future. Some of the things you need to consider before settling for the type of flooring are your aesthetic values, geographical location, your lifestyle, durability of the floor, and type of room.
Some popular flooring options include wood, carpet, tiles, bamboo, vinyl, laminate, linoleum, and real stone flooring. In the process of you searching for the best flooring option you are teleported into the world of laminate and vinyl flooring. Both of them are durable, attractive, and easy to install. But when it comes to laminate vs. vinyl, which is the best option? Read on the features, pros, and cons of each before you settle on which one to use.
What is Laminate Flooring?
Figure 1: Layers of laminate flooring. Source-Choice Floors
Also known as floating wood tile in some countries. The flooring has been around for about 50 years. It consists of 4 layers: wear, design, inner core, and the back layer. The layers are fused using high heat and intense pressure.
The back layer protects the plank against dampness and provides a sense of balance to the floor, the core layer protects the plank from indentations and moisture, the design layer provides a high-resolution photograph of how the surface of the floor appears while the wear layer is made of aluminum oxide that is responsible for protecting the floor against waning, surface burns and colour wash.
What is Vinyl Flooring?
Figure 2: Layers of luxurious vinyl flooring. Source: DMV Home Design
It is a synthetic flooring option made from polyvinyl chloride plastic (PVC). It consists of four layers which are pressed together to form a durable and water-resistant flooring cover. The bottom layer is the backing layer which is made of cork or foam.
It serves as the underlayment for the vinyl flooring hence no need to install another material before laying down the vinyl flooring. Above it sits the waterproof layer responsible for absorbing moisture without swelling. The next layer is the design layer which is a printed image of your choosing.
The printing can be made to look like wood, stone, marble, or other high-end materials of your choice. The wear layer is the topmost layer which protects the floor from being harmed. Depending on the traffic the layer can be thick or thin. Notably, luxury vinyl flooring can have up to six or eight layers.
Key Differences: Comparing Laminate vs Vinyl Flooring
Spotting the difference between laminate and vinyl flooring can be a task. As a matter of fact from a distance and at first glance the two floors look similar.
Laminate Flooring
It is composed of four to five layers of materials. Laminate flooring is similar to luxury vinyl planks in its looks however the critical difference is that its core is made from wood by-products bonded with resins.
Vinyl Flooring
Vinyl flooring is 100 % synthetic, making it very appropriate for wet areas. It looks like a solid, homogenous material but it is actually layered. Vinyl flooring has a minimum of four layers with luxurious vinyl flooring having six to eight layers.
Which Floor is Best?
Appearance and Comfort:
Laminate Flooring
The laminate flooring allows deep, realistic three-dimensional embossing on its photographic layer to create the look of real stone or wood. Additionally, laminate flooring is available nearly in all colors, species, and a variety of natural wood and stone flooring.
Comfort wise, the laminate flooring has a thicker composition that includes wood content, which helps it to feel warmer and slightly softer.
Vinyl Flooring
Expensive and high-quality vinyl plank uses an image or photo layer under the hard, clear wear layer to give them a more realistic look. The image is usually of wood species or less commonly, stone. Unlike laminate flooring it is available in limited designs.
Maintenance and Care :
Laminate Flooring
The laminate floor is durable and very easy to maintain. However, if it is exposed to water for a long time its layers may delaminate over time. Its wear layer is very delicate once it has been chipped or scratched it cannot be repaired. A tampered wear layer will also allow water to enter the lower layers.
When cleaning the laminate flooring it is best cleaned with dry methods. When wet cleaning the laminate flooring, the mop to be used should be a damp mop that feels almost dry to the touch.
Vinyl Flooring
Vinyl flooring is a tough flooring material that can stand high traffic demands. In contrast, thin plank vinyl flooring is likely to stand better to water than more expensive vinyl flooring with several layers hence recommendable for wet areas.
Unlike laminate flooring, vinyl flooring can be wet-mopped and can be vigorously cleaned using safe cleaning products.
Lifespan:
Laminate Flooring
A well-maintained laminate flooring can last between 15 to 25 years whereas a poorly maintained one may last 5 to 10 years.
Vinyl Flooring
Thin vinyl flooring has a lifespan of fewer than 10 years whereas well-maintained thick, high-quality flooring can last up to 25 years.
Cost:
Laminate Flooring
The cost of a laminate floor ranges from about $ 1.00 per square foot for a 7-mm thick floor whereas for 12-mm thick planks is about $5.00 per square foot.
Vinyl Flooring
Just like laminate flooring, thin, glue-down vinyl flooring can cost as little as $1.00 per square foot whereas a thick luxurious vinyl plank cost can around $5.00 per square foot.
Installation:
Laminate Flooring
Laminate floors are most times installed over existing floors thus referred to as floating floors. The click-and-lock installation method is used during the installation of these floors where the tongue of one plank is fixed into the groove of an adjacent plank at an angle. The cutting of the laminate plank is done using a circular, table or hand saw. It is a preferable choice when it comes to DIY projects.
Vinyl Flooring
They are also installed using the click–and–lock method. During installation, they can be glued on the subfloor or they can be loose-laid. Unlike the laminate floor, the vinyl sheets are hard for one to install by themselves and they can be complicated to cut since the material is heavy and large hence professional installation may be a necessity.
Water, Heat, and environment:
Laminate Flooring
Laminate flooring is not the best choice when it comes to a wet surface. Once its core sucks the water it will not return to its original dimension after drying. Also, when installed over concrete the laminate flooring will require a vapor barrier to prevent moisture from entering the floor.
Laminate flooring when exposed to heat is unlikely to be affected because of its high-density fiberboard core. However, when the top layer is exposed to extreme heat is likely to melt. The fiberboard core of the laminate flooring which has natural wood content makes it more environmentally friendly as compared to the vinyl flooring. Manufacturers are also increasingly offering laminate floorings that qualify for LEED MR4 (Recycled Content) status as a way of improving the floor’s green stature.
Vinyl Flooring
Unlike laminate flooring, vinyl flooring is entirely waterproof. When soaked in water the vinyl flooring can be dried out and it will retain its original dimension and appearance. Nonetheless, the floor can be affected by heat especially if it is higher than 158 Fahrenheit.
Environmentally, vinyl is a synthetic material that can produce toxic chemicals when burnt. The material does not decompose in landfills and cannot be recycled. Over the years, vinyl flooring has improved its green stature with some manufacturers offering vinyl floors that achieve a LEED credit EQ4.3 for Low-Emitting material.
Resale Value:
Laminate Flooring
A well-maintained premium laminate flooring that is in a good condition and relatively new can lend an extra resale value to a home.
Vinyl Flooring
The resale value of vinyl flooring is dependable on the quality. A major brand of luxurious vinyl flooring will bring a decent resale value as compared to a low-quality one which the buyer may view as a project-in-waiting once they buy the house.
Convincingly, vinyl flooring will bring a lower resale value than laminate flooring.
Top Brands:
Laminate Flooring
Pergo
Quickstep
Mohawk
Shaw
Armstrong
Dream Home
AquaGuard
Vinyl Flooring
Metroflor
CoreTEC
Karndean
Cryntel
Mannington
Armstrong
Conclusion
In summary, it is difficult to give a specific answer to the question of “which is better?” This is because your choice is dependable on the home design, room functionality, and the benefits and costs of each. Vinyl flooring is a better choice when you need durable flooring for a wet area.
On the other hand, laminate is preferable if you want a more stylish appearance, a higher resale value, and a comfortable underfoot. Both Laminate and vinyl flooring are good choices when looking for a budget-friendly, easy-to-care, durable and attractive floor covering for your home. The two floors are also equally easy to install and cost about the same.
Room soundproofing is a process that helps reduce the amount of noise that a room or a house receives from the outside world. Creating an acoustically comfortable environment in your home is very important. When you create a comfortable environment, you will have a better time while enjoying music and podcasts, watching television shows and movies, and even talking on the phone.
There are plenty of reasons to soundproof a room. Maybe you live in a noisy apartment and want some peace. You work from home and need to eliminate distractions so you can focus on your work. Or you just want to create the perfect soundproof room for listening to music or watching movies.
Room Soundproofing: Everything You Need to Know
Whatever your reasons, soundproofing a room is a great way to improve the quality of your life. You don’t have to worry about it being too difficult or expensive as you might think because it’s not. Know how to soundproof a room and make it a haven of quietness.
Why to Soundproof a Room?
Are you looking for ways to improve the sound quality in your home studio or practice space? If so, learning how to soundproof a room is great, to begin with.
There are many reasons why you might want to know how to soundproof a room. For one, it can help to reduce noise bleed between rooms, which can be a big problem if you live in an apartment or condo. Soundproofing a room can also help to improve the acoustics, making it sound better for recording and listening.
It has been proven that most people spend an average of about 30% of their energy on sound-related activities. One in three of your energy is spent on making sounds. The number one reason to soundproof a room is energy efficiency. It is possible to save a great deal of energy using room soundproofing and acoustics. The more effective the acoustic system is in minimizing sound transmission between rooms, the more energy will be used. Energy efficiency is a huge benefit in today’s environment, where every little bit of savings makes a difference.
How to Soundproof a Room?
Soundproofing a room will help to reduce outside noise and prevent sound from leaking out, resulting in a much better acoustic space.
There are a few different ways to soundproof a room; the first thing to do is figure out what’s actually happening in the room where you need to soundproof.
1. Reverberation in Room Soundproofing
There are many different elements to soundproofing a room. The first is the amount of reverberation in the room. This is often a major part of how to soundproof a room.
The reverberation will come from the volume of sound generated in the room, the size of the room, the volume of the speaker/mike, and the distance from the speakers/mike to the listener. These elements and how they interact determine the frequency of the reverberations and which ones are more pronounced in a soundproof room.
Controlling Reverberation to Soundproof a Room
If you don’t want a lot of high-frequency or low-frequency reverb in room soundproofing, you must avoid walls and floors and place the speakers/mike relatively close to the listener.
If you want a room where everything comes in at the same level and reverberation is more or less the same throughout the room, you must make sure that all the surfaces in the soundproof room are relatively the same distance from the speakers.
For example, you might have a carpeted floor with about 2 feet of space on each side of the carpet and nothing on the other side. You must ensure that there aren’t any large appliances in the soundproof room or even any large furniture in the room if you’re not using the furniture.
If you have a lot of hard furniture in the soundproof room, such as a kitchen table, you should put the speakers or mike on a cushion or something to allow the sounds to come through more evenly across the table.
If the speaker is placed on something in the soundproof room where it’s hard, like a hard floor, you must have a harsh surface that will make it hard to hear anything coming from the speakers or mike.
If you have large speakers, you must consider putting them in a separate room, away from where you’re living.
If the room is too big for that, you can try to have the speakers and mike located relatively close to the soundproof room, reducing the overall reverberation.
2. Absorption in Room Soundproofing
The absorption and absorption rate are the second important elements of soundproofing a room. You should have enough absorption to reduce the high-frequency reverberations but not so much that you don’t hear the bass sounds in your music. This is a delicate balance. It’s possible to go through the floor and walls of your house and build an absorption that will completely block all sound.
Adequate Absorption In A Soundproof Room
Even when the sound doesn’t carry through walls and floors, some sound will still make it through the walls.
If the walls of the soundproof room are relatively thick, it might be possible to have the right amount of absorption, but you might need to sacrifice other things in the room.
For example, if your furniture is much closer to the walls, the walls will reflect the sounds into the soundproof room where they’re coming from.
Your furniture might not necessarily be close to the walls, depending on your soundproof room design.
How to Soundproof a Room in an Apartment?
If you live in an apartment, chances are you’ve had to deal with some noise issues at some point. Whether it’s your upstairs neighbor’s footsteps or the sound of traffic outside your window, noise can be a real pain. But you must know how to soundproof a room in your apartment so that you can enjoy some peace.
The most popular room to soundproof in an apartment is the bedroom. However, there are many other options if you choose to soundproof a room in your apartment. For example, if you’re more interested in having a more open living room, you can soundproof your living room.
The biggest and most obvious solution is to ensure that you’re using good airtight material. You also need to make sure that you’re using sound isolation panels that are good quality and that you’re placing them right during room soundproofing.
Room Soundproofing Elements
1. A Door
You should think about using a door to soundproof a room in your apartment, especially if you use airtight material. Make sure that the door is large and soundproof. Door and cabinet manufacturers like to use solid wood because they’re made from a natural product that’s more soundproof than a synthetic product.
If you want to soundproof a room in an apartment, you should choose a large door. The fact is that a smaller door can be more expensive because you’ll need to use more materials and a smaller door means you have less room.
To soundproof a room in an apartment, you must choose a door with insulation material. Doors with insulation have a great room soundproofing factor because they don’t let all the sound through.
If you have windows in your room, you should also think about removing them from your room. You can try to use curtains to block sound, but there’s no guarantee that you’ll be able to block sound completely with a curtain.
2. Use Room Soundproofing Panels
Room Soundproofing panels have been an effective tool to block sound from a room. You can usually find these soundproofing panels at home improvement stores, including big box stores like Home Depot. These soundproofing panels come in many different sizes, and you can find the perfect size for your room in an apartment.
You must make sure that you’re choosing a room soundproofing panel that’s large enough to cover all of the openings in your room in an apartment. That way, there’s no noise coming into your room, and you’re not using a product that’s not made to block sound.
You must make sure that you’re choosing a material that’s as durable as possible. You can use a solid wall cover or window film if you’re going to soundproof a room in an apartment.
This material will be far less expensive and is also easy to use. You’ll be able to apply this material yourself, and you can take a little more care with the product because it’s not as big as a wall covering.
You must also consider using a material that’s made to soundproof a room in an apartment. A great option is the R-Value Soundproofing Panels. The product is made to soundproof a room in an apartment and make sure that the material is made to block sound.
Get Some Peace: Learn How to Soundproof a Room
The key to how to soundproof a room is to make the room airtight and then use room soundproofing materials to cover the walls.
If you live in a house with an attic, there will be a lot of noise and vibrations from other rooms. The same thing goes for apartment buildings. If you live on the top floor and have neighbors above you, the vibrations will be transmitted to the ceiling, making it difficult to sleep.
So, consider soundproofing a room of your house or an apartment to enjoy watching TV or listening to music without bothering your family members, who are likely to be in other rooms of the house.
FAQs
What Are the Benefits of Soundproofing a Room?
Room soundproofing helps you create a more acoustically comfortable environment, reduces distractions and noise, and helps you focus better on work or enjoy your music and movies more.
How to Soundproof a Room?
Building a room within a room is one of the things which is done. Soundproofing curtains can also be a good option. You can also install a soundproof room divider.
With What Elements Can You Soundproof a Room?
A way to reduce outside noise is by installing a double glass window if you have a balcony or terrace. You can also install wall mirrors.
How Do You Avoid Outside Noises?
If you have loud outside noises like construction next to your room, you can buy a white noise machine.
Why is Room Soundproofing Important?
Soundproofing a room helps reduce the noise of modern society and prevent hearing loss; the constant loud noises can affect your hearing.
Do you have a lot of guests whom you want to have dinner with? But you face a crunch for space in your house. Then here is the solution: Extendable Dining Tables.
Dining tables are a necessity in any home. Whether you want to have a good family time or entertain your guests, dining tables are a must. And if you have limited room, then extendable dining tables let you add extra space for gatherings and dinner parties.
Read along to learn more about extendable dining tables.
What is an Extendable Dining Table?
An extendable dining table allows you to add more space to your dining table. It can adjust in almost any space, from a large kitchen to a small cabinet. You can have a get-together or a formal office party, these extending dining tables are apt for all kinds of occasions. They are versatile and available in various shapes and sizes.
5 Tips Before You Buy Extendable Dining Tables
Planning to have an expandable dining room is a significant investment. You must take time to understand the needs of your room before you buy extendable dining tables.
1. Room Shape
If your room is square, go for a square or round dining table. Similarly, if the room is rectangular, opt for rectangular extendable dining room tables.
2. Room Size
The size of your expandable dining table will be dependent on the size of your room. Large rooms accommodate a long table and vice versa.
3. Materials
Choose a better material for your extending tables, as they will be used daily. Your table will be a long-term investment.
4. Seating Requirement
If you have more people to join you for dinner, then you will need an extra seat. So count the people and then buy the extending table.
5. Budget
Buying on EMI is a trap. So analyze your budget and then choose your favorite extendable dining table.
Following these tips can ease your job and help you find the extendable dining table that best fits your space and budget. Choose wisely, but don’t compromise on quality.
25 Best Ideas for Best Extendable Dining Tables For Your Home
1. Toscana Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 33,000 (for 6 seaters)
The Toscana expandable dining table is a beautiful table made from hard, oak-like Sungkai wood, which is popular in Indonesia. This extending table is unique and distinctive, with an elegant design. It fits well in almost any room. They come in various designs, ranging from small round ones to long rectangular ones!
2. Benchwright Extendable Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 2,20,000 (for 8 seaters)
The Benchwright dining table has iron support, which gives it a rustic visual texture. It can extend its side leaves to connect to the outer edges and provide extra space for your dining table. This extendable dining table would be a perfect statement piece if your home décor includes black steel, cast iron, or wooden accents. It is the best fit for country, rustic, and industrial-style homes.
3. Cleo Extendable Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 11,500 (for 4 seaters)
The Cleo-style extendable dining table generally ranges from 1.8m long to 2.7m. It can accommodate 10 people comfortably. At the same time, about 12 people can sit when the table is fully expanded.
This expandable dining table is a confluence of vintage and modern design, with a mid-century modern look. It usually comes in solid American white oak or black walnut wood finishes. They have removable extension leaves at both ends. Their splayed legs give them a stable and roomy seating space.
4. Astor Extendable Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 30,000 (for 4 seaters)
The Astor dining table can accommodate 8 to 10 people at a time. Its size ranges from 1.8 to 2.3 meters. It provides a contemporary accent. This extendable dining table has a hidden center leaf that works on a smooth glide mechanism. Due to the glide mechanism, the table has perfect alignment when folding and unfolding.
It is available in several finishes, including glossy white, glossy gray, smoke oak, grey oak, and walnut. Additionally, it has a weighted base made of chromed steel that balances the 1m wide tabletop.
5. Etolin Expandable Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 27,000 (for 4 seaters)
The Etolin extending dining table has clean lines and an attractive rustic look. It can enhance the charm of the house. They can be available with matching dining chairs and benches.
This extendable dining room table can accommodate up to 8 to 10 people comfortably, and when expanded, 12 people can easily adjust.
6. Danish Style Rectangular Extendable Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 33,800 (for 4 seaters)
If you love Danish-style furniture, this table is for you. The Danish-style rectangular extendable table has foldable leaves that fold and unfold as needed. It is aesthetically beautiful and suits well in contemporary and Scandinavian-style homes. Light-colored chairs can be paired with this best extendable table for an airy look, while dark chairs can add contrast to the room.
7. Extendable Industrial-Style Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 26,500 (for 4 seaters)
The industrial-style extendable dining table can maximize your dining space. This extendable table features a butterfly leaf, which folds and divides centrally, adding uniqueness to the table. The table generally has a stainless steel accent. These are comfortable and even easy to use.
8. Glass-Top Extendable Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 23,200 (for 4 seats).
The glass-top extendable dining table is distinctive and sleek. This extendable table has a contemporary look with glaze and shine. It can accommodate about 8 to 10 people. The versatile nature of this table allows it to be paired with several decor styles.
9. Folsom Storage Extendable Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 22,400 (for 4 seaters)
The Folsom storage extendable dining table has leaves in the middle that expand to give more length. It has a minimalist style that looks very classy and doesn’t compromise with the style either.
The drawer on either side of this extending table makes it more functional and allows it to store more items. It is generally made from dark-stained pine wood that looks gorgeous in any space.
10. Brayden Trestle Extendable Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 27,000 (for 4 seaters)
The Brayden Trestle extendable dining table ranges from 1.4m to 1.9m in length. It has only one leaf to expand the tabletop. They come with natural wood grain on the tabletop with thick walnut veneer. The table has a metal base.
It is a cheap and affordable option for your home. This extending dining table works well in small spaces but can accommodate about 12 people at its entire length.
11. Hart Extendable Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 30,000 (for 4 seaters)
The Hart extendable dining table is bright and rustic with a classy and elegant design. They best fit in country cottages. These extendable tables are light-colored with a natural wood tabletop made from reclaimed pine. They can give the space a light and bright farmhouse feel. The Hart tables are also available in a circular shape.
12. Extendable Metal Base Glass Top Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 75,000 (for 6 seaters)
The metal base and glass top of the extendable dining table add elegance to the dining room. They have clean lines with a glass top and metal base. It has an extension of about 1m with its leaves.
13. Coffee Table To Extended Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 13,500 (for 4 seaters)
As everyone does not have a proper dining room with a dedicated dining table, this option can serve the purpose. This table can be converted from being just a coffee table to a dining table. It can adjust even in a small room. You can have a seat for about 4 to 6 people with this extendable table. These tables can either be made from wood or metal.
14. Workspace To Extendable Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 16,000 (for 4 seaters)
If you live in a studio apartment or a small quarter, then this is the best option for you. You can convert your working table into a dining table. These extendable tables are stylish as well as affordable. The leaves can be folded and unfolded to accommodate up to 6 people.
15. Espresso Console To Extendable Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 19,000 (for 4 seaters)
Even your console table can be converted into a dining table if you run out of space in your home. The foldable leaves extend the table and let you use it as a dining table. They are elegant and cozy. This extendable dining table can provide the perfect space for an intimate meal. When unfolded, it can accommodate 4 to 6 people.
16. Rectangular Drop-Leaf Extendable Dining Table With Storage
Price: starts @ Rs. 25,600 (for 4 seaters)
The rectangular drop-leaf extendable dining table is among the best options for compact spaces. It is suitable for small dining rooms and even an eat-in kitchen. They add warmth to the space.
The rectangular drop leaf can be folded and unfolded as necessary. They also come with storage spaces like drawers or cupboards, which enhance the functionality of the design. This extendable table blends with a variety of styles, including industrial and traditional homes.
17. Round Pedestal Extendable Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 15,800 (for 4 seaters)
This round extendable dining table gets its elegance from the pedestal base. Being round, this table fits into almost all pedestal spaces. They come in several colors. The foldable leaves help increase the seating capacity of the dining table.
18. Extendable Modern Round Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 15,800 (for 4 seaters)
The modern extendable round table has leaves that fold and unfold in a round shape. It can comfortably accommodate 3 to 4 people when open. This extending table enhances the elegance of the room.
19. Trestle Dining Table With X Base
Price: starts @ Rs. 28,000 (for 4 seaters)
The extendable trestle dining table with an X-base has a rustic touch to it. This extendable dining table unfolds from the X mark. It is a wood table that also has an X base. This table has a perfect cottage or farmhouse-style feel.
20. 3-Fold Extendable Round Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 29,000 (for 4 seaters)
The 3-fold extendable round dining table saves a lot of space. It is easy to store and handle. The table has 3 legs, which provide enough stability. This extendable table is elegant and minimalist.
If you are a Nordic lover, then this Scandinavian-style extendable patio dining table is for you. It is made from tough teakwood. This foldable and stylish extendable table is portable and easy to maintain. The Scandinavian extendable table can also be used for storage purposes.
22. Extendable Small Round Metal Outdoor Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 14,800 (for 4 seaters)
If you want to have space-saving outdoor dining, then go for this small round metal outdoor dining table. This extendable table has curved legs and lattice detailing. They are built with aluminum with a black bronze finish. Its folding leaves are removable, enhancing the style of the table. About 6 people can comfortably fit at this extending table.
23. Extendable Lesley Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 19,000 (for 2 seaters)
The Lesley extendable dining table comes in beautiful finishes, including black, natural, oak, and walnut. It fuses well with classic as well as contemporary styles. They provide a perfect and cozy dining space in your room.
Its size ranges from 1.6m to 2.1m and can accommodate about 6 to 8 people comfortably. The foldable leaves expand from the center of the extending table. They are made from solid wood and thus are durable. Its slanted legs provide a good amount of space underneath and offer comfort to the user.
24. Portside Outdoor Extendable Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 50,000 (for 4 seaters)
One of the best options for an outdoor dining table is the Portside outdoor extendable dining table, made from moisture-resistant mahogany. It can be statement furniture for your deck or outdoor dining area. This extendable dining table generally comes with 2 benches and chairs, which can be expanded for 4 to 6 people depending on the need.
25. Extendable Mid-Century Dining Table
Price: starts @ Rs. 80,000 (for 6 seaters)
If you love mid-century design, then this dining table is for you. This mid-century extendable dining table is elegant and sleek. It comes in a variety of colors and is made of eucalyptus or ash wood. They are minimalist and versatile in design and have center leaves. When unfolded, this extending dining table adds 0.4 m.
Let’s Expand with Extendable Dining Tables!
Having an extendable dining table in your home not only saves space but also enhances the beauty of your room. It improves the functionality of the area and makes the space more personalized. These extendable dining tables are portable and cost-effective too. The more flexible the design, the merrier.
So, what are you waiting for? Go check for your requirements and get yourself an extendable dining table before your guests come in.
FAQs
Why Should You Buy an Extendable Dining Table?
The extendable dining tables save space and enhance the functionality of your room. They are easy to maintain, affordable, and portable as well. If you have a small room with many guests to entertain, this table is for you!
What Are the Major Categories of Extendable Dining Tables?
The extendable dining table comes in various designs. Some of the most common are- Dining Table with Butterfly Leaf: Here the leaf folds and divides from the center. Dining Table with Removable Leaf: When not in use, the leaf can be detached from the table. Dining Table with Drop Leaf: The leaf can be folded down the tabletop. Dining Table with Self-Storage: Storage can be provided underneath the table.
What to Do Before Buying an Extendable Dining Table?
Before purchasing an extendable dining table, conduct a self-analysis. Check your room size, room shape, material for the dining table, seating requirements, and most importantly, the budget.
Where Should You Place Your Extendable Dining Table?
The extendable dining tables are meant to be flexible and portable. Hence, they can fit in almost any corner of your house. Whether it is an indoor or outdoor dining area, extendable dining tables are available for any sort of space.
Which Extendable Dining Tables Are the Best?
The market offers several options for extendable dining tables. The most important factors are your needs and preferences. You can go for a round, Scandinavian, drop-leaf, 3-fold, industrial-styled, coffee-turn dining, console table, etc. The sky is the limit.
In this day and age of fast-paced construction, architectural experimentation is a rare but fascinating endeavour. The Serpentine Pavilion allows prominent architects from around the world to curate outstanding experience spaces, fulfilling this aspiration.
The 22nd Serpentine Pavilion, which will be inaugurated in Kensington Gardens in June 2023, will be designed by Lebanese-born architect Lina Ghotmeh. The proposed design is a fascinating blend of sustainability and abstract symbolism. This pavilion is fittingly named “Table.” It aspires to have a low carbon footprint while increasing visitor interaction. Lina Ghotmeh perceived it as an invitation to the visitor to engage in a dialogue with mother nature.
Ghotmeh’s Pavilion is an example of how architecture and nature can work together. It builds links between the built environment and landscape, reflecting the surroundings in Kensington Garden. The final design will resemble a large wooden flower that protects its visitors beneath its petals. The “Table” is an organically shaped table that imposes a sitting arrangement that encourages social interaction and exploration.
Ghotmeh’s architectural sensibilities are fueled by a grounded design approach. This pavilion also draws inspiration from a variety of historical cultures and civilizations. The pavilion, like earlier commissions, is demountable and may be disassembled and reassembled at a new location.
A sense of community lies at the heart of the design of indoor spaces. It features a table around which we shall sit in modest, low-form chairs. Visitors will be taken to a setting reminiscent of Dogon toguna huts in Mali, West Africa, where all members of a community can debate and discuss. The rustic and minimal design pattern is broken by the large translucent skylight on the ceiling. Overall, the design attempts to foster a sense of harmony and community spirit.
What Makes the A Table Unique?
Ghotmeh perceived this pavilion as a congregation venue rather than a decorative feature. everything from the form to internal spaces reflects this ideology. However, it is the harmonious blend of material palette and biomimicry in architecture that steals the show. The skeleton-like construction is made of low-carbon and bio-sourced components. A suspended pleated canopy will be supported on ribs of wood that were sourced sustainably.
Harmonious Blend of Indigenous Architecture and Nature!
In many sections of the design, you are continuously reminded of the blissful elements of nature. As you go around the flower-shaped structure, each side will curve slightly inwards. This is a courteous gesture to the existing trees in the landscape.
One might think that this all-natural element palette will make the pavilion hefty. On the contrary, the skeleton form and tight, pared-back design evoke the sense of a fabric tent or a folded paper model, lightly brushing the ground.
About the Designer: Lina Ghotmeh
Lina Ghotmeh, an award-winning humanist and visionary architect designed the sculptural masterpiece called ‘Table’. She leads the firm Lina Ghotmeh-Architects based in Paris. The firm has executed several award-winning inspiring projects that go beyond the bounds of tradition using a sustainable and research-oriented methodology.
Her works are deeply rooted in nature taking inspiration from local materials in the context. Ghotmeh expresses her building in poetic forms capturing history and geography through architecture.
Lina Ghotmeh adheres to a unique design philosophy she refers to as an “Archeology of the Future,” in which every new gesture is derived from the remnants of the past. It is a compassionate architecture derived from the past, from ancestral shapes that evoke memories while projecting them into the future. Her multicultural upbringing opened her to the world of architecture and archaeological possibilities.
Ghotmeh has collaborated with prominent designers like Norman Foster and Jean Nouvel. She rose to prominence when she won the international competition for building the Estonian National Museum.
Lina Ghotmeh’s 2023 Serpentine Pavilion Will Transport You Back in Time!
Conclusion
À Table by Lina Ghotmehis is one of the first steps in embracing indigenous-inspired experimental architecture on a global scale like the Serpentine Pavilion. She perceived it as a simple, low space where you might feel connected to the ground. She was conscious of the structure’s sustainability while exhibiting her holistic design approach. London’s Serpentine Pavilion was accessible from June to October 2023.
There will never be a building for a memorial to World Cup migrant workers who have lost their lives in Qatar!
During the construction of Qatar’s stadiums for the expected FIFA World Cup 2022 World Cup, many migrant laborers perished. And, Architects of Paris, Week Architecture, suggested a memorial monument in 2014. It is in honor of the migrant laborers who lost their lives.
Entitled the Qatar Cup Memorial, it draws attention to the total number of unpredicted deaths connected to the construction of structures. While the number is still unknown, it makes us think about how a great tragedy surrounds an iconic event that is a glorious celebration internationally.
Design Concept of Evolving Tower – Qatar World Cup Memorial
Qatar World Cup Memorial – Architects of 1 Week 1 project has presented a “spontaneous architecture” design in one week, which reflects the severity of the humanitarian loss.
The concept of Qatar’s tallest toweris in a twisting shape that is constructed of concrete slabs/modules. They stacked them one above the other as floor modules, with two modules and two staircases per floor. Each solid block represents a deceased worker. So, as the number of deaths increases, the tower height also increases.
Qatar World Cup Memorial -The Analysis
In 2014, the designers predicted that the height of the memorial would reach up to 1.5km if there is no decline in the number of lost workers. While at present, when the work is complete and the world cup is about to launch, then the skyscraper rises in the air reaching up to 4.4km, with the number of deaths as 6751.
The analysis illustrates the height of the tower rising high from 2012-2020, divided into three periods 2012,2016, and 2020. It illustrates that each concrete slab represents a worker who has breathed his last on the construction site. Overall, the height (4.4km) multiplies by at most three times in 2020 when compared with the height(1.5km) in 2012.
There is a significant amount of increase in both the death toll and the rise in towers that needs to be addressed as a priority.
Death Toll – Still Unknown!
Thousands of workers died during Qatar’s 2022 world cup stadium-related constructions. Injustice and most tragic situations happen in Qatar’s construction activities for workers. Despite their continuous deaths, the names of workers, and reasons for losses are not known, and the information is not circulated by the news. Moreover, workers resume back to their duty due to construction deadlines.
The analysis of the British daily newspaper – ‘The Guardian’ reveals that more than 6500 migrant workers have lost their lives since Qatar was awarded the World Cup. The majority of the workers were from Srilanka, India, Pakistan, Nepal, and Bangladesh.
Local authorities of Qatar reported that natural causes – cardiac arrest and respiratory are the primary reasons for their deaths. However, Amnesty International, an organization focused on human rights, mentioned that these natural causes were not the reasonable causes for their deaths.
The main reasons were – terrible harsh living conditions, dangerous construction sites, and workers working day-long in severe hot temperatures that cause dehydration, heat stroke, and work pressure.
Architect’s Thoughts: Qatar World Cup Memorial
The agency 1 Week 1 Project is started by two Paris architects – Axel de Stampa and Sylvain Macaux. They are not afraid to raise and address the issues of society.
“We chose the skyscraper typology because the impressive and imposing nature of the extreme height that the project could reach allows it to reflect the scale of the humanitarian disaster and the constantly increasing number of victims,” the studio told Dezeen.
“Moreover, as it is a perpetually growing tower, there is no theoretical height limit, another typology of the project would not have allowed this.”
There is an utmost need for effective measures to drive the workforce by human rights and work in a pleasant environment as per international standards. While the design of the Qatar World Cup Memorial is just a conception and not for actual construction, it raises awareness so that one can understand the severity of the problem and raise a concern.
Decorating your home for the purpose of thanksgiving is a really exciting thing and you would love the decor if you are a big fan of fall décor. Pillows make our life a bit more relaxing as well as comfortable o adding some pillows for the thanksgiving celebration would make your house a bit cozy and the best part is that these pillows can be a very beautiful gifting option. Buying them from the market can be a matter of too much expense which you can avoid by preparing some DIY thanksgiving pillow at your home. So here are some tricks following which you can prepare your pillow. Happy thanksgiving pillow is quite simple and you don’t have to do too much in order to make it done.
You would need a pillow, of course, a white pillow cover and some fabric colors and a brush. All you need to do is write happy thanksgiving on the pillow cover that’s it. You can either write with some bright colors or you can keep it simple and elegant by choosing a mute color for writing on the pillow. Thank you pillow: this is another simple but sober-looking pillow that you can make on your own. These were a few of the thanksgiving pillow decor ideas that you can have in your home on this special occasion of thanksgiving.
As you enter the shower, you are thinking about the day ahead- already late for the office, and already behind on work. Today is not going to be a good day! But as the water falls, you feel relaxed and carefree. You look down on the shower floor and embrace the experience.
Taking a shower is a magical experience. It makes you forget the stress and the worries of life, even if only for a moment. Obviously, you need the right shower for a good shower experience. And no shower is complete without a great shower floor- the shower pan and the shower base included.
But wait, are these two different things? The shower pan and the shower base?
Shower Pan and Shower Base: What’s the Difference?
Both the Shower Pan and the Base are essentially part of the Shower floor and both aid in channeling the water toward the drain. But they aren’t the same thing. The shower pan is the surface that you step on when you enter the shower, while the Shower base is what is hidden beneath it.
The Shower Base
Beneath the elegant acrylic/composite “floor” of the shower lies the Shower Base. Treated with cement or mortar, it helps drain the water and protect the surrounding. It is usually connected to the subfloor using a liner or sealant.
The Shower Pan
The shower pan is the floor you stare at while in the shower, thinking about your day, or taking crucial life decisions. It is usually one piece made of acrylic or composite material. The aim is to look elegant while ensuring that the water flows down the drain. You can also make best bathroom shower.
What are Shower Pans Made Of?
Shower Pans usually come in these variants:
Acrylic- Large sheets of acrylic are heated and then stretched to form shower pans. They are often used in conjunction with reinforcements. They are a durable option but turn out to be costly in case they do need repairs.
Custom tile- This one is known for its looks but at a higher cost. It is also a task to maintain a custom-tiled shower pan, as the grout between the tiles is a little difficult to clean.
Fiberglass- A cheaper option in both installation and maintenance. Fiberglass shower pans are a mix of polyester resin and woven glass fibers. But they are also more susceptible to damage or stains.
Composite- These pans are made from a combination of materials and are very durable. The quality and looks are often customizable and varied at the least. They are usually the expensive ones but cut down on maintenance and repair costs.
Top 7 Bathroom Shower Pans
1. DreamLine Neo Angle Shower Pan
Made of fiberglass-reinforced acrylic, this shower pan is one of the most popular choices for corner showers. It’s anti-slip and extremely durable. It accommodates drains that are up to 2-inches wide (but not included in the pan). It is also one of the most compact designs- perfect for small or mid-sized washrooms.
2. ELEGANT Shower Base
This is a premium-look shower base by ELEGANT STORE, made of sheet molding compound. This shower base even has an integrated tile flange to merge with your current flooring. It comes with three different drain locations and is durable, heat, and water-resistant. There is only one catch- this base only comes in white.
3. Tile Redi Base Shower Pan
The perfect option for a walk-in shower, the Tile Redi Shower Pan comes without a frontal threshold. It is also easily accessible by a wheelchair. It goes well with natural stone or concrete floor, and the surface itself is tile friendly. Its base is so durable that it comes with a 3-year warranty!
4. PROFLO Shower Pan
This pocket-friendly shower pan is available molded into one piece in all the standard sizes. Made of a high-quality composite, it is non-porous and resistant to stains and shocks. Meaning? Suitable for all cold or hot showers you want! It doesn’t let you slip and is perfect for walk-in showers.
5. Schluter Shower Pan
The Schluter shower systems are the go-to for tiled shower lovers. Even tiled shower floors need proper water-proofing systems. Otherwise, it is tough to manage moisture content and prevent the growth of mold. The Schulter Kerdi shower kit comes with the waterproofing components necessary for a good shower floor.
6. Westbrass Shower Pan
A solid acrylic base reinforced with fiberglass and resin, this shower pan comes in six standard sizes and four different finishes. The pan is easy has a central drain and is easy to clean and maintain. Even the drains are available in either plastic or brass.
7. WOODBRIDGE Tileable Shower Base
This shower base model by WOODBRIDGE comes in standard sizes and even includes an installation kit for a smooth process. It is a highly suitable option for many shower shapes. It features a center drain with a two-inch PVC drain in a stainless-steel drain plate with a nickel finish.
How to Install a Shower Pan, By Yourself
Once you have picked out the best shower pan to suit your needs, there is only so much that goes into installing it:
Step 1: Measure the space; to check if you have the required space to fit in a shower pan (i.e. around 3’). Second, to help you choose the one that fits.
Step 2: Prepare the subfloor to embrace the incoming shower base.
Step 3: Install and check the drain. Make sure things are locked into their place, especially if you don’t want any leaks!
Step 4: There are different ways of securing the pan, including adhesive or mortar.
Step 5: Now that you have a floor, you need to put a drain screen over the drain pipe with a gasket in the midst.
Step 6: Check for leaks. If you find one, back to step one. If you find none, congratulations!
How to Build a Shower Pan
If you are good with DIY and have the tools necessary for the project, you can even build a shower pan in-house! Here’s how:
Step 1: Measure the space, and the dimensions of the floor and then draw it on the floor.
Step 2: Locate the studs on the shower walls, and pour in the first layer of mortar.
Step 3: Place the shower pan liner and fold it along the walls and fix it in place.
Step 4: Make a hole where the drain is located and fix the top cover in place.
Step 5: Attach the Backer board and add the Metal Lath.
Step 6: Form the curb and cover it in mortar.
Step 7: Adjust the drain dole to check for leaks.
And we are done!
Long Story Short
Shower pans are important, yet often ignored. The right shower pan is a perfect blend of elegance and efficiency. It should be durable, low-maintenance, and easy to repair. The standard-sized pans are often the most affordable.
If you think the process of installation of a shower pan is a labor-intensive one, it isn’t. Once you have chosen the perfect pan for your bathroom, just follow the steps for installation, check for any leaks, and you are all set!
FAQs
What’s the Difference Between a Shower Base and a Shower Pan?
The shower base comes first- it’s the part of the shower floor that is hidden under the shower pan. The base is usually made of cement or mortar, while the pan is made of acrylic, fiberglass, or composite.
Is It Better to Use a Shower Pan or Tile?
Installing a tiled floor is a long process and requires a certain amount of skill and precision. Any mistake can lead to extensive water damage. Installing a shower pan, on the other hand, is much easier than installing a tiled floor.
How Much Does It Cost for a Shower Pan?
The cost for a new shower pan ranges from 200$ to 1200$, with additional cost for installation, which costs similar to the shower pan.
What Is Best to Put Under the Shower Pan?
Mortar is recommended as the best material to be used under shower pans. It contains latex and polymer additives that increase the bonding strength to surfaces. Using mortar decreases the risk of the pan slipping or cracking due to an uneven surface.
What Are the Standard Shower Pan Sizes?
Shower pans come in a variety of sizes to fit the space for a shower in your bathroom. They usually range from 32 x 32 inches to 60 x42 inches. The neo-angle ones range from 36 to 60 inches in diameter.
Are you an old soul seeking timeless beauty in your wood-paneled home? However, in this day and age, maintaining a wooden exterior might be difficult. People are preferring stronger materials such as cement and steel. However, Hardie plank siding may give the ideal balance of durability and attractiveness. It is the most popular siding brand in North America, safeguarding and embellishing homes from all over the world. In comparison to plaster or concrete block siding, Hardie Plank has a more natural appearance and may imitate the look of wood siding.
You must be wondering how it is possible to achieve sturdiness with wood grain texture! The James Hardie Corporation manufactures Hardie Plank, a siding material consisting of cementitious elements and cellulose. They come in many designs, including trim boards, shingles, panels, and lap siding.
Additionally, they are produced with a variety of grain patterns, including stucco, seamless, and hardwood texture. If you intend to update your exteriors, continue reading to learn more about this durable siding solution.
What Materials Are Used in Hardie Plank Installation?
The essential components of James Hardie lap siding are cellulose fiber, Portland cement, and sand. If you tear a piece of Hardie Plank, you’ll find a rigid core interwoven with wood fibers inside. Its hardwood component, however, does not add to its distinct natural wood effect. It is generally the consequence of embossed texture. Hardie Board Siding was created with energy efficiency in mind. The composition is not fireproof but is also regarded as fire-resistant.
5 Styles of James Hardie Lap Siding
Four different HardiePlank lap siding designs are available for homeowners to select from so they may customize their homes appearance:
1. Traditional Lap
The horizontal siding of this style is the most popular Hardie panel style. Here, the bottom of each board is slightly overhanging the board below it as it is horizontally put out in traditional lap siding.
2. Beaded Hardie Plank Siding
Beaded siding is made out of horizontal planks connected by a little pellet strip. While beaded smooth provide your house a sleek, modern appearance, the beaded cedar mill style gives it a rustic vibe.
3. Custom Colonial James Hardie Lap Siding
In this lap sinding style, bigger horizontal boards are divided by slim, inverted siding segments. Colonial Roughsawn and Colonial SmoothR, which are both available in smooth and wood-like finishes, replicate the conventional, vintage appearance.
4. Shingle Edge Hardie Plank Siding
Your home will have a traditional but rustic appearance with this design. This shingle type is composed of little shingle boards cut at varying lengths but the same height to provide a crisp accent to each horizontal line.
5. Scallop Shingles Hardie Plank Siding
Scallop shingle design provides your property with a historical and seaside look. This aesthetic is created by using little shingle planks with semi-edges to create a fish-scale effect.
Why Should you Install Hardie Board Siding?
1. Hardie Plank Siding Cost
HardiePlank and other major types of fiber-cement siding are often more costly than vinyl siding. Generally speaking, these cost around three times as much as vinyl siding. The cost of your Fiber cement siding varies substantially depending on the environment, the number of workers, and the market demand for the materials.
2. Maintenance
It may be necessary to do routine maintenance on painted HardiePlank boards to maintain color consistency. You have to repair any areas where the paint has been washed or scraped by falling objects, most likely during stormy weather.
3. Prolonged Installation Time
Hardie Board siding’s hefty weight makes it more difficult to manage than other siding products. This makes installation more complex. To guarantee the warranty remains valid, installation should only be performed by James Hardie-qualified specialists.
5. Higher Resale Value
You should be sure to recoup your initial investment if you choose HardiePlank for your home’s exterior. This is due to the high cost of HardiPlank siding and the increased value it gives your property. It is questionable whether you will be able to recoup your initial investment with other forms of siding, notably vinyl siding. According to experts, installing fiber-cement siding is an upmarket siding job that will repay the bulk of your initial investment when you sell the property.
6. Fire Resistance
HardiePlank contributes no combustibles to a fire. Vinyl siding, on the other hand, vinyl siding is made from petroleum and contributes greatly to fires. Wood is quite flammable. As a result, it is classified as fire-resistant but not fireproof. While fiber cement does not burn, it is not as fireproof as cement-asbestos shingles.
7. Impressive Warranty Schemes
James Hardie fiber cement siding is so dependable that it comes with a 30-year, non-prorated transferable guarantee. ColorPlus Hardie siding also comes with a 15-year transferrable, non-prorated guarantee. When a manufacturer is ready to back up its products like James Hardie, it provides homeowners peace of mind.
Top 3 Factors to Consider While Installing Hardie Plank Siding Installation
1. Hardie Plank Siding Cost
HardiePlank and other major types of fiber-cement siding are often more costly than vinyl siding. Generally speaking, these cost around three times as much as vinyl siding. The cost of your Fiber cement siding varies substantially depending on the environment, the number of workers, and the market demand for the materials.
2. Maintenance
It may be necessary to do routine maintenance on painted HardiePlank boards to maintain color consistency. You have to repair any areas where the paint has been washed or scraped by falling objects, most likely during stormy weather.
3. Prolonged Installation Time
Hardie Board siding’s hefty weight makes it more difficult to manage than other siding products. This makes installation more complex. To guarantee the warranty remains valid, installation should only be performed by James Hardie-qualified specialists.
Why is Hardie Plank Siding Expensive?
As previously said, this siding material is rather pricey. Fortunately, the high upfront cost is recouped in the long term due to the longevity of fiber cement and its high resale value. Let us examine the variables that contribute to the high cost of these durable panels.
HardiePlank has a limited supply compared to the material’s strong demand, driving increasing its price.
Fiber cement siding installation is more time-consuming than vinyl siding installation.
Many siding companies install vinyl siding, but there are fewer who do fiber-cement siding.
Given that this substance is much heavier than vinyl, shipping charges are greater.
Fiber-cement siding is typically painted after installation to provide the desired look and texture.
How to Install Hardie Plank Siding
It is advised that you use James Hardie Brand pros to install the slide. Even if you are installing it yourself, keep your safety in mind and follow the instructions.
1. Prepare the Wall
To begin, cover the walls with foam, chipboard, or oriented strand board. The sheathing should then be covered with a felt sheet or household wrapping. Then, using chalk lines, indicate the placements of the studs.
2. Cutting the Sidings
Next, you have to cut the Hardie planks into your desired size. The most common way to cut siding is with a circular saw. It does, however, generate the greatest dust. Other options include fiber cement shears, sawing, and scoring.
3. Nailing
You may either blind nail or face nail the siding. It is possible to hand-nail fiberboard cement siding, but you must predrill holes close to any edges. This is because it is so much tougher and more brittle than wood. You may save a lot of time by utilizing a pneumatic coil siding nail gun.
4. Trim Installation
Trim materials include vinyl, wood, and fiber cement. You’ll also need to make space for caulking. Allow space for up to two stacked Hardie boards. Begin by attaching the trim to the inner and outside corners of the wall.
5. Siding Installation
After you’ve finished the trim boards, use a story pole to lay down the siding courses. The house’s fiber cement cladding needs to be at least 6″ above grade. You must also provide a space between horizontal surfaces such as steps, decks, or neighboring roofs.
Hardie Plank Siding: An Engineering Masterpiece
After going through all the advantages of Hardie Plank Siding you probably admit that it is worth the hype! This Siding produces an outstanding home envelope with pest and fire-resistant properties. It features deep embossing, which gives it the appearance of real wood cladding. Also, it is paintable, unlike certain fiber cement siding choices. To summarize, Hardie Plank solves the majority of your external cladding problems while maintaining an elegant aesthetic.
FAQs
1. Which Is Superior, Vinyl Siding or Hardie Siding?
Hardie Plank Siding is a better cladding option. Fiber cement siding is more durable and up to 5 times thicker than vinyl siding. It effortlessly withstands the weather, defying damage from rain, snow, strong winds, and hail. Furthermore, provides years of protection with minimal maintenance.
2. Do You Nail or Screw Hardie Board?
James Hardie recommends and advises installing Hardie Plank lap siding using the blind nailing technique, which conceals fasteners beneath the course above.
3. How Long Does Hardie Plank Last?
Hardie plank siding is more expensive than vinyl siding, but it also lasts longer. As you evaluate this part of your selection, keep in mind that you will be able to enjoy this exceptional siding for up to 50 years.
4. Is the Hardie Board Prone to Breaking?
Fiber cement does not decay and does not bend or warp. As a result, it is brittle and stiff. Also, It is resistant to mold, mildew, and fading, although it, like all things, can become soiled with time.
5. Is Hardie Board Prone to Moisture Retention?
Hardie plank is impenetrable to factors such as rain, strong winds, and humidity because of its unique combination of concrete and other composite components. The fact that cement does not absorb moisture means that this siding never rots, swells, or warps.
From the hair color to the tones in the soil, every natural element has a tint of brown. It could be the color of your favorite food item or perhaps interior decor, brown has a comforting essence in its tone. Now the real challenge is what colors make brown?
The brown color is mainly perceived as the epitome of class and beauty. It is one of the popular picks when it comes to home decor. However, finding the perfect match isn’t as easy as it sounds. Let’s learn a bit more about the meaning of brown in design and what mix of colors make brown and help you find a new favorite.
Brown: The Trendsetter
When it comes to interior design trends, grey has ruled the list for a long time. Taking over the place of the trendiest tones is brown. Designers and homeowners seek a bit of warmth in their spaces and brown effortlessly do the job.
The versatility of this color in order to facilitate several design languages makes it one of the most popular choices. From taking the decor towards an earthy look to jazzing it up with a little sense of luxury, this is the best choice. The only consideration is what colors do you mix to make brown.
Will light brown look better or the dark shade? That call is specific to your design taste and the ambiance you’re trying to create for your happy abode. While the lighter tones conjure up a sense of calmness and serenity in the decor, dark tints inject a little drama into the room. In either case, the color promises to set the scene and impart a unique character to the room.
What Colors Make Brown?
From subtle taupe to moody dark mahogany, there are endless choices in the accents of brown when it comes to picking one color. And what two colors make brown of your desired intensity varies from tone to tone. Before we get into the mixing of shades for light and dark brown, let’s check out what primary colors make brown?
The Magic of Primary Colors
Brown is a composition of three primary colors– blue, red, and yellow. The answer to what colors make brown paint is these three shades in which their ratio varies based on the tone you’re trying to achieve.
Apart from the mix of primary colors, secondary shades can also be blended to get the desired color. For example, a mix of blue and orange will result in brown. The same is the case when yellow and purple are mixed up. However, the look of brown made by the distinctive mixing will also be different.
The mix of orange of blue will have a little greenish undertone to its brown, whereas, the purple and yellow mix will reflect a bit of the yellow tints.
Now that we’re aware of the primary colors, let’s see what 2 colors make brown.
Secondary+Complementary Colors
Yellow
Purple
Green
Red
Blue
Orange
What Colors Make Light Brown?
Lighter tones like taupe and tan have made it to the current design trends. These can be added to the mood board to compose a tranquil design theme for the home. The light brown shades aren’t only classy but also add a sense of timelessness when added to the decor.
Now, what colors make brown resemble these hues? In order to get the lighter brown shades, the basic primary colors are mixed well and white is added to the mix. Based on how light you want the color to be, the ratio of white to be added increases.
On top of it, you can add the desired primary shade to take the color toward your desired undertone. For example, in the case of taupe, the light brown mix will need additional red to add the pink undertone. And if the desired choice is tan, replace adding extra red with yellow. Knowing what colors make brown with the desired look is extremely important to get dreamy decor.
What Colors Make Dark Brown?
Adding dark brown to the mood board can exude a sense of elegance in the design. Dark brown goes well in not only home interiors but office spaces as well. It offers the flexibility to either keep the design traditional or use it as an accent color for contemporary decor.
Let’s see what colors make brown that bring a sophisticated edge to its addition. It’s very simple! Now that you know what colors make brown paint, you just need to add a bit of black to the basic mix. The intensity of the tone is entirely dependent on the amount of black you’re using. And just like the shades of light brown, red, blue, and yellow can be varied in order to get the desired dark brown tone.
Top 4 Common Browns
Let’s learn what color makes brown tones that are popularly used in the designs.
Espresso
We know what colors make brown. But now the challenge is how to achieve a particular tone with the mix. Espresso shade goes towards the darker brown tones and this can be achieved by adding color to the palette that is darker than the primary colors used.
While you’re mixing the shades, make sure to keep the ratios of blue and red higher than yellow. And in order to further intensify the tone, you can either add black to the mix or purple. While purple will keep the brightness sublime, black will make it darker.
Pro-tip: If you’re aiming to make the color lighter than what you’ve achieved, always go for the addition of either yellow or grey rather than adding white. White will lighten it more than desired.
Tan
Tan is a light brown shade with an attractive look. In order to get this color, the brow mix has to be added with something light. The easiest answer to what colors make brown with a tan look is to add yellow to the classic mix. The desired tone can also be attained by adding white.
Beige
Don’t we all love beige whether it’s home decor or clothing? It is one of the go-to shades for most people. Let’s find out what colors make brown that is so loved by all.
As it’s extremely light, you need to add white to the palette. In order to achieve the perfect beige shade, you’ll have to add brown to the white mix. Keep the proportions of brown to white low as even if it goes a little darker, you might end up losing the authentic look.
Since the beige color has a little pinkish visual appeal, add a tiny amount of red to the mix.
Pro-tip: The color can either be lightened further with white or yellow or made darker with blue or brown addition.
Chestnut
Chestnut is one of the pretties tones of brown with a lighter appeal. The answer to what colors make brown with this exact shade is a mix of yellow and red. To the brown color that you’ve made by mixing primary tones, keep adding yellow and red step by step.
The color must have a bit of a reddish tone and the intensity of the shade needs to be kept somewhere in the middle of light and dark.
The Role of Brown in Home Decor
Let’s see how can we bring brown accents to different spaces of the room and what essence these conjure up.
1. A Cozy Bedroom
Isn’t our bedrooms the ultimate snoozing zones of the house? And we want our personal sanctuaries to be as comfortable as possible. Snuggle into the world of warmth by adding brown upholstery to your bedroom. Go for accent cushions or add a nice brown rug to the room for a soothing decor.
2. Perfectly Balanced Living Room
When you’re working with brown tones, it’s important to create a visual balance in the decor. Pair up the decor with crispy white walls that serve as a subtle backdrop for the brown accent items. Your living room design can revolve around these two colors. Add enticing elements like a leathered sofa or heavy texture in brown to make it the ultimate attention-seeker of the room.
3. Rustic Appeal with Wood
One of the best investments inhome decor is wooden furniture. Adding these items won’t only amp up the aesthetics but impart a rustic look to the design. You can either opt for vintage design language or keep it a bit modern with rich shades of brown. Either case, the design is sure to reflect your fine styling taste.
4. An Earthy Home
There’s nothing as comfortable as an earthy touch to the entire home decor. Boast the natural accents of brown with furnishings and brown design elements. Pick from the varying browns and make a perfect blend that offers a comfortable nestling ambiance.
5. Simplicity in Decor
Your home will exude sophistication with the simplicity of the tones. Whether it’s your living room or formal space decor, don’t shy away from bringing brown tones to the space. From the furniture to wall paints, the more, the merrier is the rule with browns.
The Bespoke Brown
Brown color is all about simplicity and sophistication. This tone has been ruling not only the vintage decor trends but modern designs as well. A little addition of brown to the space brings an unparalleled designer flair.
The knowledge of what colors make brown is extremely important as it doesn’t only prove fruitful for home decor ideas but fashion and art as well. The natural look of the color and warmth in its tones makes it one of the most desired picks. Color is always surrounding you whether you’re inside or outside. Carefully craft the decor with the right tones of brown and offer the decor a fresh and timeless look.
FAQs
What 2 Colors Make Brown?
The rule to check what 2 colors make brown is to pick a secondary color and pair it up with its complementary primary shade. Mixing yellow with purple, red and green, and blue with orange will result in brown.
What Primary Colors Make Brown?
The three primary colors used to make brown shades are blue, red, and yellow. The ratio of colors can be varied in order to get the desired results.
Is Brown a Trendy Interior Design Tone?
Brown color has a timeless appeal to it which can never make it go out of style. The earthy look of browns keeps them trendy.
Which Colors Pair Up Well with Brown?
Brown is a versatile color that works best with both light and dark shades. It can be matched with turquoise or dark blue for a bold decor look or can be kept sublime with white and beige.
What Is the Meaning Behind the Color Brown?
Brown is the color of warmth and security. It can instantly make you feel comfortable and also hint at safety while keeping you calm.
Styling a room is often a challenging endure, more so when the space available is limited. For such spaces, large king or queen-sized beds are hardly an option. Twin bed becomes an efficient space-saving solution for such tight spaces.
Twin beds are essentially single beds that are often used in pairs in a room to create a portable space-saving setup. It not only functions as a sleeping space but can also act as a storage unit. There are myriad different twin bed frame designs out there. Here, we’ve curated a comprehensive list of 20 stylish space-saving twin bed frame ideas.
1. Basic Metal Twin Bed Frame
A basic metal twin bed frame is a classic piece of furniture that is ideal for small spaces. Its sleek and light look makes the space appear bigger and gives it a minimal aesthetic. The heavy metal frames make a sturdy bed frame twin design ideal for the kids’ room.
Complement the minimal style of the bed with similar style furnishings. The streamlined silhouette of this twin bed can aid in the creation of both a sophisticated and casual ambiance. Customize a headboard if you wish to get creative and amp up the look of your space further.
Quick Tip:-
Add a comfortable mattress and lush furnishings to complement the twin bed. Minimal twin bed frames like this make the room seem spacious and are thus ideal for small rooms.
2. Industrial Twin Bed
Give a stylish makeover to your room with this rustic industrial-style twin bed. The sleek and streamlined form of the bed is elegantly functional. While the wooden footboard and headboard make it appear stylish.
The design epitomizes the uber-chic vibe and can be a statement-making piece in your space. Adorn the space in mid-century modern or industrial aesthetics to complement the bed. Use warmer tones in your space that’ll bring out the essence of the twin bed frame.
3. Luxe Twin Bed
If you’re looking to add twin beds to your luxe-style space, you must consider an elaborate twin bed frame like this. The superior upholstered bed with tufted headboard in the chic velvety fabric is simply sumptuous. It will not just blend well in your moody dramatic space, it will make it enticing.
Choose rich-looking furnishings that includes plush comforter, cushions, and bedding to make the piece shine. Bring home this graceful twin bed and watch your space transform into a luxurious relaxing oasis.
4. Traditional Twin Bed Frame with Headboard
It’s always a good idea to go back to the classics. Want to import a timeless look into your space, go for a traditional twin bed with a headboard like this. The button-tufted headboard is an elegant addition to the simple wooden twin bed frame.
The solid platform defines the comfortable structure of the bed. Add a plush mattress and simple bedding for creating a comfortable setup. This bed works well as a twin bed for adults and is apt for the master bedroom or the guest bedroom alike.
5. Bunk Twin Bed Frame
Are you a little too tight on space, why not go for twin bunk beds? This will not only meet your functional needs but will also act as a quirky multifunctional addition to the space. The sleek and streamlined metal twin bed frame makes the space look light and spacious.
It features rails along the top tier that ensures safety and better functionality. Ideal for the kids’ room, this twin bed is simply elegant. Style the bed with themed bedding to make the two tiers pop in unique character.
6. Chic Upholstered Twin Bed
If you want the grace of a king-sized bed to translate into a twin bed, consider opting for the type shown here. The classic silhouette of the bed personifies grace. A simple tufted headboard and platform designed in elegant-looking upholstery define this chic twin bed frame.
The details on the headboard make are well-tailored and collectively the piece has a finely crafted aesthetic. Adorn this elegant twin bed with lush furnishings for an uplifted and lively ambiance in your bedrooms.
7. Sleigh Style Twin Bed Frame
Yet another traditional style graceful twin bed option is this sleigh-style bed. The stylish silhouette of the bed can amp up your space with a classic timeless look. Being skillfully crafted in wood, the polished veneer twin bed frame looks lavish.
Set a classic tone for the space, and incorporate matching lush furnishings to tie the space together. This twin bed is a perfect fit for the master suite or the guest bedroom.
8. Simple Twin Bed Frame
The true charm of twin beds is personified in this elegant design. Simple metallic bed frame with rails on the top and bottom replicate traditional style beds. The sleek and sculptural elements of the frame create a subtly ornate appeal to the bed.
This twin bed frame can pair up equally well in contemporary or traditional style spaces. Complement this versatile piece with the soft comfy furnishing to curate an enticing aesthetic for your room.
9. Twin Platform Frame Bed
This chic wooden twin platform bed frame is anything but basic. Its subtle color palette and stylish form perfectly fit in with any theme. The articulate silhouette makes a statement in any space, rendering it an alluring aesthetic.
Curate the desired theme centered around this striking twin bed frame. The carvings and details on the headboard and tail make the piece stand out further oozing a sense of playfulness.
10. Low-Lying Twin Platform Frame Bed
A low-lying platform twin bed like the one here is as functional as it is aesthetic. The drawers along the platform and the storage in the headboard make this piece a perfect addition to spaces with limited square footage.
Its simple and elegant form makes fits perfectly well in both traditional and contemporary style spaces. The twin bed with drawers in wood can become a staple piece in guestrooms, bedrooms, and kids’ rooms alike.
11. Foldable Twin Bed Frame
If you’re looking for a flexible twin bed to add to the guestroom, you must consider opting for a foldable twin bed like the one here. Its simple metal twin bed frame can change as per need, it expands to become a twin bed for adults and can be folded back when the need subsides.
This flexible piece is highly functional and aesthetic. Its metal frame hints towards creating modern or industrial-style bedroom interiors to complement the look of the twin bed frame.
12. Loft Twin Bed
A quirky twin bed option for tight spaces is this loft twin bed frame. Similar to the bunk bed in structure, the bottom tier of the bed is replaced to make space for storage and alternate seating. The simple metallic frame of the bed makes the space look airy and spacious.
Its design leaves the ground level empty thereby maximizing the floor space. It is perfect for kids’ rooms or micro apartments where space is a major constraint. Add comfortable seating like the bean bag here and a complementary coffee table to make a cozy nook.
13. Themed Twin Bed Frame
Twin beds are the right fit for kids, so why not customize them as per their favorite theme? Like the one shown here, the spiderman themed twin bed frame is almost every kid’s dream.
You can customize the bed according to a custom theme as you like. Choose a basic metal frame and add the headboard and tail panel featuring your favorite character. Maintain the same color scheme throughout the room to create an assorted dreamy look.
14. Twin Storage Bed
Does your room look excessively cluttered? Well, it’s time to invest in a twin bed with storage, like the one here has large drawers as hidden storage. A combination of a graceful form and thoughtful functionality, this twin bed oozes elegance.
The tufted pattern on the platform and the headboard give it the classic collected look. It fits well in all kinds of spaces, the best being the master suite. Pair the bed with some lavish furnishings and you are good to go.
15. Hydraulic Twin Bed
If you’re looking for storage options to dump your off-seasonal clothes or furnishings, get a hydraulic twin bed like the one here. This helps you keep your space organized while adding a chic touch to it and is thus multifunctional.
Like the many classic twin bed frames listed above, this too oozes grace and enlivens any space it is situated in. This twin bed for adults might just become the most loved statement-making piece in your home.
16. Colonial Style Twin Bed Frame
A state-of-the-art ornate twin bed frame brings a sense of charm to any space. The organic patterned frame has a royal look that is balanced by the sleek pipes used to create it.
This fine piece can make a space enticing, be functional and curate a refined assorted aesthetic. Pair it up with fine furnishings and decorate your room in a matching ornate style featuring organic forms.
17. Solid Wood Platform Twin Bed
A simple solid wood platform twin bed frame like this one can elevate the look of your modern space. Its low-lying solid form conjures the space in a sleek and structured aesthetic.
The twin bed frame sets the tone for the space and works best when complemented with industrial or modern elements. Contrasting the look with the addition of patterned furnishings might also help curate an assimilated look for the space.
18. Royal Twin Bed Frame
A bed must be comfortable, but it should also be a statement of your style. A sculptural royal twin bed frame like the one here can be the perfect addition to the kids’ room or adults’ room. The soft form of the bed coupled with its fine upholstery defines this dreamy twin bed.
The design is simply charming and the experience is luxurious. Complement the sumptuous look of the bed with plush furnishings and decorate the room in a chic elegant aesthetic.
Quick Tip:-
Make your space stylish with explicit twin bed frames. You don’t always need a king-sized bed to import a royal look into your space.
19. Modern Steel Twin Bed Frame
A modern steel twin bed frame like this simply fits in every space perfectly well. Its sleek structured form is defined by the heavy metal sections that make the twin bed frame sturdy. The absence of a headboard or footboard makes the design minimal and thus must be complemented with the supplementary theme.
Its height is higher, thereby maximizing the floor space that can then be used for storage. This simple elegant twin bed frame is suitable for kids, and adults alike.
20. Murphy Twin Bed
If you do not have nearly enough space to accommodate all the required furniture in your room, consider going for a murphy twin bed. This dynamic type of bed when opened acts like a normal bed and when closed, flushes with the wall clearing the space around to be used for other functions. Its chic and elegant bed frame looks like a fine piece of furniture both when it is shut or open.
Twin Bed Frames Are Available in an Array of Different Types…
Choose a twin bed as per your spatial, and functional requirements. The tightest spaces can incorporate space-saving twin bed frames like murphy bed or loft twin bed frames. Spacious rooms can feature elaborate twin beds of royal or traditional design styles.
FAQs:–
How Do You Make a Twin Bed Luxurious?
You can make a twin bed luxurious by pairing it with the right kind of furnishings. Coordinating the theme or contrasting it also helps in creating a dramatic luxe appeal.
What Size Frame Do I Need for a Twin Bed?
Twin bed frames are generally 40-45 by 75-80 inches in size.
How Do You Fill the Gap Between Two Twin Beds?
You can fill the gap between the two twin beds by adding a side table and a plush rug.
Is It Better to Have a Higher or Lower Bed Frame?
Higher beds look more cohesive in a room, especially when they’re designed in a traditional style or classic style. Low-lying bed frames make the room seem larger, thus working well in smaller rooms and in modern or contemporary styles.
What Is the Difference Between a Twin Bed and a Full Bed?
A twin bed is typically a single bed having roughly 45 x 80 inches in dimensions. A full bed is a double bed that is ideal for two people having dimensions 54 x 80 inches roughly.
The exterior of the house is the first impression of you and your style. It ought to be a memorable one. The easiest way of creating a stylish and memorable impression is by choosing the right exterior house color schemes.
There is a myriad array of colors available out there, so many that it can get overwhelming at times. Bold blues, striking reds, or basic neutrals, all of them work differently for different architectural styles.
Choosing which one would be the right exterior house color scheme for your house may seem like a daunting task. Thus, we’ve curated a comprehensive list of all the colors that go well together and that can create the desired curb appeal for your house.
30+ Spectacular Exterior House Color Schemes for an Inviting Appeal
1. Navy + White + Turquoise
Make every element of exterior elevation stand out! A dark color scheme creates a sense of depth and sophisticated appeal in the exterior design. The different types of shingles are united by the dark navy color and framed by the white trim of the facade.
The pop of turquoise-colored doors brightens this high-contrasting exterior house color scheme. The change of color of the window frames creates a focal point in the design.
2. Grey + White + Red
One can never go wrong with a subtle muted palette! The one here uses grey as a primary overall color. White accentuates the lines and edges of the house.
This exterior house color scheme renders the house with a classic timeless aesthetic. The bright red door adds a much-needed pop of color against the muted tones of the house.
3. Muted Green + White + Grey
A subtle exterior house color scheme that blurs the edge of the built and the unbuilt includes muted tones of green, stone-like grey, and staple white. Muted green set the tone for the exterior as the base color. White defines and brings the elements into focus.
Grey roof blends with the primary base color while accentuating the form of the house. Brown color blends with the surrounding, directing and inviting people into the house. This exterior color scheme gives an enticing appeal to the house.
4. Brown + Beige + White
Another great exterior house color scheme to make your house seem at par with the landscape is a brown and beige combination. The earthy tones of browns and beiges help camouflage the house with the natural landscape.
Go for darker tones of brown as the primary color. Use lighter accent colors like beige or white to highlight the elements of the facade. You can even opt for hues of brown as the color scheme to create a neutral monochromatic color scheme.
5. Bright Yellow + Cherry Yellow + Blue
A cottage-inspired exterior house color scheme entails the use of a combination of subtle and bright yellows. The warm and inviting appeal of a yellow facade gives the house a quaint look.
Creating a slight contrast against the warm-toned yellows is the blue roof. It is the perfect crown for a solid facade. The minimalist details on the facade add to the charm created by house exterior paints.
6. Aqua Blue + White + Black
The color scheme for creating a charming exterior must include subtle colors like aqua blue and white. One of the best exterior house color schemes for vacation homes and country homes, these colors adorn the house in spectacular glory.
The black door frame brings attention to the entrance of the house which welcomes guests within. White color highlights the features of the house while blending with the dominant supple aqua color.
7. Hunter Green + Beige + Off-White
A stylish nature-inspired house color scheme includes warm tones of green and is balanced by white and beige. The sage green sidings and garage door set the theme for the exterior.
This is accentuated by hunter-green shingles that being a deeper tone of green, add a sense of depth and sophistication. Beige and off-white colored stone cladding frames the facade.
8. White + Brown + Black
Black and white exemplify high contrast. In-home exteriors, these colors make an edgy exterior. The house here uses white as a base color and black as an accent. This exterior house color scheme makes the house seem edgy and sophisticated.
The terracotta on the base gives the house an elevated appearance. It is also complemented by the surrounding landscape that adds to the elegance of the house.
9. Pale Pink + Azure
A dainty and quaint home with simplistic architectural elements must use a soft pastel exterior house color scheme. The one here uses a pale pink color as the base that is complemented by the light terracotta roof tiles.
Pink gives an elegant and soft-looking appearance to the home. Brown gives a natural warm earthy touch to the house. The combination of both creates a graceful house exterior that has the nautical flair brought by the awning.
10. Grey Monochrome
Neutral house exterior colors look simply spectacular. While most houses use a combination of three colors for the exterior, the colors don’t need to be vividly different. One can go for simple hues of grey to create a sophisticated elegant looking house exterior.
Generally, the lighter color is used for the walls, the middle tone is the trim color and the darker hue is the crowning roof color. This gives the house a timeless appeal. The perfectly pruned surrounding landscape adds to the charm of the exterior.
11. All-White
Want to make a minimalist statement with your exterior house color scheme? Go for all whites! This simple house exterior uses white walls that unify the dual-textured shingles and sidings on the facade. The same color running along the trim and window frames superimposes the subtle qualities of the minimalist palette.
The house thus appears like a white monolith and is characterized by its classic charm. This color scheme is one of the top exterior house color trends that never go out of style.
12. Bold Black
An unconventional and bold exterior house color scheme that you can opt for to create a statement with your house exterior is an all-black color scheme. The dark matte black color makes a remarkably bold house exterior.
Its sophisticated appeal is simply unmatched. To break the monotony of the heavy mass, large glazings are used as an integral part of the facade.
13. Black + White + Ruby Red
A contrasting color scheme is bound to make a statement. The classic black-and-white color scheme looks spectacular on its own. Yet, if one has to add an artistic pop to it, one can add a dash of red to create an edgy look.
The cozy cottage here does precisely that. White textured walls set a calming tone for the house, while black adds room and structural members add drama to the exterior. A red entrance door adds a splash of color creating this artistically stylized home exterior.
14. White + Clay + Mossy Green
The best exterior house color schemes for houses that blend within the natural landscape includes greens and browns. The lush mossy green color sits well against the surrounding, making the house merge with the landscape.
Highlighting the features of the house is the white trim that brings a focus on the elements. Earthy tones of brown crown the monolithic volume and invite visitors to come into the house.
15. Yellow + White + Brown
A warm-toned, sun-inspired exterior house color scheme curates charming exterior designs. The chic home here uses sunshine yellow as the base color. These warm tones are continued on the roof, as chocolate brown elevates its appearance.
White color is used to define the edges and curves of the exterior. The sparing use of black contrasts with and thus brings the entrance into focus.
16. Gray + White + Dove
An exterior house color scheme color that suits both modern and traditional architectural color schemes alike is often composed of grey and white as base colors. This simple yet chic house exterior exemplifies how beautiful this color house color combination looks on the exterior.
The striking combination is further accentuated by the accent color dove. It adds character to the design while keeping it simple and charming. Terracotta paving is warm contrast that directs the eye toward the dainty porch.
17. White + Green
This house oozes elegance and charming grace with its simplistic house exterior colours. The classic house features white as the base color along with soothing green as the accent color. Its simplistic approach highlights the refined architectural style while creating an alluring aesthetic.
Complementing the enticing look of the facade is the subtle grey roof that crowns the house. The well-structured landscape curates the country delight experience of the exterior space.
18. Taupe + Beige + Brown + Red
Does your house exterior seem overwhelming and you cannot seem to figure out the apt house outside colour scheme? Neutral is the answer! Going for neutral tones helps in creating an assorted look of the exterior. Tones of brown work perfectly well in defining the architecture and also making it look like a part of the landscape.
Here, middle tones of beiges and browns are used as the base color while taupe is used for the trim. Lighter tones are great color options for defining the trim and frames. Whereas, darker tones look when used as accents making the facade look great.
19. Red + White + Brown
If neutral colors don’t excite you, this vibrant color scheme for houses is the one for your house. Vivacious cherry red can become a base color for your house exterior. It will certainly make a cold statement that leaves everyone in awe.
The wild-spirited house exterior is defined by its warm energetic color scheme and cottage-like architectural style. The white trim against vivid red shingles and brown roof and porch assembles this holiday home.
20. Cool Green + Butter Yellow + Pure White
An example of house color combinations for the exterior that are both warm and cool-toned uses a diverse unconventional palette. Cool muted sage green being the base color sets an appealing tone for the house. Dark-toned blue further accentuates the appealing tone and adds a sophisticated edge to the exterior.
This is contrasted by the pale yellow frames and white trim on the house. The resulting assorted look of the house oozes a refined sense of drama and charm.
21. Gray + Pale Aqua
A slightly modern grey house exterior color schemes create a blend of pale aqua and white colors for a sophisticated curb appeal. The cool-toned exterior colors curate a startling appeal for this eclectic home decor.
Uniquely stylized architectural elements of the home that ooze grace are further accentuated by the superior color palette. The structure stands as an attention-grabbing monolith that seems to belong on the set landscape.
22. Pale Blue + Natural Wood
It’s often difficult to choose from the plethora of house color ideas that would blend with natural materials like wood. While white is the safest option to use against warm-toned wood, it may not be enough if you’re looking to create an edgy exterior design. Pale blue is a great alternative in that case.
This cool-toned color contrasts and complements the warm-toned wooden browns. It may seem like an unconventional color scheme for houses, yet it goes well with both traditional and modern styles of homes.
23. Light Chocolate + Dark Gray
Want to go for neutral but don’t want to stick to monochromes? Mix and match tones of brown, grey, and white to create a striking exterior design that is edgy without the jargon of bright colors.
This exterior house color scheme curates simply sophisticated exteriors for homes. A neutral beige base with contrasting white trim and frames define the facades of the house. The dark grey color gives a sophisticated edge to the lavish country-style mansion.
24. Yellow + White + Red
Move away from the basics, go for vibrant exterior house color schemes. The one here uses bright yellow as the base color which sets a warm and inviting tone for the house. The white trim subtly defines the architectural features of the house.
The black color on the roof adds drama and depth to the exterior, making it visually interesting. A pop of red, used for the main entrance is the cherry on the cake of this stylish home. The elements together create a spectacular visual aesthetic for the grand mansion-like home.
25. River Blue + Light Mocha + Dark Grey
A surprising color scheme for houses such as this creates an enthralling exterior design. The deep river blue color as the base alongside black makes a sophisticated exterior.
Contrasting the former wing of the house, the adjacent garage uses subtle pale aqua and white color scheme. The black-colored roof and its members are the binding elements of the two striking and contrasting parts of the house.
26. Agate Green + Brown + White
A subtle nature-centric exterior house color scheme uses muted tones of green and brown as the primary color scheme. Sage green coving the shingles of this striking home camouflage the house within its landscape.
The remarkable architectural form of the house seems like it belongs to the place because of the wondrous color scheme. Subdued brown tones used on the roof add to this natural aesthetic of the home. The white trim draws the silhouette of the home making it a head-turner.
27. Tuscan Pink + White
Want to make a stylish statement with your beach home? Try the Tuscan pink and white color combination for the exteriors. This color scheme makes a graceful one-of-a-kind statement with its supple palette.
This is an effective way to spice up a minimal cottage-like or vacation beach home. It creates a soft alluring aesthetic for the home. The pink color gives a stylish edge to the rather plain facades, whereas the white highlights the architectural features of the exterior.
28. Powder Blue + White + Brown
Taking the trail of context-specific homes ahead, a lake home ought to mirror its spectacular location. The best exterior house color schemes for a lake home would comprise shades of blue and white.
The one here uses pale blue as the base color and brown as the secondary color. Blue is soothing and refreshing, whereas the muted brown is earthy and in sync with the surrounding. As usual, white breaks the monotony of blue and characterizes the facade elements.
29. Teal+ Navy + Rustic Brown
If you’re fond of the coastal aesthetic, this exterior house color scheme is for you. It uses a combination of shades of dark-toned blues with a surprising pop of rustic brown color.
Dark teal color adorns the shingles of this home. The roof is made of navy-colored tiles that give it an edge. The teal against navy makes a bold statement for this simple house. The steps leading to the porch are effectively stylized with a dash of vibrant brown color.
30. Ivory + White + Aqua
Traditional homes often look striking in lighter-toned colors. As their graceful form is justified and not overpowered by contrasting colors. Neutral base colors like ivory and white look phenomenal on this home.
The shingles in ivory are framed by white-colored elements, defining the facade of this mansion. Its symmetrical form and perfectly balanced scale of the house need little in terms of color scheme. A surprising pop of color is the front door which is adorned is vibrant turquoise color becoming the center of attention.
31. Apricot + White + Smoky Gray
A vintage house exterior color scheme entails the use of bright yellows and white. This quaint cottage is defined by its explicit architectural style and its stunning color scheme. Yellow being the base color makes the house look welcoming. White accentuated the architectural features, highlighting the repeating and symmetrical elements of design.
The green roof is a surprising touch to the effectively stylish home. This punctuates the look of the house giving it an eclectic edge. The assorted look of the house is simply charming and graceful.
Choose an Exterior House Color Scheme That Resonates with Your Style…
There is a plethora of different exterior house color schemes that go well with different architectural styles. Make an authentic statement of your style with your house exteriors by choosing the best-suited color scheme for your home.
FAQs:-
1. What Are the Top Trends for Exterior House Colors?
Pastel colors are trending exterior house colors. Apart from that, neutrals and whites never go out of style and are always in trend.
2. What Paint Colors Help Sell Homes?
Basic and timeless colors like whites, beiges, and neutral tones help sell homes.
3. What Exterior Colors Make Your House Look Bigger?
Lighter colors generally make a house look bigger, as they reflect light creating an illusion. Off-white, beige, and faint hues of blue, and yellow can also make a house look bigger.
4. Which Colors Look Good on Country-Style Homes?
White is a staple exterior color of country-style homes. However, one can also use blues, greens, and yellows to go along with white as accents or base colors.
5. What Exterior Colors Work Well with Wood?
The exterior house color schemes that work well with wood include white, yellow, and some shades of muted blues and greens.
Wood is a versatile material that brings a harming and cozy vibe into a space. It has always been a part of house interiors, be it in the form of furniture or full-length accent walls featuring different types of wood paneling.
Available in a myriad of different types, wood panels are known to make a space sophisticated and stylish. They add depth and drama to a space. The rich wooden texture makes the space visually rich. Plus, the sumptuous natural texture of the wood makes one feel close to nature.
But, how can one import this natural rustic wooden look in a simple space? The answer is, by incorporating wood paneling into the interiors. There are numerous types of wood paneling to choose from. We’ve curated a comprehensive list of the top 20 wood paneling types that can make your spaces edgy.
What is Wood Paneling?
Wood paneling is used as a wall treatment that accentuates the surface of the wall. It comprises wooden panels that are arranged to create patterns that make a space visually striking. These panels can be of different sizes and can be arranged differently.
They, many times have grooves in between that create a sense of direction for the design of the accent wall. Different types of wood paneling have been in trend and several modern adaptations of them are now making a comeback in the interior decor scene. The wood panels are not necessarily made of authentic wood. Today, cdx plywood, MDF, and blockboards are extensively used to create wood panels that look like classics.
Our Top 20 Types of Wood Paneling
1. Shiplap
Shiplap is a great type of wood paneling for a classic look. Inspired by the farmhouse aesthetic, shiplap is known for its snug fit and timeless appearance. Originally used as an exterior cladding material, it is making its way into modern interiors thanks to Joanna Gaines who made it popular through the show. Shiplap is identified by its L-shaped notch that forms the groove between two planks.
One part of this panel has a rabbet on the front and the other side is at the back. Two planks when placed adjacent to one another, the rear rabbet overlaps with the front rabbet creating a notch that runs along the length of the shiplap. The tight fit of the planks creates an opaque surface that prevents the elements from passing through the paneling.
2. Chevron-Style Wood Paneling
Thick or thin wood panels laid in a chevron pattern look simply spectacular. The dynamic pattern creates a stylish statement with its chic and dramatic look. Different colored panels can be arranged in an artistic collage-like chevron pattern to make an artistic statement with wood paneling.
This is an unconventional type of wood paneling that is becoming trending because of its alluring appeal. Many different patterns and types of wood can be used to accentuate chevron-style wood paneling. This wood paneling type looks great on the wall and the floor, alike.
3. Beadboard Wood Paneling
Beadboard wood paneling is a type of wood paneling that is front-patterned. It looks sleek and aesthetic and gives a sophisticated appearance to the surface. Wood planks are placed adjacent to one another and have grooves in between. It is similar to the tongue and groove wood paneling, except that it is easier to assemble and curate.
These panels are cut in a slightly different manner and can be used as panels or individual wood pieces that are collected to clad a surface. These wooden wall panels can also be used on ceilings giving a collected look and striking aesthetic.
4. Board and Batten
A board and batten wall is simply unbeatable! When it comes to styling a wall with unique wall cladding designs, this wood panel wall aces the game. Battens are arranged in a grid on board to create a framed wall. Traditionally, boards used to be adorned in thinner battens creating a wainscoting-like pattern.
The modern adaptation of this wood paneling type uses thicker battens that change the grid as per the scale of the space. It renders the space looking charming and composed. The depth added by the wood panels makes the space visually interesting. This resulting grid formed by the battens can be either square or rectangular depending on the surface area.
5. Barn Wood Herringbone Panels
Similar to the chevron-style wood paneling, the herringbone pattern wall panels are also pretty chic. Their stunning look amps up the space with an elegant charming aesthetic. Broad wood panels arranged in a crisscrossed diagonal pattern to create the chevron style look can be of several different types.
A painted herringbone patterned wall looks as good as this barn wood herringbone wall. This gives a rustic and charmingly stylized timeless appeal to the space. The wall acts as a perfect accent wall for the dining room and has been stylized in rough textured wood panels.
6. Reclaimed Wood Planks
Yet another rustic-looking accent wall is the one here, which uses reclaimed wood planks. Laid horizontally to create a flat wall, this sustainable idea repurposes salvaged wood from old furniture. The planks of varying textures and colors collectively create an assorted collage that becomes a highlighting feature in the living room.
The simple yet stylish wall can be easily assembled as a weekend DIY project that’ll completely transform the space. It brings a warm, and cozy cabin vibe to the space. This type of wood paneling looks great on the ceiling and floors as well. Or, one can opt for lighter tones of wood paneling for floors, to create a complementing feature that makes the space look holistic.
7. Tongue and Groove Planks
One of the oldest and the most used joinery in traditional carpentry is the tongue and groove joinery. This can be used as wood paneling for interior walls. The planks are similar to the shiplap, however, on one end they have a protrusion and on the other, there is a groove. When placed together, these panels fit into one another creating a tight packing.
This makes it an ideal choice for spaces that require a non-invasive enclosure. The panels fitting into one another look almost seamless with just a line that is visible between the two. Different types of wood can be used to make tongue and groove paneling.
This kind of wood paneling does however require skilled craftsmanship to create. Or, one can opt for prefabricated pieces that can be assembled to create simplistic and elegant wood paneling.
8. Raised Wood Paneling
Raised wood paneling is a type of wood paneling that is elevated from the floor level onwards. Typically, they’re around 3-4 feet high and comprise panels that are adorned with rails and moldings. It has been a staple of most country-style homes and thus, is known to give the space a classic and timeless look.
Elaborate molding patterns could be used to make decorative wood panels for walls, giving the space an extravagant royal look. Different custom patterns could be created on panels to match the established style of the space. This type of paneling is known to bind the space when used continuously throughout the space, making it appear holistic.
9. Diagonal Slats Wood Paneling
Slats look chic on walls, more so when they’re stylized creatively. Diagonal slat wood paneling is a great way to beautify a space. Placing slats diagonally gives the space a playful edge, compared to straight streamlined paneling which makes a space look sophisticated.
When painted and used holistically all over the walls, like it is here, the resulting aesthetic oozes grace. The white makes it appear soothing yet dynamic at the same time. Continuing the same patterned panels on the ceiling further accentuates the appearance and the relaxing feel of the space.
10. Pallet Wood Panels
If you’re looking at recreating the rustic charm of a Barnhouse or want to repurpose pieces of wood lying around, this wood paneling type is the ticket. Pallet wood paneling is a type of paneling that creates a collected collage accent wall. It uses several pieces of wood that are placed together to create a captivating wall feature.
Different sizes, colors, and types of wood are welcome. The base of the wall could be painted in tones similar to the wood over which these pieces of wood are assembled. This wall panel option is best suited for artrooms or workshops to create an eclectic rugged aesthetic.
11. Knotty Pine Cabin Panels
The perfect way to spice up your home with a cozy-cabin aesthetic is by adding knotty pine wood paneling. This enticing type of wood paneling uses wood planks that are spaced with a grooved molding detail.
They add a rich textural appeal to the space and are nostalgic and reminiscent of a classic lakehouse vacation. They make for spectacular accent walls that amp up the space in a charming cabin vibe. Warm-toned wood variants work best for creating this wood paneling type.
12. Natural Wood Panels
A slightly streamlined version of the pallet wood panels could be this natural wood block paneling. This type of wood paneling uses smaller panels of different types of wood that are used in conjunction to create a 3D mural wall.
These diverse panels are alternatively recessing and protruding from the surface to give a sense of depth within the space. This piece of wood panel wall decor makes a space visually interesting and gives it a rugged look. The varied rich wooden textures create a rich rustic aesthetic for the space.
13. Seamless Natural Wood Panels
One of the simplest ways of adorning your space with a charming wooden aesthetic is by adding seamless natural wood panels. This type of wood paneling takes a minimalistic approach with its structure. The panel joints are skillfully flushed with one another creating a holistically stylized space.
The classic wooden texture is displayed in its full glory, cutting all the unnecessary jazz. The mid-century modern style made this wood paneling popular. Its simple stylistic look is ideal for any and every space. It also suits well on the walls, floors, and ceiling alike.
14. Sleek Vertical Wood Slat Panels
A contemporary trend that has become a rage is the use of sleek vertical wood panels. The thin and long strips of wood placed at a distance from one another create a groove that looks chic. They amp up the space giving it an enticing aesthetic.
Numerous kinds of wood can be used to create this stylish wood paneling accent. Individual pieces can be cut to assemble manually as per the spatial requirements. Or, one could opt for panel sheets that have the pattern embedded. This wood panel wall is often used for media units or feature walls in all kinds of spaces.
15. Flat Wood Panels
An alternative to the seamless natural wood wall paneling is this flat wood paneling. It retains the natural graphics and texture of the wood and breaks down the large panel into smaller ones. This adds to the visual composition of the space making it look sophisticated and charming.
The panels can be of various sizes and shapes. The grid can be manipulated as desired, there are no rules here. These panels can be created using any type and color of wood desired. Flat wooden wall panels are apt for creating accent walls.
16. Wainscoting
A type of raised board wood paneling, wainscoting ideas includes a board over which moldings are carved or created. Starting from the floor, this type of paneling is generally elevated up to a height of 32 inches.
This is an age-old paneling type that is seeing a resurgence in interior design recently. The modern version does not necessarily stick to the norm of starting at the floor level. However, the principle of a panel and molding remains the same.
The central panel is often adorned in thin strips or battens that create grid-like patterns on the surface. One can go wild with the patterns, but they must be angled at 90 degrees forming a square or rectangle. The molding can be ornate and used in conjunction with artworks to create a gallery-like uber-chic wall decor.
17. Chair Rails
Another type of cladding that is often used as raised board wood paneling is chair rails. This is typically done along the bottom third half of the wall, at the skirting level. A staple of classic architecture, its primary purpose was to protect walls from getting hampered due to nicks or dings while furniture shifting.
The groove-like molding looks elaborate and ornate. It gives the space a timeless classic aesthetic. This is often used alongside wainscoting for a dramatic classic effect. Even without wainscoting, it serves as a stylish type of wooden skirting that binds the space as one.
18. Vertical Grooved Wood Panels
Similar to the contemporary sleek wood panels for walls, this type of paneling elongates the space making its height seem taller. The space ends up looking more spacious and attention is bought to its vertical dimension.
Vertical wall panels could be of any width and height, and their joints can be either concealed or exposed to create grooves for added visual interest. This type of wood paneling is one of the most common and timelessly popular. Its simplistic appearance makes the space enticing and renders it an alluring aesthetic.
19. Horizontal Wood Plank Wall
Horizontal wood planks can become a striking feature in a space that adds visual interest and also makes it look spacious. Large light-toned wooden wall panels can make the space seem larger than it is and amp up its look. The uniform distribution of planks with groves creates visually composed accent walls that act as the focal element in design.
Dark-toned wood or painted wood, on the other hand, creates a statement in a space. These are meant to set the tone of the space, where all the other elements in the room are in accordance with the theme set.
20. Natural Rustic Wood Panels
A combination of different types of rustic wood panels can be used to create the perfect rustic cabin-like aesthetic. Here, the horizontal rustic wood panels are used as wall paneling, and extruding slat panels are used for the ceiling paneling.
Both these panels have a rough rugged texture that creates a cozy cabin-like aesthetic. Different types and tones of wood panels can be used to create this assorted look.
A Plethora of Types of Wood Paneling Can Be Used…
The choice of the right wood paneling for your space depends on the type of space, your design sense, and your available budget. One can opt for the extravagant wood panel having ornate moldings like chair rails or wainscoting. Or, for a simple natural look one can go with seamless flat panels.
FAQs
1. What Are the Different Types of Wood Paneling?
Shiplap, slat panels, beadboard, and flat panels are a few common examples of wood paneling.
2. What Type of Wood Is Used for Wall Paneling?
Cedar and pine types of wood are commonly used for wall paneling. Nowadays, MDF is also commonly used to make wall paneling.
3. How Many Types of Paneling Are There?
There are over twenty types of wood wall paneling. A few of them include wainscoting, wood planks, slat panels, etc.
4. Which Wall Panel Is Best?
A wood wall panel is the best to create a charming aesthetic accent wall.
5. Is Wall Paneling Outdated?
Wall paneling has never gone out of style. It has changed its face, yet has continued to remain relevant over the centuries.
Purple is a color of luxury and royalty. Being a perplexing color it brings calmness and creativity as well. Both of its shades, warm and cool, are versatile enough to match various vibes – moody, modern, joyful, grand, earthy, etc.
When it comes to home decor, some find it intimidating to find colors that match purple. But in reality, there are a lot of options available to blend with a purple interior.
So, read along to learn all about purple and the colors that go with it.
Understand The Meaning And History Of Colors Purple
Before going into what colors go with purple, let’s understand its history. Pure purple is a secondary color produced when red and blue are mixed in equal proportions. It is not as common in nature as blue and green, but it appears in flowers and rocks. Warm purple has more red pigment, while cool purple has more blue pigment in it.
Purple has been classified as the color of spirituality and regal, because the purple pigment was scarce in earlier days, and thus expensive to mix.
What Is The Psychology of Colour Purple?
While purple is made using the color theory of the color wheel, they also have their color code for each hue and shade. And thus, each purple color tells its own story. But a true purple is a bright shade of purple that is neither cool nor warm in tone.
Purple creates a positive aura of calmness, security, and royalty. It is believed to bring confidence and good luck as well.
What Colors Go With Purple On Color Wheel?
1. Complementary Colors of Purple
The colors lying on the opposite side of the color wheel are the complementary colors. They contrast with each other, thus producing a visual balance. The complementing colors for purple are green and yellow.
2. Split Complementary Colors of Purple
The colors that sit beside the complementary colors are the split complementary colors. We know orange and green sit next to yellow, and yellow is the complementary color of purple, so orange and green becomes split complementary color with purple.
3. Analogous Colors of Purple
The colors that sit beside each other are the analogous colors, responsible for creating visual harmony. Analogous colors that match with purple are blue and pink.
4. Triadic Colors for Purple
When a triangle is formed on the color wheel, it creates a triadic color. They create a dynamic and eclectic ensemble in the interior. Green, purple, and orange are the triadic colors that go with purple. A beautiful color palette is also formed when four colors make a rectangle on the color wheel.
5. Monochromatic Color Scheme for Purple
In case you don’t know, monochromatic colors are the hues, tints, and shades of the same color. For purple, lavender, lilac, violet, periwinkle, etc. They create chic and luxe home decor.
6. Neutral Colors and Purple
While talking about purple, don’t forget black, white, brown, grey, and other neutral colors that are complementary color to purple.
Top 30 Colors That Go With Purple
Now it’s the time to know what colors match purple, read along to get 30 colors that go with purple –
1. Pastel Pink with Light Purple
If you are worrying about what color matches purple, then think of light purple and pastel pink to create a divine combination in the space. Pink spreads a feminine aura and purple is the charm. Use this combination to make the space look soft and moody. They are better suited for private spaces such as bedrooms. Common space can also have this duo for creative and fun flair.
2. Purple with Green
Create a natural appeal with purple and green in your room. This aubergine color palette is both sophisticated and stylish and is even supported by color theory. Being contrasting colors, green and purple develop a perfect harmony. Try dark green and dark purple to rejuvenate your living room.
3. Purple with Orange
Try a modern and fun combo for your space with orange and purple. Orange is responsible for adding warmth to your space, while purple is for coolness. Thus, they form a perfect combination for your interior.
4. Cream with Purple
One of the fresh and tranquil palettes for the interior is cream with purple. Cream contrasts to counter the rich tone of purple. They form a popular duo for home decor. When the cream is paired with purple, they create a youthful vibe in your bedroom.
5. Purple with Chocolate Brown
If you want to create a firm grounding color in your room, then go for chocolate brown. You can try having dark brown couches, tables, chairs, and other furniture in the backdrop of a purple wall. This duo creates a non-traditional and elegant look.
6. Black and White Room with Plum
Black and white is an evergreen combo, but blended with purple, especially plum, they create a classic look. The room appears chic, and stunning with purple furniture and, white and black walls. You can get a traditional vibe with a touch of modernity in this combination.
7. Purple with Pastel Blue
Want to have a soothing yet elegant interior? Then try out pastel blue out of the colors that go with purple. Blue will bring calmness and purple will add luxe. This splendid combo is both still and graceful. When pastel purple is mixed with pastel blue they spark up the space with an essence of modern and contemporary vibe.
8. Gold with Purple
One of the spectacular combinations is gold and purple. It’s the most regal choice you can have in your home. The drama of purple when topped with the charismatic appearance of gold brings vivid effects in a well-balanced manner. It can flare its luxurious aesthetics with sculptural accents and comfortable furniture.
9. Purple with Mustard
Mustard and purple are a winning combination you can have in your room, especially in the wardrobe section. Their balance and royalty are beyond words. And if you add a pinch of reddish purple in this combo, it brings a more warm appeal.
10. Yellow and Purple
The complementary color to purple is yellow, so yellow and purple go well with each other. They can create masterpiece home decor when used in the right shade and tone. Both of them are eye-catchy and rich colors, thus it is better to have a muted or darker tone of them.
11. Beige and Purple
Tone down the shade of purple with beige and create a cozy, balanced, and earthy combination for your room. This combo has healing effects. But they also make your room modern, sophisticated, and clean. It is well suited to beige walls with dark purple furniture for bedrooms.
12. Purple with Mint
Mint and its shades are the colors that go with purple. The subtle tone of mint complements purple perfectly. Since purple has a brighter shade, mint helps to balance with its neutral touch.
13. Purple with Turquoise
Purple pops out when combined with turquoise. You can try having the saturated and bold shades of turquoise and purple for a dramatic appeal in your room. Another way is to have a deeper shade of one and a pale shade of the other.
14. Purple with Ash Blue
Purple and blue are a great combination. But what if you want both grey and blue to go with purple? Worry not! ash blue and its shades are colors that go with purple. Ash blue is a smoke-hued blue with a neutral tone. Try having a lighter shade of ash blue and a darker shade of purple for a decent appeal.
15. Silver with Lavender
When two beauties come together, they create a masterpiece. So is the case with purple and silver. Purple, already a royal color, when topped with the shine of silver, they give a modern and luxurious aura to your home. Use subtle shades of purple like lavender with silver for a calmer and divine space.
16. Purple, Green, and Rust
Purple itself is enough to bring a bold statement into the room. But for an added charm, you can have a rust-hued grass-cloth wallpaper with an emerald sofa. Emerald green will add elegance while grass-cloth wallpaper will create an intriguing texture.
17. Champagne with Purple
One of the striking colors that match purple is champagne. It is a classic combo that subtly defines the space. Pastel purple brings romance to the room while champagne brings warmth. Their combination suits well in the bedroom.
18. Sage and Purple
Add fun to your room with the quirky shade of sage with purple. Sage goes well with darker shades of purple. This combo gives a soothing appeal throughout the space. Have more sage and little purple for a natural and neutral tone in the room.
19. Mauve and Purple
Another color that mingles with purple is mauve. While creating moodiness, mauve also energizes the space. Aubergine and other darker shades of purple fuse well with mauve. When you have a dark purple wall with a black border, a touch of mauve will act as a classic finish.
20. Warm White with Purple
While there are several options available to blend with purple, white tops the list. White adds warmth to the coolness of purple, thus balancing each other. It is a versatile combination to experiment with and have in your home.
21. Charcoal with Purple
One of the staples of interior decor is charcoal gray. Charcoal is a neutral, deep, and rich color that adds a divine personality to purple. The amalgam of purple and charcoal brings calmness, coolness, and sophistication to the room.
22. Purple with Light Wood Tones
The dynamic yet safe choice that can be paired with purple is light wood tones. Use light wood floors to bring balance to the dark purple room. Even if your room doesn’t have a wooden floor, you can use this combination in walls, columns, beams, and furniture.
23. Lilac, Navy, and Dark Grey
If you want a dynamic, classic, and royal look in your home, then try pairing lilac, dark grey, and navy. For kitchen decor, you can have pale lavender walls, and dark grey cabinetry, with a kitchen island in navy shade.
24. Black with Eggplant
Black itself is a classic color, and when paired with purple, creates even more beautiful results. Create a charming result with a lavender and bold plum wall, black carpet, and black walnut bed with purple lining.
25. Teal with Purple
This combination was famous during the ’90s. But even today teal & purple steal deal of home decor. You can have a teal wall with a purple-colored patterned wall hanging. An accent rug can also help add flair to this combination.
26. Purple with Taupe
Getting popular in recent days, taupe is an elegant yet neutral color. The gray-brown shade of taupe goes well with purple, especially for wooden areas. Use white or any other neutral colors with them to prevent the room from becoming too dark.
27. Forest Green and Purple
Bring nature to your room with forest green and purple. They create a delightful aesthetic with utter calmness and soberness. If you want some drama, then go for dark purple furniture with green accents.
28. French Blue with Purple
Aubergine and other darker shades of purple also do great with muted and creamy French blue. While French blue creates a soft, calm, and moody space, the purple shades bring energy, thus complementing each other. They are also responsible for creating a youthful yet mature ambiance in the room.
29. Purple with Tomato Red
One of the most astounding combinations is red with purple, but they go beautifully with each other when used in the right shade. They are a powerful combo with vibrance and energy. To get a better feel, have a lighter shade over tomato red.
30. Purple with Tangerine
The fusion of purple and tangerine is odd but interesting. Tangerines with their shades are the colors that go with purple, but you should be extra careful while combining these two. Although they are contrasting colors, they create a calm vibe in the space and thus work well when sparingly used.
Now It’s Your Time To Add Colors That Go With Purple!
You will find diverse types of colors that go with purple. This article must have given you all the information required to start designing your purple room. Make sure you experiment a lot and use the fullest of this spectacular color, and give your home a soothing, regal, and luxurious appeal.
Subscribe to this page for more informative behoove pieces.
FAQs
Which Colors Don’t Do Well with Purple?
There are several colors that go with purple. But, you should not make the mistake of mixing bright orange and red with purple.
What Does Purple Symbolize in Home Decor?
Purple is a color of creativity, luxury, and royalty. When used in home decor, they bring abundance and spirituality.
Is Purple a Suitable Color for Vastu?
Purple is considered an auspicious color in Vastu. It symbolizes respect, dreams, compassion, the future, inspiration, pride, richness, and graciousness.
How Can Purple Benefit Interiors?
Purple is meant to bring creativity, foster focus, calmness, and self-introspection. It is also a symbol of dignity, wisdom, nobility, and ambition.
Can All Purple Shades Go Together?
Yes, different shades of purple can go together. But you need to be very sure that they are used in proper proportion, else it can go from glam to garish.
Conclusion
The possibilities are endless! When choosing colors to go with purple, the most important thing is to experiment and find a combination that you love. With so many different options to choose from, you’re sure to find the perfect colors to create a purple space that is both stylish and inviting.
With the spooky season around the corner, aren’t we all looking for the most imaginative pumpkin carving ideas? Pumpkin face ideas could be the most fun activity for the entire family that involves everybody from youngsters to elders making pumpkin designs.
Pumpkin faces can bring the ultimate festive vibes with all their quirkiness. From cool pumpkin carvings to intense designs, there’s no limit to these pumpkin carving ideas. Let’s look into the best ideas that will make your decor stand out and prove to be the most fun task for a great family time with Halloween Costume.
80 Pumpkin Carving Ideas of the year
1. Cool Pumpkin Carvings with Chicken Mesh
Play around with your pumpkin carving ideas and blend them with chicken wire. You can carve out the pumpkin in the shape of a chicken and place a mini pumpkin net on it with a chicken drawn upon it.
2. The Toothed Pumpkin Face Ideas
Go for a long pumpkin and carve out funny pumpkin designs. You can add big eyes and a large mouth for the face. Don’t forget to add teeth for a spooky look. These teeth can be made from sharp artificial nails.
3. The Little Pumpkin Terrarium
Pumpkin carving ideas can turn out to be the coolest decor items in your home. Transform the pumpkin into a tiny terrarium by painting the edges and filling it up with greenery.
4. Florally Cool Pumpkin Carving Ideas
Why keep it simple when the pumpkin faces ideas can be adorned with seeds and flowers? Enhance your pumpkin carving ideas by making eyes with large artificial flowers and utilizing sunflower seeds and dried leaves to make its head and teeth. This easy pumpkin carving can be achieved with home supplies itself, saving you additional costs.
5. The Black Spider Web
Gone is the trend of keeping orange pumpkins for decor. Jazz up the festive vibes with these creative pumpkin carving ideas that drift from conventional designs. Paint the pumpkin black and knit a spider web on top of it with needle and thread.
6. Hungry Pumpkin Face Ideas
Go crazy with the pumpkin carving ideas. As you carve its eyes and mouth, add a small apple inside the mouth that seems to get bitten by the teeth pumpkin.
7. Pumpkin Faces Ideas Composing a Scene
It’s not always about making pumpkin faces for festive decor. You can even paint the scenery with stacked pumpkins for a unique look. Carve a crescent moon on the pumpkin and place it atop two other pumpkins with a picture painted on their surface.
8. Of Dots and Spots
Rather than sticking extra polka dots on the surface, play with a pattern composed of carvings. Your pumpkin faces ideas could be as simple as scooping out dots of different sizes. Place light inside the pumpkin and lighten the pattern.
9. Starry Night
You can paint a night scene with these pumpkin carving ideas that make use of cookie cutters. Cut out stars on the pumpkin and paint it golden or silver for a shiny look.
10. Pumpkins and the Marbles
Give your cool pumpkin carving ideas an artistic edge by placing glass marbles inside. Let these pop out on the surface and add a glowing effect to the design.
11. The Pumpkin Mickey
How about using these pumpkin carving ideas to carve out your kid’s favorite cartoon character? Scoop out the mickey mouse face on the main pumpkin and place two mini ones that serve as its ears and complete the look.
12. The Fire Scene
Set a whole burning scene in the fireplace by placing multiple pumpkins. You can carve out flames on these pumpkins to give them a real effect.
13. Cool Pumpkin Carving Ideas with Autumn Leaves
Level up the autumn decor with these pumpkin carvings. Carve out the shape of different leaves on the pumpkin and let intricacy define a pattern.
14. Scary Pumpkin Faces
Don’t shy away from going over the top with pumpkin carving ideas. Cut out a scary face and add a scar line on it. The cool pumpkin carvings can further be enhanced by stitching the scar. Let it go from front to back for a cool look.
15. Laughing Vampire
Instead of the scary-faced vampires, make your pumpkin carving ideas stand out with a sense of friendliness added to them. Carve out a laughing vampire face and add a candle inside the mouth for a better look.
16. Spooky Black Cat
If you’re aiming for a decor idea that doesn’t require much work, make a spooky black cat and place it in a nook of the room. All you need to do is cut out eyes, add lights inside, and place a smaller pumpkin on top of the bigger one.
17. An Embroidered Pumpkin
One of the most artistic ideas is to perform embroidery on the pumpkins. These cool pumpkin carving ideas can be used to generate cross-stitched decor elements that can either have a message or just characters on them.
18. Cute Little Playhouse
Pumpkin decorating ideas aren’t supposed to be inclined towards a sense of horror always. You can make a cute little playhouse with carving ideas and let candles light it up from the inside. Opt for pastel shades to make it look prettier.
19. The Hairy Pumpkins
You can go as creative and funny as you want with the pumpkin face ideas. Carve out a face with the emotions and the ultimate play will be on the top. Add plants that seem like hair growing on the top of these pumpkins.
20. Unicorn Pumpkin Carving Ideas
Transform the spooky pumpkin into a cute unicorn. Don’t carve too much on the pumpkin. Rather, keep it simple and paint the pumpkin white. Add a glittery horn and decorate it further with artificial flowers.
21. Pumpkin Carving Ideas for Mantel Decor
Compose a spooky picture of the carved pumpkin. You can either carve the entire scene out or just make a large void and fill it up with several props.
22. The Aesthetic Family
Rather than keeping a single pumpkin, add a whole set of pumpkins to make a small family. You can seek help from the pumpkin carving templates to get the adorable look. These pumpkin carving ideas can further be used as planter beds for succulents.
23. The Goofy Member
Try funny pumpkin carving ideas that play with expressions. You can make the face look extremely goofy by carving a wide smile, and big eyes, and placing a little candle inside its mouth.
24. From Galaxy
Take your pumpkin designs far beyond the earth. Paint the outer shell of the pumpkin with a galaxy effect and don’t forget to sprinkle a few stars here and there. With these pumpkin carving ideas, you bring to your home a realistic night sky.
25. A Spooky Vampire
If you’re aiming at the scary decor, place artificial hair and a mustache on your pumpkin face. The mustache can be in the form of a flying bat and the same decor can be added to its background.
26. Boo!
Go for the cool pumpkin carvings that are extremely simple yet meaningful. All you need to do is carve out Boo on the surface and light it up from the inside.
27. The Glittering Spidey
Go for cool pumpkin carvings by carving out different shapes. Consider adding the shape of a spider with its web on the pumpkin and paint it black. The spider can be enhanced by adding jewels on top of it to make it shiny and more appealing.
28. The Dotted Pumpkin Designs
Instead of taking the design towards spookiness, you can make it look more vibrant and playful. Add colorful polka dot stickers on the pumpkin and add lights for a jazzed-up look.
29. Out of the World Pumpkin Carving Ideas
Take your pumpkin carving ideas out to the earth by adopting a theme inspired by space. This effect can be added by placing a rocket ship next to the pumpkin design and lighting the entire decor up with LED lights.
30. All Eyes on You!
Rather than adding tiny eyes to the pumpkin faces, how about converting the entire pumpkin into an eye? Place two pumpkins next to each other and carve out creepy eyes inside. The hollow part of the pumpkin can be filled with another white pumpkin and scary eyes can be painted on the top.
31. Numbered with the Pumpkin
Make the best use of pumpkin carving ideas for celebrations. Keep everything organized and under control by placing numbered pumpkins on the tables. This won’t only serve as a decorative element to the space but also keep it simple for the guests to find their tables.
32. The Terrazzo Pumpkin
There’s no restriction to the pumpkin carving ideas when it comes to finding the most creative match. Simply paint the pumpkin carving templates with a terrazzo look. Paint a simple white base and cut out angular shapes in different colors to get the terrazzo look.
33. The Cassette Guy
Adopt cute pumpkin face ideas by making the pumpkin look like a tiny cassette guy. Get craftsy by adding hair made from film and carving its mouth in the shape of a rectangle. This rectangle can be painted in a shape of a cassette.
34. A Wicked Witch
Bring the witchy decor this festive season and take it up to another level by placing the pumpkin face on top of a broken stem. Make rough messy hair for the witch and don’t forget to add a black hat on top.
35. Shiny Pumpkin Flower Vase
Put these cool pumpkin carvings to use by using them as a flower vase. The base can be painted in the desired shape and the central part will nestle fresh florals within.
36. The Expressive Pumpkin Faces
Take multiple pumpkins and carve out a face in each. Let each one express a different emotion by adding plastic eyeballs in the eyehole. You can either make happy, sad, or angry faces with these. Complete the essence of this pumpkin decorative idea by adding a spooky face to the group.
37. A Floral Moon
Paint the entire pumpkin in black color and add the moon on top of it. This can be done with the help of white artificial flowers to give the pumpkin a softer look.
38. A Pumpkin Bar Cart
Pumpkin carving ideas can prove to be one of the most functional additions to a party. You can use them to store your favorite drinks along with ice to serve them chilled. This basket can be adorned with spooky elements to keep up with the vibe.
39. Trick or Treat?
How about carrying spooky pumpkin carvings to ask for a trick or treat? Carve out the trick on one and treat on the other and add neon green paper within these scooped-out places.
40. The Good Yet Scary Trio
Place three pumpkins on top of each other and make it a stand-alone eye-catchy item of the house. These pumpkin carving ideas can convey a message of avoiding evil. Stack them up and make each one convey a different message.
41. The Creepy Flower
Floral pumpkin carving ideas sound extremely pleasant and sweet. How about bringing a little twist to this delicate look? Carve out a spooky face and add sharp teeth to the pumpkins. The flowers can serve as the eyes of the pumpkin face and the entire look can be painted pink.
42. Zip it Up!
Pumpkin face ideas are supposed to be a fun activity for your entire family. Get as crafty as you can this festive season and flaunt your creativity. Add a zipper mouth to the pumpkin faces and use buttons as the eyes.
43. The Disco-Enthusiasts
How about bringing a jazzy vibe to the decor? These pumpkin carving ideas compose a party theme in the interiors. All you need is shiny gold and solver foil on the top of the pumpkin head and eyes popping out of the face.
44. The Candy Box
This festive season, replace the traditional candy boxes with creative pumpkin carving ideas. The only consideration, in this case, is to use a plastic pumpkin so that the juice doesn’t spoil your hands or candies.
45. Sugary Yet Scary
Don’t like candies at home? How about using them as decor? Put these sugar candies into your pumpkin faces ideas and deck up the look of the pumpkin face.
46. A Drilled Lantern
Instead of the typical pumpkin carving ideas, drill little holes in the surface. You can play around with the pattern of your choice and add light to the pumpkin. Transform it into the most festive lamp for your house.
47. Vines and Patterns
There’s no limit to the patterns that can be added with these creative pumpkin carving ideas. You can either doodle a floral pattern or keep it funky with geometric shapes and figures.
48. The Cute Little Cupcake
Let the dessert magic be brought to the pumpkin carving ideas. Scoop out the form of a cupcake on the pumpkin and let it serve as a sweet treat to the decor.
49. Zombie Inside House
How about leveling up the spookiness factor by bringing a zombie inside your home? These scary pumpkin carving ideas are simple to execute as all it needs is a pumpkin with a face carved out. Paint it white and add popping eyes and teeth.
50. The Cat Effect
For all cat lovers, here is one of the best pumpkin carving ideas to reflect your love. Carve out cat shapes on the pumpkin here and there and either keep the pumpkin black or white.
51. The Smiling Ghosts
Don’t target a horror look this season. Rather, add friendliness and warmth with the pumpkin carving ideas that bring a friendly bunch of smiling faces inside your home.
52. An Artistic Pumpkin
Your pumpkin carving ideas offer you a chance to flaunt your artistic skills. Carve out an intricate pattern on the pumpkin and add lights inside. Instead of taking it towards a scary theme, these creative pumpkin carving ideas can add a level of sophistication to the decor.
53. A Pumpkin Snail
Get creative with these cool pumpkin carvings. Cut out the spiral of the snail and add its mouth and wobbling eyes on top. The snail shell can be illuminated by placing LED inside.
54. It’s Raining Candies!
Put the pumpkin carving ideas to use and adopt the carved-out pumpkin as a candy dispenser for the kids. Place a bowl inside the pumpkin and fill it up with your favorite candies.
55. A Fluffy Lion
One of the coolest pumpkin carving ideas is to carve out a lion’s face. You can play with different techniques and add a fluffy mane to make the face look cuter.
56. The Pumpkin Mummy
Let your creativity level up with these pumpkin carving ideas. Slice the pumpkin horizontally and place these slices in a staggered form. Paint the pumpkin white, add eyes, and you’ll get your pumpkin mummy ready.
57. A Tall Witch
For the ones aiming to add a witch to their festive decor but not willing to put effort, simply stack two or three pumpkins and add a black hat and fabric around it to make it look like a tall witch standing inside your home.
58. The Cookie Monster
Bring a little monster to your dessert table. Use the cool pumpkin carvings as a cookie monster that holds the cookie plate.
59. Glittering Pumpkin Faces
Your pumpkin carvings don’t have to stay dull. Cover the entire pumpkin in glitters of your favorite color and let them shine.
60. A Punched-Out Face
Avoid the need to carve out a face and rather place cookie cutters on the top of the pumpkin. Use different shapes to make a face that also offers a 3D look.
61. Candle Holders
Curate the design of tiny candle holders with mini pumpkins. These can be dressed according to your desired theme.
62. Your Dog’s Face
Pumpkin carving ideas can be used to creatively make your dog’s portrait. Dog lovers must try this idea that serves them a pet portrait for the perfect picture.
63. Emojis Pumpkin Carvings
With the trending emojis, take your pumpkin carving ideas towards it. Carve out the ghost emoji that aligns with the festive vibes and looks enticing.
64. Let the Face Off!
Increase the scary factor with these pumpkin carving ideas that make the face come off. This design makes the pumpkin look like peeling off its face.
65. Pumpkin Mom and the Kid
Play around with accessories in a clever way to make pumpkin faces. While the larger one can serve as the face of a mother, the mini pumpkin can be added as a baby.
66. Find the Home!
You can make the task of finding your home easier with these pumpkin carving ideas. Carve out your home number and place it in front of the house to make it more convenient for the guests to arrive at their destination.
67. The Lollipop Head
Spruce up your pumpkin carving ideas with this simple trick. All you need is a few lollipops to add hairstyle to your cool pumpkin.
68. A Scary Prison
Use the pumpkin carving ideas to compose a scary scene. Set the look by making toothpicks to act as prison bars and placing skeletons within the carved-out room.
69. Glowing Teeth
Maintain the spookiness level all through the day and night with these creative pumpkin carving ideas. As you make pumpkin faces, add glow-in-the-dark teeth to let them shine and scare in the dark.
70. The Crawling Pumpkins
Consider going for these scary yet funny pumpkin carving ideas that use mini pumpkins as candle holders. Add tarantula legs to the design to add spookiness to the pumpkin designs.
71. Honeycomb Pumpkin Carving Ideas
Go for a subtle and natural look by carving out the geometric honeycomb pattern. Let this pattern run across the pumpkin and paint it yellow for a realistic effect.
72. Sweetly Scary Scarecrow
Go for funny pumpkin carving ideas and scoop out a scarecrow. You can make it a bit sweeter by adding candies as an ornamental element.
73. It’s the Robot!
How about keeping the decor high-tech in this technology-driven era? Make a little robot with pumpkin carving ideas that require minimal carvings and effort.
74. The Sunflower Field
Want to have fresh sunflowers blooming inside your home? Opt for these pumpkin carving ideas that let you carve the shape of the sunflower petals and place many of these to make it look like a vibrant sunflower field.
75. Crochet Pumpkin Carving Ideas
Put your knitting skills on a display. Transform the spooky pumpkins into cute baby ones by adding hands and feet with crochet.
76. Peek-a-Boo
The more pumpkins, the better the decor. How about delivering a fun decor that makes a mini pumpkin look like coming out of a larger pumpkin as an element of surprise?
77. Wine Dispenser
Let the pumpkin serve as your bartender. Make it a wine dispenser and paint the surface with cool calligraphy.
78. The Pumpkin Punk
How about bringing a punk inside your home with pumpkin carving ideas? Carve out a single open eye and half wink on the pumpkin’s face. The punk essence can be induced by placing a cool mohawk on its head.
79. Let the Ghosts Out!
These pumpkin carving ideas need you to scoop out the shape of the window, add a frame to it with the paper and let the ghosts pop out.
80. The Planter Pumpkin
Pumpkin carving ideas aren’t only restricted to the festive seasons. You can creatively adopt the ideas to make them a part of the home decor. Carve out the central portion of mini-pumpkins and plant succulents within them. This could serve as cute table decor.
Exhibit your creative side and opt for the best pumpkin carving ideas. These can bring the ultimate festive vibe to your home. While some can be added for aesthetics, others can prove to be extremely functional.
You can restyle your kitchen easily and affordably by changing up your kitchen hardware without getting too involved in major changes. This is the type of detail that can completely transform your place, giving it a distinctive appearance. Kitchen hardware comes in many different types for cabinets and drawers. Choosing the right hardware requires consideration of both its appearance and functionality.
Tips for Kitchen Cabinet Hardware
Textured Hardware: The combination of aesthetics and contemporary style can be achieved by adding textured knobs to your kitchen cabinet.
Recessed Pulls: Keeping your kitchen minimalistic with recessed pulls gives it the perfect blend of rustic and modern.
Vintage Bar Pulls: These pulls are ideal for classic kitchens and shaker cabinets as they add a touch of vintage charm.
Minimalist Oversized Pulls: This type of drawer pull is perfect for vertical cabinets or drawers. It is easy to integrate them seamlessly into any kitchen design, whether it is modern or classic.
Matte Black Finish: This contemporary finish gives endless versatility to your kitchen hardware.
Here is a collection of 20 hardware ideas that can transform the look of your kitchen cabinet.
1. Curved Brass Pulls
A kitchen cabinet decorated with brass adds a touch of elegance. Brass pulls look best when attached to neutral colours such as white, black, or charcoal. The colour adds just the right amount of warmth to your space.
2. Embellished Metal Handles
Embellished metal handles are a great option if you want your kitchen hardware to look more elegant. This handle combines the utility of a traditional handle with the luxury of an elegant design for an elegant appearance. Placing them in decorative drawers will add depth to your kitchen’s design.
3. Brass Knobs
The shiny, rusty-gold metal is a popular choice for budget-friendly kitchen knobs. It is the ideal type of hardware for sleek, contemporary kitchens. Moreover, it is very easy to use and maintain, so it can be used for a long time.
4. Brushed Copper Pulls
The warm, earthy texture of copper can be used to enhance a rustic kitchen space. Embrace the modern design aesthetics with copper hardware for your kitchen cabinet. There is also a good aesthetic match between copper pulls and white furniture.
5. Brushed Nickel Knobs
Kitchen with natural materials like wood and concrete look great with brushed nickel knobs. It is ideal for designing an industrial-style kitchen. With its modern look and durable design, it can be used to modernise any kitchen.
6. Brushed Nickel Handles
Nickel’s durability makes it a highly useful metal. An elegant look can be created with rectangular brushed nickel handles. Modern styles emphasise clean, geometrical lines with shiny surfaces which can be achieved through it.
7. Black Bin Pulls
An addition of bin pulls to your drawers makes a lasting impression with their simple, traditional appearance. It is one of the best kitchen hardware ideas that can easily add the vintage appearance you want. With its ergonomic design, it provides an easy grip as well as utility.
8. Leather Pulls
You can design industrial-style kitchen storage with leather pulls. Using repurposed leather will avoid waste and ensure the look you’re aiming for remains consistent with your style. Attach leather pulls to drawers and cabinets made of unpolished wood to bring out their bold and rustic nature. It gives your kitchen a unique look.
9. Recessed Pulls
Use recessed drawer pulls to achieve sleek kitchen drawers and avoid drawer handles that come out. You can create a minimalistic kitchen with recessed pulls by blending rustic and modern trends.
10. Full-Length Silver Pulls
Sleek aesthetics define modernity. It is ideal for long cabinets and drawers to use pulls that are full-length. Put your full-length pulls at the top of the cabinet. The pulls also give your kitchen a dramatic presence, making it appear more spacious.
11. Chrome Knobs
The modern kitchen looks great with this shiny metal. Despite the variety of shapes available when it comes to chrome knobs, a sleek geometrical design fits a more modern kitchen better than a more opulent design.
12. Short Tab Hardware
With short tabs, your drawers and cabinets will look clean and contemporary with minimal and subtle hardware. Make sure that drawers are noticeable and can be easily found with silver or black tabs.
13. Full-Length Tab Hardware
Full-length tab hardware makes drawer access easier. Extend them to the full length of your kitchen cabinet to maximise its use. You can easily open lower drawers by tucking your foot under the tab.
14. Textured Knobs
Adding textured knobs to your kitchen hardware can give it the perfect combination of aesthetics, functionality, and contemporary style. Put these subtly ornate pieces in your kitchen for a modern touch. Furthermore, the textured edges make it easier to open heavier drawers and cabinets.
15. Sharp Arch Pulls
The sharp arch pulls are the perfect way to introduce a touch of subtle abstract design into your kitchen hardware. Its sleek and curved design is both stylish and functional for any contemporary kitchen.
16. Glass Knobs
Give your kitchen a little zest with some glass. If your kitchen cabinets are white or light-coloured, adding glass knobs will illuminate and brighten them. You can take advantage of the sun’s rays this way.
17. Wooden Knobs
Wooden knobs add a rustic touch to your kitchen cabinet hardwares, making you feel relaxed and at home every time you enter. Pick whatever makes your space feel at ease, whether it’s a colour or type of wood!
18. Leather Tabs
In lightweight drawers, leather tabs work best as an alternative to knobs. The best way to place these is in kitchen cabinets with flat fronts (or slabs), which are popular in contemporary kitchens. Choose a colour that compliments the earthy look of the leather tabs.
19. Flower Knobs
If you have crafty nature, you’ve probably wanted to add some decorative pieces. Your kitchen cabinet will be alive with flower knobs that will enhance its beauty while expressing your personality.
20. Antique-Style Pulls
A vintage kitchen requires creativity. Changing drawer knobs for antique flush-mount pulls can make a big difference. Vintage kitchens have this ability to evoke a sense of a bygone era, adding to their atmosphere in a way that makes your space feel like a time capsule.
How Do Knobs and Pulls Compare?
It is imperative to select the right hardware for your kitchen cabinet when redesigning it. The number of options available can sometimes make it difficult to decide where to begin.
Knobs: Cabinet knobs are popular cabinet hardware. Traditionally, cabinet knobs are round, smaller, and mounted using only one hole. Various materials are used for making knobs, including ceramics, glass, and metals.
Pulls: Pulls, also known as handles, are rods or bars mounted on cabinetry at two points. Featuring pulls, users can open and close cabinets with ease by gripping the hardware with their fingers.
While the handles are suitable for a wide range of decor styles, they are best suited to modern kitchens.
Whichever knobs or handles you choose for your kitchen space, make sure they complement the overall design. There is a kitchen cabinet hardware idea to complement every kitchen style, regardless of the style of the kitchen.
Get Your Kitchen Redesigned
One of the most exciting aspects of a kitchen remodel is that it gives you the opportunity to design your space with aesthetics as well as functionality. Pulls and knobs come in many combinations and it comes down to your design theme in the end. Decide which style of hardware and cabinets you want to be aligned with when researching kitchen cabinet hardware ideas.
Your kitchen cabinets can be made with these inexpensive fixtures. They’re a great way to express your creativity!
FAQs
1. Which Kitchen Cabinet Hardware Is Most Popular?
Stainless steel bar pulls are a popular choice for kitchen cabinet hardware. They have a sleek and timeless appearance, fit nearly any interior design style, and are easy to clean. It is also expected that matte black finishes, latches, and mixed hardware (knobs and pulls) will be popular trends in this year.
2. On Kitchen Cabinets, Should I Use Knobs or Pulls?
A decision as to whether to use knobs or pulls for your kitchen cabinets depends upon your personal preferences. As you open a cabinet door, your hand rotates naturally as you turn the knob. Using pulls for drawers is good because your hand doesn’t have to rotate, and you can use more force. Ensure that both options are tried prior to installing.
3. On Cabinets, Can Pulls and Knobs Be Mixed?
Definitely! Pick matching finishes and use the same style of hardware on drawers and cabinets for a uniform look. Pulls for drawers and knobs for doors can be mixed and matched in your kitchen. It creates a beautiful appearance, and it makes opening your cabinets more convenient.
4. Do Kitchen Cabinets Need Hardware?
Installing hardware on your kitchen cabinets will make them easier to open and close, and drawers and doors will stay cleaner. The absence of hardware can be advantageous when designing a minimal space since it makes it appear uncluttered.
5. What Is the Best Way to Match Kitchen Cabinet Hardware with Decor?
Consider your appliances and fixtures before making a decision. It is important to match the cabinet hardware to the faucet, or similar fixture if you intend to use one.
The bathroom is a basic necessity and modern designs aim at trend-setting patterns that also add value to the entire home. But how much does it cost to add a bathroom?
What’s the point of owning a large villa when you don’t have the comfort of a great bathroom? The cost to add a bathroom is worth it with the privacy that’s offered and the additional retreating zone that’s created in your home. Large, spacious, and an extra bathroom can prove to be the ultimate selling feature of your house.walk-in shower
Let’s look into how much does it cost to build a bathroom?
Bathroom Addition Cost: What Is All to Be Considered?
The range to incorporate a bathroom varies from $5,000 to $50,000. These prices depend upon the theme, amenities, and essence you’re trying to create. A simple bathroom will keep the bill to a minimum, whereas, a luxury bathroom can raise the bill in order to offer spa-like facilities.
The answer to how much it cost to add a bathroom is dependent on several factors:
1. Location of Bathroom
One of the main factors in deciding how much to add a bathroom is the location where you’re planning to install it. Is it away from the existing plumbing lines or will these lines need to be extended till the new location of the bathroom?
2. Size of the Space
The area of the bathroom also plays a major role in predicting the cost to add a bathroom. A smaller area means saving high bills, whereas, a grand bathroom will cost you more.
3. The Scale of the Amenity
Is it going to be another functional room in the home or are you aiming at luxury features within the bathroom? As you keep scaling the luxe factor, the total cost of the bathroom will keep raising to accommodate all those additions.
4. Property’s Age
Are you living in a fresh property or is your house considerably old? The age of the property is vital to determine the need for replacement for the electrical and plumbing lines.
5. Miscellaneous Costs
In order to build bathroom cost, the price always needs to be considered for extras as well. There could be unwanted leakage or unexpected damage that might come up while building the bathroom. Thus, always leave room for these miscellaneous costs while considering the budget of your bathroom.
How Much Does It Cost to Add a Bathroom to an Existing Space?
Consider yourself lucky if you already have a space dedicated to a bathroom to be built. Adding a bathroom to existing space will cost about $125 to $250 per square foot which is comparatively cheaper than scooping out space for a new purpose.
Another smart trick that will lead to savings is building it in an area that has the provision of plumbing lines. For example, you could transform the laundry room into a bathroom as it will be well-equipped with plumbing and draining lines. Or you could consider the option of placing your new bathroom either above or below an existing one.
How Much Does It Cost to Build a Bathroom Upstairs or Downstairs?
While considering the addition of a new bath, taking a call on whether to install it upstairs or downstairs might be tough. While placing the bathroom upstairs can offer much-needed privacy, the downstairs bathroom is more accessible and easy to use.
Bathrooms on the upper floor can prove to be hefty on your pockets if the plumbing lines don’t run through that floor. Apart from the design cost, you’ll need to spend on taking the supply and drain lines to the upper floor which adds to the overall cost.
In case of budget constraints, building a bathroom downstairs can prove to be beneficial as you save money on the plumbing lines. If the plan is to opt for a powder room for guests, consider building a half bath with a toilet and wash basin. This is a space-saver solution that fulfills the demand and at the same time, keeps your pockets happy.
A Bathroom in the Garage
Adding a bathroom to your house is definitely a smart idea but is placing it in the garage a smart solution? A garage is one of the least expected spaces for a bathroom. Although there’s no harm in placing it in a garage, the only concern is the limited space that will be offered to your vehicles.
Another cost concern while considering the idea of bringing a bathroom to your garage is the heat source. You’ll need to be extra cautious and adopt strategic solutions in order to keep your pipes from freezing during the extreme winters. This factor along with the laying of plumbing lines will lead to added cost.
Bathroom Addition Cost: Half to Full Bath
A half bathroom can be transformed into a lavish, full bath with a few tweaks in the design. This conversion from half to full can start at a price of $5000 and can extend to $25000. The cost for this idea is based on the difficulty that comes up during installations and the material palette that’s adopted for the design scheme.
Pro-Tip
In order to save total costs, opt for converting to a three-quarter bathroom design rather than a full one. This design demands basics like a sink, toilet, and shower. The money-saver solution will cut down the cost of adding a bathtub.
The Bathroom Break-up of Costs
The Tub or New Shower
While remodeling or designing a new bathroom, you need to take a call on whether you want to add a bathtub or opt for a shower. The bathtub will be accompanied by the charges of installation and faucet cost whereas the shower will have the bill of installation and additional cost to add a shower curtain or a door. You can even go over the top by opting for the provision of both in your bathroom.
Tiling the Room
Are you planning to add tiles as a backsplash or just on the floors? Will these tiles be extended to the ceiling or stopped at a certain level? These are the factors that will lead to your answer about how much it cost to add a bathroom. This bill will further be influenced by the choice of base material and type of tile you’re selecting.
Toilet Installation
Whether you’re planning to build a half bath or full bathroom, one of the basics of the design is a toilet. A standard toilet installation ranges between $122 to $229. Opt for smarter solutions by picking unit designs that consume less water and prove to be beneficial for your pockets by saving money on water bills.
Adding the Basin
The cost of installing a wash basin depends upon the type of sink you’re picking. It comes with the cost of the unit and installation charges to put plumbing lines and faucets. The typical costs vary between $230 to $450. There are a plethora of options in the sink design to choose from that range from simple vessel sinks to designer pedestal sink designs. Pick the one that fits your budget and complements the design theme.
Vanity Cost
What’s a bathroom without a grand vanity? Seems pointless, right? Vanity is the major eye-catchy and utilitarian feature of a bathroom. The installation of these starts at a price of $45 per hour for labor costs. Additional charges on these can be considered if a sink or plumbing lines need to be added. The total cost of vanity will depend on its design. For a simple drawer design, the charges might be less than the case of a complicated design.
Flooring Bill
There are several items that lead to the overall cost of a design. One such item added to the list is flooring. The cost of flooring depends not only upon the area but the material as well. While natural stone might cost more, tiles can prove to be under budget. On average, bathroom tile flooring costs are within the range of $300 to $600 for a small bathroom.
While looking for options in flooring solutions, make sure that you pick the one that’s waterproof and easy to maintain. You wouldn’t want to invest dollars and end up in a space that needs constant maintenance in order to retain its charm.
5 Money-Saver Tips While Adding a Bathroom
Now that we know what all lead to the overall cost of adding a bathroom, let’s look into the ways in which we can save money.
1. Position it Well!
Strategic planning can help you save money while adding a new bathroom. Make sure that the chosen location of the bathroom isn’t too far from the running plumbing and drain lines. Build it closer to the existing pipings in order to save money.
2. Secondhand Shopping
Rather than investing in new bathroom accessories, look for secondhand items in well-working conditions. You can even consider the option of buying it at discounted prices from local vendors. While there’s no negotiation with the electrical and plumbing installations in the bathroom, you can definitely save on the fixtures.
3. Affordable Flooring
Rather than going overboard with the flooring options, keep it simple and cost-effective. Your flooring solution must be moisture-friendly along with being an aesthetic choice to match the design language of the bathroom.
4. Walk-in Showers
While bathtubs will always cost more, keep the bathroom basic with a simple walk-in shower.
5. Build Within an Existing Facility
When opting for a location to add the bathroom, always consider adding it in space with existing plumbing lines. It could be a pantry or laundry room. This will save bucks on redoing or extending these basic service lines to a new location.
Add Bathroom for Jazzed Up Comfort!
Your new bathroom could be the ultimate statement-making design in your entire home. Apart from ease and functionality, it also helps in adding value to the home. The cost of building a fresh bathroom is totally dependent on the approach you’re taking and the scale of grandeur you explore in the design.
FAQs
1. How Much Does It Cost to Add a Half Bathroom in a House?
Adding a half bath in an existing space of the house can cost you between $5000 to $15000.
2. How Much Does It Cost to Add a Bathroom?
The cost of constructing a brand new bathroom in space will be around $22000 on average.
3. Is Adding a Bathroom Downstairs More Beneficial?
If you have to choose between installing a bathroom upstairs and downstairs, adding it on the lower floor will save you some money as you don’t have to extend the plumbing lines in this case.
4. How Much Does a Wall-Mounted Sink Installation Cost?
The installation of a wall-mounted sink in a bathroom starts from $42 and can go on till $1560.
5. Which Factors Decide the Cost to Add a Bathroom?
The total cost to add a bathroom to your house is mainly dependent on the size and scale of the amenities.
6. How Much Does Natural Stone Cost for Bathroom Flooring?
For a small bathroom with an area of about 40 sq.ft., the cost of adding natural stone flooring is about $540.
Throwing a Halloween party this fall season? If yes, then you’re definitely looking for cool and creative table decorations. After all, this is the only time of the year, where we celebrate festivals with our family and friends. So, what’s the key to hosting a successful and entertaining party? Two things: Delicious Food and Outstanding Decorations! Halloween table decorations and centerpieces will make your party an unforgettable evening.
From festive cocktails, scary good treats to terrifying Halloween decorations, don’t forget to decorate your Halloween dining table with delightful meals and some over the top table decors. Make sure that this Halloween, your guests will get surprised by your creatively creepy decorations.
To help you out, we have gathered seventeen best Halloween table decor that’ll surely elevate your Halloween party. From unconventional color combos and witchy plating to spooky surprises, these traffic-stopping but-on theme
17 Cute & Creepy Halloween Table Decorations
We know that traditional orange-and-black decorations are always festive, but these days light color palette is the new trend, and as well as looks really appealing. So, check out these spooktacular Halloween centerpieces to help you deck out your dining table for halloween party with halloween costume:
1. Pretty but Deadly
You can spice up your Halloween table decor by placing a prop skeleton on your table as a centerpiece. But to soften up the whole look, don’t forget to put flowers. These lovely bouquets and (poisoned) apples will surely haunt your guests.
2. An Eerie Buffet
The secret of a successful Halloween party is to have a great decoration and great food! Use tiny but detailed decors like this one to impress your guests. Buffet Tables the platter has a scarecrow, who is watching everyone with his evil eyes.
3. A Bloody Vampire Themed Dinner Party
What do you think about a bloody vampire-themed Halloween table decoration? Black velvet tablecloth linens, blood-red cloth napkins, red drip candles on top of antique black candleholders, and a mirror on the table to reflect the eerie candles, all these decor items are perfect for achieving a vampire theme.
4. Faux Crawly Cobweb Tablecloth
Instead of using a regular runner or tablecloth, cover your dining table with faux cobwebs. It will give you instant Halloween aesthetics.
5. Glowy Gold & Dark Flowers
Fill your whole table with colorful or dark flowers to celebrate the Halloween party with your family. Finish the look with some white candlesticks and some touches of gold.
6. Rustic Yet Classy Table Decor
Look at these gorgeous rustic-themed Halloween table decorations. With mismatched chairs, a dramatic floral centerpiece, and candle holders are perfect classy decors.
7. Glamorous Midnight In The Garden
Lush greenery and small detailings can add a great spooky forestlike element to your party. The dark tablescape and jeweled spiders that are both creepy and glamorous decors.
8. A Formal Halloween Party
This decor will be perfect for a more casual Halloween affair. You can still impress your guests without having too creepy or fancy centerpieces.
9. Crazy Broomstick Chandelier
This is probably the most epic and crazy Halloween table decor you have seen in your life! From the fancy broomstick & black cat chandelier to the black fringed tablecloth, gourds, and black candlesticks, this dining room is fully filled with awesome decors. Everything is balanced out with beautiful and romantic pink and contrasting red centerpieces.
10. Black & White Spirited Halloween Table
Nothing too dramatic, this is a monochromatic classic themed table decor. Here the dinnerware, pumpkins, and candles all are black and white color.
11. Wickedly Stylish Decor
There is absolutely no rule that you have to include an orange color palette in your Halloween decors. Even an all-black table decor can also look sophisticated. Here dark and mysterious flora, eerie candlelight, and plenty of black table decor are used for the decorations.
12. Fancy Skull Theme
What’s better than a skull to get the pure Halloween vibes? Nothing, right! Here the owner decorates her table with a gauze table runner with a delicate branch centerpiece that holds skull tea lights. The skull theme also includes black candelabras and a mummy skeleton.
13. Harry Potter Themed Halloween Table Decor
This table includes all the decor inspired by the famous movie Harry Potter. From DIY lace candle holders, a birdcage to the spell books, it is the decor of true witchcraft.
14. Unexpected Halloween Hues
This is another option from the traditional orange and black Halloween decor. You can fill your table with white pumpkins, black flatware, and brown goblets. Play with subtle gray plates, and you can also put flowers in both reds and purples shades to elevate your decor to the next level.
Bring some luxury to the table by placing these cute but luxurious mercury glass pumpkins and black-and-orange decors.
16. DIY Candlestick Branch Display
Want to DIY your Halloween table decorations? This will be an easy but really great decor idea. To create this gothic-style centerpiece, just place some gold candlesticks in-between its branches.
17. Keep It Light
We always see and hear about the doom and gloomy Halloween decors, but for creating creepy decorations, it doesn’t have to be in dark colors! Look at this table decors. The whole setup is set in a cornfield with the most unexpected pastel candles and centerpieces. You can also do something like that and surprise your guest with your creative decors.
Eat, Drink, and Be Scary!
As there is a saying,“ Where there is no imagination, there is no horror,” so use your imaginative and creative powers and create bootiful Halloween table decors. Just make sure that your home is festive and fun ready for the holidays.
Once you’re ready with the ultimate Halloween tablescape, spruce up your front door with some of these outdoor Halloween decorations. Read our blog on spooky Halloween House decorations.
Halloween is the perfect time to get creative and turn your home into something spooky, fun, or a mix of both. Whether you love haunted house vibes or prefer something cute and playful, Halloween house decorations let you show off your style. In 2025, trending ideas include DIY crafts, eerie lighting, and outdoor setups that make a big impact without breaking the bank.
This is your chance to fill your space with carved pumpkins, floating ghosts, creepy silhouettes, and more. Whether you’re decorating for a party, welcoming trick-or-treaters, or just adding some seasonal charm, we’ve got ideas that work for every space indoors and out. Many of these decorations are easy to make, budget-friendly, and fun to do with kids.
In this post, you’ll find 11+ spooky and simple Halloween decoration ideas to try at home. From porch displays to wall art, there’s something for every Halloween lover.
Here is the list of the best DIY scary Halloween Decorations for this year:
1. Scary Skull Centerpiece
Decorate your dining table and welcome your guests with this easy DIY Halloween table decoration. To make this, all you need is to take a faux skull that has a removable top.
You can also paint it in dark colors such as black, gold or use white both ways it looks impressive. Put some real or artificial flowers in it, place it in the center of your table. That’s it and your easy Halloween table decor is ready!
2. Witch’s Bubbling Cauldron
This is a great and easy way to add some scary and witchy feel to your decorations. To make this easy DIY Halloween decoration, all you need is some dry ice and some fake witchcraft things. All these things are easily available in any grocery store or market.
First, take a cast-iron bucket and put some dry ice in it and lastly, add some water. This creates a magical smoky effect. For other parts, take a grapevine wreath and put the cauldron in it. To make it more dramatic, add paper flames. This is one of the scariest decorations that nobody will dare to touch!
3. Party Pumpkin Topiary
To welcome your visitors, craft this wicked pumpkin topiary. You will need only a few things like painted plastic pumpkins, a barrel-inspired planter, lights, and hay to make this decor. This attractive Halloween outdoor decor will surely catch some attention and make your entryway Halloween-ready.
4. Stylish Spider Web Bar Cart
Don’t leave your bar cart plain and boring. Spruce it up with some skulls and spiderwebs. Put some candy jars, drinks, and garlands. If you want, you can also put a faux skeleton in the lower area of the cart. This is a perfect decor idea for those who want chic and classy Halloween decors.
5. Easy Halloween Mantel Decor
This year instead of traditional Halloween decor, try this cool and stylish-looking mantle decor. This unique decor has eye-popping pumpkins, colorful balloons, fresh blooms, and fun accessories.
Don’t use the traditional orange decor pumpkins, paint them in fun colors like yellow, pink, and gold. Lastly, hang a Happy Halloween banner, and your mantle is ready for Halloween!
6. Creepy Crystal Balls
After seeing this decor, your guest will surely think that their future looks spooky! This crystal ball decor has its own creepy vibes, which can make anyone shiver down to their spine.
These glass balls look fancy, but you’ll be surprised to know that they’re made from clear Christmas ornaments. Another great thing about these types of vintage Halloween decorations is that you can store them and use them for many years.
7. Spooky Spider Web Wall
Create a scary scene and add layers of creepiness to your Halloween buffet with this spider web decor. To make these types of Halloween window decorations, you’ll need some sticky spiders, webs, and eerie black painted branches.
First, stretch the fake spider web across your windows or buffet wall. After this, stick the spiders and put the branches around them. Look at the above picture for reference. This is one of the best and scary outdoor Halloween decoration ideas.
8. Cute Batty Staircase Decor
Are you looking for Halloween decoration ideas for your stairs? If yes, this idea will work perfectly for you. First, take some weave twigs and wrap them around the banister. After this, scatter or stick some paper bats. Don’t forget to add the pumpkins on the stairs to add the spooky Halloween vibes.
9. DIY Test Tube Invitations
Are you hosting a Halloween party this year? If yes, this idea will be a great option for you. Not only should your decorations and food be fun, but your way of inviting people should also be spirited and amazing.
Instead of sending usual Halloween party cards, send these DIY test tubes invitations to your guests. This is a unique way to welcome your visitors to your party. This is super easy to make, and you can find all the supplies in the dollar store.
10. Witch’s Broom Chandelier
Add a fun element and texture to your dining room with this interesting broom chandelier. This is an easy and cheap DIY Halloween decoration that you can make in just a few minutes. To make this, you’ll need a broom, mason jars, black candles, and some twines.
First, hang the broom just above the dining table and fill mason jars with black sand. After this, put battery-operated black candles, and lastly, with the help of twine, attach all of them to one side of the broom. To balance, you can add a faux feline on top of the other side of the broom. This chandelier will create the perfect Halloween ambiance for your dining room.
11. Scattered Ravens & Pumpkins
Create a scary killer entrance with these easy outdoor Halloween decorations. Scatter some twins and pumpkins all over your front porch or outdoor area. Lastly, put a lot of faux ravens all over the area. These are one of the best DIY Halloween decorations for outside.
Happy Halloween!
So which DIY Halloween decoration idea did you like the most? Create a scary ambiance and welcome the festive season with these unique and spooky ideas. These creative and easy-to-make Halloween ideas will make every part of your house festive ready!
I hope this blog on DIY Halloween decorations gave you some creative home decoration inspiration. So, spruce up your porch, living, and dining area with spooky Halloween wreaths, witch brooms, and oversized spiders that will surely amaze your party guests.
Share this blog with your family and friends and help them to decorate their house and make it ready for the Halloween season with amazing costume.
Halloween is almost knocking on the door and people are getting their houses ready for Halloween but just giving your home the twist of Halloween is not just enough. You need to get yourself ready too, Halloween always brings night parties and Halloween theme parties where you are supposed to dress scary depending upon your interests. Architect Halloween costume is one of the themes which is especially of the architects who are known for their interest in building houses as well as other constructions.
So in this theme people need to dress like a building or any construction of their choice. To get the dress in such ways you need to keep certain things in mind. Then you would be good to go to the party. Measuring tape costume: in this costume design, one needs to appear just like the measuring meter tape. In other words, you can say that you need to prepare a giant miniature of the measuring tape. The body of the measuring tape can prepare out of cardboard and you just have to paint it like the original tape do not experiment much rather try to keep the costume appear realistic.
To make the costume more prominent you can paint your exposed skin in yellow color too which is the original color of any measuring tape. Do not forget to mention the brand name on any part of the costume and just like the original piece you too have to attack the measuring tape at the lower end of the costume. The whole costume should be the exact replica of the original product. Taj mahal costume: taj mahal is one of the 7 wonders of the world and it is constructed in India long ago. No doubt the 7th wonder of the world is very beautiful and is just a treat to watch.
Making the giant miniature or costume of this famous building is not a matter of a joke. It needs dedication as well as hard work. You can literally wear it as a top and the costume would end at the waist level. To prepare this costume you need to prepare a small miniature of the Taj Mahal building surrounding your body and your head would peep through the center tomb of the small miniature Taj Mahal. The miniature can either be prepared with foam paper or cardboard, going with light material would help you as you have to hold the costume with your hands throughout the party.
These were a few architect costume ideas that you can check out and try this Halloween to surprise everyone. These costumes are also unique from all the common scary costumes. So wearing such costumes would grab everyone’s attention towards you.
Halloween is completely one of my FAVORITE holidays and to celebrate I gathered along the artistic minds of a number of my friends to bring you amazing and fabulous Halloweens Eve ideas! From costumes to parties, crafts and residential ornamentation, recipes, and free printables, we have got such a lot of fun ideas to share! I guarantee you will notice a project that you just would like to incorporate into your Halloweens Eve festivities. Here’s how you will be able to build your own from these DIY Halloween candles!
I am going to share our fun creations with all of you. You can embody lots of Halloweens Eve comes and you will be able to “hop” from one journal to a different to ascertain all of them out.
For my project, I am sharing a way to build these spooky Halloweens Eve tissue paper roll candles! Did you recognize that you just may build spooky, drippy tissue paper roll candles out of bathroom paper rolls, a glue gun, light-emitting diode tea lights, and a few paints?! These are very easy and are the most fun to make! These were galvanized by a collection of Halloween candles from House of Dewberry.
All the candles value lots of high prices to form, which I feel could be a stack, considering only 1 wax-dripping Halloweens Eve candle can value you over that at the shop. I really like all of the layers of drips that appear as if previous, crust-like candle wax when being left to soften for hours. These candles play nice Halloweens Eve ornamentation in your home, and are the proper spooky ornamentation for your Halloweens Eve parties too!
Are you prepared for the spookiest time of the season? Well, perhaps you are however at your home but most of the time you are not isn’t it! Have you ever found some new decorations that you simply would like to “spookify” your home with or does one will reprocess those from last year’s Halloween Eve party? Reusing previous decorations isn’t a foul plan, particularly if you are doing not wish to burn cash on decorations however if you actually wish to create your Halloween Eve decor to stand out, you would like to introduce new stuff and also the best thanks to doing so is by making it by yourself.
So what are you able to create apart from Halloween Eve wreaths and pumpkins? Oh, it’s straightforward – handsewn happy Halloween banner template crafts that you simply will suspend anyplace you want! Welcome to a replacement assortment of seasonal decorations within which we have a tendency to plan to introduce you to those amazing Spooky handsewn Halloween Eve Banner styles you’ll create.
Take a glance at the photographs below and notice a couple that you simply suppose are appropriate for your home’s decoration. They’re improbably simple to create; in fact, most of them are printable whereas, for the remainder, you’ll have to be compelled to do some actual crafting work. Still, they’re excellent for your approaching Halloween Eve party. So, go through these Halloween banner ideas and give your this Halloween a new look.
A shower is a place we use to clean ourselves, but, if the space itself looks grimy the experience becomes unpleasant. Soap and scum-clad glass showers are the unsettling sights we all have to deal with. Hard water further adds to the staining of the glass. Let’s explore the best glass cleaner for shower.
This problem can be combated by consistent cleaning with a squeegee, acidic glass cleaners, and sometimes abrasive stain removers. Maintaining a weekly glass cleaning schedule is necessary to keep pesky residue at bay. Following a consistent routine ensures minimal use of harsh abrasive cleaners that could damage the glass.
In this article, we’re taking you through the different ways to keep your glass shower clean. We’ve also curated a list of our top 8 glass cleaner for shower to help you with your needs.
How to Practically Keep Your Glass Shower Clean
Cleaning experts recommend three stage maintenance procedure to keep glass showers clean.
Post-shower clean-up: Clean your shower after every use. Wipe out the splashed water from the glass surface using a squeegee. You can even spray a mild glass cleaner for gentle everyday cleaning. Keep your shower well-ventilated, open a window or switch on the exhaust to keep the space mould-free.
Weekly maintenance clean: Once a week, deep clean your glass shower using an acidic glass cleaner for shower. This will keep your shower free from cloudy hard water stains. Spray the solution on the glass surface and gently wipe in horizontal and vertical motions using a rag. Lastly, polish the surface using a microfibre cloth.
Occasional deep clean: Every once in a while, clean your shower with a mildly abrasive spot cleaner to remove stubborn hard water marks. This works wonders when used alongside a fine steel wool sponge. Scrub the surface in a circular motion to remove all the spots, be cautious about scratching the surface harshly.
Top 8 Products to Help You Keep Your Shower Clean
1. Rejuvenate No Scrub Soap Scum Remover
Why we recommend: Non-abrasive, multiple surfaces friendly, streak-free finish
Price: $10
Rejuvenate no scrub soap scum remover is a go-to hassle-free complete bathroom cleaner. It is a versatile glass cleaner for shower that works well on all the different types of bathroom surfaces. Plus, it has a no-scrub formula, that essentially reduces the cleaning time and makes it perfect for regular cleaning.
All you need to do is spray it evenly on the surface to be cleaned, let it sit for 3 minutes, and wipe it off. The glass cleaner absorbs all the mineral build-up giving a streak-free polished finish. You can use this cleaner on all your bathroom surfaces including glass, ceramic tiles, stone tiles, chrome, porcelain, etc. This is our overall best shower cleaner pick.
2. Hope’s Perfect Glass Cleaner
Why we recommend: Perfect streak-free look, easy to use
Price: $22
Hope’s perfect glass cleaner is as its name suggests, the best bathroom glass door cleaner. No more hazy glass showers, with the use of this cleaner, as it provides a truly streak-free look. The ammonia-free formula works well on glass shower doors, mirrors, windows, and cooktops.
It isn’t ideal for use on other surfaces as it is not formulated to fight against mould or mildew. Use this as the last step of your weekly shower cleaning procedure for a polished look. Or, as a regular everyday glass shower cleaner. This is our best streak-free finish glass shower cleaner pick.
3. Rain-X Shower Door X-treme Clean
Why we recommend: Glass exclusive deep cleaner
Price: $10
If you’re looking for a nonabrasive protective glass cleaner for shower, go for Rain-X shower door X-treme clean. It is one of the best glass shower door cleaners out there. The cleaner is designed to fight soap and scum buildup on glass shower doors and render the glass sparkling bright.
The process of application may be a little labor intensive and hence we recommend using this for occasional deep cleaning sessions. Apply the solution to the surface of the glass, gently rub in a circular motion to remove the stain leave it for a few minutes and rinse it off with warm water. Finish the process by drying the surface using a microfibre cloth. This is our top best cleaner for shower doors recommendation.
4. Mrs Meyer’s Clean Day Vinegar Gel Cleaner
Why we recommend: Easy gel-based, no-rinse formula for stubborn spot removal
Price: $20
This vinegar-based gel cleaner is great for weekly cleaning. It has a no-rinse formula that allows ease of use. Mrs Meyer’s clean day vinegar gel cleaner removes hard water stains and soap scum from not just glass, but also faucets.
It is proven to be effective on surfaces like stainless steel, glass, and mirrors. Simply apply the gel to the surface, leave it for 10-15 minutes and wipe it off using a cloth. Its specialty is removing stains, thus we recommend this for occasional spot cleaning. This is our top easy spot glass shower cleaner.
5. Formula 420 Glass Metal Ceramic Pipe Cleaner
Why we recommend: Quick-fix, non-toxic, pleasant fragrance
Price: $ 20.67 (pack of 3 )
If you want a hassle-free glass shower cleaner that requires no soaking, scrubbing or waiting, Formula 420 should be your pick. Not only is it the best cleaner for shower doors, but it also works well on glass, pyrex, metal, and ceramics, alike.
This easy-to-use multi-purpose cleaner is non-toxic and does the dual job of a cleaner and a deodorizer. Simply follow the instructions on the pack, apply it to the stained surface, give it just about a minute and rinse it with warm water. There you have your spot-free fragrant bathroom ready within a minute. This is our best quick shower glass cleaner pick.
6. CLR Multi-use Calcium, Lime & Rust Remover
Why we recommend: EPA safe industrial strength formula, multi-surface friendly
Price: $7
CLR multi-use glass cleaner is a heavy-duty industrial grade cleaner that is ideal for spot-cleaning. It removes hard water mineral deposits from almost every bathroom surface, excluding stone platforms and tiles. Its no-ammonia, bleach, and phosphate-free formula are EPA approved making it safe for household use.
Apart from cleaning glass showers, you can use it on surfaces like plastics, ceramic, porcelain, stainless steel, etc. All you need to do is mix the powder with equal parts warm water and scrub the surface with a cloth or sponge. It is advisable to use this glass cleaner in a well-ventilated space and never in combination with other household cleaning methods. This is our best budget shower glass cleaner pick.
7. ECOS Plant Powered Bathroom Cleaner
Why we recommend: Easy spray, no-rinse formula, ideal for large showers
Price: $4.38
Need to clean huge showers with spots that are hard to reach? This is the perfect glass cleaner for shower. The ECOS plant-powered bathroom cleaner is a unique spray cleaner that requires no rinsing. Its green formula creates a protective layer on the surface that prevents soap scum buildup.
We recommend using this as a daily after-shower cleaner to prolong the intervals between deep cleans. You don’t need to worry about its safety or smell, it is comfortable for everyday use as it is EPA certified. Moreover, it doubles up as a bathroom freshener with a refreshing tea tree scent. This is our best everyday large glass shower door cleaner pick.
8. Bring It On! Cleaner with Drill Brush Attachment Set
Why we recommend: All rounder cleaner for the entire bathroom, unique oxygen bleach formula
Price: $29.74
Have residual spots that just refuse to come off, no matter how many times you scrub them? Our next pick is just the right pick for those nasty spots. Bring it on! cleaner with three drill brush attachment set is excellent for getting rid of stubborn hard water spots and scum residue.
Unlike the harmful chlorine bleach supplements, its patented detergent with oxygen bleach formula is safe for use yet is as effective as chlorine bleach. When used with the power drill brush set, it gives a professional level of cleaning at home. It is perfectly suited for use on any and every bathroom surface, specifically, the results on fibreglass are remarkable. This is our best shower glass cleaner for thorough all-around cleaning.
5 Tips to Maintain a Scum-Free Glass Shower
We understand that cleaning glass showers every day or weekly can be inconvenient, so here are our 5 tips to maintain a scum-free shower.
Keep the shower ventilated: The easiest way to avoid excess build-up on the surface of the glass shower is to keep it well-ventilated after use. Opening the doors and windows, and switching on the exhaust allows water to evaporate, thus reducing moisture and chances of mould buildup.
Dry the surface after every use: As we already mentioned about having a daily post-shower cleanup, it is essential to clean the surfaces dry after every use. Even without using any product, just ensuring that the shower is dry helps prevent soap-scum buildup.
Switch to liquid soap instead of soap bar: Soap bars mix with water creating cloudy stains when splashed on the glass surface. Liquid soaps on the other hand don’t contain the same amount of waxy grime trapping solids making them a better option for maintaining scum-free bathrooms.
Use a water softener: Majorly, the hazy white spots that you see on glass showers are caused by hard water. The minerals and salts in hard water create a residue on the glass shower, once the water evaporates. Investing in a water softener is the best way to prevent these hard water stains and get relief from the lifelong maintenance cycle.
Use a water repellent water shield: After every glass cleaning session, to prolong the effect of the cleaners, shield the glass surface with a water repellent cleaner. These essentially create a coat that shields the surface from the water and thus preventing stains. The Rain-X’s X-treme water repellent is a good water repellent spray that can be used for keeping soap and scum at bay.
Final Takeaway
To keep soapy, scummy, and hard water stains away, religiously follow a daily, weekly and occasional deep cleaning schedule. Use the best-suited products from the list above to clean your glass showers and maintain them. Go for acidic nonabrasive cleaners for regular use, and industrial grade cleaners for deep spot cleaning.
FAQs:
1. How Do I Make Glass Shower Doors Crystal Clear?
Use the best glass shower cleaners available in the market. The nonabrasive ones include products like the Rejuvenate No scrub soap scum remover, and the heavy-duty options include CLR multi-use calcium, lime, and rust remover.
2. What Is the Best Thing to Use for Cleaning Glass Shower Doors?
The best thing to use on glass shower doors is a non-abrasive glass cleaner. The Rain-X shower door X-treme cleaner is one of the best cleaners for shower doors available.
3. How Do You Get Hard Water Stains Off Glass Shower Doors?
You can opt for DIY concoctions to get rid of hard water stains off glass doors. Vinegar mixed with warm water works wonders in removing the stains.
4. How Do You Clean Cloudy Shower Glass?
A deep cleaning session using acidic nonabrasive glass cleaners will render the cloudy glass surface sparkling.
5. Should I Remove Glass Shower Doors to Clean Them?
It’s not advisable to remove glass shower doors for cleaning unless you’re a pro-DIYer. Use a leave-on spray-type glass cleaner to clean the hard-to-reach spots.
Conclusion
One of the easiest ways of preventing soap scum is to switch to liquid soap instead of bar soap. The talc in soap bars contributes to the creation of scum. Liquid soaps don’t contain talc and complex solid waxes, thus reducing the chances of scum formation.
Don’t we all love sitting on a plush couch next to a large coffee table holding our favourite novel and a freshly brewed cup of coffee?
A big coffee table sits in your living room with more than one purpose. Apart from serving as a base to put your drinks or accessories on, it is also a statement-making piece of home decor. Modern or classic, every design of a large coffee table injects a unique essence into the space. Let’s look into the best coffee table options and help you find the right match!
Jazz Up the Living Room with 42 Large Coffee Table Options
1. Elegantly Wonderful: Oversized Coffee Table
A large coffee table is one such decor element that doesn’t overwhelm the space. It’ll always prove to be functional and sit as a beautiful accessory in the room. Consider opting for an organic-shaped coffee table composed of wood and glass.
2. A Long Coffee Table
If you aim to offer comfort to each member sitting around the coffee table, opt for a long design. The length won’t only cater to the functional aspect of the space but also offer a longer aesthetic surface in the room.
3. Sleek yet Large Wooden Coffee Tables
A coffee table is a spot offering ultimate family time. From its functionality to aesthetics, everything has to be perfect in this case. The demand is fulfilled by a wooden coffee table with a sublime look and a sleek steel frame to support the framework. This large coffee table is the perfect fit for modern homes with a neutral palette.
4. Solid and Big Coffee Table
Try a bold style with a concrete-casted large coffee table. The block look sits as an impactful design element in the design and brings a brutalist touch to the interior decor.
Eliminate the long legs from your coffee table and look for something more modern and closer to the floor. A low-height wooden coffee table would sit just right in a contemporary design language.
6. Modernly Unique Large Coffee Table
Bring a striking design to your interiors with this large coffee table in white. The crisp design has a futuristic touch with its minimalistic design. You can see modern coffee tables.
7. Functionally Soft: Plush Long Coffee Table
Looking for a multi-purpose coffee table? Go for this plush table that can also serve as a comfy seat if you’re surprised by a large number of guests.
8. Fluted and Unique Coffee Table
Go for an extremely unusual coffee table design composed of metal. The fluted design is sure to jazz up the entire decor. This piece will shine against a plain white or neutral backdrop. With this large coffee table design, you don’t need extra accessories to amp up the aesthetics of the space.
9. Plain Glass Coffee Table
Make the interiors look light and airier with glass. The entire table composed of glass offers a neat look to the living room.
10. A Large Floating Coffee Table
Make your large coffee table seem floating by opting for a wooden tabletop with glass legs. This is the best fit for a compact living room as it doesn’t take up much of the floor space.
11. Black and White Coffee Table
Fill the living room with a classic combination of a black and white coffee table. These colors have a timeless appeal within them which will always keep them on the top of the trending list.
12. The Retro Tales
How about a table that fits right for your cocktail nights along with the coffee evenings? This large coffee table speaking a nostalgic language is everything you need to amp up the decor of your living area.
13. Organically Large Coffee Table
Break the typical boxy pattern and opt for a large organic-shaped table in your living room. The mid-century design exudes a sense of elegance in the entire decor.
14. Pebble-Shaped Coffee Table
Think out of the box and add a pebble-shaped coffee table to the interiors. This table design imparts a luxurious touch to the living room when opted in gold or bronze finish. The shiny surface will make the furniture stand out.
15. The Hexagonal Cluster
Go for multiple coffee table units in the glass. Rather than a large coffee table with a single slab, opt for a hexagonal cluster of four with a metallic framework and tempered glass top.
16. Streamlined Black Large Coffee Table
Bring a bold accent to the living room with a streamlined black accent on a coffee table. The long rectangular table with a marble top brings an industrial touch to the interiors and enhances the aesthetics of the room.
17. Polished and Glass Coffee Table
Are you looking for a little gloss in your living room? How about the idea of a polished wooden coffee table with a glass top sitting in the middle of the seating area? You can pick the size that suits the layout and keep the decor simply admirable.
18. Shiny and Reflecting: Large Coffee Table
Leave the conventional designs and adopt mirrored coffee tables. Composed of glass legs and mirrors on its base and top, this piece offers an artistic appeal to the living room decor.
19. The Lift-Top Table
The current lifestyle demands a multifunctional approach in each design element. The lift-top table allows you the flexibility of easily attending work meetings and gives you the advantage of an extra bookshelf and concealed storage.
20. Criss and Cross
With crisscrossed table legs, this large coffee table design brings a geometric touch to the room. Crafted in steel and glass, the table design adds a sense of eclecticism to the space. The design’s sleek look and versatility make it a perfect fit for any design.
21. Charming White Coffee Table
If you want to drift from the conventional wooden coffee table looks, consider adding a round and white table to the decor. It’ll impart clean aesthetics and the versatile white fits in any design language that’s being followed in the interiors.
22. Triple Rounds in Tri-Shades
Bring an innovative twist to the home decor with a triple-tiered coffee table design. Consider adding soft shades of ombre to the mood board and enjoy the contemporary aesthetics.
23. The Layers of White on Large Coffee Table
Add an architectural touch to the home decor elements with a large coffee table design that plays with different sizes of rectangles in white staggered here and there. Each level can prove to be functional as an extra tabletop that can hold a few accessories along with the coffee cups.
24. The Graceful Gray
Gray has been the ruling colour in home decor. Rather than playing with browns or whites, bring grey accents to the interiors that complement the decor.
25. Soft and Round!
Ditch the solid geometry and bring a softness to your home decor with a huge coffee table in a round shape. Blend the conventional wooden top along with a metallic base to make a unique statement.
26. Large Shiny Coffee Table
Add a sense of mystery to your living room with a bold and black round coffee table. The shiny surface causes a reflection of light that makes the space look bright and brings vibrancy to the room.
27. Stacked and Staggered Large Coffee Table
Go for a large coffee table design that’s unusual in shape with staggered cubes. The layers of large and small geometries add elegance to the interiors. Adorn the edges with mirrors and witness how a simple addition can activate the entire room.
28. The Set of Two
Why go for one when you can have a set of two coffee tables? Add a unique diamond-shaped design to the living room with its geometric legs that make it look light-weighted and decorate the entire room with their stunningness.
29. The Spiral Glass
Why keep the decor simple when you can go a bit overboard to exude style? Consider adding a round coffee table with a spiral base. The layers of oval add depth and impart the furniture its stunning appeal.
30. Large Coffee Table Cart
Rather than a simple large coffee table, why not opt for something stylish and offer coffee on wheels? Add a cart design to make it flexible and take your coffee along with you to your favourite spot in the room.
31. The Comfy Coffee Seat
Who doesn’t enjoy a hot cup of coffee on a plush seat? There’s nothing better than a large coffee table that comes along with a seater. This unique furniture piece can be the center of attraction in the entire room.
32. Large Wooden Coffee Tables
For a rustic decor, consider adding a wooden slab resonating with the natural appeal of the tree trunk as your table slab. Enjoy your coffee while being surrounded by natural and soothing elements.
33. The Angled Mirrors
Make a loud statement with a mirrored coffee table. Opt for an eccentric design that plays with lines and angles and adds to the glam factor in the space. Sip your coffee while peeking at yourself in this mirror top.
34. Large and Slender Coffee Table
Add a crisp white table to your living room with slender legs. This will offer a feminine look to the space and the versatile tabletop can also be used to ornament the space with tiny green plants.
35. Traditionally Oversized Coffee Table
Are you more inclined towards vintage decor? Opt for a large coffee table composed entirely of wood and adorn it with a few classic decor items like flower vases, books, lamps, etc.
36. Display, Store, and Coffee!
Go for a versatile design that will offer a surface for your coffee, serve as a design element in the room, and give you space to display your favorite decor items.
37. The Big Square
Go modern with a large coffee table with a metallic base and wooden top. The planks composing the table top offer a sturdy look to the design and keep the palette aligned towards natural vibes.
38. Oval and Large Coffee Table
Adorn your modern design with a large oval coffee table speaking the language of minimalism. Keep the frame in grainy brown wood and the tabletop in crisply, clean white.
39. The Marble Appeal
Opt for solid wood with the charm of a marble table. The sleek gold legs on the edges complement the black and white surface along with running veins on the surface.
40. A Tone or Two!
While you’re considering an oversized coffee table, why not play around with the tones? Bring in a dual-toned beauty to your home that’s big enough to accommodate a few decor items as well.
41. Large Coffee Table with Drawers
Are you up for a little texture, tone, and extra storage in your living room? Opt for this large coffee table that also provides you with the advantage of extra storage with drawers incorporated in its sleek profile.
42. Sip and Store: Big Coffee Table
Pick a large coffee table with a metallic frame and seamless glass. The outlined metal offers a bold look while the glass balances out to keep the appeal subtle. The table follows Hollywood Regency design language if opted in a shiny finish. A shelf from the lower level raises to provide extra storage underneath the main tabletop.
An Aesthetic Edge to Your Home
A large coffee table is a perfect addition to your decor based on the language you’re trying to maintain. Vintage or contemporary, sleek or bold, pick the best match that suits your needs and aids in offering unparalleled charm to your home.
The Philodendron Pink Princess is at the top of every home gardener’s list, due to its attractive and exquisite flowers. The plant is incredibly unusual in the world of plants, with waxy, dark green, heart-shaped leaflets variegated with bright pink leaves. This houseplant is appropriately nicknamed the “Pink Princess.” The pinkish tint on the leaves is caused by a deficiency of chlorophyll. But for the plants to photosynthesize, the leaves also need to be relatively greenish.
In addition to being gorgeous and unique, Pink Princess Philodendrons are very convenient to take care of. This article will walk you through a complete guide on how to effectively take care of them.
About Philodendron Pink Princess
Let us first learn in detail about this gorgeous houseplant. The Philodendron Pink Princess belongs to the Araceae, sometimes known as the Aroid family. It is a hybrid made from other species that are indigenous to Central and South America. Pink princess philodendron bears flowers if planted outdoors. However, they seldom bloom inside since the bracts are tiny in comparison to the leaves and stems.
The Pink Princess is a perennial shrub that may reach a height of up to 4 feet when planted in a container. It often remains at around 2 feet tall, when grown indoors. It has aerial roots that emerge from the nodes and maroonish stems and stalks. New leaflets grow with a red tint.
10 Effective Tips to Take Care of Philodendron Pink Princess
Understanding how to protect and care for your pink princess philodendron is essential for preserving its hot pink parti-color leaflets and the overall health of the plant.
1. Light Requirements
Consider the site of the parent plant to determine the optimal lighting conditions for the Pink Princess Philodendron. The vining plant is unique to Columbia’s lush tropical rainforests, where it forms part of the under bush. Pick a place that gets a good amount of indirect light for several hours. The pink princess philodendron can withstand a few hours of direct sunshine when cultivated indoors.
This will aid in enhancing its variegation. You should preferably plant them at a spot where they receive filtered or indirect light for at least six hours every day. The ideal location is in a room with an east or west facing window that receives moderate daylight.
2. Soil Type for Potting
Philodendrons should be planted in nutrient-rich soil that retains moisture without being waterlogged. Pink Princess will thrive on an Aroid potting mix. You may buy one that has been specially prepared for aroids or make your own mix. A mixture of one part regular potting soil, one part orchid bark, and one part perlite, is appropriate for this tropical houseplant. Pink Philodendron plants have underground roots as well. As a result, you may grow your pink princess in a soil-free mixture like peat-perlite or sphagnum moss.
3. Water
First and foremost, you must avoid putting your pink princess in wet soil, since they are subject to rot disease. Although the plant is quite flexible, one thing it cannot stand is being overwatered. Due to the common misconception that tropical plantsrequire more moisture, many people tend to overwater the plant. However, being a vining plant, Pink Princess Philodendron can survive brief spells of dehydration.
The idea is to maintain the soil sufficiently and regularly damp so that the plant may thrive rapidly. But how can you know when it’s time to water? You may test the moisture content of the soil by inserting your finger up to an inch deep into the potting mix. It’s time to water if the top layer appears entirely dry.
4. Humidity Conditions
Pink princess philodendron thrives in hot and humid climates. Typical room temperatures and humidity levels are usually sufficient for these resilient plants. Most people do not live in such a tropical climate. The edges of leaves turn dark if the plant loses moisture or the inability of soil to absorb the lost moisture. There are several very simple remedies to enhance the humidity in your house.
A humidifier, for example, may increase relative humidity levels by 50 to 60 percent, producing the ideal habitat for Philodendron Pink Princess. Alternatively, you might plant them in clusters to create a microclimate. Regular misting can also provide them with the ideal moisture conditions.
5. Fertilizer
It does not generally require fertilizer but may require occasional supplement throughout the growing season. You should give your plants a 1/2 dosage of a balanced nutrient solution, such as an indoor plant formula or compost tea, every two weeks. In the spring and summer, 1-2 doses of delayed-release granules can also be used.
Feeding them should be discontinued in the autumn and winter seasons to prevent feeble and droopy growth. A fertilizer with a high nitrogen concentration will promote rapid growth, but the new shoots will be uniform and dark green in colour, instead of semi-pink.
6. Propagation Methods
The pink princess may be quickly multiplied by stem cuttings, as is the case with the majority of philodendron species. Propagation results in voluminous plants and can promote variegation. Additionally, it may help you grow a new shrub to give to and create a micro-habitat. If your plant’s leaves have begun to regress, you must use this approach immediately. If the root ball becomes too packed, you can divide it.
7. Potting and Replanting
The Philodendron Pink Princess plant will thrive in any planter with an effective drainage system. Due to their permeability, clay pots are the most preferred over other materials. Drainage holes or breathers should be large enough to allow water to flow out quickly.
Make careful to line the bottom of the planter with a layer of tiny pebbles or rocks before planting your plant. This preventative measure is advised, particularly when working with a plant as valuable and uncommon for its pink leaves.
Pink Princess spreads rapidly if given the appropriate growth conditions. The roots develop at a comparable rate to the leaves, resulting in the plant becoming rootbound within two years in the same planter. As a result, it must be repotted every two years.
8. Pruning
Trimming is essential for this houseplant. The Pink Princess Philodendron has a tendency to grow into a vine, but with the right clipping, it can easily be made voluminous. Pruning your plant is best done in the spring or autumn. This is right before and after the planting season. You can remove any yellow or dead leaves. Pruning can foster rapid growth while also preventing droopy stems from detracting from the plant.
You may also trim your Pink Princess to keep its variegation consistent. The most equally semi-coloured leaf should be removed a little above its node. For instance, if the topmost foliage on your plant is pink or all green, you may consider selectively pruning to get a more uneven pattern. Trimming above your preferred leaf causes the emerging leaf to imitate the color of the leaf underneath it.
9. Pest and Disease Control
The Pink Princess is sensitive to a variety of typical houseplant diseases and pests. Prominent diseases include rusty spot and root rot, both of which are brought on by fungal infections and excess watering, respectively. Mealybugs, scale, spider mites, aphids, and fungus gnats are a few examples of prevalent pests that affect the health of this houseplant. These insects may be eliminated naturally by DIY insecticide soap or just chopping off the infected parts.
The browning of the edges is another issue with Pink Princess Philodendron. The centre of the leaves developing brown patches often indicates too direct sun exposure. Due to the diffused sunshine that these plants are accustomed to, any harsh sunlight exposure can scorch the leaves. Move your plant away from the light or block the window with a thin curtain if the patches only develop on the leaves that are near to the source of sunlight.
10. Climbing Support
Philodendron is naturally a vining plant, so it is beneficial to provide it with a ladder or frame to climb on. The plant rises using its aerial roots and grows best when it has some type of support that permits it to do so. Similar to other vines, the Pink Princess is suitable for growing on a pole so it may climb, or it can be simply allowed to drop down. You may consider using a moss pole since it can be easily expanded when the plant outgrows it and is collapsible.
You Are Undoubtedly Already Familiar with Philodendron Pink Princess Care Tips!
The Pink Princess Philodendrons are popular houseplants owing to their beautiful pink foliage. The plant has an unrivaled magnificence, making the cost and efforts spent meeting the needs of this regal plant worthwhile. If you stumble across one of these magnificent pink and green leafed plants, make sure to follow the above guidelines to keep it healthy for a long time.
FAQ’s
1. How Can I Make My Philodendron Pink Princess More Pinkish?
Provide your Philodendron with strong, indirect light for at least six hours each day, either by placing it beside a south-facing window or under grow lights. Pink leaves will also require at least 65% humidity to unfold effectively.
2. Is Philodendron Pink Princess Toxic to Dogs and Cats?
Any animal that consumes any portion of the Pink Princess plant will die. Dogs who consume a part of this plant may experience coughing, foaming, drooling and irritation of the skin around the mouth and face.
3. Is There a Difference Between the Pink Congo and the Pink Princess Philodendron?
Pink Congo Philodendron and the Pink Princess Philodendron are not the same plants. The former is also not worth purchasing since it is produced chemically. Unethical sellers may charge a lot of money for essentially a common Philodendron.
4. What Can You Do to Protect the Pink Princess from Reverting?
In case, Pink Princess has reverted, it means the plant isn’t getting enough light. The plant has to be relocated to a location with more direct sunlight.
5. How Do I Produce a Variegated Philodendron?
The more conventional and reliable method of achieving variegation is to take cuttings from branches with more variegated leaves rather than the all-white version and keep multiplying the plants.
Wallpaper has been a popular decorative feature for ages, first appearing in China about 200 B.C. While it lends a touch of effortless luxury to your room, what if you live in a rented apartment? Or your design preferences shift regularly. Wallpaper may be tricky to remove, and existent designs create a challenge for individuals wishing to change up their interior decor. Peel and stick wallpaper solves this problem by letting you explore without worrying about adhesive messes or long-term consequences.
This is the best removable wallpaper and the perfect DIY alternative to traditional wallpaper designs. These are available in a myriad of customizable options, from tropical patterns to geometric prints.
Let us take you through a list of trendy peel-off wallpaper designs, that can add a glamorous flair to your home decor.
17+ Best Peel and Stick Wallpaper to Add Dimension to Your Walls:
1. Classic Wood Textured Peel-Off Wallpaper
Let us start with the most fuss-free and minimal wallpaper design. Selecting complimentary wood surfaces is one of the simplest methods for achieving a classic home décor theme. Why not choose one of these cheaper options with these peel-off wooden textured wallpapers that are freely accessible online instead of spending money on installing and maintaining hardwood tiles and planks. These wood-themed vinyl chloride wallpapers look like genuine wood yet are scratch-proof, mold-proof, and bacterial-resistant.
2. Easy-to-Apply Vinyl Wallpaper
Vinyl peel-off wallpaper is the best option for spaces where extreme moisture and heat changes might damage traditional wallpaper, like the bathroom, kitchen or porch area. These peel-and-stick wallpaper designs were created for DIY home décor enthusiasts. It has the ability to be modified during application. This feature comes in handy when trying to line up the design or making mistakes.
Furthermore, the back of the wallpaper has gridlines to help you peel and position the sheet, which is quite beneficial considering the complicated layout. It is better to use a primer designed specifically for treating surfaces before applying wallpaper or using any other deep-penetrating primer.
3. Industrial Brick-Patterned Wallpaper
Exposed brick is a trendy and universally appealing aesthetic if you want to invest in the long-term rustic charm of your home decor. Any style or setting of a house can benefit from the addition of quaintness since it makes it more appealing. Peel-off brick patterned wallpaper adds texture and a pop of colour that paint and wallpaper cannot.
Many people associate textured wallpaper with embossing. However, the truth is that you don’t need to require surface indentations to provide texture.
4. Floral Wallpaper
Floral wallpaper has long been a staple of home decor enthusiasts. Best peel and stick wallpaper featuring biophilic features may add effortless oomph to your design. Consider floral motifs, bird and animal-inspired patterns, and organic textures to help bring the landscape into our homes, resulting in interiors that promote your overall spatial design.
Consider utilising temporary vinyl wallpaper with a matte finish and stunning details set against a distressed texture to combine vintage design with a dash of contemporary craftsmanship.
5. Concrete Textured Wallpaper
A concrete surface is not the most resilient or cost-effective material, but it may make for a striking feature wall. This is because cement screed walls require continual sealing due to their porous nature. If you don’t want to deal with regular maintenance, consider replicating the effect using a cheaper alternative, like pre-glued concrete textured wallpaper.
In addition to providing visual interest, cement-textured wallpaper may assist you in covering up spills or other wall damage without harming the walls.
6. Fabric-Backed Vinyl Wallpaper
Vinyl wallpaper with a fabric backing is a high-quality, long-lasting product. These premium wallpapers’ durable fabric and vinyl construction ensure that they last for years. Fabric-backed vinyl wallpapers are a trendy and long-lasting alternative that ranges from traditional to contemporary pattern options. The ideal spots for this kind of wallpaper are the kid’s room, the kitchen backsplash, and the bathroom.
7. Tiled Wallpaper
The latest peel-off tiled wallpapers are virtually identical to genuine tiling. These are also entirely water-resistant, detachable, and, most crucially, reusable, which means you can peel them off and apply them anywhere else at any moment. Create a long-lasting design that perfectly reflects your taste by decorating your backsplash with a sturdy, clean tile.
Tiled wallpaper for a kitchen backsplash is easy to maintain and less expensive than actual tiles, so you can always change it up for a new aesthetic every few years. For a contemporary spin on paneling, cover the top or bottom part of the wall with tiling wallpaper.
8. Faux Paneling Wallpaper
It is usually beneficial to take into account how simple it will be to remove wooden fixtures and paneling when creating a modular house. Panels may be the finishing touch for your modern home, but in practice, they are difficult to remove and demand time and assistance from a professional. Paneling has made a steady resurgence in modern home décor trends.
Small sections of wallpaper are being applied to the wall, separated by 3Dpanels of various shapes and sizes. These wallpaper designs are suitable for DIY projects; you can even repaint them to fit your room’s decor and furniture.
9. Photographic Mural Wallpaper
Murals are the perfect solution if you are bored of repeating designs. The collection of dramatic and high-definition photographic murals seems so genuine that you will feel an urge to touch the image. Wallpaper murals are produced in panels in contrast to the rolls that standard wallpaper is sold in.
This eliminates any doubt about which section of the image belongs where. These murals may be used as statement artworks and are highly customizable.
10. Art-Deco Inspired Best Temporary Wallpaper
Art Deco style embraces opulence and high style, with accentuated curves, crisp lines, and harmonious patterns. This eclectic look may be readily incorporated into one’s home decor by using the best peel and stick wallpaper. These sleek and elegant Art Deco prints bring the glitter and splendor of the 1920s into your space. The luxurious array of Art Deco patterns, with iconic forms and trendy tones, is ideal for gathering spaces.
11. Giant Wall Stickers
Peel and stick wallpaper is usually supplied in rolls, but don’t rely on them to provide the dramatic impact you desire. You may feel that the pattern is too repetitious and that you need a standout piece. A single large-scale sticker, such as this scene-stealing floral sticker or tree of life design, may make a significant impression. Unlike other flower patterns, the size and range of colours in this one sets it apart. Nowadays these type of wallpaper is best selling wallpaper.
12. Faux Stone Wallpaper
If your space has lofty ceilings, try including some traditional architectural elements, such as a bespoke stone wall. This screams for a little extra drama. The bill is filled with a massive removable wallpaper that resembles an exotic stone wall. It would also look great as a fireplace backdrop with this removable wallpaper for renters. Today various detailed and 3D textured stone wallpaper is available in the market to give your space a realistic accent. Similar wall decals simulate the look of wooden walls or even bare brickwork.
13. Wooden Plank Textured Removable Wallpaper
This wood plank textured wallpaper may add personality to your decor. At first sight, it’s difficult to realize that this is a huge wall decal. A blank wall gets instant appeal and substance thanks to this whitewashed wood wall sticker. Vinyl wall decals,wall stickers, and papers are also a terrific option for renters who want to introduce a rustic charm into their decor. They are also ideal for temporary spaces such as themed children’s playrooms.
14. Vintage Peel and Stick Wallpaper
Are you a retro soul stuck in this new world? You might consider adding a vintage touch to your decor with easy-to-maintain removable wallpaper designs. Prints created digitally by artists, fashion labels, and vintage décor firms are creating headlines in the design industry. Architects used three distinct wallpapers to design different portions of a wall during the Victorian era.
The dado, which ran from the floor to the chair, and the filler, which ran between the molding and the cornice, and extravagant ceiling wallpaper. This method is being included in the wall style of modern designers, due to its easy and organized application process.
15. Fabric Peel and Stick Wallpaper
Peel-and-stick fabric wallpaper is the way to go if you value a polished appearance, eco-friendly walls, and PVC-free home decor. There are several textiles that may be used to create fabric wallpaper. Inexpensive textiles, such as polyester, are commonly used in their production. You may make your customized wallpaper by cutting out fabric sheets and gluing them to your walls with watery starch as a binder. However, pre-glued fabric wallpaper that you can simply peel and apply is much more convenient.
16. Glow-in Dark Removable Wallpaper
Peel and stick wallpaper for kids is a low-cost way to add colour and pattern to plain walls. These temporary wallpapers are easy to install and remove. Children are enthralled by shiny, bright surfaces and anything that emits light. To add a personal touch, utilize strip lights or luminous stickers. Consider applying glow-in-the-dark wallpaper on a wall depicting a solar system theme. You may also experiment with other themes, like an under-water scene with glowing jellyfish or a starry night landscape.
17. Marble Textured Removable Wallpaper
Marble is one of the few home design fads that has truly persisted. Its smooth texture and delicate, natural fissure patterns have remained relevant and appealing in interior decor for many years. Since real marble is so expensive, it might not be the ideal choice for everyone. Faux-marble wallpapers, on the other hand, show how you may redecorate your home without exceeding the budget. Consider using wallpaper that does not have a repeating texture, as that might affect the lining process.
Are You Willing to Give Your Walls Depth with These Hassle-Free Temporary Wallpapers?
Peel-and-stick reusable wallpaper can instantly enhance a space and is a must-have option for DIY-enthusiastic tenants and homeowners. Peel-and-stick wallpaper functions just as it suggests, you remove the backing and attach it to the wall. If you’re working with high-quality wallpaper, it’s a great method to add interesting patterns to your walls in addition to being a worthwhile investment.
FAQs
1. What Is the Lifespan of Peel-And-Stick Wallpaper?
The peel-and-stick wallpaper should remain in place for as long as the surface you put it to is neat, uniform, and has the perfect paint finish.
2. Why Is My Peel-And-Stick Wallpaper Flaking?
Peel and stick wallpapers are affected by humidity variations as well as a poor plaster finish of the wall.
3. What Is the Best Peel and Stick Wallpaper for Bathroom and Kitchen?
Vinyl wallpaper is the most resilient of all removable wallpaper varieties. Therefore it is suitable for places that are susceptible to moisture exposure and splatters.
4. How Can I Make My Wallpaper Waterproof?
Apply more adhesive below any wallpapered sections near a shower and use mold-resistant wallpaper adhesive. The wallpaper may be made more resistant to heat and moisture by covering it with transparent acrylic lacquer.
5. How Do You Begin Wallpapering?
Hang your first piece of paper on a wall without any doors or windows and start at the corner if possible. This allows you to apply a full length of material from the ceiling to the edge of the skirting.
Do you feel something is missing in your kitchen but don’t know exactly what? Is it the decor? Appliances? Or something else?
To get the right answer, take a step back and carefully look at your kitchen. The missing factor that you’re looking for is the proper color scheme.
Even though your kitchen has been recently renovated or upgraded, your kitchen space won’t feel complete if you don’t select the right color scheme. Have you heard about the two tone kitchens?
Over the past few years, two tone kitchens have become immensely popular. Interior designers and architects have also recommended two tone kitchen cabinets to create a contrasting effect. Even in small spaces, this styling technique will work smoothly.
So what’s so special about two tone kitchens?
Two toned kitchen cabinets are an excellent way to add some depth, intrigue, and a subtle variation to your kitchen. Whether you like to have bold and bright kitchen interiors or neutral or minimum design, you can go with this kitchen styling tip.
So, how to incorporate this two tone kitchen styling technique? It is actually quite simple! You can use any two contrasting or complementing colors on the upper kitchen cabinets or lower cabinets. And if you have glass cabinets, you can use trims in various colors to create appealing visual effects.
Now comes the main question: what colors to use for the 2 tone kitchen cabinets?
There are a lot of color combinations that look awesome. But if you have a kitchen cabinet that is combined with white, or if you are planning to choose a white combination from our suggestions, it is important to know that white cabinets need special care to keep their standout look. For that, you have to use kitchen cabinet cleaners frequently.
Today, in this blog, we’ve made a list of some of the best two tone kitchen cabinet ideas for you. From dark blue and black to neutrals like white and beige, we’ve included all types of shades and materials. So keep reading till the end and pick your favorite dual color two color kitchen cabinets.
Let’s start.
30+ Latest Two Tone Kitchen Cabinets Ideas For The Year (With Pictures!)
If you can’t decide on one color theme for your kitchen, a two-tone kitchen will be a perfect solution for you. You can select the first color as the primary color and the other one as an accent color to create various focal points. These colors should always be implemented with each other to create a fantastic contrasting effect.
Here are the best two tone kitchen cabinets ideas recommended by experts and designers:
1. Forest Green + Natural Wood
Let’s start with the color that will make your kitchen alive and fresh. Green colors are incredible for the two tone kitchen cabinet kitchen scheme. If you feel that your cooking space feels a bit congested and boring, just splash some shade of green color.
You can bring natural vibes directly into your kitchen without going out. Here, the homeowners selected a beautiful green forest color that goes perfectly with natural wood. The lower cabinets are made of wood, while the upper ones are painted white.
2. White Upper + Black Lower Cabinets
Black and white is a timeless color combination!
A wonderful way to test out this two-toned kitchen cabinets scheme. It is to use in lower and upper cabinets. Use countertops and backsplash in white and use a dark black color to paint the upper cabinets.
For a statement look, go with subway tiles and a patterned floor. This way, your cooking space will appear refined and highly designed.
3. Navy + Cream
Look at the above gorgeous kitchen. It was designed by Heidi Caillier, who used two tone kitchen cabinets. Here the glass enclosures have cream trimmings, and it is perfectly camouflaged into the wall, which is also painted Cream.
On the other hand, navy lowers have been creating lovely contrasting effects. The reason behind this color scheme is to avoid the visual chaos that is usually created by having too many dark cabinets.
4. Traditional Wood + White Cabinets
If you want to combine traditional wood with a colorful kitchen island, this two tone kitchen theme will be a great option. Here in this kitchen, traditional wood has been used in lower cabinets which seamlessly goes with the white upper cabinets.
As you can see in the above picture, white countertops are continued with the island’s waterfall design. On the other hand, traditional wood has been used on the floor, under the island, and on the lower cabinets, creating subtle visual effects.
5. Farmhouse Black + Gold
Gold makes everything glamorous!
If you also want to add some stunning glam factor to your kitchen, go with this two tone kitchen cabinet design. The above kitchen has three elements, one hidden element: Black lower two tone cabinets, white uppers, some wood-toned open shelving, and gold accents.
6. Black+ White + Wood
Do you want to know about a timeless combination?
Black+ white + Wood! We’re not only talking about using the colors for two tone kitchen cabinets but also the materials. Take a look at the above kitchen for inspiration. Look how beautifully designers have used all three elements. You can select the tone of the wood according to your preference.
If you love wooden accents, you can use this two tone kitchen theme. Instead of going traditional wood, go with cherry wood! This type of wood is extremely good with Cream and white colors.
In this kitchen cabinet, cherry wood is used on the upper and lower cabinets. At the same time, the countertops and backsplash have been used in white color with a marble effect.
8. Color-Blocking Scheme
If you don’t like the contrasting upper and lower kitchen cabinets, here’s another great solution for you: go with the color blocking technique. In this scheme, you have to leave one wall of cabinets a single shade, and on the other wall, you have to use various contrasting colors.
Take inspiration from the above kitchen; here, subway tile backsplash, all-white cabinets, and counters are placed on one side of the wall, and the other side has color-blocking charcoal-colored cabinets.
9. Powder Blue & White
This gorgeous kitchen is a part of the Beverly Hills cottage, which belongs to the designer Madeline Stuart. She loves the Arts and Crafts movement, which is perfectly shown in the above kitchen.
Here two subtle colors, powder blue on the bottom and white up top, have been used to create an elegant and sophisticated ambiance.
10. White + Stainless Steel
One material that can uplift your entire kitchen ambiance is steel. Use stainless steel in various parts of your kitchen, including the two tone kitchen cabinet. Look at the above picture; here, stainless steel lower cabinets have been used along with gray upper cabinets and white square tiles.
This gives the entire space a professional look. This is also a great idea for those people who wish to have a sleek, simple, and minimal kitchen.
11. Monochromatic Two Tone Kitchen Cabinets
Do you have a weirdly shaped kitchen? These types of kitchens are hard to design and decorate. That’s why sometimes two-tone color schemes won’t work perfectly. So, what to do in this situation?
Instead of going with two different colors, select a single color and use different hues and shades of it. For example, if you pick the color blue, use pale blue on the higher cabinets and muted periwinkle blue on the lower cabinets or vice versa. You can put focus on these parts with the help of wooden counters for a fresh and clean look.
12. Yellow + White
13. Gray + White
14. Pink + White
15. Gray + Blue
16. Green + White
17. Gray + Wood
18. Orange + Gray
19. Beige + White
20. Coral + Gray
21. Teal + White
22. Blue + Yellow
23. Red + White
24. Brown + White
25. Taupe + Black
26. Burgundy + White
27. Orange + White
28. Black + Beige
29. Purple + White
30. Black + Brown
31. Red + Gray
Do you want some more inspiration for small kitchen two tone kitchen cabinets? Scroll down!
The Bottom Line
So, this is all about the two tone kitchen cabinets.
I hope this guide on small kitchen two tone kitchen cabinets has helped you to pick the right two tone color scheme for your kitchen. From dark shades to muted neutral tones, you can select any dual color two color kitchen cabinets.
Do you want to know more about kitchen styling and trends? Read our blogs on Best Kitchen Flooring Ideas, Italian Kitchen Design, and many more.
If you find this post on two toned kitchen styling informative and helpful, share it with your family and friends and help them to create fantastic-looking kitchen interiors.
After decorating your entire home, do you feel something is still missing? If yes, you’ve probably missed out on some plants! Yes, plants are a great way to bring some greenery to your space! Indoor plants not only bring some fresh air to your space but also bring a wonderful, alive ambiance to lifeless, empty indoor spaces.
And we’re not talking about just placing one or two plants on the windowsill or in an empty corner. There are many more ways to put some plants in your home, such as hanging plants! You can buy some indoor plants and hang them from your ceiling or walls. This is a wonderful way to bring some oxygen and adds an unexpected touch of dimension.
From Asplenium nidus to Marble queen pothos, Boston Fern to Spider Plant, numerous indoor plants are available in the market. With so many options, are you confused about which one to select? No worries, keep reading!
Today in this blog, we’ve listed some of the best hanging plants. Whether you live in a castle, apartment, house, or dorm, you can hang these indoor plants without compromising on your space.
So, let’s get started.
10 Beautiful Hanging Plants To Decorate Your Home
If you want to turn your home into an oasis, you should definitely bring some indoor hanging plants. We’ve included ferns, florals, and many other plants in the list below. So no matter what your style or aesthetic is, you can surely find a perfect hanging plant’s indoor style for your home.
Let’s take a look!
1. Tillandsia (Air Plant)
Botanical Name: Tillandsia
Sun Exposure: Bright, indirect light
Soil Type: Epiphytic
Soil pH: 4.0 to 8.0 (Water pH)
Tillandsia, also popularly called air plants, are actually a type of epiphyte. This simply means that you can grow them without soil. As these lovely plants don’t need any potting mix to grow, you can simply attach them to a string and just spritz them with water once a week. However, it requires lots of bright, indirect sunlight.
You can put them in a hanging glass globe and hang them by a string. Don’t forget to make a large hole for air to flow and circulate. It also doesn’t trail much, but these hanging plants indoors look really pretty, so you can put them in a spot as a display. Plus, they’re also pet-friendly!
2. String of Hearts
Botanical Name: Ceropegia woodii
Sun Exposure: Bright, indirect light
Soil Type: Cactus or succulent mix
Soil pH: 6.0 to 7.5
The string of hearts, also called Ceropegia woodii, is a trailing vine. It looks similar to the string of pearls; that’s why many people get easily confused between the two. Looks at the above pictures; aren’t they look beautiful? If you’re looking for some hanging plants that are Insta-worthy, this is the one!
This is an evergreen trailing vine with pink stems and gorgeous green, heart-shaped, silver-variegated leaves. These hanging house plants are trendy and high in demand these days. This plant is a bit of a hybrid succulent. Don’t forget to water them more frequently as compared to the regular succulents. You can put them in a container with drainage and either put them on a floating shelf or hang them from your ceilings.
3. Peperomia
Botanical Name: Peperomia
Sun Exposure: Bright, indirect sunlight
Soil Type: Cactus or succulent mix
Soil pH: 5.0 to 6.0
Peperomia is more commonly known as radiator plants. They have hundreds of variants; that’s why people love these plants as indoor plants. Most designers and interior experts recommend this plant for spaces because of its attractive shape and easy-to-grow nature.
Peperomia has round, fleshy leaves that help them to keep in water. So they can thrive for a few more days without water. You can hang these cute hanging plants in the places where your high-maintenance plants won’t work. That’s because this radiator plan doesn’t require much attention.
This plant needs only medium indirect light so that you can hang them around your north- and east-facing windows. Don’t worry about the height as they’re pet friendly.
4. Spider Plant
Botanical Name: Chlorophytum comosum
Sun Exposure: Part sun, shade
Soil Type: General-purpose potting soil
Soil pH: 6.0 to 6.5
Spider Plant or Chlorophytum comosum is one of the absolute easiest trailing house plants. It is also known by other names such as Ribbon Plant, St. Bernard’s Lily, Airplane Plant, Spider Ivy, and Hen and Chickens.
This has pretty fountains of variegated foliage that are thin and gently curved leaves. It also produces babies, or “plantlets” that look like they’re dancing around the leaves on their curved stems. If you’re looking for a plant that requires less care and maintenance, spider plants will be the best option.
They need shade and less care, and most importantly, it looks quite impressive visually once they grow completely.
5. Orchids
Botanical Name: Orchidaceae
Sun Exposure: Bright, indirect light
Soil Type: Orchid bark and sphagnum moss blend
Soil pH: 5.5 to 6.5
Yes, you’ve read it right! Orchids may not be commonly used as hanging plants. There is a wide range of varieties of orchards, such as Cattleya orchids, Cymbidium Ice Cascade, and Vanda orchids. You can use them as hanging plants to decorate your rooms.
You can also grow them on a stick inside the pot and put them indoors where they can get bright but indirect sunlight. They bloom into gorgeous flowers and also are pet friendly.
You can hang them on the west or south-facing windows as they will get maximum natural light here. Don’t forget to water them regularly so your orchid plants will not become soggy.
6. Marble Pothos
Botanical Name: Epipremnum aureum
Sun Exposure: Medium indirect light
Soil Type: Well-draining potting mix
Soil pH: 6.1 to 6.5
You can easily identify a Marble Pothos plant from its lush climbing vines and beautiful green variegated leaves. Pretty simple and easy to care for, this plant is one of the best hanging plants for your home.
These indoor wall hanging plants are versatile, forgiving, and easy to grow. You can literally grow these plants in any space of your house. They don’t even require regular pruning or repotting. This plant is for beginners or those people who don’t know how to care for indoor plants. With such little care, Marble Pothos will thrive.
You only need to repot this plant every few years. To propagate, all you need to do is to cut one healthy stem with a few leaves and put it in a container filled with water. They also need medium sun exposure which means you can place them in the dark places of your room.
7. Boston Fern
Botanical Name: Nephrolepis exaltata
Sun Exposure: Partial sun
Soil Type: Moist, well-drained
Soil pH: 6.0 to 6.5
Boston fern, sword fern, or Nephrolepis exaltata is a widely famous fern species that grows in many parts of the world. People around the globe love this as hanging indoor plants.
With their textural sword-shaped, blue-green foliage known as Pangborn, its classic look and affordable price makes it a great choice for your home. However, this house plant needs lots of care, sunlight, and extra humidity. These hanging plants will be perfect for your kitchen or bathroom shelves. Also, they shed regularly, so you have to keep cleaning them.
Boston fern is available in numerous varieties, and each varies in appearances, such as Nephrolepis exaltata ‘Compacta,’ Golden Boston, Fluffy Duffy, and many more.
8. Jade Pothos
Botanical Name: Epipremnum aureum
Sun Exposure: Medium indirect light
Soil Type: Well-draining potting mix
Soil pH: 6.1 to 6.5
Jade pothos, or Devil’s Ivy, is one of the popular hanging house plants. They’ve waxy, heart-shaped leaves, which have stunning green Jade color. They are also low-maintenance, so you can put them anywhere in your room, including spaces like a trellis, window frame, or household furniture.
This plant is also commonly used by interior designers to decorate homes. They create a perfect trailing look that goes with any room decors. There are wide varieties of Pothos plants, such as Golden Pothos and Marble Queen (explained above).
You can put your pothos in shadier areas like on the east- or north-facing window. You have to water these indoor hanging plants moderately every few weeks.
9. Philodendron
Botanical Name: Philodendron
Sun Exposure: Medium indirect light
Soil Type: Well-draining potting mix
Soil pH: 5.5 to 6.0
Are you a beginner gardener?
If yes, Philodendron will be the best option for you! These species have deep green, trailing ivy, which only requires medium indirect or partial light. With a little attention and care, this plant can flourish beautifully and can grow up to 20 feet. But not all; some small philodendrons will grow about four to five feet tall.
Make sure to hang these hanging plants in higher areas of the house. When it comes to the watering routine, it mainly depends on the exposure you give them. This means if you put these indoor hanging plants close to a south- or west-facing window, you’ve to water them daily.
10. Christmas Cactus
Botanical Name: Schlumbergera x buckleyi
Sun Exposure: Partial Shade
Soil Type: Moist, well-drained, loamy
Soil pH: 6.1 to 6.5
Christmas cactus, also known as holiday cactus, or crab cactus, is one of the best flowering plants. Look at its beautiful red and white flowers; they will make any room look more glamorous and elegant.
The Christmas cactus will bring some greenery and wow factor to your boring-looking and empty space. The best thing about these hanging plants is that they have colorful flowers that will keep coming back. These hanging indoor plants only need direct sunlight, and make sure to water only when the soil is completely dry.
The Bottom Line
So, this is all about the best indoor hanging plants. I hope this complete hanging house plants and growing guide has helped you to pick the right indoor wall hanging plants for your home, office, or any space. If you find this post on best hanging plants informative and helpful, share it with your family and friends looking for indoor hanging planters for their houses.
Do you want to know more about indoor plants? Read our previous blogs on Calathea Peacock Plants, 10 Best Large Indoor Plants, 25+ Cool & Creative DIY Plant Stand Ideas, and many more.
We all want to come home to a relaxing cushy couch. Why not do it in style? Bring home a lush green velvet sofa that oozes elegance and style. Green velvet sofas bring a sense of opulence to your home without actually burning a hole in your pocket. The vivacious color brings drama and the fabric brings a luxurious feel. In the crux of it, a green velvet sofa personifies style, luxury, drama, and elegance.
We’ve curated a hand-picked list of the different types of green velvet sofas available out there and a few green couch living room decorating ideas.
17+ Lush Green Velvet Sofas That are Comfortable Yet Stylish
1. Simple Essential Sofa
A simple elegant mid-century style green velvet sofa is all that your living room needs. These emerald green sofa living room ideas define understated luxury. The hand-crafted piece has chic brass legs, a cushy seat and back cushions, and a sleek design. These features make it an irresistible essential couch for all-day snuggling.
2. Plush Sectional Sofa with Chaise Loungers
A plush sectional sofa such as this is a cozy haven for relaxation. A sleek comfortable green velvet sofa is a perfect addition to large family rooms. It combines a comfortable and sink-in appeal feel with a clean modern aesthetic. The color makes a bold contrasting statement.
3. Classic Round Arm Sofa
A classic round arm green velvet sofa adds timeless charm to a space. This green velvet couch can be a great stand-out addition to any living room. With its Victorian antique-like appearance that contrasts the contemporary interior, this piece is a head-turner. The decorative form is adorned with rounded edges and back rolling diamond tufted back cushions. The turnip-style wooden legs and the nail trim details complete this graceful piece.
4. Transitional Square Arm Tuxedo Sofa
The boxy transitional style green velvet couch makes a simple yet glamorous statement. The minimal clean-lined seat and backrest make the piece look modern however it is contrasted by the traditional style tuxedo armrests. The diamond-tufted armrests are finished with nail-trim detail, adding a stylish touch to the couch. This green velvet couch is a great fit for any living room as it will stand out as a focal element.
5. Convertible Futon
This elaborate green velvet sofa is a perfect balance of form and function. It is a comfortable sleeper futon with a split back option that expands to make a bed or lounger. The Victorian-style design accentuated by tufted velvet upholstery brings a sense of timeless elegance to the space.
6. Round Arm Sofa
A soft, sumptuous green velvet sofa can be a statement addition to every living room. The simple curving form brings a whimsical charm to the space. This green velvet couch when placed in a living room needs no accents, it is a complete piece on its own.
7. Flared Arm Sofa
A sculptural mid-century style green velvet couch can uplift the look of any living room. The flared arm combined with a simple channel-tufted back creates a luxurious modern aesthetic. This spacious 3-seater green couch in the living room delivers an alluring space appeal.
8. Camelback Sofa
Green velvet sofas can be used in surprising ways. For instance, this chic camelback sofa with delicate ornamental details brings sophistication as well as whimsy to the space. The green velvet couch complements the wild-vintage vibe of the space. It also adds depth and completes the space without being the center of attention.
9. Bold Printed Sofa
If a solid green velvet sofa isn’t enough to make a statement in your living room, go bolder with a printed green velvet couch. The bold print compliments the simple form of this bench-like sofa. Balance is the key here, some useful living room decorating ideas with this green couch include adding accents like complementary cushions that blend with the pattern.
10. Sculptural 3-Seater Shell Sofa
Comfort, elegance, and luxury are power packed in this shell green velvet couch. The smooth form of the sculptural couch with channel tufts and sleek brass legs takes center stage in any living room.
11. Extravagant Chesterfield Sofa
This chesterfield sofa is one of the best green velvet sofa options for a timeless living room. Go extravagant with your living room with this classical piece. The lush emerald green velvet sofa adorned with brass detailing makes it hard to eyes off. The voluminous piece is intricately detailed with knife-edge tailoring of diamond tufting and nailhead trim adding to the sophisticated and luxurious look.
12. Chic Loveseat
A chic emerald green velvet sofa like this loveseat is a staple for a maximalist living room. It brings a quirky charm to a space, with its soft playful form. The green velvet couch in the living room can be accessorized with contrasting vibrant cushions.
13. Armless Loveseat
This elegant armless loveseat personifies drama. The smooth form and the simple channel tufting make this elegant piece a must-have. It is a great addition to contemporary, modern, glam-style living rooms alike.
14. Modular Sectional Velvet Sofa
This green velvet sofa is simply striking, having a clean modern aesthetic with a hint of traditional style. It has a low profile, yet is spacious and customizable with an adjustable futon. The richness of velvet is balanced by the shiny chrome legs creating a sophisticated look.
15. Modular Bench Sofa
If you have a compact space, adding a modular sofa such as this will be a good fit for your home. This modern sofa is a case of less is more. This green velvet couch is made to fit in any space. Its simple sleek aesthetic pairs well with contemporary, modern, mid-century, or Scandinavian living rooms.
16. Modern Square Armed Sofa
This simple modern green velvet sofa complements the interior of the space without standing out. The refreshing hue and minimal design of this mid-century green velvet couch align with the modern aesthetic of the living room. The tapered wooden legs, square armrests, and button tufted backrest make this comfortable piece great for lounging.
17. Square Pattern Tufted Sofa
This elegant square tufted sofa can be a swoon-worthy addition to your living space. The bold square pattern complements the soft inviting shape of this green velvet sofa. It is surely a head turner, spacious, and exemplifies the luxurious style.
18. Smooth Curved Sofa
A state of art living room needs a serpentine velvet green couch like this. The soft organic form of the sofa is bound to make an elegant style statement. The curving seat accentuated by a flowing back-arm rest makes this piece a work of art.
19. Elegant Low Back Chesterfield Sofa
This plush vintage-style lush emerald green velvet sofa has a laidback yet luxurious feel. The flared arm, low back, diamond tufted couch finished with great finesse is a statement must-have. The experience of this sofa is refined as its aesthetic appeal.
Final Verdict
Green velvet sofas are a versatile addition to your space. They are available in numerous sizes, styles, and designs to fit in every space. From classic Chesterfield sofa to modern sectional with loungers or a minimal chic loveseat, the options are endless. Irrespective of the design, they all have an element of panache and uplift the look of any living room.
FAQs
Are Green Velvet Sofas in Style?
Green velvet sofas are in style, as people are now wanting to make bold statements with their homes. Green velvet sofas bring a sense of comfort and luxury into your space. They have a flamboyant and alluring appeal that catches the eye.
Is Velvet a Good Choice for a Sofa?
Velvet is a soft, tactile fabric that oozes luxurious style. It is also surprisingly durable and easy to care for, even when you have pets and children around. This is because it has a flat weave with no loose threads. This makes it a scratch-proof and stain-resistant material ideal for every home.
What Goes Well with a Green Velvet Sofa?
Depending on the style and design of the sofa, you can accessories it with different soft furnishings. Adding contrasting cushions in vibrant colors and patterns adds to the drama of the piece. Using neutral furnishings complements and balances the look of the space.
Why Pick a Lush Green Velvet Sofa?
They make a sophisticated luxurious statement in the space. They are cozy and comfortable. The fabric is durable and resistant to wear and tear, making it ideal for every home.
What Color Looks Best with Emerald Green?
Accent colors that look good with green are shades of yellow, orange, red, and grey. Golden accents also look great with emerald green.
Sofas are the heart of the living room; when anyone enters the living room, the first thing they see is sofas. Your guests will get impressed whenever they see a fashionable couch. A good coach can give enhance the look of your living room.
A modern sectional sofa is a popular seating arrangement for living rooms; these sofas add beauty to the house’s living rooms. These sofas are not like typical sofas; the sectional couches have several independent pieces that one can arrange in many different ways. These options allow people to get flexible seating options and get more comfortable.
Selecting and buying a sofa is a key decision for your home, especially the living room. It is not just a normal piece of furniture; it is the focus point of the living room. You also do have contemporary sectionals sofas for your living room.
As buying sofas is such an important decision, there are many factors that one needs to consider before buying the sofas. A modern sofa sectional is the best choice when you have extra space in your house.
Today, there are many types of sofas out there in the market which come in different designs and colors. However, sectional sofas are in high demand in the current times. These sofas are modern in style and come in plenty of designs, due to which attract people’s eyes. We will let you know some of your living room’s astonishing sectional sofa designs.
Now, let’s see some amazing modern sectional sofa designs for your home.
11 Best Sectional Sofa Designs for Your Home
1. Convertible Sectional Sofa U Shaped Couch:
Convertible U-Shaped Couch is one of the best modern sectional sofas. It is the perfect seating option; it goes well with festivals, parties, dinners, etc., it gives a comfortable seating option to the people, and thus people of all ages can easily use this sofa. As it is a modular sofa, you can move any module to get the look of your wish.
2. Storage Ottoman Sectional Sofa:
The storage ottoman sectional sofa is of rectangular shape and comes with a storage compartment which gives an additional convenience to the design. This stylish and comfortable sectional couch will be ideal for your living room or den. It has a storage ottoman.
This sofa allows you to use the corner areas and make the best use of the couch’s variability to modify the room’s style at any time and not keep the same style all the time.
3. Vibrant Colored Sectional Sofa:
These sofas are bold in color and bring liveliness to the place. These types of sofas are bright in color and can set a tone and mood for the whole room. Sectional couches with one or two colors are striking accents to any space. These vibrant colors can lift the entire scene of your living room.
4. Sleeper Sectional Sofa
Sleeper sectional sofa modern can act as a sofa and a bed, so if you want an additional bed at night, this modern sectional couch can be a perfect choice.
The multi-purpose sofa can help you host your guests overnight. The couch pulls out a queen-sized mattress, the chaise has bedding storage, and the cushions have zip-off covers for simple cleaning. You can choose which side the sleeper goes on and which side the chaise.
5. Low-Height Sectional Sofa Design
A low-height sectional sofa is a unique modern sectional one that offers the perfect level of seating option with utmost comfort. This design gives the living area a feeling of flair and works well as a backrest when accentuated with tufted chairs.
6. Fully Modular Deep Sectional Sofa
The low deep seating makes this sofa an amazing choice for modern living rooms. You can select from multiple configurations and add the customized components to benefit the modular functionality of this modern couch sectional.
7. Genuine Leather Sectional Sofa with Chaise
The sofa comes with genuine top grain leather and provides a high-end look built to retain its charm for years, so when it comes to durability, then this can be the best sectional sofa for you.
The tufted seats and round bolster pillows give a mid-century look for the classic appeal. You can select from the range of leather colors for designing your living room.
8. Wild Geometric Design
The wild geometric design sectional sofa has a geometric pattern that can tone up the entire space. These contemporary and sleek designs, which include very creative to useful geometric sectional couch patterns, are the ideal complement to a modern environment. They stand among one of the best modern sectionals sofas.
9. Full-Length Leather Sofa
For people with big families, this can be their go-to choice for the sectional sofas. The full-length leather sofa has a large seating facility and thus can occupy many family members. The sofa not only offers huge space but is also rich in design. It comes with comfortable mattresses that offer people a great place to relax.
10. The 7-Piece Corner Modular Sofa Set
The 7-Piece Corner Modular Sofa Set offers you everything you need to get some relaxation. You can chill on this sofa and have a conversation with friends and family with full comfort.
The 5 standard seats and 1 corner seat provides plenty of space for guests, while the free-standing ottoman may be utilized as a cocktail table or to make a chaise. You also get 6 accent pillows along with the sofa.
11. Sectional Sofa with the Side Table
People often love to eat some snacks and have some drinks when they are comfortably sitting on the sofa. In this case, people need a table to easily keep their snacks and drinks, so a sectional sofa with a side table can be a good choice for the modern sectional sofa.
You will get the table at arm’s reach, so you don’t struggle to pick your favorite snack or drink. Therefore, you can chill and watch your favorite movie or have a conversation with someone with full comfort.
Conclusion
At last, we would say that sectional sofas can enhance the look of your living room. Apart from the look, they also provide extra sitting space for you and your guests. So, it can provide you with multiple benefits, and there are many choices when it comes to sectional sofas, some of which we have mentioned in this piece of content.
Reading nooks are the comfy-cozy spots in our homes that are loved by everyone. We sometimes use them to devour a novel, browse through a magazine or simply relax and enjoy a cup of coffee while gazing through the window. We cannot help ourselves from curling into these nooks, whenever we get a chance.
Whether you like reading rooms or corners, alcoves with built-in couches or you’re a fan of oversized lounge chairs, we’ve got it all covered in this article. Here, we present a list of a few creative cozy reading nooks ideas.
1. Utilize Small Corners
A great way of utilizing a small dead corner of your living room to create a cozy reading nook. This reading nook design is flanked by open shelves and has a sleek minimal aesthetic. The layer of throw pillows adds much-needed depth to the space. Neatly organized books and decor accents on the shelves make it pleasing to look at.
2. Read with a View
A large window with a view allows executing the many reading nook ideas. The seamless built-in library and reading nook perfectly balance the aesthetic of the space. The stunning view of the exterior allows the use of space for reading or endless gazing.
3. Color-Coordinated Library Wall
Your books can serve as decor elements, color coordinate your library wall to make an appealing backdrop for a reading nook. The rich leather upholstered armchairs, accentuated by the vivacious ottomans make an alluring reading nook.
4. Repurpose the Attic
Attics can become ideal reading nooks. The sloping ceiling creates a cozy space, perfect for reading. Don’t let your attic rot in dust, be savvy, and repurpose it to make a quaint cozy reading room.
5. Cozy Corner by the Window
A splendid reading nook idea for cabin-style homes is this built-in couch for two. The warmth of the wood alongside the neutral furnishings with traditional accessories makes a very cozy reading corner. The sunkissed space also forms a great spot for enjoying coffee while gazing outside.
6. Transform the Hallway
One of the most unique reading nook ideas is to transform a long dead hallway into a comfortable reading room. The built-in library, an oversized lounge chair along the window, accessorized by a floor lamp and artworks make a sophisticated space.
7. All in One Built-in Unit
Reading nook furniture assemble consisting of a library, study desk, storage, and seating space tucked with a window make the space multi-functional. This reading nook idea is perfect for compact spaces with extra storage and functional requirements.
8. A Cozy Nook by the Fireplace
An eclectic mix of the traditional fireplace with modern architecture and furnishings make this ethereal reading room. The transitional style living room has both the qualities of a cool as well as a cozy reading nook.
9. A Lavish Office Nook
This warm-toned modern office reading room is highly sophisticated. The richness of wood flooring and wall shelves complemented by the curtain wall, sleek spiral staircase, and concrete wall creates a harmonious interior space. The Eames chair acts as a cherry on the cake.
10. Repurpose Staircase Landing
Yet another unique reading nook idea is to transform the staircase landing space. The alcove on the split floor makes a perfect spot for a cozy reading nook. The minimal wall paneling incorporates an in-built library and a bench giving a simple elegant aesthetic to the space.
11. A Minimalist Alcove
A niche carved inside a wall along with a bay window makes an impeccable reading nook. The cozy reading corner ideas also double up as a sleeping space. A neutral palette with simple decor gives the space a calming and charming vibe.
12. Restyle the Balcony
If you cannot find a corner in your house to make a cozy reading nook, try redecorating your balcony. A built-in bench like this one or a lounge chair on the balcony can make a great reading nook. Accessories the space using open shelves, accent lights, and plants to make the space comforting.
13. Nook Carved in a Library Wall
A reading nook carved in a bookshelf is yet another eccentric reading nook idea. The all-white wall with uniform shelves and light beige wood-clad nook give the space a Scandinavian – minimal aesthetic. The full-length shelves create ample storage and display area.
14. Extravagant Yet Cozy Fireplace Nook
An extravagant space embracing the Victorian aesthetic makes a maximalist reading room. The cozy reading corner by the fireplace has a rustic charm. The classic mantle adorned with highly ornamental wooden details and wall paneling makes a bold statement. The arched french window adds a sense of depth and character to the space. Additional elements like a traditional rug and oversized lounge chair complete further dramatize the space.
15. Bohemian Swivel Chair Nook
A hanging swivel chair is the perfect reading nook furniture option. You can incorporate it in your living or bedroom space or your balcony space. It brings a sense of playfulness to the space adding to its charm of the space.
16. Sophisticated Chaise
A cozy reading room ideas featuring a library for a wardrobe, a modern iteration of a fireplace, and a statement lounge chaise create a one-of-a-kind space. The warm-toned, well-lit space with high-end accents and antiques makes a remarkable reading room.
17. Revamp the Loft
Living in a tight space and looking for a clever reading nook idea? You may want to look at repurposing your loft space to double up into a bedroom slash reading nook. A bookshelf along the wall provides ample storage and the floor bed manages the low height of the space. The ladder to the loft makes the space accessible.
18. Carve a Nook Under the Staircase
The snug space under the staircase shapes into a cushy reading nook. The bookshelf consisting of the pile of books utilizes every inch of the space, optimizing storage. A reader can comfortably crawl into the couch accentuated by throw pillows to indulge in a calming reading session.
19. Indoor-Outdoor Reading Nook
Laying at the intersection of a blurred boundary of the indoor and the outdoor, this reading nook is a delightful space to experience. The nook extending over the patio, light flooding through the windows, the greens along the sill, and the farmhouse exterior design will make an enticing space.
20. Make Room for More, Add a Banquette
If you desire a large reading nook that can comfortably accommodate a few people but is also cozy and comfortable, you should use this reading nook design idea. Add a U-shaped banquette like this one to make it a party of 5 instead of one. The built-in bookcase framing the niche adds character to the space. The contrast of wood against the vibrant hues of the furnishings adds to the visual interest.
Bottom Line
A reading nook feels cozy only when it matches your taste and sense of comfort. Choose and adapt what resonates with you. Mix-match and play around with ideas to create a perfect reading nook in your home.
FAQs
1. How do I Design a Reading Nook?
Combine storage and reading area. Opt for a spot with a window Carve out niches or alcoves Revamp transitionary spaces like staircase landing or hallway. Bay windows are great spaces for reading nooks.
2. What Makes a Good Reading Corner?
A comfortable seating arrangement is a must. Sufficient storage for your books near your nook is also essential. A good source of light is a requirement of a good reading corner.
3. How to Create a Reading Nook in a Small Space?
Use clever storage – built-in or mobile like a cart or movable boxes. Keep the tone simple and minimal. Don’t clutter the space with too many elements.
4. What Should I Put in a Reading Nook?
You can add pillows, blankets, lamps or wall scones, plants, a tray with candles, show pieces, decor accents, book organizers, a side table, a storage basket, etc.
5. How to Make a Cozy Reading Corner?
To make a cozy reading corner, you should choose the right kind of seating and furnishings. Choose whichever seating you find comfortable – a chaise, swivel chair, couch, etc. The way you layer the seating will also decide the look – add plenty of throw pillows and a textured blanket and rug.
Bidets are rapidly gaining popularity, after the pandemic, the toilet paper shortage encouraged many to take the plunge and shift to these wondrous devices. They are a great alternative to toilet paper on both hygiene and environmental level. What happens with using dry toilet paper is that you’re essentially leaving stool and bacteria hanging, but with the use of a bidet, you wash it all away. Bidets and bidet attachments are a game changer, no need to use those abrasive rash-causing toilet papers anymore, convert now.
What is a Bidet?
Let’s first be clear with the basics: a bidet is a standalone fixture that is used to wash oneself down there. It is a common bathroom fixture that looks like a urinal or fountain.
Bidet attachments are water dispensing devices that can be attached to the commode. They come with retractable nozzles and take water from the toilet plumbing. A bidet toilet seat does the same job as a bidet attachment, the only difference is it has advanced features and the existing toilet seat is replaced with it.
Bidet attachments are mainly divided into two categories –
1. Non-Electric
Non-electric bidet attachments generally come with basic features cold water thrown from nozzles with adjustable pressure and sometimes also have a dual nozzle for feminine wash. They are affordable, their price range varies between $25 to $120.
2. Electric
Electric bidet attachments are bidet toilet seats that come with luxurious features. You can adjust water temperature, have heated toilets seat, and use built-in air dryers and deodorizers that have customized settings and are remotely controlled. These are on the expensive side, ranging from $200 to $700.
5 Best Bidet Attachments
Before you splurge on a bidet attachment, do your research well. To help you choose the right bidet attachment for the toilet, we’ve curated this list of our top 5 picks.
1. Toto Washlet C5 – Best Electric Bidet Toilet Seat Attachment
Type – Electric
Nozzle type – Dual Nozzle with pulsating and oscillating options
Temperature control – Yes
Price – $427
Pros – customizable, hot water option, dryer, heated seat
Cons – expensive
A highly impressive customizable bidet attachment, Toto Washlet C5 is one of the best toilet bidet attachments on the market. It is a sleek electric toilet seat that comes with intuitive remote control. The nozzles operate on sensors and open when someone is seated on the toilet seat. It has both rear and front wash options. The water stream is controlled using pressure controls on the remote, additionally, there are also to make the water stream pulsate or oscillate giving a gentler and more thorough clean.
The bidet attachment comes with water temperature control options, allowing warm water for up to a minute, it uses a tanked system to do so. Additionally, it offers features like a heated seat, air-dryer, deodorizer, and pre-mist. You can even customize your preferences and set up two profiles. It also allows you to disable the functions you don’t like.
There is no need to worry about how to install bidet attachment, as the manual explains the process in great detail. It also features energy saving that turns off the heating when the seat is not in use. The only point of concern is the pricing, which is on the higher end, but the experience of this bidet attachment is worth the money.
2. Brondel Swash 300 – Best Budget Electric Bidet Toilet Seat Attachment
Type – Electric
Nozzle type – Dual Nozzle
Temperature control – Yes
Price – $269
Pros – hot water option, dual wash, heated seat
Cons – no dryer, no deodorizer
Want an electric bidet attachment without burning a hole in your pocket, go for Brondel Swash 300. This bidet attachment has all the necessary features like a dual self-cleaning nozzle for a posterior and feminine wash, pressure control, and temperature control options.
The bidet attachment is operated using a remote control, which is generally available in high-end models. It also features a heated seat, automatic eco-mode, aerated wash spray, and sensors that shut the toilet seat when not in use.
A few high-end features missing in this bidet attachment are air-dryer, oscillating and pulsating water stream options, and programmable profiles. However, it is priced at half the price of the luxurious bidet attachments yet it offers all the necessary features.
3. Tushy Spa 3.0 – Best Non-Electric Bidet Attachment
Type – Non- electric
Nozzle type – Angled Sprayer, Dual Nozzle
Temperature control – Yes
Price – $119
Pros – self-cleaning, angled sprayer, hot water option
Cons – hot water connection hose visible
If you don’t want to have an electric toilet, but still desire a bidet attachment with warm water, Tushy Spa 3.0 is perfect for you. It has a powerful pressure-control angled sprayer nozzle that efficiently cleans a bidet. The water temperature adjustment feature is oh so satisfying. The nozzle is also self-cleaning, meaning you don’t have to do anything to maintain this bidet attachment.
Another noteworthy feature of this bidet attachment is the fabulous design. It has a modern sleek design and comes in a variety of different materials and colors to match the aesthetics of your bathroom. There are several different options of knob designs to choose from, bamboo, platinum, gold, or bronze.
This bidet attachment draws warm water from the washbasin water supply, hence you can only use this bidet attachment if the smart toilet is placed near the washbasin. This is a significant drawback of Tushy Spa 3.0. The pipework connecting the toilet to the basin supply can be unnecessarily long and it remains exposed, making the bathroom look cluttered. Apart, from this, this bidet attachment is great. It is also easy to install, Tushy claims an installation time of 8.5 minutes, which may be an exaggeration, nonetheless, the process is simple.
This bidet attachment gives you a similar experience to the luxurious electric ones, on a budget. Undoubtedly, this is among the most talked about and consider the best bidet attachment 2023.
4. Luxe Neo 120 – Best Budget Non-Electric Bidet Attachment
Type – Non- electric
Nozzle type – Retractable, self-cleaning
Temperature control – No
Price – $40
Pros – self-cleaning, affordable
Cons – cold water only
If you’re skeptical about shifting from toilet paper to bidet attachments, start with a simple affordable one. Luxe Neo 120 is the best bidet converter kit out there. It is a manual bidet attachment that comes with a self-cleaning nozzle and pressure control. Another worth mentioning feature of this toilet bidet attachment is the retractable nozzle, when not in use, the nozzle hides behind a guard gate. Thus, you don’t need to worry about hygiene or about maintaining it.
This bidet attachment is extremely easy to install and is super affordable, hence we recommend this for starters. The only drawback is that there is no warm water option, this may make it uncomfortable to use when it’s chilly.
5. Luxe Neo 185 – Best Dual Wash Bidet Attachment
Type – Non-electric
Nozzle type – Retractable, self-cleaning
Temperature control – No
Price – $52
Pros – dual wash, self-cleaning
Cons – cold water only
An upgraded version of the Luxe Neo 120, this toilet bidet attachment offers dual – rear and front washing. It is operated by dual nozzles, one of which adjusts pressure, and the other switches between the rear and front nozzles. The forward-facing nozzle is perfectly designed to spray lower and gentler. This bidet attachment is a great option if you’re looking for bidets with a dual nozzle for feminine wash.
This bidet attachment also comes with a retractable self-cleaning nozzle ensuring hygiene by avoiding water splashes. The drawbacks are similar to the previous ones, the lack of water temperature control may cause discomfort. Luxe Neo 185 is the best budget dual wash bidet attachment.
FAQs
How to Choose a Bidet Attachment?
There are a few points that you’ll need to take into consideration before choosing a bidet attachment. Simultaneously comparing these parameters, will help you find the right bidet attachment. Cost – bidets are available in a wide range of prices starting from $25 to $700 or higher. Type of bidet – whether it’s electric or non-electric. Compatibility with existing fixtures – the bidet attachment for the toilet should fit your existing fixtures. Other features – bidet attachments have several features like pressure control, water temperature control, type of nozzle, heated seat, deodorizer, air-dryer, nightlight, remote control, etc. Decide which of these features you desire the most and choose accordingly.
How to Install a Bidet Attachment?
The assembly of a basic bidet attachment will involve the following steps: Turn off the water supply and empty the flushing tank. Remove the toilet seat, keeping the screws and hardware intact. Attach the T valve at the junction of the water supply hose of the tank. The water supply hose is reconnected to the bottom of the T valve and then connect to the bidet hose to the remaining end. Now place the bidet attachment in the center of your toilet bowl and reattach the toilet seat in place. Finally, connect the bidet hose to the water inlet on the attachment. After installation, don’t forget to run checks for toilet flushing problems.
Which Are the Best Bidet Attachments Available in the Market?
A few of the best bidet attachments of 2023 include Toto washlet C5 and Toto washlet C2 in the luxurious electric bidet toilet seat category. If you want to splurge on a high-end bidet attachment consider the Brondell Swash 1400 Luxury Bidet Toilet seat or the Bio Bidet CE 1700, both have customizable preferences, remote control, and additional features like a nightlight, etc.
Do you know? There are two different most popular interior styles, the first one is minimal, and the other is the boho-chic look. They both are kind of opposite to each other. When one is more into organized, cleaned, and defined structures with subtle colors (Minimal), the other is more of creating personal style with any color you wish.
One of which is a boho style. Boho is a style that is a result of inspiration from coastal beach design but excluding blues and shells. While considering boho interior styling, there are certain things you need to keep in mind, like adding a natural component, being colorful, and being creative at its highest level.
Here we have come up with the answer to how to style a boho living room? Along with it, there are few bohemian living room inspirations to live up to its name and fame. As said, the bohemian style is something that requires a lot of creativity. Here you have a free hand on the designing element, so explore yourself.
10 Boho Living Rooms Essentials
1: Always Have a Rug
Boho style is incomplete without a rug. A Rug adds softness to the room. A mixture of earthy tones and patterns will do the magic for you. Place your coffee table on the rug in the middle of the room. A statement rug never goes wrong for a boho style room.
2: Timber and Mirrors are Besties
The modern boho living room is incomplete without timber and mirrors. Place the mirror on the walls, not all but where it is possible. There should be the existence of the mirror to show you the real you and the world. Timber is nothing but the output of processed wood. As said, it has natural components, and timber is one of them. You can go for timber walls or floors, up to you!
3: Green and Beige are the Boho colors
Green and beige are the colors that must add to having a boho style living room. The green couch will add glam to the room. Also, you must add green plants. They are a necessity, without green plants, it isn’t a boho room exactly.
4: White Color is Always Handy
When you are confused about the color theme, white is the color you should go for your boho living room. The pure and perfect white color will reflect the natural light in the room, making it look spacious. You can add an accent color with the white to make it look modern.
5: Artifacts Representing Boho Decor
Boho walls should have artifacts adorned. Go for paintings or decorations that have a boho element. Instead of the painting, you can also go for colorful plates with different patterns. You can place them around the TV, this will result in a feature wall. You can also go for creative hanging for the wall.
6: Add Modernity If You Want
Adding modern elements is totally your choice. Modernity includes simplicity and clear edges. Black and white is the best color combination for a modern effect. With this, you must add creative pieces to the charming boho living room.
If you want to know about other amusing styles, such as mid-century bedroom, click on the link to read our blog.
7: Mustard and Leather are a Few More Essentials
Another great combination for a gypsy bohemian living room is the mustard + leather. Yes, they look absolutely fabulous together. Look at this room; it has a brown leather couch with a glass table. You can also include leather furniture, not particularly a couch, but you can put some dark leather chairs or an ottoman. To get that authentic boho home decorating vibes, you must include mustard shades, either in pillows or home decors.
8: Get Antique Furniture Pieces
Yes, if you really want to create a bohemian atmosphere in your room, bring the old furniture into the space. Because the Intriguing antique furniture adds an unusual character (in a good way!) to the space. You can put an antique coffee table or side table, and the best thing is that you can easily find these gems in a thrift store that too on a budget.
9. Go with a Single Color Theme
The key to creating a well-balanced boho style living room is to select a mono color theme and stick only to it. The Bohemian color palette mostly includes earthy tones such as mustard, beige, and brown. You can always include them in various forms and textures such as rugs, walls, or even in artistic decor pieces.
10. Embrace Patterns and Textures
Look at the above boho living room, what catches your eye first? The attractive patterns and designs, right? When it comes to bohemian style, patterns and textures are very important. Include basic textured things with beautiful patterns, and you’ll notice a huge difference in your room. So be creative and have fun with colors, textures, and patterns.
The Bottom Line
Bohemian style is all about personal touches and a lot of creativity. Unlike the other themes or styles where you have to buy expensive things, here you just have to be creative and artistic. Mix bright colors with antique furniture and pattern or tribal wall art. I hope these ideas and tips will help you in making your space into a boho-chic styled space.
Are you looking for something unique to bring into your kitchen? We’re sure you’re an expert at exploring different cuisines to cook. How about bringing vibrant hues with quartz countertops color to help you jazz up the vibe as you flaunt your culinary skills?
Quartz is a smart choice when it comes to countertops and a plethora of options in quartz color make this even more desired. Let’s look at the lovely essence brought to a kitchen by quartz countertop colors.
Why is Quartz Trending in The Style Charts?
Before we get started on what makes quartz a popular pick, let’s be clear on one thing– it’s not a countertop composed of solid quartz. Rather these countertops are formed of engineered stone with plastic resins.
Being a modern material, there are various properties that make quartz countertops top the list of the trending style charts. Let’s look into these pros:
Being an engineered product, there’s a uniformity in the visual appeal of quartz countertops color.
Innovative material can be kept free from burn marks as these come down with light scrubbing.
You can get the desired design with customizable edging.
No matter how intense the chopping and cooking get, these countertops are stain-free and promise longevity with their strength.
Top 30 list of Quartz Countertop Colors
Whether it’s your fashion closet or home decor, nobody likes to stay outdated when it comes to trends. One of the vogue kitchen decors currently is being attained by quartz countertop colors. Let us be your helping hand in picking the best-suited match by offering you a color palette of the top 30 shades in quartz.
1. The Pebbly Oceana
The serenity brought by every wave in the ocean is unmatched. Bring the same soothing essence into your kitchens with Oceana white quartz countertop color filled with soft shades like creams and pearls.
2. Mildly Patterned Grey
Transform a bland kitchen into cool decor with subtly-patterned grey quartz countertops. Match deep grey with lighter tints in cabinets for a well-blended kitchen design that’s interesting and at the same time has a certain depth to it.
3. Calcutta Quartz Countertops
Don’t we all love the timelessness of marble? But these might prove to be slightly hefty in our pockets. Opt for an exact replica with white quartz countertop colors featuring soft grey veining patterns that complete the look with light or dark-toned kitchen setup.
4. The White and Bright Kritchen
Pick bold patterns embedded within subtle white tones. Make your kitchen shine bright with light cabinets that add to the visual interest of the entire space.
5. The Lacey White
Do you want to drift towards a modern kitchen but keep it a bit classic? Lacey white quartz countertop with soft charcoal veining patterns is all you need for this blend.
6. White Caesarstone
Nothing is as regal as white quartz countertops color. Let the clean white surface lighten up the entire space with sleek 3-inch soapstone countertops.
7. Bold and Black
Welcome drama into your kitchen space with black quartz countertops in color. Opt for subtle white veining and jazz up the whole decor by bringing hues of the navy into the kitchen decor.
8. A Concrete Look
Do you love the raw concrete finish but looking at something more solid? Opt for quartz countertops with the rustic finish of concrete that promises durability and a stain-free life.
9. Traditional Taupe
There’s nothing wrong with sticking to the traditional roots while adorning the kitchen. Top up the kitchen worktops with conventional quartz countertop color and bring a little boldness with white and black tints. Let the warmth of taupe shine against the contrasting dark decor.
10. The Swirly Quartz
Why keep it basic when you can bring dramatic effects like swirls to your kitchen countertops? Play around with different design genres and let the neutral tones do their magic.
11. Crisp Cherry
A cherry quartz countertops color? Yes, that’s right. The lovely tint looks flawless when added to kitchen decor and dresses up the entire kitchen in an eclectic essence. Cover your kitchen in funky vibes hinting at the retro decor.
12. Classic Duo
When in doubt, opt for the classic choice with black and white speckles. Pair these countertops with neutral accents in cabinets for a stunning visual appeal.
13. The Splashy Orange Quartz Countertops Color
Why stick to typicals when you can play around with funky tones? Welcome the vibrancy of orange in your kitchen and pair these countertops with cream or beige cabinets to balance the tones.
14. Contrasting White Countertops
If you’ve fixed the kitchen cabinetry in dark tones, it’s time to bring contrast for an interesting design. Opt for white against dark cabinets for a soft and enticing look.
15. The Jazzy Purple
Accentuate the aesthetic appeal of your kitchen with wild color choices like purple. The elegance of these quartz countertops will inject a sense of mystery with their stunning visual appeal.
16. The Chic Whites
If your design sense favors a neat slate, white quartz countertops are the ones for you. An extremely versatile and refined design goes well with modern or farmhouse-style kitchen decor. Welcome a sense of luxury by pairing up white marbled quartz with soothing grey.
17. A Hazy Grey
Grey is a choice worth considering while curating the mood board for the kitchen. The perfect mix of contemporary essence and versatility in its design makes it one of the top-picked tones amongst quartz countertop colors.
18. The Pure White
Do you like to keep things minimally elegant? Pick Arctic white quartz countertops colors to fill your kitchen with clean aesthetics. Bring a little hint of drama with black cabinets or keep the decor earthy by pairing up white with wooden cabinetry.
19. A Smooth Shine with Black Quartz
Let the hype of matte finishes be brought down and make a statement with smoothly-polished black quartz worktops. Go for an all-black look with the counter and island. Curate tiny surfaces filled with surprises by adding bright colors to the cabinet shutters.
20. The ‘Wow’ Quartz Countertops Color
Has the thought of having hot pink countertops in your kitchen ever crossed your mind? Well, as astounding as it sounds– it’s actually a trend to step into. Let the amazing countertop color and wooden cabinets speak for each other with a well-blended personality imparted to the kitchen design.
21. Smokey Grey
The smoky flavors surely rule our taste buds but what about statement-making smokey grey quartz countertops? An enticing veining pattern with a heavy look of white and grey will impart a one-of-its-kind look to your kitchen design when paired up with complementing cabinet accents. Let the entire color palette revolve around different tints of grey for an interesting design.
22. Refreshen it Up with Mint!
Don’t be afraid to go over the top when it comes to choosing hues. Go for an extraordinary two-tone kitchen cabinets design with mint green quartz countertop color which will instantly make you fall in love once paired up with white cabinetry.
23. A Spicy Twist!
Bid adieu to the conventional white kitchen and let red add a little spice to the kitchen design. Don’t be afraid to go wild with quartz color for countertops. Balance the brightness of red with soothing white decor and brown-beige flooring and prevent the decor from becoming too overwhelming for your eyes.
24. Brown and Black Pacific Salt
Match the dark cabinets with pacific salt quartz color that features heavy veining of dark brown and black on a sublime background. Complementing the solid cabinets look is the organic pattern formed in the stone.
25. Crispy Royale Blanc
If you love everything neat and organized, opt for the Royale Blanc quartz countertops color that offers a timeless appeal to your kitchen and is modernly clean. The sleek lines in the kitchen with an ultimate countertop choice can lead to a statement-making kitchen design.
26. Coral Black
No matter which color palette you play around with, there’s nothing more bold and beautiful than coral black quartz countertops. The deep hue cooled with grey speckles looks sparkling when added to the dark mood board of a kitchen design.
27. Seleno
Don’t we all admire the playful visuals of terrazzo? Go for a traditional look with Seleno quartz countertops and curate the design with light walls and wooden accents for a conventional kitchen look that speaks a modern language.
28. Beautiful Aramis
Want to make your kitchen speak of warmth and welcoming essence? Take a contemporary path and opt for the soothing grey undertones in Aramis quartz color. The calming grey is sure to add more depth to the kitchen design and induce a sense of relaxation in the kitchen.
29. Warming White
At the end of the day, we all want our kitchens to be inviting and warm. With mercer white countertops, consider this goal to be achieved as when paired against an earthy palette, the overall appeal of the kitchen will end up being extremely elegant and comforting.
30. The Cool Aura
These quartz countertop colors with balanced and harmonized coolness of white and warmth of grey are a perfect addition to your kitchens. Pair them up with cool accents and witness how calming the entire kitchen setup becomes.
5 Reasons Why Quartz is the Right Choice for You
With a sea of options in the quartz countertops color, we’re sure you must’ve made up your mind to invest in these funky and efficient worktops. Investment in kitchen countertops needs thoughtful consideration of the color and material. While the color palette is enticing enough, here are 5 more reasons to make you trust your instinct and invest in quartz countertops.
The high strength of this engineered product will make it last for coming years and the versatility and diversity promise that quartz countertops color are there to stay trendy for a long time.
These kitchen countertops are resistant to stains and corrosion offering you a clean kitchen at all times.
The heat-resistant surface of quartz countertops lets you work with ease.
Quartz is an eco-friendly material that introduces your home design to the concept of sustainability.
These countertops prove their worth with their non-porous quality which makes quartz a hygienic material for the countertops as you won’t have to worry about microorganisms sticking to its surface.
It Is an Ideal Investment …
A blend of beauty with a high quotient of functionality, quartz countertops color are choices worth considering while remodeling or constructing a new kitchen. A long life span, and friendliness to the environment and your pockets make it an ideal choice to be considered for kitchen design.
FAQs
Which Quartz Countertops Color Blend with Cream Decor?
Add visual interest with light quartz countertops color adorned in dark and bold veining patterns.
Can I Match Quartz with Cherry Cabinetry?
Add hints of brown to the color palette and form an intense look in the kitchen design.
Can Stains Be Removed from White Quartz Countertops?
Wipe or scrub the stain from the white countertops. As quartz is non-porous, it’s extremely easy to get rid of stains.
Do I Need to Seal My Quartz Countertop?
Quartz in itself is non-porous that saves you from the hassle of sealing it.
How to Pair Up White Cabinets with Colorful Quartz?
White is a classic choice in kitchen design and the versatility of color makes it go well with any color countertop. For a bright look, opt for earthy-tone quartz countertops color or make a striking choice with contrasting shades
Living in a tiny house is an experience that teaches us how much is enough and how much energy we can save by adapting to the necessity of the hour. For a single person, there is no need to build an expansive mansion or even a proper house. A tiny house will suffice.
Depending on one’s need, you will think to incorporate only the essential items in such a space as well. Thus, the interiors become a handpicked composition that only consists of unique elements to you making it stand out from every other interior.
There are several ways to start planning the same and here is some inspiration for you to take to set up your tiny house interior.
15 Inspiring Tiny House Interior Design Ideas to Indulge
1. Elaborate Kitchens in a Tiny Home
If you are someone who enjoys cooking full-fledged meals this kind of spatial division is what you need. Especially if you are a chef by profession, you will be thankful for the extra counter space, which can include a 4-burner stove and around 12 feet of common space in the kitchen.
This gives one ample space to cook on the stove and assemble on the countertop. You can also seat the guests or use the counter space as the dining area. Appliances can be brought in for handy usage as well. The kitchen being the heart of any home gives a spacious and luxurious vibe when it takes up a major portion of a tiny home design.
2. All-Round Minimalism
The concept of a tiny house is an approach to living grounded in minimalism. With the limited space available, the smart way to go about designing house interiors is to keep the number of items that will go to a minimum. This allows you to play with different tiny house interior design ideas that associate with the clean and sleek look the interiors will offer. With less clutter and objects around, you will also get ample space to move about.
The tiny house interior can feature minimalistic accent elements for furniture and lighting options, that make the space shine better. This becomes visually easy to untangle yet gives an appeal of sophistication. It also gives a peaceful ambiance that becomes the best space to unwind for the day.
3. Creative Explosion
With individuals ready to explore the various possibilities a tiny space can bring in, there is a creative way of approaching it. You can add in features like bunk beds and cozy nooks inside the space that will be a space to nurture your inner talents. Whether it is a reading nook with a big armchair or a computer system set up for video games. You will be able to enjoy your fun activities in the tiny space.
This not only showcases your talent in the field but also brings about a unique perspective to the space. These spaces add character to the space and also lets you think about how to place them. As the space available is limited, it forces you to think differently and tweak the layout to fit in your nooks.
4. Modernity Embodied
Even with a small and compact space, you can explore the theme of modernity with different tiny house interior design ideas. With furniture and accent pieces made intoclassy tiny designs, It will offer a classy and formal yet fun twist to the limited space available.
You might relate a modern space to the spacious one. This can be changed as a tiny house interior can be designed to hold the same in a smaller space.
5. Tiny House Design and Nature Lovers
For a user group that is more inclined toward nature, this type of interior arrangement will suit best. Incorporating plants and featuring other aspects that support an eco-friendly design creates a holistic structure that is environmentally conscious.
It is also a way of living amongst nature when it comes to interior decor that is inspired by one. The home will be connected in a way that is through more openings that lead to a porous and open plan. Incorporating natural materials such as wood, plants, etc brings in the natural aspect as well
6. Natural and Muted Color Palette
Being a small space, one of the main elements that can make it seem big ar the shade of walls used. Using lighter and muted colors will visually expand the space, bringing more light to the tiny house designs. Colors such as grays, beiges, whites, etc can be used.
This will also make room for any feature walls or pop of color you would want to add as furniture, lighting fixture, etc. You can follow a theme of grey that would extend to the sofa, wall pictures, vases, etc, and add a pop of color with subtle yellow for pillows. you can provide a grey flooring but something that isn’t plain.
7. Patterns and Colors Altogether
You might think that adding colors and textures to a single space will be chaotic in a tiny house interior. But using complementary colors and subtle patterns will make it stand out in the bigger picture. The Monotony will be broken with geometric shapes and subtle yet a pop of color.
8. Mix It Up with Natural Accents
Bringing in a combo of natural textures like wood and elements like plans along with colors and other features can bring in a unique combination for the space.
Spaces can hold furniture that sits in a tropical vibe that will go with the addition of wood as a material and plants.
Wood can be used as doors and tabletops, as well as be used for a whole upper level. This highlights the use of wood in the design and brings in the connection to nature. Ambient lighting can be added to bring everything together.
9. Vertical Expanding of Spaces
A tiny house interior poses the problem of the spatial width being limited. This can be resolved by looking at the vertical space that it can provide us with. Complete upper levels if not mezzanine floors can be provided if there is ample space to be explored vertically.
Moreover, the vertical walls can be used for storage purposes which will save space on the floor for more functional needs. The partition walls of the space could be extended only to a certain extent so that it might be possible to store or accentuate it on top by keeping plants.
10. Open up to the Outdoors
The space frame of a tiny house interior is small and thus, the only aspect that can expand its space is the openings it possesses. Thus giving access to the outside wherever possible can be a lifesaver when it comes to the house being spacious.
These openings can be unrestrictive full-length doors that open up a portion of the wall thus establishing a seamless connection to the outdoors. You can install french doors for the same which adds an aesthetic element to the same as well.
11. Merged Spaces
A continuous array of spaces without any clear distinction can work in your favor in setting up an efficiently spaced-out tiny house interior design layout. The living area with the sofa could be placed right next to the kitchen space. Vertically on top of the living space could be the makeshift bedroom accessed by a wall-mounted ladder.
This can be done for compact spaces with movement flow only being till the end of the kitchen table. The opposite wall that doesn’t hold the kitchen counter space, can be opened up to the outdoors to let in light and air. With a clean white aesthetic, one can go for an accented wood finish on the floor, countertop, and shelves.
12. Play with Minute Levels
Adding a bit of lair to the continuous stretch of floor space in a tiny house interior, you can also differentiate it by giving a step or two of a riser to separate spaces. Private spaces like the bedroom can be provided on the ground floor which is raised by a step or two.
Living space can replace this area to even open up completely, stepping down from which you will enter the kitchen and the on top of which, the bedroom can rest. This provides privacy for those in need. You can add textures of the same accent color for lifting the space. If wood is chosen to be the accent texture, copper pots, beige and warm shaded sofa, etc can be included
13. Using Sustainably Sourced Wood
Creating rustic tiny house interior spaces with discarded pieces of wood is a sustainable way of incorporating accent pieces. Other materials can also be reused where the flooring could be made of colorful glass pieces or refurbished wooden planks, while decorative elements inside the house could also be sourced from thrift shops and second-hand stores.
This way you would be using the once thrown out pieces Thus leading an eco-friendly example for others to follow. You can even include tree trunks as a whole to elevate the spatial essence of a home to one that is supported by a tree.
14. Bring in Elegance with the Furniture
Luxury can be found in the smallest spaces like a tiny house interior as well. Going by that, a tiny house’s interior design can have an opulence aspect to it. This will be about the textures and colors you choose to play with.
With clean pearl white or rich off-white walls, you can include having rich textured and colored sofa upholstery. Carpets and Rugs can also be included to enhance the same. Bedding could follow the same theme while kitchen space could be left for a sleek white and stone textured look.
15. Multi-Purpose Furniture to the Rescue
If you are confused about how to save space especially when you need to fit so much furniture, here is a simple solution. Try finding furniture that takes up little space but is multi-functional when it comes to usage. It could save you a ton of space and give you a cleaner after a look at your tiny house interior.
You can also see only incorporating pieces you need, so you’ll have space for more things. From furniture that folds into a different purpose to ones that close up into a box, the options for the same are endless.
With the number of options from arranging the spaces in different ways to decorating them according to your liking, a tiny house interior can crank up the way you think. Incorporating those unique elements in the space with the functional ones can seem difficult at first. But as you get a sense of the space and how you want to experience it, the elements come together into a whole picture.
FAQs
Is Simple Tiny House Interior Too Small for Two People to Stay In?
No, If you plan out the separate spaces efficiently, two people can comfortably live inside a tiny house. Defending the size of your tiny house interior you can even divide spaces among yourselves to keep some privacy for personal needs.
Can Big Equipment Like Washing Machines Be Placed in a Tiny House?
Yes. There is no restriction on what can be put in a tiny house interior. The only aspect to keep in mind is the efficient use of space. If you are bringing in a washing machine see to it that it fits in an efficiently placed space and doesn’t interrupt the daily activities around the house.
What Are the Walls of a Tiny House Commonly Made Of?
Tiny houses aren’t a particular type of model house. This makes every tiny house interior unique and the material used for its wall is different as well. It can range from plywood to drywall to even the wall of a trailer. Any small space can be converted into a tiny house, or it can be made from scratch with whichever material you would like as well.
How to Efficiently Use the Space in a Simple Tiny House Interior?
To efficiently use the tiny house interior, you need to make use of space you wouldn’t consider otherwise. Spaces under the stairs and nooks and corners can be used as storage spaces for small to large items.
Conclusion
Tiny house interior organizes and brings in only the items you will use and need inside the house. Maximize your shelf space vertically and incorporate spaces horizontally that wouldn’t interrupt each other. Include openings that will visually expand the space.
One of the first decisions to make when building a home from the bottom up is to consider the types of house foundations. It’s also one of the most important things to think about. House foundations are available in a variety of types and ways. House foundations are at the lowest portion or structure, which supports the rest of the house. It safely transfers all loads from the top part of the house to the ground. Generally, shallow and deep foundations are the two types of foundations.
To ensure that your ideal home is designed to last, the house foundation must be solid and stable enough to support the construction throughout time.
Different Types of House Foundation
1. Concrete Slab
The slab is the simplest foundation for types of foundations for homes. The process covers a concrete pad that’s been poured immediately on the ground. It involves effortless site preparation, very little concrete formwork, and labour to make it work. Concrete slab foundation types work well on sites in warmer regions; however, it has issues in the winter, causing the slab to shift. They are the least expensive alternative for types of House Foundations, making them an ideal choice.
2. Slab-On-Grade Foundation
Conversely, a Slab-on-grade foundation is not one of the common styles of house foundations. Here, a concrete slab sits directly on grade, replacing the traditional foundation wall and basement space. The floor slab and the foundation walls with footings are the main structural components in these foundation types.
When placed on compacted soil, concrete slab-on-grade floors are normally designed to be strong enough to withstand floor loads without any reinforcements.
3. Crawl Space Foundation
A crawl space foundation is usually more affordable where a small space requires crawling to enter, and it generally replaces the basement. This is where the plumbing of the house is normally placed. Crawl space foundations consist of a concrete slab with concrete walls. They have enough room for someone to crawl through to solve issues beneath them.
4. Raised Foundation
This type of house foundation, it’s raised from the ground up. One of the advantages here is that there are no limitations for underfloor space, the floor can be lowered to the ground if handicapped or accessibility needs are required. To raise the foundation, concrete blocks or poured concrete forms are used.
5. Basement Foundation
Basement foundations work similarly to regular types of foundations, in that they uniformly distribute a building’s weight, anchor it to the earth, and keep moisture out. Basement foundations are more time-consuming to construct than other types of house foundations. Because the work involves digging and relocating soil, heavy-duty equipment such as excavators, rollers, cranes, and forklifts are frequently used.
The key distinction is that traditional house foundation, walls are mostly underground, therefore there is no habitable area below the first level.
3 Types of Basement Foundations
1. Full Basement Foundation
Here, the whole basement floor is submerged on a level plane, covering the entire site perimeter. Basements with full basements do not have windows. One of the distances of full basement foundations is that they are there more prone to mildew and moisture than the other types of foundations, in addition to being the most expensive.
2. Daylight Basement Foundation
Daylight basements, as the name implies, let in natural light and are less prone to mold and dampness than a full basement. Daylight basements, also known as walkout basements, are great for house foundations that prefer patios or basement-accessible entrances. When a structure is built on a slope, daylight basements are constructed with one side of the basement entirely flooded and the other aboveground. When laying the foundation, contractors usually dig 8 feet below, leaving enough room for a basement and several windows.
3. Pier Foundations
A pier foundation is simple and involves little time and effort. Cylindrical columns have used that support the superstructure while transferring super-imposed loads to the strata below. In a dry environment, a pier is constructed by excavating a big diameter cylindrical hole to the necessary depth. You will notice that they tower above the ground, hence it’s also commonly known as post foundation.
House Foundation Materials
1. Poured Concrete
The poured concrete foundation is composed of seamless poured concrete rather than blocks in cases of precast concrete. A poured concrete foundation is more resistant to water pressure, mankind of the best water-proof types of house foundations. A poured concrete foundation does not contain joints, making it easier to pour and construct. When it comes to the new building, poured walls are often the chosen option by architects and engineers.
2. Precast Concrete
In contrast to poured concrete, precast concrete foundation construction is an off-site building method that involves manufacturing the foundation pieces in a temperature and form-controlled environment.
The concept of precast is a good option in types of house foundations to achieve a precise connection between the precast foundation and any connecting beams required to reduce the strain on the structure caused by environment extremities. The connecting beams are joined to the foundations through vertically protruding steel rebars after the precast columns have been assembled.
3. Concrete Masonry Units
Concrete masonry units are employed beyond house foundation because they are inexpensive and their look is hidden. They are used to build full basement walls, crawlspace walls, stem walls, piers, and multiple other types of foundations for homes. Because of its strength, durability, economy, and resistance to fire, insects, and noise, concrete masonry is well suited for any application. They can carry the structure’s weight very well with the lateral loads imposed by soil.
4. Wood Foundations
Wood foundations are easier, faster, and less expensive to construct compared to other natural materials used for house foundations. After the discovery of wood treatment in the 1960s, it became possible to utilize wood foundations without being overly susceptible to damage. In cold weather, these foundations provide a warmer basement, and they may be more cost-efficient as compared to concrete assembly and transport. However, they are not as suitable as brick foundations and will be less durable in the long run, as wood and soil are not a great combination.
5. Stone Foundations
Another natural material used for house foundation types is the stone foundations. There are types of stone foundations that can be constructed.
Rubble Foundations: This term is used to describe flat stones. The majority of sandstone foundations lack a binding agent as they vary in various sizes and forms. As a result, moisture may seep into the foundation.
Fieldstone Foundation: These are similar to flat stones. This foundation has no binding agent and is stacked together according to the dressing of the stone. Dressed Stone Foundation: They are also known as cut stone, a type of stone that has been joined together with mortars.
Types of Home Foundation Construction
1. Pre-Poured Slab
A pre-poured slab foundation can be built in four to five hours, as climate delays aren’t a concern because the panels may be placed in cold conditions. Pre-poured slabs are made in temperature-controlled settings, allowing for the production of concrete mixtures that harden to 5,000 psi, making them strong. The right foundations can be filled with no need for on-site curing, only including gravel base, panel placement, and direct installation.
2. Footing & Stem Wall
On a concrete footing, the stem wall is the supporting wall that connects the house foundation to the vertical walls of the structure above it. The load is uniformly transferred from the house to the footing through a wider bottom footing. “Two pour foundations” is a term used to describe concrete stem walls. The first pour will be for the footing of the house foundation, and the second will be for the stem walls.
3. Pier & Beam
Also known as a post-and-beam foundation, as the name suggests, they consist of a combination of piers and beams. Piers are joined to the structure by a beam and go below the soil to keep it stable. Piers are similar to pilings used in other types of house foundations and are often composed of concrete or brick. The piers and support beams emerge from the ground and are immediately connected to the floor joists beneath the flooring.
4. Slab on Grade
The concrete slab on grade is also known as a floating slab foundation. The concrete is poured directly into the mold, with no space between the ground and the structure. In warmer areas, these types of foundations are mostly used. The thickness of the Grade Slab should be no less than 3 inches. If soil properties such as porosity are an issue, the slab thickness is increased even further.
House Foundation Requirements By Climate
1. Dry Hot Climate
A slab foundation is the best type of house foundation for dry hot climates with a single-piece concrete slab that stands on the ground. They are also less expensive and take less time to construct, setting up the system is a simple process. Slab foundations reduce the risk of flooding and gas leakage from a basement or crawl space into the house.
The slab’s perimeter is surrounded by a two-foot-deep concrete-embedded beam with wire mesh and steel reinforcing bars buried in the concrete. Because buildings that sit on a slab don’t have crawl spaces, homeowners won’t have to worry about the maintenance issues that come with them.
2. Warm Humid Climate
Crawlspace stem wall foundations are ideal for warm humid climates. These foundations are formed by short foundation walls on concrete footings, often known as stem walls.
A dry under-floor space is achieved by using this type of house foundation. Furthermore, the occupants can also place mechanical techniques for insulation, air sealing, moisture control techniques, and conditioned air.
3. Cold Climate
Pier and beam foundations are one the best types of foundations for homes as it is raised from 40 inches to 12 inches using this form of construction. During cold weather, ground temperatures are invariably colder than indoor ones, resulting in some heat loss.
The amount of heat loss is determined by the temperature outside, the temperature of the earth, and the quantity and quality of insulation installed. This foundation helps to keep the quantity of soil and concrete below the surface from freezing.
House Foundation Cost
Although the average cost of a foundation ranges from $3,000 to $12,000, you must first determine which sort of foundation you require.
For a typical 1,600 to 1,800-square-foot family home, a slab foundation may cost anywhere from $7,000 to $16,000 or more.
For a typical family home, a crawl space foundation may cost $8,000-$21,000 or $13,000-$50,000 for a bigger home.
Depending upon the size and height of the walls, as well as whether utilities, windows, or other amenities are included, a whole basement foundation for a typical home can cost $13,000-$30,000 or more.
To summarize, a concrete slab on grade (the least expensive), a crawl space foundation with shorter walls supporting the house, or a full basement foundation (the most expensive) with 8′-10′ walls are the three basic types.
The cost of a foundation varies greatly depending on where you live. The thickness and psi rating of the concrete, as well as the type of steel reinforcement employed, are all important considerations. Clearing, grading, and excavating may be included or individually priced.
How to Choose a Home Foundation Type?
Types of house foundations selection criteria are based on two major factors: (soil) conditions and loads from the structure.
Load: One of the aspects that influence foundation selection is the structure’s loading circumstances. The type of building, the type of structural material, environmental variables, and seismic susceptibility all play a role.
Soil Type: One of the most important factors to consider while choosing the right type of foundation is the soil holding ability. Based on the soil bearing pressure, a decision can be made about whether to build a shallow or deep foundation.
Drainage: Rain and ground moisture pose a drainage issue regardless of foundation type. Consider the drainage plan after a big downpour while developing a place beneath your home, such as a basement or crawlspace.
Foundation Problems
Fine, minor cracks in the outside walls or on the steps are normally unproblematic for types of house foundations. Large outside fissures with a zig-zag pattern could indicate that something is wrong with the foundation. Check for cracks in the brickwork or bricks protruding from the wall. Other signs could involve rotten wood from pier and beams, slagging and slanting doors, gaps between walls and windows, and a musty or foul smell in the foundation.
Fireplace tile ideas can be used to frame or draw attention to a fireplace, providing an accent. You can effortlessly spruce up your fireplace in a way that will give your space an instant wow effect. Indeed, with the right tile, your fireplace may easily become the focal point of your home.
Whatever room you’re looking for fireplace ideas for, there’s a tile that’ll fit just perfectly. What is the best piece of advice, you ask? Choose a tile that represents the style of your home, if not its period or the trend everyone’s following. We’ve compiled a list of the top fireplace tile ideas selections that can fit anyone’s taste.
1. Timeless White Subway Tile
This one tops the fireplace tile ideas list! Whether you’re updating your old fireplace or redesigning a new one, a few easy touch-ups with the subway tiles will bring it up to match the trends. The white-on-white subway tile can look great in any contemporary themed house.
To scale more on the modern-looking houses, pair the white subway tiles with glass fireplace doors. Additionally, these white tiles make your space appear larger while being forgiving to stains and ash marks from the fireplace.
2. Fireplace Tile Ideas: Mix-and-Match
Looking for an eccentric fireplace design? Your hunt ends here, get creative by mixing and matching the same pattern of tiles in various hues and patterns. With its alternate color patterns of tiles, these tiles for around the fireplace can perfectly stand out and could charm your guests. With a few candles over the mantle, delicate monochrome cutouts, and classic ornaments setting, you’re done!
3. Mimicking Natural-Stone
Who doesn’t enjoy the subtle sound of a crackling fire while sitting around an authentic stone fireplace? This traditional style still has its place in fireplace tile ideas. This look can be easily achieved with tiles that depict natural stone, it looks so real that one might have to come close to touch it to differentiate. This regal ambiance will set the tone and instantly adds age and character to your fireplace
4. Fireplace Tile Ideas: Glass Tiles
When you want to add some extra gloss or shine to your fireplace, glass tiles are a fantastic way. Glass tiles around the fireplace reflect both natural sunshine and beautiful flames, there’s no settling with these tiles. If you want to see the beauty of flashing light all across the room, glass tiling the entire mantel can be something to think about. As the glass tiles become a subtle background, your fireplace can easily become the focal point.
5. The Marble Show!
You’ve probably seen marble floors, but what about marble hearth walls? The marble’s simplicity adds beauty to the space and makes it a standout feature in your home. But we all know it comes with its cost and more than that it’s maintenance, also, marble may show cracks when exposed to extreme heat. This isn’t the case with tiles. With technological advancement in the tile industry, it’s super easy to get a tile that replicates marble without burning holes in your pockets.
6. Terracotta for the Win!
Who says terracotta is only limited to the exteriors of the house? we have enough safety nets to experiment with whatever material we like, in this case–terracotta The terracotta tiles will look wonderful for both contemporary and modern themed fireplaces. They have a hacienda feel about them, but they can also be used with a more rustic, earthy design.
7. Fireplace Tile Ideas: Colorful Tiles
We can’t make a list of tile fireplace ideas and not mention the diversity of colors tiles can offer! Cover the walls around the fireplace with bright colorful tiles. You can also add some attractive home décor items and a painting to the shelf over the fireplace. Adding these pops of color can help it stand out even more, especially if you use bold colors that don’t shy away.
8. Fireplace Tile Ideas: Stunning Contrast
One of the best fireplace tile ideas If you choose dramatic contrast between your tiles for your fireplace, a classic black mantel around the fireplace, set against a simple white background, will create striking contrast in your space. You may also add a touch of zen by placing your black and white photo frames around it.
9. Fireplace Tile Ideas: Eccentric Patterns
Are you tired of your old fireplace and searching for modern fireplace tile ideas? Perhaps it’s time to go a little off the track and experiment with some unique patterns to attract some attention. Even the most basic tiles with different patterns like zigzags can be a smart way to dress up a fireplace while being inexpensive. Ideally, you should start experimenting with a smaller patch and then go all the way in and fix with the permanent pattern.
10. Fake the Wooden Look!
Tile can now be found in a variety of textures, patterns, and prints, so much so that you can get a feel like you’re in a forest! all thanks to modern design technologies. This forest feel can be achieved with a faux wood design on tile, for the best illusion, opt for larger slabs of tiles. This would help express the fake knots and swirls of the wood without any compromise. It’s no surprise that ranks in the top 10 for fireplace tile ideas!
11. Fireplace Tile Ideas: Matte Stones on Tile
While many people want their tile fireplaces to be often associated with modern homes, this tiles for around fireplace idea stands tall on the classic traditional side. Matte stones on tile around the fireplace prove that the clean, stone aesthetic can be enjoyed in a variety of contexts. This luxurious combination also has an old-world cottage feel to it, which is not only timeless but quite rare too.
12. The Perfect Traditional Brick Touch
It’s no surprise when most people think of a fireplace, they envision one with a traditional brick finish that gives a craftsman house vibe. As exposed bricks are quite hard to maintain but with today’s technology, there are many alternatives like using brick-style tiles that maintain the original aesthetic. Installing these tiles with gleaming accessories above the fireplace is the perfect way to make a style statement in your home.
13. Fireplace Tile Ideas: Hues of Beige
Anyone who’s been looking for farmhouse fireplace tile ideas, this is it! Beige tile can add an ‘old world’ traditional appeal to your space but an aesthetic in the present. Beige has always been a preferred material for fireplace tile surrounds because of its ageless and exquisite appearance. It’s an excellent choice for traditionalists who want their design to last a lifetime. It also creates the perfect backdrop for any color décor above the mantel to pop and make a bold statement.
14. Ceramic Tiles with a Pearly Finish
The pearly ceramic tiles around your fireplace can offer a stunning sheen that contrasts beautifully with the warm flames. Furthermore, it can incorporate soft and sandy tones throughout the room without overshadowing or overpowering the elements and décor in the space.
15. Fireplace Tile Ideas: Vintage Square Tiles
The iconic vintage square tiles are proof that brand new isn’t the only beautiful option for best fireplace tile ideas. Whether you’re working with existing tiles that simply need a little touch-up here and there or sourcing old tiles for a new restoration, a vintage squared tile seamlessly fits anywhere!
16. Charms from Countryside
When it comes to designing smaller spaces, most people go for subtle and lighter shades. But having a great mix of textures is just as important as in a larger space. This can be achieved with tiles that give a rustic material look without dominating or making a space appear smaller. The rustic patterns like lumber and rattan from tiles offer a striking visual and physical contrast when designed with the fireplace.
17. Fireplace Tile Ideas: Go Boho!
This fireplace tile idea is just like your favorite patterned rug has been transformed into a fireplace tile, already loving the imagined idea? Choose a light color, like blue, if you don’t want it to overshadow your space. Furthermore, you can also enhance the overall boho theme with layers of windchimes, dreamcatchers and your fav travel find to form a cohesive look.
18. Fireplace Tile Ideas: Cool and Coastal
This modern fireplace tile idea is for all beach babies! If you have a beach property, you should attempt tiling your fireplace in a coastal theme, aligning with the beach surrounding. Even if you don’t have a property you can still opt for this theme by simply opting for tile hues in blue and white. Furthermore, go all out, add shelves to the top of your mantel to hang your beach caps and shades!
19. Fireplace Tile Ideas: Animal Prints
Animal designs are always debatable in terms when it comes to home decor, on the one hand, they are timeless, but on the other hand, they might be “too much”. But hey! a fireplace with bold tiles that has animal paintings also gives a unique ranch feel, so why shy away? To keep the motif going, use woods and natural textures.
20. The Failproof Black
An otherwise light and airy area is grounded by a black tiled fireplace. But we understand if the color black makes you uncomfortable, or makes the whole space gloomy you don’t have to avoid it entirely. Keep the fireplace white and only tile the small portion in black.
4 Tips to Create an On-Trend Fireplace for Your Homes
When choosing a color for your fireplace tile, you have the option of matching your existing decor or making a bold statement. Add a pop of color that contrasts with your walls, or complement your trim with a tile that complements your room’s color scheme.
When decorating a room with a fireplace, treat it like any other element in the space, such as lighting or paint color, because the size, shape, and finish will all affect the overall look and feel of the area.
If you’ve chosen tiles with a polished finish for your fireplace, make sure to seal them if necessary. The manufacturer’s instructions will state whether or not the tiles should be sealed.
Grout joints, like tile surfaces, are susceptible to staining and discoloration from ash and other material associated with open fires, so it’s always a good idea to prevent them.
It’s Time to Get Experimental!
While we still admire the beauty of expensive marble and the craftsmanship of an intricate hardwood mantle, tiled fireplaces are quickly becoming the go-to material for upgrading a tired-looking fireplace. We hope one of our fireplace makeover ideas has sparked your imagination and inspired you to update your fireplace with one of the above fireplace tile ideas.
FAQs
Is It Possible to Tile Inside the Fireplace?
Any fireplace can be tiled provided the walls are flat and sound and can support the weight of the chosen tiles, but you must consider the type of tile and the distance between the heat source and said tiles.
Can Tile Withstand Heat?
Although most tiles are heat resistant, it’s better to keep them away from direct heat sources because they can break and, more typically, discolor over time if they’re too close to it. A tile 14cm away from the heat source is recommended.
In a Fireplace, What Type of Tile Can Be Used?
Most varieties of tiles are safe to use if the heat source is more than 20cm away, although porcelain is recommended. Due to its density, this material works similarly to fire-resistant bricks in that it absorbs heat without transferring it to the surrounding environment.
Here are 30+ DIY fire pit ideas to help you turn your backyard or indoors into the ultimate camping ambiance. These inexpensive DIY fire pit ideas are a great way to save money. Where the article shares tricks from super-low cost repurposing objects to multifunctional decors. Check them out, and hopefully, these DIY fire pit ideas will encourage you to spend quality time with your family.
1. Multifunctional Fire Pit
What’s better than multifunctional backyard fire pit ideas? We guess nothing. Use your old grill and stones to create a perfect B.B.Q session with an outdoor fire pit. This makes it easier for your next family gathering, where you don’t have to worry about setting up the B.B.Q. griller in your backyard. You can easily make this firepit out of standard brick masonry to give a rustic feel.
2. Diy Fire Pit Ideas: Partially Covered Fire Pit
A half-covered fire pit with a decorative partial wall is an excellent choice if you are particularly concerned about the safety of your children and other elderly. The additional stone paving around the fire pit decreases the likelihood of the fire escaping, while the surrounding area is protected by the wall. These are back yard fire pit ideas.
3. Exposed Concrete Fire Pit
This one tops the simple backyard fire pit ideas list as it’s super effortless to build, needing only one material. You can keep things basic with a concrete pit if bricks aren’t your thing. Build your unique forms, mix, and pour with concrete. Make certain that there is a protective layer between the concrete and the flames.
4. Easy Stacked Stone Fire Pit
Use the available stones from your backyard like flagstone for these homemade DIY fire pit ideas. Also, note that most DIY fire pits can be adequately drained with a 6 to 12-inch deep gravel layer. The key to making a fail-proof DIY fire pit is to take your time stacking the stones in a natural arrangement.
5. Quick Cinder block Set Up
Cinder blocks are a good solution for simple backyard fire pit ideas. You can experiment with the laying of the bricks to form a unique shape. Furthermore, it’s a good option to extend the theme of cinder blocks to other landscaping elements like edging for the walls, landscape blocks for the corners, and many more.
6. Fire Pit Ideas Made of Wood
A wood-burning fire pit? Don’t worry, it’s safe and easy because the body can be coated with a sheet of metal or any other fire resistance material to keep it from catching fire. The design gives the impression of luxury and timelessness while still being under the budget. You can apply fire pit ideas backyard.
7. Patio Table and Fire Pit
Hunting for simple backyard fire pit ideas that cohesively match your patio? Your hunt ends here. With the patio table fire pit, your fire pit can serve double duty. When it’s finished, it’ll make a great addition to your backyard. Although you might need Welding and propane heating knowledge for this DIY project.
8. Super Easy Diy Fire Pit Ideas: Bricks
We can’t deny that old bricks can be used for a variety of creative DIY projects, including the making of a fire pit. The repurposed brick fire pit concept keeps things simple while being inexpensive!
9. Tree Rings as a Fire Pit
If you’re not sure where you want to position your DIY fire pit, opt for this one. This design is easy to take down and relocate. You need fewer materials like a bunch of stone, pebbles, and concrete tree rings, making the whole relocation easier.
10. A DIY Fire Pit with a Metal Fire Ring
Using a metal fire ring, like the one in the image, is a pretty innovative and useful concept. You can start the project with a fire pit outline that is somewhat larger than required.
After removing the grass and leveling the ground, the ring can be placed in the center. Around the fire ring, you can have multiple layers of materials of your desired need, from stone, and concrete to brick.
11. Embrace Your Greens
Why spend money on a fire pit when you can use the natural surroundings to create a more relaxing atmosphere? This DIY fire pit idea can give the perfect pop of color without being too loud.
12. Fire Pit with Patio Space
Who says simple backyard fire pit ideas can’t include some extra space for the guests and family friends? An outdoor fire pit with seatings made out of old wooden benches can serve as the focal point of a gathering area. This makes the fire pit add to another gathering space of your house.
13. DIY Fire Pit Ideas: Rim of a Tractor Tyre
Yes, you’ve heard it right! We know although not everyone has access to tractor tires, your car rims can also be used to make a miniature version of this fire pit. Using the rim creates a perfect shape and eliminates the cost of excavating.
14. Go for Fire Pit in the Ground
Perhaps an in-ground fire pit would be more appealing to you than installing your DIY fire pit above ground, adding more aesthetic appeal. But keep in mind that the location you select will be permanent.
15. Play with the Materials
Experimenting with different materials while making a fire pit is practical and sometimes even attractive. Perhaps this concept cannot be planned from the start or you might not have strict steps to follow, but the process can result in some unique output.
16. Don’t forget the Fire Pit Area
DIY fire pit ideas don’t have to limit themselves to only the pit, you can spruce up the surrounding area from the ground up in just a weekend. For example, complete the fire pit with a brick table and four-five wooden benches around it. This idea can serve as a permanent addition that can easily accommodate larger people.
17. Flameless Tabletop Fire Pit
Filling any unused pot and bowl with flameless candles and clear jewels produces a creative imitation fire pit. This can make your DIY fire pit safe to bring anywhere inside the house. Plus, even when the pit is not lit, the decor piece will look stunning wherever it is put around the house.
18. DIY Fire Pit Game Table Cover
Another fire pit cover, but this one is super cool and unique— that it is painted with a checkers board. In a couple of seconds, the simple cover transforms a fire pit area into a competitive game zone. When the sun begins to set and you need some warmth, simply remove the cover and light your pit.
19. Peculiar Fire Pit Designs
Searching for crazy DIY fire pit ideas? Your search ends here. With unique paving around the pit, your design will stand out from the crowd. This is one of the easiest and most effective outdoor fire pit ideas, demonstrating how a tiny alteration can completely transform the appearance of your pit.
20. Simple Cement Blocks
This is probably one of the easiest DIY fire pit ideas. Cement can be easily available for any use, you can simply begin by determining the precise site, then leveling the ground and preparing the space. Mark the area, pour the cement, and you’re done!
21. Make A Fire Pit Out Of A Small Koi Pond
If you are facing the challenge of an unused Koi pond, optimize it for something more purposeful like this one. Converting this barren space into a fire pit can be an adorable transformation. The organic and uneven shapes can give the entire fire theme an organic concept without having to rethink the design.
22. DIY Fire Pit Coffee Table
If zoning two different functions seem difficult, why not combine them into one? Consider using a DIY wood cover to transform your current pit into a table into a beautiful coffee table. So when you’re not using your fire pit, the coffee table board slides onto it, and when you’re ready for a toasty open flame, it slides off, how brilliant!
23. DIY Stone Fire Pit Seating
When you can design a pleasant fire pit area with built-in stone seating, why bring external chairs to a fire pit? The circular seating can be made up of retaining walls which also serve as seating. Where you can use the pavers to surround the area and pea gravel that fills in the gaps.
24. Repurposed Fire Pit
Using your old washing machine drum is a wonderful option if you’re searching for outdoor fire pit ideas that are super convenient and portable. Not only will it keep you warm and in vogue, but it’ll also be a terrific upcycling project that can be fun to make.
25. Mix-Match DIY Fire Pit Idea
Of course, your DIY fire pit does not need to be flawless or symmetrical to look amazing and serve its purpose. It can be an excellent focal point for the backyard for playing with different shapes and sizes of stones. The varying shapes can give the design a highly realistic and one-of-a-kind appearance.
26. An Indoor Fire Pit
As delightful as traditional outdoor fire pits are, you can only use them when the outside weather is nice. What if you wanted to experience the same level of comfort indoors?
Don’t be afraid to create a tiny portable fire pit that can also use on the porch. For making the situation around the fire pit safe, use a glass or any other protective layer.
27. Comfy Bench near Fire Pit
Are you ready to take your DIY fire pit ideas to the next level? Then this in-ground fire pit with surrounding seating might be the perfect weekend project for you and your family. The seating can take any form depending on the pit’s shape, either its circular wooden or concrete square bench, the seating is sure to complete the fire pit zone. Additionally, it can also serve as a storage location for fuel.
28. Opt for a Colorful Corner
Never underestimate the power of a bright splash of color in your landscape. A brightly painted tree, pots, and planters add personality to an otherwise uninteresting fire pit area.
29. Wine Barrel Fire Pit
It’s hard to believe that a wine barrel can work effortlessly with DIY fire pit ideas. It serves as a perfect container to hide a full-sized propane tank that, when turned on, generates a warm and welcome blaze.
30. Dreamy String Lights
Your fairytale fire pit area can be brought to life by a stone fire pit, an interlocking paver patio, relaxing chairs, and simple yet beautiful string lights. They can also help keep the fire pit zone bright and warm during cold weather.
31. Add Some Art
When in doubt, throw in some art in your DIY fire pit idea, This can be anything from your personalized piece to something well thought out. The art near the fire zone adds a sense of drama to any fire pit setup. Other fantastic fire pit concepts? Add colorful accents, such as pillows and plants, to the space.
5 Tips Can Come in Handy Before You Buy or Build Your Fire Pit
For the best warmth and radiance, a fire pit should be between ground level to 20 inches tall.
Drainage should be provided for outdoor fire pits. For example, A layer of gravel at the bottom of an in-ground fire pit or drain holes in a fire bowl can be incorporated.
Avoid building a fire pit without first obtaining permission from the local government. As they may be restricted in size, placement, material, and fuel type by your local government.
Because certain concrete or natural rocks can burst under high temperatures, choose materials wisely that are developed for fire pits, such as fire bricks, lava rocks, lava pebbles, or fire glass.
To avoid fire and chemical risks such as flame sparks and carbon monoxide, consider extreme caution in the design
Perhaps You Must Have Started Thinking of Your Unique Concepts in Mind After Seeing These DIY Fire Pit Ideas?
So make sure you get your s’mores fixed this summer with these DIY fire pit ideas. A DIY fire pit does not have to be difficult to construct, despite its menacing appearance. These 31 DIY fire pit ideas will help you get your DIY mode on for the summer. Prepare to appreciate the warm crackle of your fire pit on those long summer evenings.
FAQs
What Are the Materials Required to Make a Fire Pit at Home?
Concrete Blocks Stones Bricks Wooden blocks A shovel (to dig) Mixture of cement Metal Pit Ring Paints (if needed.) Although bricks and concrete blocks are the easiest materials to work with, you can also use glass, reclaimed metal, or even old flower pots to build a DIY fire pit. Just make sure whatever you choose is fireproof and safe.
Is it Possible to Make an Indoor DIY Fire Pit?
Yes, most people choose to build a fire pit in their backyard since it is easier to clean up. But the good news is that you very certainly can. During the harsh winter months, indoor fire pits can be utilized to warm up a sitting room or lounge area. Building a fire pit indoors, on the other hand, is a large undertaking, and you’ll need to make sure it’s gas-powered, as wood-burning fires aren’t safe to have within.
What is better? DIY Fire Pit vs. Pre-made Fire Pit
The key to selecting a new fire pit is understanding which type is most suited to your requirements. Before choosing between a premade or DIY fire pit for your property, think about your budget and the quality of the fire pit. You should also consider which activities will help you to make the most of your outdoor oasis and create lasting memories.
Are you wondering whether you should skip giving the house number signs importance? You should! Your house number is one of the main identification details that everyone will look out for when they visit you. In addition to being legible, it needs to be set in a certain aesthetic. The style of the house numbers, depict the vibe of the interiors of the house and the design style you agree with.
In a nutshell, it is the trailer to the beauty that is inside your house. Thus, you must give it the thought and time it deserves while making it the cherry on top. With many letter styles to choose from, you can also give it a personal touch with a customized piece of your own. Let’s dive into getting to know more on the topic with a gist of collected inspiration here.
12 House Number Ideas That Pull in Your Guests
House number signs for yard space should be a representation of the theme that you have followed throughout the house. This would mean that the numbers, as well as the additional background elements, can vary accordingly. Presenting a collection of options for the same are these 10+ house number signs ideas.
1. House Number Plaque for a Wreath
Starting with a simple and inexpensive option is to indicate the house number on a plaque that can be hung or fixed on the front door. That would be the place where a wreath would normally go. It not only reduces the costs but also the hassle of figuring out what could be aesthetic for the front door.
This plaque can be easily made with an empty picture frame and a solid colored sheet of paper, printed or painted with the house numbers. The picture frame can be easily hung outside the front door or even stuck to it in case of a glass door. This simple technique would go stand out with any front door as it can give the pop of color the exterior needs.
2. Milk Can House Number Plate
It might sound strange at first but the whole aesthetic of the milk can bring us to the old times when a milkman used to deliver milk every morning. As the can itself looks a bit unappealing, you can easily change that to bring in more color with paint.
It also will be easier to notice as it will be a subject of curiosity for the visitors. Painted on the solid or textured surface of the milk can be the House details paired with an ancient-looking font. As this can be related to or of a farm setting, a country house or farmhouse aesthetic will best suit this form of house number display.
3. Tired Planters Hosting up House Numbers
If you consider yourself a plant mom or dad, this is the way to go! Add to the collection you probably already possess by adding a tired planter set that does more than holding the plants. The bigger planter in the combo can be a canvas to creatively draw on any of the House Number Ideas.
With the notice of the numbers needed, the plants give freshness to the beholder. The numbers can be decoratively displayed and painted in a bold straight font with a floral pattern for a border. This setting goes well with a yard space that holds the abundance of nature and is a part of an earthy-toned and muted color palette of a house.
4. Chalk out the House Number Signs
Is your house filled with those tiny humans running around drawing on any surface they lay their hands on? Well, what could be better than giving them their space to do so while you get to display important info. A rather enlarged chalkboard will do the trick.
It could be an everyday routine for the kids to rewrite and draw the house number onto the board. It will give a sense of uniqueness to your day and the purpose will be met. It is a win-win situation that is a cheap and fun way to amp up the creativity of any household.
5. Vertical Bed of Grass for the Numbers
Several palettes around surrounding greenery and the pop it brings to a space is this one that fashions a vertical garden. It could be any kind of short growing plant, who would be the canvas the structured numerical will adorn. The pop of green can be contrasted by using a neutral and bright color like white or shades of beige.
It will bring in the clarity modern house numbers need to get noticed. The area that covers adjacent spaces can be fashioned into a waiting zone that extends the color palette of greens and white. It can be an ideal modern and classy setting for an outdoor space in this way.
6. Lighting Up to the Viewers
The main agenda of house number signs is to inform the viewer that this is the identification mark of this particular house. So how does one enhance that aspect other than by providing a pop of color and contrast? Bring in the element of light of course.
House number signs ideas where the number is held up with a support on the front yard are most likely to catch the attention of people. You can fashion a sleek metal L-pole that hangs the sign that is backlit or hold up the numbers using a solid that is lit from the bottom. Depending on the elements and materials that make up your house you can match the pole or the plinth up with the same to represent the House number.
7. Sleek and to the Point
For a minimalistic and modern take on the house numbers, you can choose to display them in bold typewriting font. That would be a functionally inclined style of representation that would give the information without any confusion.
If you have a dark exterior, a light color that matches your color palette, like white or beige, can be used. In case you have a lighter exterior, the bold black font will look sleek and classy, contrasting the facade.
8. Spell Your Numbers Out!
Taking a twist to the standard representation of numbers, you can expand them to form words to adorn the doorway. It brings a grand title effect to the entrance of the house and, the message is conveyed as well.
Text carved on a wooden plank that can be affixed to a door would have the best appearance. It also gives the effect of a mid-century setting. The traditional aspect of the same can be amped up by adding flowers and vintage vases on both sides of the entrance.
9. Nail Them House Numbers Down
Deciding on how your house number will be displayed is the creative freedom you can take up in many ways. That would include crafting an entirely new way of displaying the same.
Using nails to display DIY house number signs is one of creatively expressing yourself. It might seem like a complicated task to achieve but is easy and fun to do with time. You will be able to create a raw industrial appeal for your house while having the freedom to carve the letters the way you wish.
10. Textured Canvas for House Numbers
Defined letters on the facade of the house are a sure thing to pop and welcome a guest in. What would enhance the same is a contrasting texture to base it on. This can be achieved with many materials ranging from wood, brick, stone, tile, etc.
The right material to go with can vary according to the material palette your house follows. In case you have no such material, a wooden base can be used as it never goes wrong. Be it a country styles house or a sleek modern house, wood can easily compliments either of them with ease.
11. Unique Vertical Lettering
Horizontal is the way to go when it comes to displaying text. Why not change it up a bit by choosing the vertical way of going. This is a way of taking the letter to have a sneaky place in the facade that is still visible to the guests coming in.
It creates a bold yet classy outlook on displaying modern house numbers. It is compact yet takes a wide room for each number to be displayed, making it legible from far without covering most of the facade.
12. An Expressive Door of Numbers
Displaying the house numbers with the door as a canvas would be to frame it and hang it up on the door. Ever thought of the door being the frame where it could be painted on? Start thinking! How smart would the numbers be for a door design?
Not only are they getting more than enough space to be displayed, rather they are being a part of the one-way to the interior of the house. A front door can hardly be the one element that anyone can ignore, right? Painting the house numbers on it would be a clever idea for the function and the fun part of it.
5 Tips to Make Your House Number Ideas to the Next Level
The design of the house number is where the essence of it lies, and there are several factors to consider while choosing one as well. Let’s have a peek at them with these 5 tips on the same.
Observe the nature of your surroundings and the color and material palette in use to determine what materials and colors will best suit your house number sign
Based on the material chosen, it is also key to try and maintain its charm through the coming years.
Choose to be legible over creative when it comes to the display. If the main purpose of the house number doesn’t shine through then it might just be kept inside.
The position of the number should be done in a way that it is visible from the path in front of your house.
While the design of the house numbers gives a unique touch, always keep in mind to not overcrowd it. The letters might get unnoticed amid a rich and heavy design.
House numbers are a way of primarily identifying your house which can be taken a step forward by adding a design that stands out and enhances its display. It can be anything that ranges from a premade sign to one that is made out of scratch by you. Either way, being an important part of your house facade, you should take your time in deciding the process of the same. Go through as many samples and inspirations as you need to reach the right and perfect house number signs.
FAQs
What Is the Purpose of House Numbers?
The purpose of a house number is that it is an identification mark for houses in the area. This way it becomes easy to locate a particular house.
What Are the Colors That Work Best for a House Number?
The colors best suited for your house number will be the one that pops out of the background color. It should be a contrasting color such as white on black or red on yellow, navy blue on baby blue, etc. This way the numbers are visible and easy to identify.
Are House Numbers Related to Numerology?
House numbers might not necessarily be related to numerology but some do believe that it plays a role. According to this, the number that represents your house will determine the kind of experience you will have when living there.
Dining spaces are where you gather up in a cluster to enjoy the meal as well as each other’s company. In such a joyous setting the ambiance created by the table itself plays a role in stimulating the conversation. A contributing factor to such a thing would be the dining table centerpiece that creates the ambiance for the conversation and gathering. Getting the right elements to work in harmony to create such a setting is a task on its onwn. Lending a helping hand with the same are these dining table centerpiece ideas for your perusal.
25+ Elegant Dining Table Centerpiece Ideas to Steal the Show
1. Modern Goth Appeal
Gothic aesthetic today, is associated with a darker and spooky side of design where various dark prints and colors come into play. The dining table centerpieces ideas can be inspired from the same with accents of gold adorning the majority of a black or dark color palette. Tall black candle holders and decorations added with decor that compliments it can be taken.
2. The Old World Vintage
Take in the full advantage of the spring season to create a palette around this oldie but a goodie of a theme. Rich hues of burgundy, plum, and navy can be used in combination with subtle beiges to give an elegant pop to the dining table. Flowers and decorative vases were all the rave and can be brought back as a popular centerpiece.
3. Fruit on Display
How could a fruit on display be a centerpiece? Well, why not stack them on a tower that is made of kale and a foam cone. Use some kale and toothpicks to create a canvas for the fruit, here oranges, to be fixed like a tower. It gives the viewer a tropical vibe that also gives them a glimpse of how beautiful fruits can be.
4. Crafty Jars
Wondering what to do with those empty mason jars that you never use? Well, turn them into simple dining table centerpieces ideas of course! You can be creatively free and go ahead and paint on them to create designs that will suit your dining room decor. It is a cost-effective and simple way to add vibrancy to the setting.
5. Bringing the Green In
What could be more vibrant than a plant for centerpiece ideas? Bring in some of the nature from the garden outside or get them separately for the space. You can fashion a tray that could hold the plant that will keep away the dirt from the table.
6. Elegance with Candles
Big white candles are always a go-to element that can enhance the decor in a jiffy. The appearance not only adds to a sleek and aesthetic look but the light from it also sets the ambiance.
7. The Go-to Vase Set-up
No matter the family background a vase and some flowers in it is a go-to for most families when it comes to browsing through dining room table centerpiece ideas. It is simple and elegant while holding some of the most pleasant elements of decor, flowers. That vase can be of a decorative design or the most simple plain one thus, fits into any aesthetic easily.
8. Blooming Festivities
Special festival occasions are the events where the dining table becomes a star. Dining room centerpiece ideas here can run along the center of the table where it can hold decorative seasonal leaves and flowers along with ornaments like candle holders, sparkle balls, and even fairy lights especially if the gathering is outdoors.
9. Earthy Rustic
Bringing in the earthy colors of browns and greens can add a certain rustic element to the indoors. A wooden table could be adorned with wild grass and dried scented leaves along with smaller table plants. The setting can be taken up a notch with slender candlesticks and candles, all on an earthy-toned table runner in the middle.
10. Modern Minimalism
Adding the elements such as planter boxes and candles can have a more minimal side to it where there is a contrasting plain hue used for the same. Planters that come in monotones of a thin holder and candle stands that have more of a functional aspect to them will look classy and chic with the modern theme of the house.
11. Gather up the Low-Cost Decor!
There is no need to spend a separate ton of money on getting specific decor items for the dining room centerpiece ideas. A household is always filled with things that need a home and use. Go through them and separate what would work as a centerpiece. Old and forgotten clear jars can make for an elegant vase while unused candles lying around can add the same.
12. A Cosy Farmhouse Setting
Adding in more textures that are of wood, stone, earthy tones and fabric can create a comfortable and cozy feeling of a farmhouse. The setting needn’t be in a clean and constructed format either. You can bring in these elements by using a textured fabric for a table runner, wooden holders for elements like plants, vases, etc, and metal that shines through the candles.
13. Fall Themed Out
Preparing the house for the fall season means that the house is going to smell like pumpkins and cinnamon. Well, why shouldn’t dining table decor ideas be inspired by the same? Add on a rustic wooden plank to adorn a set of the brown and orange-themed decor of pumpkins, fall-dried leaves, and plants. This way it is easy to swap out for the next season.
14. Artistically Adorned
What is the dining table was the center stage of an art piece? Wouldnt that be a showstopper in itself? Dining table decor ideas that revolve around including one-of-a-kind structural art pieces can be a theme to be chosen to stand out. This keeps the space clutter-free to give the art the limelight.
15. Hold’em Up
Having your meals amid clutter is the last thing you’ll want. Adding not only a functional aspect but also a homey vibe to the space, you can add wooden trays and bowls to hold various things. A fruits bowl, a tray to hold candles and plants, etc can be used.
16. Christmas Calls!
Christmas is a full-fledged holiday for the decorations to shine. Going with the same theme, you can choose pine leaf decorations and snowy treetops as a table runner. You can add globes of the colors of Christmas to add to the spirit.
17. Silver Accents that Shine
Silver is considered one of the most elegant materials and has the advantage of going with most themes. It can bring a mid-century aesthetics to the table that is opulent yet simple with only a few pieces that are required.
18. Mid-Century Charm
Bringing in a big statement piece of a wooden tray to be displayed for a centerpiece along with the minimal decor can bring the castle set to the table. You can complement the table centerpieces by extending the decor theme onto the smaller aspects like the table runner, plates, and plate mats.
19. Oversized to Stand Out
Elevating the kitchen table decor ideas is by oversizing the materials and elements of the design. Vases and flowers in them can be chosen to be a big bunch of beauty that will stand out as a centerpiece for the table.
20. Orchid Centerpiece
Orchids are known to be of hanging and extending nature rather than bunch up and crowd the space. They would be a vibrant and space-efficient addition to the space with a few stems leaning all around. The soil can be covered with moss to add another layer of texture to the space.
21. Distinctively Contemporary
Centerpiece ideas where there are vases holding plants can be swapped out for test tubes that hold dried ones. Making it more structural and intricate, the tubes can be held up by a metal frame and can hold lean dried plants and herbs that give the space minimal looks and appeal.
22. A Collective Art
If you are one of those avid collectors of pottery and crafty items you can choose to display them in the center of the table. They will be the reflection of the aesthetic that appeals to you the most. This way, the difference in the design of the pots will be enhanced when placed with others.
23. A Bowl of Blue-White China
You might have hardly thought a ceramic decorated watering can of china be one of the dining table centerpiece ideas. But set it with a set of pleasant flowers and leaves and other decor beads on a wide platter, and there you have an eye-catchy composition.
24. Fill in the Runner
The runner can be your guide on how much to fill in on the center piece ideas. Filling a part or parts of the runner can give you two different settings for a centerpiece. Use flowers, dried leaves, and fruits to adorn the whole runner or use dividing points with candle holders or vases placed down the runner.
25. Level Up with Height Variations
Placing multiple centerpiece elements on the same level as the table can be a bit monotonous after a while. Change up your kitchen table decor ideas by giving each of these a different height level. You can use wooden boxes or metal ones to hold them up on different levels, be it vases or grass, or candles.
26. Pair of Showpieces
Want a hack on making the space look sophisticated without trying? Pair up two different centerpieces like big vases and bowls without filling them up. These become an art composition on their own this way coming up on top of your dining table decor ideas.
27. Line Up Rather Than Crowd
By lining up centerpieces that are minimal to the eye in a line, you can break up the decor on the table to spread out, rather than keeping a big central piece. This will be evenly laid out to the viewer as well.
28. Maximize the Centerpiece
Dining room centerpiece ideas with fewer items on the table provide a minimalistic view of arrangement while going directly opposite to it is bringing in more elements. Instead of keeping a big pot in the center, you can break it down into smaller pots with smaller plants spread out in the center of the table. Other elements like candles and plants can be evenly spread out through the middle of the table similarly.
29. Eucalyptus Runner
Eucalyptus is a plant that we need in our household to imbibe it with its fresh scent. One way to do it is to lay it out in the center of the table instead of a table runner. You can treat it the same way and add in a bit of element like small wide candles along the length to give it some ambiance.
30. Texture on Texture
Mixing in textures is another way of amping up the centerpieces. Centerpiece ideas where you match up two textures like wood and rock with elements of decor such as candles can make up for an attractive centerpiece. Here, the element of wood can be brought in by a tray and the rocks can be in the form of pebbles that become the base for the tall standing candles on stands.
A Nudge Forward with 5 Tips to Get Your Dream Centerpiece
Composing the best attention-grabbing centerpiece for your dining or kitchen space is a task that needs calculated steps taken care of. Thus, we have arranged for an additional 5 points that share the same.
Know the theme and feel you want to create around this space. If it’s the festivities then it would have a more celebratory and vibrant theme while everyday centerpieces needn’t be as elaborate
Find ways in which you can incorporate your personal touch into the setting. The easiest way is to DIY the whole centerpiece with pieces in your house.
Take opinions and inspiration as much as you need before deciding on going with the final one
Always see to it that you are leaving out enough space for the actual function of the table, even with a maximal design.
Use elements that used in multiple locations around the house, you can change up the setting of a space of the centerpiece itself from time to time. A vase or a candle stand that matches the general theme of the house can be a showpiece or a central piece for multiple spaces.
Going through the various inspirations and options available can seem overwhelming as there are so many options to choose from. The choices from themes to color to texture and shape, everything that makes a centerpiece needs to be well thought out. So it is best to take your time and experiment with your preferred options. By the end of it, you will have found ‘The One’ for your dining space.
FAQs
Why Are Dining Room Table Centerpiece Ideas Necessary?
These are necessary because they give the dining spaces a facelift rather than boring the space down with an empty table. It also brings out the accents of the decor as a whole expressing your taste in design as well.
How Can Fabrics Play a Role in Being a Centerpiece Element?
Fabrics can play a versatile role in creating the perfect centerpiece. They adorned as a runner and can be used as a base in bowls and table trays to hold the decor items. They also fashioned into forms that hold to keep as centerpieces on their own.
Can Kitchen Islands Have Centerpieces?
Kitchen islands, often double as dining spaces for many households. They are the center of any get-together that involves food. Thus, they also can and should have a decorative element to it with the addition of a centerpiece.
A color that accentuates any color is white, one can say, don’t you think so? Adding a textured, colored backsplash becomes a timeless combination that anyone would want for their kitchen decor. Selecting from the huge array of options might seem tedious but, the result gives the space the needed contrast and life. This would make the backsplash of a kitchen space an integral part of the kitchen design itself. Given that, there are certain white cabinet kitchen backsplash ideas that remain timeless, depicting the true essence of the theme.
Let’s look at 20 Kitchen Backsplash Ideas for White Cabinets
1. Ethnic Victorian Tiles
The subtle combination of subtly patterned tiles as a backsplash gives an even look to the white kitchen backsplash. The pattern brings in the color needed without being abrupt and catching the same flow as the countertop and white cabinetry. As it is inspired by the prints in the Victorian period, you can use the tiles as a part of creating a nostalgic mid-century theme for the kitchen.
2. Lustrous Tiles
Lustrous might be a nature you are familiar with metals right? Well, that can be changed today as these tiles, glimmer, and shimmer in the light, expanding their reach of it in the kitchen space. This glimmer also gives it the unique property of seeming slightly different in different positions around the kitchen space. This backsplash for white cabinets creates a rainbow effect bringing in colors of pink, blue and purple to play off the textured surface
3. Opulent Marble
A richness that is brought into the kitchen by the use of a slab of marble for a white backsplash is eternal. The versatility of the material and its subtle ways of introducing color through the beautiful veins brings an ultra-modern vibe to the whole space. This can be suggested to be used to express cleaner looks that talk more with fewer elements.
4. Nostalgic White Tiles
Merging seamlessly into the white cabinetry is the old-time and all-time favorite white backsplash of subway tiles. This hits back home with a staggered brick placement that is traditional thus, perfectly fitting a farmhouse and country home vibe.
5. Vibrant Green Tile
If you want to steer away from the traditional backsplash ideas for white cabinets, green is the way to go. Not only does it bring a zest of the natural tone into your kitchen, but it will accentuate the muted white cabinets as well. You can go for green tiles that are decorated with motifs for a more rooted country look, or go bold with the solid green tiles.
6. Herringbone Tiling
Shaking things up in the layout of your kitchen backsplash is the tile work in the herringbone layout. Arranging them at a 450 angle to the normal 900 makes a shift in appearance and texture adding to the visual appeal of the space. This can be a contrast to the white backsplash ideas when muted colors of blue are used for the tiles.
7. Stacked Charcoal Stone
Textured wall in kitchen space? Why not. A backsplash using a textured stone contrasting the pure white can be used to bring in the same effect. This becomes a way of incorporating a unique texture to a clean setting where minimalism is at its peak.
8. Earthy Brick Masonry
Taking the skeletal frame of a building into the kitchen space would be including a backsplash that is made of brick masonry. Here there is a play of earthy tones that brings in a sense of traditionalism and homey ambiance to the kitchen. It can also be considered for bohemian aestheticswhere earthy tones and vibrant colors are in abundance.
9. Scallop Tiles
Shifting away from the boxy arrangements is the fish scalelike placement of tiles with the scallop tiling. These curvy and hemispherical tiling was once the rave which can be now brought back into your kitchens for a unique touch of texture.
Muted colors of greys and whites or combinations similar to that of marble compliments the white cabinets with ease. A pop of color for a true retro vibe can be brought in with rich colors and gold lining for the pattern.
10. Patterned Tiles
A lot of the retro era can be reintroduced using simple tiles that repeat a pattern. With a splash of color given, it will shine through the white cabinets accentuating itself along with the kitchen features and the pure white cabinetry placed in your kitchen space.
11. Color Grouted Tiles
Accentuating a kitchen backsplash can also be done by enhancing the shape or arrangement of the tile itself. Why not go for a colored or better, gold grouting for the tiles instead of the standard one? This stands out in the white cabinet kitchen backsplash ideas as this can bring out any backsplash tile to compliment them in a modern and classy way.
12. Glass Backsplash
Want to try a completely unexpected texture for a backsplash? Go ahead with glass to compliment the purity of the white cabinets. The colors that can be added with a glass tile can range from any end of the spectrum that can complement themes from earthy to loud.
13. Mid-Century Inspired
With sharp and bold patterns one can move beyond white backsplash ideas and move to a mid-century modern appealing kitchen. As white cabinets are easy to work with a combination of colored patterns, they will complement each other and bring a pop to the space.
14. Easy-Peasy Wallpapers
If you are the essence of doing the least while enjoying the benefits of the best, wallpapers are the way to go. It doesn’t matter what your heart desires. Wallpapers can provide you with a white kitchen backsplash to a complex textured one. Breaking bounds you can explore aesthatic ranging from fun, material textured, modern to even nature-themed prints.
15. Old-World Charming Taupe
Filling in the backsplash with a classic taupe against the white is a way of bringing in a pop of color in a subtle yet catchy way. It also becomes a way of incorporating earthy aesthetics into your kitchen making it more rustic and old-world-like. This backsplash for white cabinets ties the whole aesthetics of the same together as well.
16. Mosaic Pebbles
A very old yet very in concept of the tiling is the use of tiny pebble-shaped tiles of different shades to form a backsplash. Often used as a flooring material for pools, this mosaic arrangement brings in the 70s and 80s in its full glow. Thus, backsplash ideas for white cabinets prove to be a crowd-pleaser bringing in the nostalgic element of the past.
17. Striking Black & White
This combination can be elevated to the most intricate kitchen designsand brought down to simple arrangements of solid black and white tiles. Posing as backsplash ideas for white cabinets and granite countertops you can never go wrong with them. Each of these would give you drastically different themes from a traditional Moroccan vibe to a classic and sleek modern kitchen.
18. Leaf Cut Backsplash
The difference each pattern of tiles makes when arranged is immense. From several backsplash ideas for white cabinets, these leaf-cut ones would stand out to be an intricate display for a kitchen. Using stones such as marble brings in a contrasting play of different shades throughout that compliments a modern minimalistic take on kitchen space.
19. Coastal Seaglass
With the flexibility to choose the mixture of color combinations that will adorn a single canvas, sea glass gives one the freedom of design. You can also pill and stick to the oceans theme of different hues of blue to bring in the water and sky to the kitchen space. A retro and vibrant kitchen space would become the perfect setting for the same.
20. Monochrome Pop
When we want a pop of color in a space, we turn to the vibrant colors in the spectrum. A splash of bright red or yellow for white cabinet kitchen backsplash ideas can set the mood up first thing in the morning. It also takes us back to the rock and pop era where these were the star colors among many. One can truly take this theme forward in such a manner.
5 Tips for Selecting the Perfect Backsplash for Your Homey Kitchen
Using lighter shades of backsplashes would essentially make the room seem bigger as well as calmer for the tedious task of cooking.
Always select the pattern for a tile with consideration to all the other patterns and textures in the space.
Affordability might have to take the reigns of the selection process from the beginning, which would bring down the vastness of your options to a more manageable one
You can get always get a quick fix-up version of aesthatic backsplashes in the market. Don’t go for it. Chase quality and you will have a much better result.
Too many cooks might ruin a broth, but deciding on a backsplash might need those extra cooks in place to steer in the right direction. Ask for help deciding on the backsplash if necessary.
The ultimate say in the matter of a kitchen backsplash would go to the person using that space the most. It does have to tie up with the rest of the spaces in the house and with the budget of your limits.
A round choice is the best way forward and no matter how many suggestions are thrown your way, your heart will want what it wants. So listen to your heartstrings, consider your checkboxes and make the choice of your dream kitchen backsplash.
FAQs
1. What Would Be the Characteristics of a Good Backsplash?
A good backsplash should be easy to be installed and handled. It should have the versatility to it that doesn’t come at a high price point. With a variety of textures and colors in the same, it would also give you a wide range to choose from. Ceramics is an example of a good backsplash material that offers these aspects, which can be installed in monochrome tiles as well as taken even further with intricate designs for more traditional aesthetics.
2. Does a Small Kitchen Require a Backsplash?
Giving a backsplash to a small kitchen at first might seem like a waste of money but it can be useful in the long run. With the inclusion of white cabinet kitchen backsplash ideas, the space in it can be made to seem larger and lighter than it is. Some materials that can be used for the same would be stained glass, mosaic tiles, natural colored tiles, etc.
3. Can Backsplashes Be a DIY One?
DIY is an extremely cost-effective method that lets you in deep into the process as well. It is also possible in the case of kitchen backsplashes. While wallpapers might be the easiest of the lot, you can also opt to tile in the backsplash.
Did you know about the role curtains for living room play in bringing out the design essence? Our living rooms are the first places that welcome guests into our personal world of style. And the easiest way to offer insights into your creativity and design sensibilities is via curtains for living room.
As important as the furniture layout in a living room, so is the window treatment. The aptest living room curtains can offer the final finishing touch to the space and accentuate the aesthetics of the whole space. Similarly, one wrong step while selecting curtains for living room can break the whole design and lower the visual appeal of the space. Curtains or living room drapes will make the space warmer and more welcoming with their elegance. In order to let you achieve the maximum levels of functionality and style, we’ve curated a list of the 12 best living room curtains.
12 Designer Curtains for Living Room that are Aesthetic and yet Functional
Rather than keeping your windows muted, let them talk loud! And it’s super easy to let that happen by selecting the best curtains for living room. Let’s look into the 12 designer pieces for a living room exploding in colors and charm.
1. The Modern Blending
The main purpose of curtains for living room is to bind the whole design together. Take the modern route and pair the window treatments for living room with the existing mood board. One tone up or one tone down, ensure that the undertones of the chosen curtains and paint are matching for an eclectic blend of design.
2. Double Layers of Elegance
A careful selection of the living room curtains can truly compose a bespoke design. Curtains for living room welcome elegance in the room and imagine how double layers would add up to enhance the aesthetics. Go over the top while layering it up and let these curtains bring layers of warmth and beauty to the space.
3. Sheer for an Extra Cheer!
There’s magic within the rays of the sun that light up the whole space and make it extra cheerful. Stop! Don’t block the natural light. The best curtains for living room are the ones that will make the space look brighter with their sheer panels.
4. The Punchy Patterns
All it takes is vibrant curtains for living room to bring a touch of boldness and excitement to the space. For design language following muted walls and subtle mood board, add a punch with patterned curtains. Don’t be afraid to go wild with the colors and prints for a visually appealing design.
5. Textured Walls or Curtains for Living Room?
Do you wish to add a textured wall but don’t want to go through the hassle of painting the room? Don’t worry! Let curtains for living room do the job. Yes, curtains as an alternative for paint and texture.
The satin curtains have surprises woven within their fabric that can jazz up the entire living room by adding a texture to the room. Rather than hanging curtains as window treatments for living room, place them in front of a wall. Go for goblet pleats and look how gracefully it imparts clean aesthetics to the room.
6. Extraaa! Drama
Want to add volume to the living room? Perhaps with a little touch of drama? The best curtains living room, in this case, are the ones running longer than usual. Let the extra length curl up on the bottom with a flair that offers unique aesthetics to the living room.
7. Double-height Living Room Drapes
Double height spaces exude grandeur and to further add an essence of luxury, go for living room drapes matching the height. Let the long fabric bring in depth and drama for a loftier look.
8. Wonderful Wood with Lavish Linen
Drapes for living room can prove to be a worthy investment when paired with the accent materials. For living room decor in wooden accents, add chic linen-draped to curate a simply admirable design. Keep it smooth yet contrasted for an eye-catchy design.
9. Gorgeous Green Curtains for Living Room
Green is an eye-pleasing, mind-calming color that brings a positive aura when added to any space in any form. And what’s better than opting for green-colored curtains for living room? With every tone of green bringing a unique personality to the space, opt for the one that sits well with the rest of the decor and you’re all set to have a serene space set right in the core of your house.
10. Cafe at Home!
Don’t we all adore the tiny cafe curtains making an unforgettable impression? As window treatments for living room with glazings divided into two halves, go for half cafe curtains for a cute decor with its one-of-a-kind aesthetics.
11. Of Antiques and Gold!
For all the antique lovers, add a coat of gilt with golden curtains for living room. There’s a commendable glam in golden accents. Make use of these for a living room design filled with an artistic flair aligning with artifacts and antique objects.
12. A Fun Pair
Rather than going for individual furnishing items, it’s best to pair up the curtains for living room with the accessories ornamenting the space. Make a perfect blend of tones and patterns for a cohesive yet unmatched design.
8 Tips on How to Choose Curtains for Living Room?
When selecting curtains for living room, as much as the aesthetics matter, functionality is equally important in the picture. Decide the purpose– whether you need it to block light? If it’s needed to cater to the privacy issues or to complete the design. Here are the 8 tips to help you choose the best living room curtains for a statement-making interior design.
1. The Function of Living Room Curtains
In order to cater to privacy issues, don’t be afraid to go over the top while layering. Conceal the windows with dark hues to avoid even a hint of what’s happening inside the home. Make an appealing combination of living room drapes and blinds for a safe decor.
2. Fabric
The selection of fabric is extremely important when choosing curtains for living room. It has to be in harmony with the rest of the furnishings and ensure to opt for the material that regulates the amount of light entering your living room.
3. Different Windows, Different Sizes
Not all windows will be placed at the same height or it’s not necessary that these will be of the same size. However, the curtains for living room must run the same length. It’s advisable to mark the level from the ceiling and drop all the curtains to a selected level.
4. The Size of Curtains for Living Room
One key consideration while selecting the best living room curtains is their length. If you want a subtle look, go for the accurate size that ends above the floor. If you’re looking at something a bit more dramatic, go for extra-long curtains.
5. A Blind’s Layer
Curtains and blinds make the most functional duo. Let in the light with the sheer fabric and control the glare with blinds. This flexibility allows you to choose accordingly based on the need of the hour.
Drape it Up!
Who knew that choosing curtains for living room could be such a task! From the size considerations, the purpose of the window treatment, to the style that will fit well, the best living room curtains will be derived after an exploration into the world of fabrics and patterns.
Of all the creative ideas, choose the one that synchronizes smoothly with the design theme of the living room. Once the perfect curtains for living room are hung, you’ll notice upscaled aesthetics and a touch of coziness within the room.
FAQs
Are Floor-Touching Curtains for Living Room Better Than the Lifted Ones?
There’s no rule that states whether the curtains for living room must be floating or extra long. It is based on the design essence you’re trying to bring out in the space. Another factor guiding the length of the curtain is the size of the window.
How to Fix the Width of the Drapes for Living Room?
Measure the window if you wish to conceal it properly. Or else, you could even go for half-covering living room drapes. Make a nice mix of blinds and curtains for window treatments for living room.
Is It Advisable to Wash the Curtains?
This is purely dependent on the fabric of the curtain. While few materials are good to be washed, the others can tear in a machine. Consider the washing instructions of the chosen fabric
Owning one of those vibrant and beautiful garden spaces might have been your dream for yours. Bringing in newer varieties of plants every day to fill up the spaces is how we start. But what about after we have managed to collect the most exotic plant varieties? You need the space to hold them as well right. This is yet another way of amping up your garden space. Bringing in inexpensive raised garden bed ideas that are one of a kind and will give you the most unique garden spaces built.
The elements that are other than the plants are what make or break the aesthetic factor of garden space. Exploring the same, here are a variety of panters ranging from big to small to coloured ones.
1. Inexpensive Raised Garden Bed Ideas with Sleek Steel Bins
One of the most aesthetic pieces of material for raised garden bed ideas is the steel bins and containers that are lying around your house. These bins can be cleaned up and used by filling them up with soil and planting those fresh greens. The contrast in the colour palette, as well as the material, will accentuate the garden space for a unique new look.
2. Customizable Wooden Boards
Do you know the best way to get something one-of-a-kind done? It would be to do it yourself. That will include building the container that will hold your plants. By doing so, you will be able to choose the design and space you need for them. Repurposing wooden planks to put together one would be an easy start to the process.
3. Fill in Aesthetic Pots and Planters
If you have designer pots and big vases that are lying around as empty showpieces, why not use them to hold plants!. This raised garden bed idea will give the unused pots and planters a purpose and will add a new aesthetic element to the space. The design of the planter/vase would be highlighted as now there is a plant in it to call it home.
4. Heights of Beauty with Benches and Shelves
Why should benches be used only as benches? Wouldn’t it be great to use them as planters to enhance the garden? This arrangement will bring a new perspective to the space as the bench or shelving unit will add a sleek contrast of lines to the irregularly elegant plants.
5. More Than Just a Bathtub
You might have an old bathtub that is lying around waiting to be picked up to be thrown out. Hold there! Why would you waste so much free space where your plants can go? You might stand out in your neighbourhood as tubs filled with plants are a rare sight to see, but a very low cost cheap raised garden beds idea to reduce expenses, and waste and stand out with creative thinking.
6. Use Out Tables and Teapots for Inexpensive Raised Garden Bed Ideas
A small table originally intended for holding a few magazines in the middle of a room can be adapted to hold plants. The top part of the table can be fixed with a bottom to hold soil and plants instead of a tacky piece of glass while the bottom portion can be stored with gardening necessities. The bottom space can also be filled with smaller planters making the table turn out with two different ways to hold plants.
7. Planters and Buckets
You can use buckets as a planter for varied flower bed ideas since they can contain things. Especially if you have an old broken bucket lying around, fill it with soil and use it to hold plants in your garden. The defect of the bucket would hardly be an issue as the soil wouldn’t leak and it doesn’t need to be carried around.
8. Handmade Wooden Garden Box Ideas
Incorporating small wooden planters will allow you to arrange the plants in multiple places rather than clubbing them in one location. As simple as the task sounds, building your wooden planter from scratch gives you control over the numbers and the built. The work can be split between your family to make for a perfect bonding time as well.
9. Stepped Planters for Inexpensive Raised Garden Bed Ideas
When it comes to heights and the visual dynamics that it brings to a frame, you can say that variety always wins. A height difference between two planters gives the whole picture an aesthetic appeal, which is where a stepped arrangement comes in handy. You can reuse the small wooden ladder you might have to hold in planters at every level.
10. Raised Beauty of Brick
Are you looking for garden bed ideas with a material change from the classic wooden platers? Then let us get on with brick ones, that have the most complimenting hue that goes with any plant. Planters or beds that are lined and made with brick and mortar add an earthy essence to the setting. You can even go ahead and paint them the desired colour if brick red doesn’t suit your taste.
11. Pallet Garden
It is the easiest way of getting in a holder for your plants. The separating grid-like arrangement of the blocks makes it a very familiar yet unique way of planting. This would keep each row separated which brings a rigidness to the design of organic plants.
12. Raised Cinder Block Planters
Concrete or cinderblocks can be efficiently reused as planters as raised cheap flower bed ideas. The bottom might not hold a plant high, but on the ground, it can be filled with soil to hold any. This would be an effortless way of getting into planters that are not traditional but still do the job.
13. Tired Garden for Inexpensive Raised Garden Bed Ideas
A tiered garden is a way of exploring the raised cheap flower bed ideas for your plants. If you own a four-wheeler, having an unused spare tire hanging around is a typical occurrence. As one of the cheapest raised garden beds ideas, why not fill them up with soil to hold the plants. It would bring in a contrasting texture to the earthy tones that hold your garden space.
14. Framed Garden
Raising the planters to a height can be done by using a simple frame of metal posts. You can attach smaller planters to the frame and then hang them where you prefer. This arrangement is less crowded as the bottom portion will be empty.
15. Wooden Stepped Garden
A unique twist to the vertical arrangement of planters is a single unit that has a height variation. Its arrangement can be similar to a staircase that continues to grow in height in itself. Units to this can be added in a spiralling format, creating a piece of art with the planter arrangement.
16. Garden Wheel
Cartwheels are a thing of the past right? Well, what about bringing it to the future to be used as a planter option? The pie-like division of the wheel will give the planting space a distinctive appeal combined with the old-world charm of the wheel.
17. Repurposing Empty Boxes
Rather than throwing out your empty boxes, be they made of any material, you can use them to create a mini garden of your own. Anyone can opt for this idea of cheap raised garden beds. All you will need to do is clean it properly and fill it with soil to hold the plants. If you happen to dig out boxes of different colours and textures, they can collectively create a garden design aesthetic.
18. Wall Fixed Wooden Planters
A wooden or framed pedestal isn’t the only thing that can lift your plants high. Ever thought of pinning them onto a wall in a vertical frame? Small planters can be fixed onto a frame of a blank piece of wood, which can then be fixed onto a wall to be hung. This can be turned into a featured wall as well if you have enough numbers to cover the surface.
19. Wooden Pallets for a Raise
Apart from being a planter on its own, wooden pallets can be the pedestal your planters need to stand out. It can be done by stacking up the pallets for the desired height of the plant. Filling up the pellets as well as using it as a raised platform for other planters can be combined with a swell to give a holistic finish to the arrangement.
20. Corrugated Metal Planters
The unique zig-saw texture of corrugated metal sheets makes it a unique garden bed idea to implement. With a galvanized surface, it can adhere to the various environmental conditions and thus will have no damaging effects. As it has sharp edges, wooden frames can be used to protect it and raise the planter to the desired level.
21. Fabric Planter Beds
Fabric planters firstly might not sound that sturdy right? Well, that is hardly the case as they form the most well-rounded structure to hold your plants. Fill them with enough soil to hold their form to house plants for their surface. It becomes an eco-friendly way of planting as well.
22. Portable Planters for Inexpensive Raised Garden Bed Ideas
Gardening does include a lot of labour when it comes to arranging the plants you’ve cared for so long. Making the shifting process much easier would be to add a set of wheels to your planters. Raised frame planters can be easily attached with the wheel on its four legs to be portable anywhere around the space, making it easy to arrange your garden space.
23. Rustic Wooden Logs
Going up a notch closer to nature itself, wooden planter boxes hardly need to be processed. Wooden logs lying around can do the trick just fine. Making raised garden bed designs with the same for the soil to be filled in can be done easily by arranging four trunks of wood on the ground. This brings a more nature-centric and rustic vibe to the garden.
24. Strawbale Planter Bed
Ever thought Straw bales can be used for planters? Well, don’t be surprised as they work very well in holding a frame for the solid and the plants. They can be simply arranged into a grid-like pattern to hold the plant in the centre. It can even be used as a seat in the garden with its width.
25. Wall Fixed Boot Planters
Repurposing unused objects to hold in plants can be a unique way of expressing your creativity. Spare-coloured boots or unused ones can be filled in to hold smaller plants. These can then be placed or even fixed up in several locations to bring a pop of colour to the garden.
5 Tips for Building the Greens of Your Dreams with Inexpensive Raised Garden Bed Ideas
Including DIY methods in setting up your garden space can have several benefits, but not having a grip on how to set it as a whole wouldn’t help. So, here are some quick tips for you to browse through to get going.
Start with collecting the varieties of different plants that you need for your garden. You can’t build the rest of the garden unless you have enough plants to work with.
Look at what kind of spaces you want in the garden. Do you want planters on the ground to form a layout or do you want them separated and up for the ease to move them when you want? Including your own cheap DIY raised garden bed would result in a personalized and creative way of expressing your garden theme as well.
What other elements do you want to include in your garden? Lighting options to enhance the space, especially at night, would be a great addition. Stepping stones, water features, etc. can be included.
A separate patch for a vegetable garden can be useful for everyday use. It would increase the value of your garden design as well.
Once you have everything in place you need to be alert about maintaining the garden you tried so hard to build. Otherwise, the efforts so far would just dry off into dust real soon.
Creating the best and perfect garden space with these inexpensive raised garden bed ideas can be similar to a facelift for the whole space. Not to mention the various items you would be saving while following some or most of these options. It is a feasible and sensible way of using up those extra objects that would have otherwise ended up in a junk pile. It also saves you time, money, and energy spent in selecting new branded holders. All in all, these raised garden beds can be the very element your garden needs to brighten up its glow.
FAQs
How Hard Would It Be to Execute These DIY Options?
These options for low-cost cheap raised garden beds are extremely simple to execute. Most of them don’t require any extra work as they hold soil on their own.
What Colours in Planter Options Go Best with a Garden Space?
Bringing in vibrancy with coloured planter options is a smart way of brightening up the garden space. As gardens are a host to a variety of flowering plants, bright colours to earthy and muted tones work best to compliment the layout.
How Does One Achieve a Good Gardening Layout?
It would require thorough processing of the various options for the gardening layout. You can go through your neighbouring gardens and get inspired as well as browse to get an idea of how you want it set up. Once you have all the elements in place you can work towards getting them to complement each other to achieve the best gardening layout according to the desired theme.
The kitchen is not only the heart of the house but also one of the busiest areas of the house. That’s why renovating this part of the house is sometimes challenging. How?
As compared to the bedroom and living room, the kitchen has a lot more built-in components. The other parts of the house may have complicated wiring outside of a TV or computer set-up, but have you ever noticed that the kitchen also has many things to consider? Yes, you’ve to think about the appliances, plumbing, and electricity if you want to make the most of the space.
We all want modern and functional kitchen design, but that can be very expensive if you don’t select the materials and decor wisely. So before investing your precious time and hard-earned money, you should know every aspect of a kitchen renovation.
One of the major parts of the kitchen renovation design is the floors. The flooring, particularly in this region, should be hardwearing, family-proof, slip-resistant, and also easy to maintain. And most importantly, while it offers all these properties, it should also look fabulous.
There are many kitchen floor tile ideas available in the market today. And with this many options for kitchen flooring, it is extremely confusing to select the right one for your kitchen. So, if you’re also facing the same dilemma about kitchen tiling ideas, you’re landed on the right page.
Today in this blog, we’ve gathered up some of the best kitchen flooring ideas of 2022 for you. We’ve included all types of floor options in the list, from real stone ones to faux vinyl kitchen floors that will suit different tastes and budgets.
Let’s begin.
Top 9 Stylish but Practical Kitchen Flooring Ideas
So are you excited to transform your kitchen? Here is the list of top most popular kitchen floor ideas on a budget in 2022:
Kitchen Floor Idea 1: Tiles
First on the list is the evergreen classic flooring idea, tiles!
There are two options for tiles: Ceramic and porcelain. Both are durable and highly resistant to damage, and that’s why both are commonly used in bathrooms and kitchens. These two areas have frequent exposure to water; that’s why tiles are an excellent flooring option as they’re strong.
Tile is incredibly long-lasting but due to their extreme hardness, they are prone to damage and more likely to break if something drops on the surface. So they’re not recommended for the second-story floor.
A tile is a go-to option available in so many different colors, textures, and patterns. You can pick any design theme, from contemporary gloss, rustic planks to textured stone-effect and vintage geometric prints. When it comes to size, tiles are available in different sizes and shapes like hexagons and rectangles; you can get the one according to your space and budget.
Not only this, but also you can lay them in a variety of patterns like straight, brick-bond, parquet, and herringbone. And you can also add borders for extra dimensions and definition.
PROS
Durable
Waterproof
Resists stains
Lightweight and easy to handle
Many colors and patterns available
CONS
Can be a slippery surface
Should be professionally installed
Often cold underfoot
Tip:
Sometimes creating a pattern can actually require a lot of tiles. As while creating patterns, there is always wastage of tiles. So always add one extra box while ordering or purchasing tiles.
Kitchen Floor Idea 2: Vinyl
If you’re looking for a stunning flooring option on a budget, vinyl floors are all you need in your kitchen. This flooring type is hardwearing, durable, and easy to lay without any need for professionals. It is also a great option for people who feel tiles are a bit cold on their feet because vinyl feels softer and warmer underfoot.
And also, if you accidentally (or intentionally) drop a dish or crockery, it’s so much easy to clean, and also there will be no damage to the flooring. Vinyl is water-resistant and scratch-resistant, so you can use them as flooring in your kitchen without any worries.
Available in a wide range of modern, trendy designs and patterns, you can pick your favorite one according to the specific theme that you’re going for. And also, don’t think of the pricing as vinyl flooring comes at reasonable pricing. Vinyl flooring is available in two forms: vinyl sheets and vinyl tiles.
PROS
Waterproof
Remains warm underfoot
Can be installed without a professional
Available in various styles and pricing
CONS
Not as sturdy as tile
Can be dented or scratched
Kitchen Floor Idea 3: Laminate
If you want to explore synthetic flooring, you can try laminate. So if you don’t know, what is this flooring? It is made of layers of MDF (medium-density fibreboard) and resin, and it comes in a wide range of different styles. From afar, sometimes you can’t even tell if that’s a real wood flooring or a synthetic laminate one. Yes, it looks so real to the eyes!
So, if you can’t afford the expensive hardwood flooring, you can definitely go with this one. They’re durable and will last for many years. Another amazing thing about this flooring is that you can easily install it without any help from professionals.
However, the major downside of laminate flooring is that some of its types aren’t that water-resistant. This means they can be ruined by water. However, some companies claim to offer waterproof versions. Still, it is recommended to stay a little careful with the liquids.
PROS
Inexpensive material
Easy to install
Comes in modern designs
CONS
Not ultra-hard wearing
easily spoiled by water
Suitable for smaller kitchens
Kitchen Floor Idea 4: Wood
We have only two words to describe wood floors: Beautiful and Luxurious. There are actually two types of wooden flooring: engineered wood and solid hardwood.
Wood is one of the traditional floorings that can also be designed in a modern way. Hardwood floors are extremely pretty looking, but they’re not completely waterproof. Some come with water-resistant finishes, but you have to be careful if you spill something; you’ve to clean it immediately. That’s the major reason people most of the time prefer engineered wood flooring.
That’s because engineered wood flooring is constructed in a way that it can easily bear the kitchen’s changes in temperature, humidity, and moisture. This type of wood flooring consists of two layers; the first one is real hardwood, and below this, it has layers of plywood. That’s why it has great strength and durability.
Whether you have a small kitchen or a huge one, wooden flooring always makes the space look more sophisticated and elegant. This is one of the best small kitchen floor tile ideas. If you want to go with hardwood flooring, there are many options, such as reclaimed, recycled, and environmentally sustainable hardwood. Just keep one thing in mind; it will issue around humidity, expansion, and contraction. So, don’t expect perfection from the Harwood kitchen flooring.
PROS
Easy to Clean & Maintain
Easy to update
Need a dry and level surface underneath.
Many colors and patterns available
CONS
Not water-resistant
Can be a slippery surface
Kitchen Floor Idea 5: Concrete
Stained concrete can be styled to look like wood, stone, or even tile, and it can be sealed to be almost completely waterproof—although mats are still recommended near areas of excessive moisture, like in front of the sink or dishwasher.
Do you love edgy and industrial style?
If yes, you’ll surely love concrete kitchen flooring ideas.
Concrete might sound a bit too harsh for the kitchen floors, but it’s one of the durable and budget-friendly options. Concrete floors are sturdy and will last for many years. It‘s also easy to clean and requires low maintenance. However, the installation process can be a bit complicated.
If you’re planning to have concrete floors in your kitchen, make sure to consult an engineer so that he/she can determine whether your house can support the weight of a concrete floor.
You can even paint or stain your concrete floors for different looks. It will give that authentic warehouse aesthetic. This is also a great option for those who like minimalist, contemporary and chic design.
Do you support sustainable living and an eco-friendly lifestyle? Then you should go with bamboo flooring!
Even though bamboo flooring is made from natural materials like grass, they appear as good-looking as hardwood floors.
However, they aren’t as durable as hardwood floors because they’re not scratch resistant. But you can refinish them from time to time. Bamboo flooring comes in tiles or planks and is available in a variety of sizes, colors, and patterns. You can pick the one according to your budget and the size of the kitchen.
PROS
Nature-friendly
Easy to clean
Pet-friendly
It has a clean & contemporary look
CONS
Susceptible to scratches
Prone to stains
Susceptible to damage from water
Kitchen Floor Idea 7: Cork
You may have already seen cork kitchen flooring ideas on Instagram and Pinterest. This is the newest addition in the flooring market or industry, but it has become instantly popular among homeowners.
This is another eco-friendly and budget-friendly DIY option. These are available in peel-and-stick, glue-down, or snap-together forms. So you can literally just peel and paste them on the surface, and your kitchen floor is ready within a few hours!
The best thing about them is that, unlike other flooring materials like stone and tiles, the cork feels warm underfoot. Plus, it has a soft and spongy or cushion-like feel which also absorbs sounds or noise. However, you have to keep it protected from spills.
Available in a variety of gray and brown shades, cork kitchen floor ideas are also affordable.
Tip:
Suppose you have, unfortunately, spilled something over your cork flooring. Here’s how you can remove it. First, you’ve to clean the stain immediately after it gets spilled. And if you still can see the stain, you’ve to sand the cork floors, and then you can retouch the surface with stain and sealer.
PROS
Inexpensive
Easy to install
Absorbs sound
CONS
Not scratch & stain-resistant
Fades in the sun
Kitchen Flooring Trends : Styling Tips & Ideas
There are so many to-style kitchen floors. You can paint the kitchen cabinetry in a color that complements the floors.
Kitchen Flooring Ideas with White Cabinets
Kitchen Flooring Ideas with Oak Cabinets
Kitchen Flooring Ideas with Grey Cabinets
Kitchen Flooring Ideas with Dark Cabinets
Here are some more kitchen flooring ideas for you to get inspiration:
The Bottom Line
So which kitchen flooring ideas do you like the most from the above list? From selecting the material, style to patterns and colors, you can select anything but make sure that flooring is durable. As kitchens are high-traffic rooms, and that’s why they have to handle a bit of wear and tear, including scratches and stains. So while renovating your cooking space, make sure to go with those kitchen floor tile ideas 2022 that look beautiful and last for many years.
Want to know more about interior designs and trends of 2022? Read our previous blogs on Bathroom Trends 2022, Interior Design Trends 2022 That You Should Try, and many more.
So this is all about the modern kitchen flooring ideas and designs. I hope this blog has given you some inspiration and ideas to remodel and update your kitchen flooring. If you find this guide helpful and informative, share it with your family and friends and help them get stylish kitchen floors.
A bathroom is a private space. This ultimate “one’s-own” space is where we unwind at the end of a tedious day by soaking in a warm shower or taking a long cold shower. Many types of research have proved that your bathroom becomes an ultimate sweet spot in between your daily responsibilities. It makes your worries dissipate. So, if you’re seeking to update your functional bathroom into an ethereal environment a walk in shower ideas is a wonderful place to start. Walk-in showers can lend you the ultimate relaxation, calmness, and far less maintenance than normal bathtub demands.
Walk-in tubis all-in and luxury, creating a spa-like ambiance in a bathroom because it can elevate the look of your bathroom. We know that designing from scratch or updating your shower designs can seem like a daunting chore, especially since we use it every day, but the results can be spectacular.
Irrespective of the size of the bath or your budget, we listed 25+ walk-in shower ideas that will inspire you to add an ethereal bath environment.
1. Spruce Up with Patterned Tiles
If you’re looking for tiled walk-in shower ideas, this one ends your hunt. An artistically patterned tile floor like mosaics, floral, or even vertical strips can be one of the best and easiest walk in shower ideas. To achieve that elegant and tranquil environment goes with patterns that are not too busy, the same goes for the color, and avoid the feeling of trippy. Try to bring cohesiveness by matching the backsplash, walls, and floors creating a more uniform look overall.
2. Consider the Plumbing Layout in your Walk in Shower Ideas
Apart from design alterations, walk in shower ideas also include functional considerations like the right plumbing and pipe size to get the best out of the overall plumbing system. Walk in shower requires more water pressure when compared to a bathtub. To get that perfect sublime and airy showering feels you must switch from 110″ pipe size to 2″ pipe size. As the pipe narrows down, more water pressure can be achieved for your walk in shower.
3. Go for Corners
Thinking of optimally using an unused corner? Go for a corner walk in shower.
Placing a walk in shower in a tucked-away corner is a wise solution for bathrooms that are small and busy. It’s also ideal for a bathroom that needs to be utilized by everyone. Keeping the wet area separate from the frequently used dry area can help you keep the entire bathroom dry and clean plus it limits the growth of mold. Additionally, a corner walk in shower is advantageous for children or someone who has mobility challenges, allowing easy circulation.
4. All whites for Walk in Shower Ideas
All whites can be a perfect solution if your challenge is a small compacted bathroom. As white makes any space look big and airy. You can use the hue to maximize the space from the floors to the walls. The all-white theme instantly becomes the perfect background for your sanitarywares, so let them shine.
5. A Linear Shower Drain for a Walk in Showers
A linear shower drain is a perfect technique to walk in showers that keeps at bay quite literally! Linear shower drains, also known as infinity shower drains, are drain systems that seamlessly flush with the floor and make the flooringand drain look altogether.
This will help even in small bathroom walk in shower ideas to keep the area cool. If multiple slopes already exist in your bathroom, they can be positioned along a single wall or in the center of the shower, aiding in the rapid removal of water from your bathing region.
6. Pop it Up with the Right Color
Make your walk in shower a statement piece with colors that pop out. You can use pastels like apple green and turquoise blue that catches enough attention while maintaining the discipline of calmness. Even if your bathroom is small, don’t be afraid to design with color. A good walk in shower color scheme is crucial for achieving the ethereal, feel, and design you’d like in your bathroom, and you can use anything from backsplash and sanitaryware to accessories to achieve this.
7. Transparent Glass Partition
All design elements from the unique backsplash to the color you chose for your sanitaryware can only be visible once you select translucent partitions. This helps dry the area against wetness while not fully closing off the walk in shower area. Furthermore, this will allow your entire length of the bathroom to look much bigger by not dividing it.
8. Get that Aromatherapy Vibe with Sanitary Wares
With aromatherapy, your ordinary walk in shower experience can be transformed into a relaxing spa experience. This starts with choosing the right elements and features like the right sanitary fit that aligns with the hue of your floors. You can also accentuate the calming ambiance by hanging fresh eucalyptus branches on your shower head which brings more tranquility with its perfumes when infused with the steam.
9. Create Essential Compartments
What better than shower designs that contain all your essentials without having to jump out during a calming shower session? We guess nothing! Creating storage for accessories like towels, soap, lotions, loofah sponges, and shampoo, in small pockets within your walk in shower is a fail-proof idea.
You can be extremely creative with small spaces like adding open shelves or shelves that look like they’re floating by using glass. Another option is to incorporate niches into your walk in shower cavities. Such storage areas are attractive, take up little space in the bathroom, and are super easy to maintain.
10. Level up the Walk in Shower
Level up the walk in shower, quite literally by adding a step to it. A step up to your walk-in shower adds a new dimension to your bathroom and serves as a zone that easily divides one space into two. If you are searching for a walk in shower tile ideas, you can also opt for a leveled-up wet room floor, in which the walk-in shower’s floor is tiled. However, the level-up can cost you more than the standard same-level walk-in shower.
11. Paned Window Look to the Entrance
When designing a walk in shower, if you wish to have more dimensions and depth try using a door that looks like a paned window to add more texture to a plain space. This will create a unique ambiance as the contrast between the transparent glass and the black panes on this door is striking. Bring out more on this contrast by choosing the right type of lighting in front of the entrance to create a stunning look.
12. Walk in Shower Ideas: Get Nature Inside
Adding some plants to walk in the shower tops the list of walk in shower designs. Indoor plants like strings of turtles can instantly make your walk in shower feel more pleasant and natural when you are showering.
Moreover, plants effortlessly offer a splash of color that is not too popping. And the health benefits that a plant lends are limitless, as nothing helps us relax more than nature. One thing we’re sure of is that by incorporating some plants and shrubs your morning showers will be uplifted.
13. Go for Unique Accessories
Even when you want the entire design to fall into a more minimalist side, you can opt for accessories and sanitaryware with a bronze finish against the subtle while wall. The bronze touch in your walk in shower shall make your sanitaryware dominate the entire design. Make sure to go for good brands that can make the finish last even in heavy-duty bathrooms.
14. Comfortable Seatings
If sitting on a comfortable bench while the waterfalls to your body isn’t a synonym for relaxing we don’t know what else is. You can introduce a feel-good factor in your walk in shower by adding some beaches and seatings to rest while showering or taking hot steam.
Experts also advise incorporating materials that fall on the natural palate like stone, wood, or even exposed concrete to achieve that perfect sitting under the rainfall experience. If your walk in shower falls on a smaller size you can try these seatings by installing fold-down seats, open them when you’re seeking a long shower and fold them up if you’re running a quick one.
15. Timeless Gray and White
This is a wonderful combination if you’re seeking some elegant theme for your walk in shower designs. The duo of white and gray is timeless and the easiest theme that blends with any design theme or even the function. The combination can help you balance the space from being too dark or bright.
16. Play with Material Palette
Walk in showers can allow all kinds of personalizations and customization so why not start with playing with the martial? For instance, marble gives you the perfect impression of grandeur in any design. The elegant, subtle, and effortlessly gorgeous nature of marble makes it the most used material in the bathroom that creates a statement look. Another material could be using artificial stones that grant their own set of colors and veining. However, before choosing your stone or marble, you should look for them in a showroom or suspect the quality in person.
Expert tip: Because no two slabs of marble or stone are alike, design the slabs with caution in large areas to form cohesiveness.
17. Acentric Backsplash
You can make the most out of the centric theme for the backsplash of your walk in shower by choosing the right texture and hue. In Fact, many designers treat backsplash no less than an art piece. You can also spruce up the game by using innovative bathroom lighting to help emphasize subtle shimmer or delicate features, and maximize the amount of wall space available for your backsplash. As the wall carries significant design weight, there’s a lot of room to make it one-of-its-kind.
18. Address a Focal Point for Walk in Shower Ideas
A walk in shower can quite easily become the focal point of an entire bathroom with the right elements. You can opt for different wall patterns in your walk in shower against the bathroom that can easily segregate the stall from the layout. Moreover, adding a colorful partition wall design became the forte of this distinctiveness.
19. Dominating Tiles
Dominating and distinct patterns of tiles can be ageless if you select a color that speaks to you, and being eye-catching is just the by-product. Go for colors that are not the color one thinks at first like yellow to bring the sunny mood and orange to lend some cherry vibe to your showering. Using bold bathroom colors can result in a unique outcome.
20. Experiment with the Layout
If you have a lot of floor space to dedicate to your walk in shower, don’t be afraid to experiment with the layout. For example, go for a larger walk in shower that houses multiple shower heads to give you the perfect rainfall feel. You can also go with a sliding large entrance to your walk in shower that allows seamless circulation to the entire plan.
21. Embrace the Lighting
Many times people forget the potential of good lighting when they are designing a walk in showers or make lighting a tertiary stage in the design. The lighting you opt for while you shower is equally important as the other accessories like showerheads. Go for soft overhead lights and notice how pleasant shower time turns.
22. Opt for Dark Statement Hue
Consider keeping the rest of your bathroom layout bright and airy with a splash of color with sanitaryware while opting for an all-black wall in the shower if you like black but want to keep things striking. The other color option can be green vanity, patterned wallpaper, and unique flooring, giving a hint of contemporary and not very somber.
23. Opt for Teakwood Flooring for Walk in Shower Ideas
Let us assure you first by saying that no real teakwood is not prone to mold even in dampness. Instead, the relaxing hues and use of teak wood texture throughout the floors give your walk in shower a spa-like ambiance. Your walk in shower can feature a beautiful slatted teak wood floor instead of the typical walk in the shower tile floor. It’s gentle on the foot while showering, water-resistant, and gives a calm feel even when it’s a long shower.
24. Replace the Door with a Curtain
If you are not a fan of rigid doors, you can totally eliminate them with flowy curtains. Using curtains can offer you playing with multiple patterns, textures, and colors, from bold red to vintage florals. As curtains are fairly cheaper than doors, it allows you to keep changing them according to season. Moreover, the curtains perfectly fit with a beach-themed design.
5 Tips for Replacing your Bathtub with a Walk-in shower
There’s nothing like soaking in a warm, bubbly bath in your bathtubs but finding the time to do so can be a luxury in and of itself. Therefore, walk in showers are more practical for everyday use and people are frequently adapting.
Try retrofitting the old plumbing of your bathtub to suit the need of your walk in shower. This allows you to keep the original plumbing layout without thinking about the layout of the new service. This also helps you in saving up on some extra cash to shift the internal ducts around.
You’ll also need a division after converting your bathtub to a shower. You can add sliding doors to the edge of your shower unit, or a plastic liner that is a less expensive and more attractive option.
Waterproofing can be the biggest challenge once you convert the bathtub into a walk in shower. Consider putting tiling on the walls of the shower to create a waterproof barrier. And for the floors, you can add a level difference.
Study how the shower door will fit when changing a bathtub to a shower, especially in a compact bathroom. If you want a shower door, make sure there’s enough space for it to swing open without hitting the WC or the sink.
Ventilation is also one of the key aspects when interchanging. Avoid using sealed door frames in walk in showers to let the air flow in and out without trapping the moisture.
Final Thoughts
There are several advantages to consider when replacing your bathtub with a walk-in shower. One is that you’d prefer to bathe more quickly. However, due to the limited space, you will need to modify your bathing area. To prevent a major bathroom renovation, consider these simple walk in shower ideas.
You can completely design your walk in shower to fit all your needs and that it’s right for you and the decor style of your entire bathroom, whether you opt for all whites, teakwood flooring, or relaxing seatings. Some of these alterations are limited by budget and the size of the bathroom, but others are quite simple to incorporate to achieve your ideal ethereal bath environment.
FAQs
Can You Have a Walk-In Shower in a Small Bathroom?
Yes, you can build a walk in shower for a small bathroom easily. As walk-in showers do not require much space. There are multiple small and slim shower trays available on the market that can be installed. The walk in shower can further be reduced in size if you eliminate the level difference. The best trick to make your small bathroom appear big is to go for hues that are lighter in color. Avoid using dark colors on backsplash, walls, and flooring. You can eliminate unnecessary storage units and keep the entire bathroom to the bare minimum requirement.
Alternatively, you could create a wet zone and dry zone to reduce the wetness to reach the entire bathroom. Other than these many design elements can help you make your walk in showers appear big even in small bathroom sizes.
Are Walk-In Showers Practical?
Yes, walk in showers is super practical. They’re especially useful for busy families with children, disabled persons, and the elderly. You’ll be able to use even the smallest of small or awkward spots where a bath or regular shower wouldn’t fit due to the lack of an appropriate enclosure. Usually, bathtubs take up a lot of floor space and are quite high maintenance. If the bathtubs are left unmaintained they’re prone to all kinds of molds and pests. This is not the case for a walk in shower as they’re easier to deal with.
Walk in shower takes up less space than a bathtub, making them an excellent choice for small bathrooms. Also, walk-in showers are constructed to survive years of use. They have fewer parts than a normal tub or shower, which means they are less likely to break or malfunction making them a practical option.
Does a Walk-In Shower Add Value?
Yes, While installing a walk-in shower might be costly, it is becoming a more popular option to increase the value of your bathroom and improve your quality of life. Traditional bathtubs can make a room appear congested and cramped because they take up so much of the floor space. This is especially relatable in tiny bathrooms where there is often a lot of limitation when it comes to adding design elements.
Small bathrooms can add value by featuring design elements that are more functional than beautifying like walk in showers. Furthermore, A bathroom can be transformed by stealing a little extra space through walk-in showers. These are growing more popular, and they’re an excellent way to increase the value of your entire bathroom.
Your farmhouse front door is the most impression-making design element of the house. These doors serve as a gateway into your personality and design sense, so these have to be the most appealing, right?
A modern farmhouse front door, if paired with vibrant landscaping, can make your home look the most lively and elegant in the entire neighborhood. As the main door is the first noticeable element composing your home, we’ve curated a list of 18 farmhouse front door ideas to inject you with innovative solutions to make a statement!
18 Fabulous Farmhouse Front Door Ideas
Curb appeal is important, as you undoubtedly are aware, and luckily this job has been made super easy by adding style to your front door ideas. Don’t be frightened to try something new. Here are the 18 fabulous ideas worth giving a shot for a gorgeous home.
1. Exuding Warmth: Rustic Farmhouse Front Door
The earthiness and warmth within the rustic farmhouse front doors offer an unmatched sense of aesthetics filled with soothing appeal. Make sure to color coordinate or contrast the tint of the door with external molding. A brown door set within white door frames is a perfect choice for a welcoming main door.
Pro-tip: Place glass panes to welcome the optimum amount of sunshine to your home.
2. Conventional Farmhouse Double Front Doors
What’s more satisfying than staying well-knitted to the roots? Nothing, right? Thus, the choice of traditional farmhouse double front doors is a go-to option in any situation. The durability of the wood and charming brown accent is sure to accentuate the whole home design while keeping you on track with the set budget.
3. Sneaky Farmhouse Exterior French Doors
Want a home that makes a statement from the exteriors while also offering a little sneak peek into the interior? Farmhouse exterior french doors must be on your top considerations for that. This signature farmhouse front door style offers a seamless connection with the interior design through the glass panels.
4. Gorgeous Green!
There’s nothing as bold and beautiful as a modern farmhouse front door splashed in green color. The vibrant green is sure to draw attention to itself and offer your home an artistic touch. This is the best idea that fits in the budget as all it takes is a coat of paint on the already existing door.
5. Pastel-painted Modern Farmhouse Front Door
We all know how the pastel palette has been ruling over the interior home decor. Well, the lovely pastels have made their way to the farmhouse front door as well. With the palette ensured to stay in the coming trends, don’t hesitate to offer a fresh coat of pastels on your front door. This front door idea promises a welcoming and soothing design.
6. The Natural Texture!
You can never go wrong by opting for an earthy mood board. The natural texture and color of a wooden farmhouse front door catch the most attention and do magic in making the whole ambiance friendly and more welcoming.
7. The Welcoming Yellow
The happy color yellow, when applied to a modern farmhouse front door, is sure to form a positive aura around your home. This will form a lively curb appeal with an eclectic tone. Go over the top with this extravagant door color and keep your guests cheered up as they approach your home.
8. Adorned with Foliage
Does a door always need a stylish form in order to be enticing? No! You can ornament your farmhouse front door with beautiful foliage for a classic look. The color complements the rustic brown door with thick green foliage and lets your home celebrate a Christmassy palette.
9. Ornamented Brown Farmhouse Front Door
Consider a blank door as an opportunity to flaunt your creative side. Adorn the typical brown farmhouse front door with elegant wreaths to stay in a festive mood all year round. You can either take the road of minimalism by adding a wreath on the glass pane or follow maximalism by decorating around the door while staying on the same theme.
10. The Calming Gray!
The color gray symbolizes calmness with its soothing visual appeal. Being one of the widely adopted colors in interior design, creativity has brought this tone to the main doors as well. Color contrast the gray door with the shade of the walls for an interesting design.
11. Inviting White!
Nothing is more clear and bright than white! Mismatch the classic farmhouse exterior french doors with complementing tints in the landscaping. This will enhance the curb appeal of your house and a mixture of hues and textures is sure to draw guests toward your home.
12. Bold Farmhouse Front Door
Desire to take a bold route? Without any second thoughts, proceed with a black farmhouse front door. Let your door reflect your daring personality. Contrasted against white walls, a black door is an extraordinary color choice with its unmatched aesthetics.
13. Sunshine with Sidelights!
Your interiors shine brighter with natural light and exteriors look elegant with more use of glass. This makes a farmhouse front door with sidelights a perfect choice for homes. Let the play of wood and glass form appealing patterns that fill your homes with sunlight. This idea is highly rewarding in terms of aesthetics and functionality.
14. Complementing Farmhouse Double Front Door
Are you blessed with a lovely front lawn? If yes, then take this golden opportunity and complement the wooden charm with the elegant green lawn’s reflection by placing reflective glass for the panes. This contrasted and coupled look is all about taking advantage of what’s already in place.
15. A Themed Violet Farmhouse Front Door
Go for a dark farmhouse theme and add a splash of violet on your front door. This unique color choice breaks all the conventional rules of having beige or brown on the doors and takes a modern path.
16. Sliding into Innovation!
A modern farmhouse front door is all about the introduction of innovations and style. Rather than a traditional swinging door, opt for a sliding front door with brown panels. A blend of breakthroughs and the elegance of wood slides the door open for maximum beauty and practicality.
17. Ruby Red Aesthetics
A red farmhouse front door! Yes, that’s exactly what we’re talking about. Colors are a great way to catch attention and impart a certain vibe. A ruby red front door is an unconventional choice that can be paired up with a subtle-tone home exterior. Go wild on the color and let your front door welcome maximum attention with its vibrancy.
18. A Cottage Collection!
Are you done surfing for the farmhouse front door ideas and haven’t found anything appealing yet? Well, consider the option of cottage front doors and we promise these will make their way into your heart. The sturdy and stylish door is sure to amp up the look of your home. Available in numerous styles, a cottage collection is worth looking at!
How To Go About It?
With numerous ways and ideas to customize your farmhouse front door, choosing one can be a task. You can spruce up the curb appeal by adding wreaths, flowers, or splashing an enticing color on your modern farmhouse front door. Now the real challenge is how to go ahead with one idea?
The answer lies within you. Yes! Your farmhouse front door ideas have to be a product of your personal liking and choices. Go ahead with what appeals best to you and the design language that soothes you.
Material
No wonder innovations have provided us with unlimited options in terms of materials or style. However, the most conventional and durable option is wood. Whether you stain it, polish it, or paint over it, a wooden door has a timeless appeal that will never make your home age.
Door Style
Single and double door styles are available, with glazed or solid fronts as choices. The modern designs also come equipped with several types featuring sidelights, as well as Dutch-style front doors, which open at the top but remain closed at the bottom. Pick an option that suits your set of requirements.
Design
You must first consider the type of motif you desire for the main door before selecting a door. Are you aiming at creating a typical farmhouse ambiance? Rustic farmhouse doors are the answer. Perhaps want to go ahead with a modern touch on the farmhouse exterior french doors? Well, don’t be hesitant to mix and match shades, especially if the house is coated in white.
Thus, the solution lies in your design sense and the statement you’re trying to make!
Frequently Asked Questions
How to identify a farmhouse door?
If you come across a door that seems extremely elegant with its simplicity and exudes warmth, you can be certain it’s a farmhouse door. The clean lines and minimal ornamentation are the key characteristics of these types of doors.
Which colors can be chosen for a modern farmhouse front door?
There are no restrictions on the colors for a modern farmhouse front door. From classic white to loud red, you can go with the tone that fits well in the design language you’re trying to curate for your house.
Is a farmhouse front door currently trendy?
A farmhouse door encapsulates timelessness. Thus no matter which era you belong to, these will never go out of style. Its simplicity and high utility have made it one of the most desired door styles even in this year.
The Inspirational Farmhouse Front Door
Conclusion
From old-school to contemporary, the styling options for farmhouse front doors are endless. You can pick an element from the vintage design and pair it with modern color. Explore different design languages and make a lovely blend for a one-of-its-kind door.
Stay open to experiments and welcome creativity through these doors!
Do you want to make your everyday laundry sessions effortless?
A stackable washer and dryer can make that happen for you without any hassle.
Interestingly, 79% of modern American houses have a stackable washer dryer in the laundry room. Don’t you have one?
You’re missing out on something very important then. A stackable washer dryer can give you a lot of space and flexibility in the laundry area of your house. A washer and dryer stackable have many crucial functionalities that make it easy for people to clean their clothes by pressing a couple of buttons, which is important amid their hectic schedules.
But purchasing a washer and dryer stackable is not something very easy. Many questions perplex the buyers often. First and foremost, you might wonder if the washer and dryer you are buying are stackable. Also, you might think about how you will benefit from stacking if the stacked washer dryer you purchase is too tall. Will it be possible for you to access the top controls of the stacked washer, dryer, and so on?
Hence, we thought of coming up with a comprehensive overview of the best stackable washer dryer; all of them are popular in the market nowadays. Also, this blog will be your in-detail guide for everything related to the best stackable washer dryer.
In this blog, we will go step by step to discuss everything about a stacked washer dryer combo.
What is a Stacked Washer Dryer Combo?
A stackable washer and dryer unit is nothing but what its name says. In this machine, a completely functional washing machine is placed on the floor, and it remains connected with the central water and drainage system of the house.
The washer in a stackable washer and dryer unit can be one of the two options among top load and front load models. Although, the majority of the modern-day stackable washer and dryer units are exclusively front loading.
Ready to buy one?
Below is our list of the most efficient and popular stackable washer and dryers for you.
But Before You Start Reading About Them, Have a Look at Our Top Picks at a Glance
Are you looking for an affordable stackable washer and dryer? This amazing one from Bosch is a perfect option for you. The Bosch WAT28400UC stackable washer and dryer offers some of the most attractive features while being relatively cost-effective.
Product Specifications
RPM: 1,400
Color: White
Height: 33 1/4 inches
Cycles/Options: 15/6
Width: 23 1/2 inches
Depth: 24 1/4 inches
Capacity: 2.2 cu. ft.
Hinge Location Washer/Dryer: Left/Right
Reversible Hinge Washer/Dryer: No/No
Stackable: Yes
Max Water Temp.: 145 F
Energy Star: Yes
PROS
The huge 15 pounds/load capacity of this stackable washer and dryer equals around 16 towels! Amazing. Right? Moreover, if you want to wash just a small load of clothes, you can do it in only 30 minutes.
Another striking feature of this stackable washer and dryer is its allergen cycle. It can heat water up to 14 degrees F, easily eliminating the allergy-causing germs.
The matching dryer that comes with the washer in this stackable combo is a ventless one without any external duct. So, if you are someone who lives in an apartment without a venting hookup, this stackable washer and dryer would be an excellent option.
CONS
The dryer in this stackable washer and dryer combo releases some heat into the space.
8. Equator 2020 24″ Combo Washer Dryer White Winterize+Quiet
This is an all-in-one stackable washer and dryer which has a high-tech combination. The washer and dryer together allow you to easily wash your clothes, linens, and other materials right at your home. It is a comprehensive all-in-one stackable washer and dryer combo which saves a lot of space in your laundry room.
Product Specifications
Color: White
Option Cycles14
Access Location Front Load
Special Feature: Corded
Item Dimensions: LxWxH22 x 23.5 x 33.5 inches
Item Weight: 161 Pounds
Capacity 1.6 Cubic Feet
Controls Type Push Button
Max Spin Speed1200 RPM
PROS
This stackable washer and dryer is an easy-to-use one that comes with an LED display, a smart control panel, and convertible venting. The ventless drying by this stackable washer and dryer offers 110 volts and 1500 watts to ensure getting rid of complete moisture from your clothes.
You can customize the wash cycle of this stackable washer and dryer with a delay function. This can lead you to start the process up to 24 hours later to ensure great convenience. The smart sensors attached to it automatically select how much water it needs for each wash.
It can quickly dry off your laundry loads by operating at 1,200 RPM and using dual fans. Also, it can run at a speed of as less as 60dB if you want a slow and steady washing process.
This stackable washer and dryer have a huge 13-pound load capacity which can hold up to 5 to 7 bath towels.
CONS
The unit is comparatively smaller than other stackable washer and dryers available in the market now.
This sleek and stylish stackable washer and dryer combo from LG is one of its kind. It is a fantastic laundry option for you made of black steel and has a considerable capacity to let you wash a lot of your clothes together.
Product Specifications
Item Weight- 214 pounds
Product Dimensions- 41.75 x 31.5 x 29.5 inches
Capacity- 4.5 Cubic Feet
Max Spin Speed-1300 RPM
Part Number- WM3998HBA
Color- Black Steel (B)
Access Location- Front Load
Batteries Included- No
PROS
It has a substantial capacity of 4 cu. ft.
This stackable washer and dryer are quite fast. It can cut your wash time by 30 minutes with the TurboWash of LG.
This stackable washer and dryer comprise six wash motions to take its performance to the next level.
Some customers have noticed a problem with spinning this stackable washer and dryer.
10. Conserv 24″ Compact Combo Washer Dryer
With a fast and easy operation cycle of approximately 2 minutes located on the knob of this stackable washer and dryer, it surely deserves to stand among the best stackable washer and dryers available today.
Product Specifications
Color- White
Special Feature – Winterize
Item Weight – 180 Pounds
Capacity – 1.6 Cubic Feet
Option Cycles – 8
Certification – 24
Access Location – Front Load
Cycle Options – Quick Wash, Normal, Bulky
Controls Type – Knob
PROS
This stackable washer and dryer come with 8 wash cycles, which occur in different wash cycle phases. It starts with a prewash and heavy wash, followed by a heavy, standard, quick 20, baby, delicates, wool, and a quiet wash.
This stackable washer and dryer is a convertible one which you can keep changing from drying mode to a venting or ventless option with just a few clicks.
It has a very high rotational speed of 1400 RPM. Because of such a high rotation speed, this stackable washer and dryer can extract a lot of water while reducing the dry time.
With the help of this stackable washer and dryer, you can wash and dry clothes at a very low RPM with the least noise level. So, it is perfect for families working in multiple shifts, older people, babies, etc.
CONS
This stackable washer and dryer is quite more expensive than the other options
If you have a small space and want to accommodate all your washing and drying options within a confined area, the Gaintex portable washing machine is a good option for you. This stackable washer and dryer come with a lot of striking features.
Product Specifications
Access Location – Top Load
Color- White
Capacity- 8 Pounds
Standard Cycles- 5
Human Interface Input- Buttons
Item Weight- 37.4 Pounds
Item Dimensions LxWxH- 6.65 x 11.61 x 6.65 inches
Voltage- 110 Volts
PROS
This stackable washer and dryer is very easy and convenient to use
You will get multiple options to choose the water level and mode control.
It has a large wash and high spin capacity
This stackable washer and dryer is a completely automatic one
It is very easy to operate a stackable washer and dryer
CONS
It sometimes shows a voltage issue during high-speed rotation
This vibrant colored stackable washer and dryer is very smart in its functioning. It comes in many colors like blue, red, yellow, etc. This is very remarkable about this washer dryer combo. With several outstanding features, the Equator combination washer dryer has become a buyers’ favorite in no time.
Product Specifications
Color – Blue
Special Feature- Ventless Drying, Winterize
Item Weight- 190 Pounds
Capacity- 1.9 Cubic Feet
Option Cycles- 14
Certification- ADA
Access Location- Front Load
Voltage- 110 Volts
Controls Type – Push Button
PROS
It is very convenient to move from one place to another. This stackable washer dryer comes in a compact size.
You can sanitize your clothes in this washer dryer
It comes with both vented and ventless modes of drying
CONS
The shipping rods of this stackable washer and dryer need to be removed before installation; otherwise, it will shake a lot.
You must use specific detergent for better performance, so there are too many operational requirements.
This was all about the best seven stackable washers and dryers available in the market now. We hope you have a clear idea of which one you should buy according to your requirements. Right?
Now, let’s explore the doubts that people often have in their minds before buying a stackable washer and dryer.
What are the Things to Consider before Purchasing a Washer Dryer Stackable?
You need to consider many primary elements like steam, compact size, OR large capacity of the stackable washer and dryer before purchasing one. Also, you need to take care of whether the washer and dryer you are considering are unstacked or stacked; the general features of a washer dryer stackable that each brand offers, like LG stackable washer and dryer named as Turbowash, and many more. Also, you should look for the ThinQ smart app, extraordinary unique features of the stackable washer and dryer, the load balancing or wash sensing element, and so on.
So, can you imagine how many important factors you have to consider before purchasing a stackable washer and dryer?
Even if you are looking for a popular LG stackable washer and dryer, it is important to check on some very important things before purchasing one. Some of them we have already discussed above, and we will discuss some more below:
1. Your Need for a Stackable Washer and Dryer
As we have already discussed, having a stackable washer and dryer at their home is an excellent solution for many people. However, the scenario is not the same for all. You must need a stackable washer and dryer if you have any of the below conditions:
If you want more space in your laundry room than what you already have, a stackable washer and dryer could be a good option. By having the best stackable washer and dryer at your home, you can repurpose some space in your laundry room to set up a sink over there or simply keep it vacant.
Suppose the laundry area in your house is a tiny closet. In this situation, you have to agree with us that you don’t have enough horizontal space like your vertical space. So, purchasing the best stackable washer and dryer can help.
A stackable washer and dryer will be a great option if you want to save some of your bucks. A stacked washer dryer combo is not very expensive. Also, it offers all the important features available in other types of stacked washer dryer combo.
2. The Stackable Washer and Dryer Size That You Need
Before buying any appliance, we always think about the size you should purchase, covering all our needs. It is the same in the case of a stackable washer and dryer. For example, if you often have to wash huge duvets or king-size blankets, you need to get a stackable washer dryer with huge load capacities. However, if the normal laundry at your home is usually just some small loads of clothes, you should go for a smaller and more compact stackable washer dryer.
3. A Single Unit Stackable Washer Dryer vs. the One with an Unstacking Option
Well, you should keep in mind that all stackable washers and dryers cannot be unstacked. So, if you want a multi-angle function in this aspect, you should go for an un-stackable option. On the other hand, a stackable washer dryer should be fine.
For example, an ideal scenario for having an un-stackable washer and dryer is not living in your permanent home. If it’s a temporary place where there is a provision for a stacked appliance washer and dryer, you will soon shift into such a place where you will need an adjacent washing area.
4. Your Washing Specifications
There is none, but only you can understand whether you want a high-duty Turbowash stackable washer and dryer or a small one. Also, if you don’t want your clothes to dry too much, you can go for a stacking washer dryer that comes with sensors. So, before purchasing a stackable washer and dryer, you need to keep these features in mind and select the one that has your desired ones.
Some Powerful features that you want to consider before purchasing a stacking washer dryer are:
Washing with Great Performance
Smart Drying Enabled by Sensors
A Good Ability to Balance Loads
Easy to Access Control Panels
5. Do You Need a Smart Stackable Washer and Dryer
Some stackable washer and dryers from certain brands come with a few excellent smart features. One of the most striking ones among them is that you can start your washer or dryer simply by your phone, order your laundry detergents automatically, and resolve the machine’s maintenance problems mechanically if there are any.
If these smart abilities of a stackable washer and dryer are essential for you, make sure you are looking for them while purchasing one.
6. The Water and Energy Efficiency Level You Want
If you go for an efficient stackable washer and dryer, it can significantly reduce your monthly electricity and water bills. As a result, your home’s environmental footprint will go down. Isn’t it amazing?
So, it is important to buy a stackable washer and dryer certified by Energy Star to consume less energy than its contemporary models. Doing so will help you get a more efficient stackable washer and dryer at your home.
An Energy Star certification can transform a normal stackable washer and dryer in two remarkable ways. One is 25% less energy consumption and 33% less water consumption when compared to standard washers in the market today.
Moreover, if you purchase an Energy Star certified stackable washer and dryer, it will help you save approximately $ 370 on your energy bills for that one unit if using the washer. And you can also save up to $ 165 in energy costs for one unit when using the dryer.
So, it is very important to purchase a stackable washer and dryer that is energy and water-efficient.
7. An Electricity Driven Washer and Dryer Vs. A Gas Driven One
Most stackable washers and dryers indeed function with electricity; you can get several options to choose between gas and electricity to dry your clothes. If you have a gas line in your home, you can select between dryers that work with gas or electricity. All you need to take care of is that you have a 240-volt power outlet at your home.
Gas-driven stackable washers and dryers might be a little costlier for you, but they can save your bucks in the long run. Such a stackable washer and dryer will be very frugal to operate.
Moreover, when compared between a gas dryer and an electric dryer, your clothes will get a gentler treatment when treated in the former. So, if you have the facility of a gas line, it would be a smart idea to go for a gas dryer when it comes to purchasing a stackable washer and dryer.
Now you know how to choose the best stackable washer and dryer per your needs. Right?
That’s great! We covered everything important for you to know about stackable washer and dryers.
FAQs
How Tall Should a Stackable Washer and Dryer Be?
The height of a stackable washer and dryer depends on the model you are purchasing. So, go for a long or short one according to the availability of your space and other requirements.
Are Front Loading Washers and Dryers Always Stackable?
No, all of them don’t come with a front loading option. Some can be loaded from the top or have curved tops. But if a washer and dryer can’t be loaded from the front, it doesn’t make the machine a stackable option.
Is it Required to Stack a Stackable Washer and Dryer?
Yes, if you buy a standalone washer and dryer, you will have the convenience to stack the washer and dryer models manually or install them separately. This is one of the most striking features of a stackable washer and dryer. You can easily move it while renovating your laundry room or setting up one.
Which is the Best Stackable Washer and Dryer?
According to our research and choice, the Bosch WAT28400UC stackable washer and dryer is the best one with some of the most excellent features and advantages.
The Bottom Line
Which stackable washer and dryer did you like the most?
Each one of them comes with different types of outstanding features and benefits. Though we think all the seven types discussed above stand out in the crowd, it depends on choosing which one you like the most.
Hopefully, this article could also answer your other questions about a stackable washer and dryer. So, what are you waiting for? Transform your laundry room with a stackable washer and dryer now!
The first impression about anything is always an image that sticks with you for the rest of your time. The same goes when it comes to your households. The exterior view of your house involves not only the perfectly designed homely outlook. It consists of the surroundings that come with it.
The landscaping details that tie up the front yard of your home affect the kind of projection it is on someone who comes by. Hiring a professional landscaping contractor to deal with the same might seem like the easiest way to get to do it.
But, you can always take the better road of planning the whole design yourself and saving up on a lot in the process. Here you will not only get the chance to get your visions to come alive but will also get to use some things that you might have rendered as wastes. This saves up the time and money spent fishing out the perfect but expensive landscaping elements for your front yard.
To make your journey with this process easier we have compiled some cheap simple front yard landscaping ideas and tips, to get you started.
5 Steps on How to Go About Front Yard Ideas on a Budget
Step 1: Envision the Idea
Envisioning the idea of how you want your landscaping to look will take researching in the first place. That is if you are clueless as to how to go about it.
You can proceed with the next step if you already have cheap simple front yard landscaping ideas, to begin with. But if you are not you can start to take inspiration from what the front yards look like near your house. You can note down the elements that you like about them.
Extending your research further you can search the internet with tons of images on the perfect front yard set up for you. Note down all the aspects you like about them, then draw a mental picture of what you want.
Step 2: Fix on a Budget
Once you have a rough idea of what you want you can go ahead and fix your budget for the whole project. Sectioning it into different categories might help as well to get a balance of cheap simple front yard landscaping ideas.
That will give you the restrain you need to not go overboard but still get everything you want for the front yard of your dreams. The budget should also be one that it will end up costing you less for doing everything on your own.
Step 3: Finalise the Front Yard Image
Having set a budget you can go ahead and finalize the features that will get added to your front yard. That will help you filter through the elements you like to the ones you know will go with the theme.
Step 4: Decide on What to Keep and What Not to Keep
The next step is to decide what to keep and what not to keep from your existing front yard. That will also include the removal of plants to be replanted, which needs to be done after making sure of where it will go.
This step will be the root of cheap simple front yard landscaping ideas that make up your landscaping. Having a clear idea of the new design will help you get through this process faster. Although, the task of actually doing it might take time. So make sure to get it done with first.
Step 5: Purchase/ Get the Necessities on a Budget
Once the slate is wiped clean you can go ahead and get the items you need for the front yard to come together. It will include the planters and other features that will accentuate the look with essentials like plants, dirt, and mulch.
18+ Low Cost Cheap Simple Front Yard Landscaping Ideas
1. DIY Water Feature
Water features are expensive landscaping elements that sure do elevate the look of luxurious home settings. You can create the same effect with cracked pots or other aesthetic and reusable containers. Here, due to the reusing of materials, it will give a more rustic and creative appeal.
2. Repurposing Containers and Furniture for Planter Boxes
It doesn’t matter for the plants which kind of planter boxes you use, as far as they have access to soil to grow in. this gives you the freedom to choose any container or furniture piece that can hold soil to be used as planter boxes. Old, unused bathtubs can be reused in the same way.
3. Window Planter Boxes for an Easy Country Style Look
Garden planter boxes placed on the window sill give the exterior a more country-style aesthetic. This is one of the cheap simple front yard landscaping ideas out there. You can use old wooden boxes or fixable containers as window planters or you can go quirky with other unusual items for planter boxes.
4. Retaining Walls for Flower Beds
One of the most budget front yard landscaping ideas is to add a retaining wall that can be transformed into a mini garden. It is a way of collectively giving space for the plants as well as reducing the number of separate planters needed.
5. Separating Elements with Landscaping Islands
Separating sections of the front yard for different elements breaks up the monotony in most. This can be done by sectioning off planted portions of the yard and are where other decorative elements can go. Giving each allotted space a border will also make it stand out more.
6. Rocks and Pebbles: One Among the Cheap Simple Front Yard Landscaping Ideas
Green grass is what comes to mind when you talk about front yards. The grass is also an element in landscaping that needs the care of regular trimming and watering. To rid themselves of this difficulty, they opt for faux grass features that might cost more.
Cutting off from this cycle of maintaining the grass facade, you can opt to cover your front yard with textures of rocks and pebbles. This becomes one of thecheap simple front yard landscaping ideas you can opt for.
7. Landscaping with Indigenous Plants
Exotic beautiful plants sure look great as a landscaping feature. But besides the high prices, they come at, maintaining and providing them with the right conditions to grow and thrive will be even more expensive.
With indigenous plants and flowers, you can easily bring in the beauty and pop of color. That will be affordable in all areas from buying it to helping it thrive in your garden, as the conditions it needs to grow in are already in place. All you will need to do is give it a little bit of attention.
8. Ambient Outdoor Lighting Features
Lighting can do wonders when the sun goes down. With its functionality of helping you see your landscaping, it adds to it with a whimsical effect. Elevating features with a lighting fixture or even bringing out string lights to be hung for a quite pleasant evening, can elevate the appeal of the entire front yard.
9. Edging Made of Stone and Bricks
Edging is another element among cheap simple front yard landscaping ideas. Accentuate your tress and plants further by providing them with their own set of boundaries. Giving them a border of brick or stone defines their place in the garden as well as brings in more textural detail to add to the whole setting.
10. DIY Downspout Path Steering the Water Away
A path made of stone to carve out the flow of water that comes down a downspout is another quirky front yard landscaping idea. This makes the water run faster as well, which will be helpful in case of heavy rains. It is also an added dimension of texture to the landscaping.
11. DIY Trellis to Add in More Green
Trellis features placed close to the house can be easily made using a repurposed ladder and other similar materials. Creepers and climbers can be used to fill in the spaces to make them aesthetic and go with the theme of the landscaping. It also saves space being a version of vertical gardening.
12. Cheap Simple Front Yard Landscaping Ideas with Water Cans
Reusing old and worn-out water cans as water features can add uniqueness to your landscaping. Incorporating this is a great way to opt-in for cheap simple front yard landscaping ideas. They can be hung in a way that water flows from the topmost can to the bottom ending onto a bigger vessel. This also breaks up the monotony a simple water feature like a fountain might exhibit.
13. Fun Benches Around Trees
Sitting under a tree and reading or spending time, in general, is an image we all relate to as relaxation. Giving more body to the same, you can give a seating space that is constructed to wrap around the tree utilizing the curvature of its shade. This can be fashioned in the form of a hexagon or even a circular bench.
14. Lattice Screens: Bringing in Privacy with Cost-Effectiveness
Bringing the indoors out onto the surroundings, you can make a private yet outdoorsy space using lattice screens. That would add to the aesthetics of the house as well as the landscaping without compromising on the functionality of the space. The lattice can be the host to different creepers that act as a merging element between the indoors and the outdoors.
15. Wood and Gravel Walkway
Defining the path you wish to take while you traverse the front yard space is another one of front yard ideas on a budget. That brings in more vibrancy and texture to the space.
You can use refurbished wood and pea gravel for the same, laying them in a piano-like pattern. The planks must be placed after digging up some soil and then filling in the gaps with the gravel.
16. DIY Birdfeeder Using Worn Out Chandeliers
One of the charming low cost cheap simple front yard landscaping ideas is to take unused chandelier settings to be hung in the yard as bird feeders. They can be used to attract hummingbirds, which will help to bring more life to the yard.
17. A Useful Feature for Your Daily Needs
One of the more useful cheap simple front yard landscaping ideas is to have a kitchen garden. You can add in or split out a space for growing vegetables and herbs in addition to planting shrubs and flowers to give the landscape an aesthetic appeal. That will add value to the whole space as you can use them, saving money off of your grocery bill.
18. Easy Cheap Simple Front Yard Landscaping Ideas with Refurbished Furniture
Bringin in the lawn furniture you neer used, or even getting them from someone who didn’t can be another one of budget front yard landscaping ideas. Vintage furniture will give out an old-world charm to the landscaping.
19. Stepping Stones with Wood
As a means to give a defined path to take while walking through the front yard, you can use circular discs of wood to act as stepping stones. These simple landscaping ideas can be a fun way of moving beside the regular pathway.
20. Refurbished Wooden Porch as a Connecting Feature
An open space that is connected to the house giving an open view of the lawn brings in the connectivity one needs. This might seem expensive compared to the cheap simple front yard landscaping ideas. But, it can be made at a low cost. Using pallet wood or even a combination of wooden slates from old boxes can give more character than expensive wooden floor work.
Bottom line is that, once you nail down what kind of aesthetic you are going for, any landscaping element in that can be added in a budget-friendly manner. It will show that there was a deep thought process that went into tying it together. Bringing your creativity to the process ends up being one-of-a-kind front yard landscaping designs. It will also be a reflection of how valuable the resource we have is.
FAQs
When Would I Need a Landscaping Professional for Redesigning My Front Yard Space?
Bringing in a landscape professional would be beneficial if you are looking for a more detailed approach to front yard landscaping ideas. Given the right needs and details, they can give you a unique output that agrees with you.
How Long Does It Take for New Plants in a Garden to Grow?
It depends on the seed you have planted along with the weather and how much care it is given. Usually, it takes around one or two weeks for a seed to germinate. Depending on how well it is maintained, you can expect to see growth in the next 60 to 90 days after planting.
Brick houses have a lot of character and charm, but finding the correct brick and paint color combinations to go with them may be challenging. You’ll need to pick a paint color that complements the red brick without detracting from the home’s attractiveness. Follow along as we reveal the top 10 brick and paint color combinations.
We enjoy seeing what folks pick for their exterior paint colors and how they complement the home’s features. Recently, It is because they might be difficult to match paint colors with. Whether you’re building a home with brick as an accent or a home with brick throughout, you’ll want to be sure that exterior brick and paint color combinations complement each other.
In this article, we would like to discuss 10 brick and paint color combinations that go well with the exterior.
How to Choose Exterior Brick And Paint Color Combinations
What color goes well with red brick and paint color combinations? Is it necessary to select a neutral paint color? It is a common thought when it comes to brick exteriors, there are a few options for selecting a paint color to complement it.
For starters, we know that red brick is more subdued and subdued. As a result, we’ll need to keep that in mind while choosing paint colors to complement it. If you’re going to use white, for example, go for a creamy white rather than a brilliant white. When paired with brick, the dazzling white might look a touch too harsh. An off-white will seem white against the brick, but it will be softer.
Second, we want the paint colors to complement rather than contrast with the brick. One method to achieve this is to use colors that come from the brick itself. Redbrick, on the whole, comes in a variety of hues. Choosing one of those color choices will help maintain the house’s appearance together.
10 Brick and Paint Color Combinations
1. Benjamin Moore’s Seapearl and Simply White
One of the favorite brick and paint color combinations are white paints are these Benjamin Moore classics. Seapearl is off-white with an LRV of 77.95. The LRV of Simply White is 91.7, making it significantly brighter. While these hues are similar and form a monochromatic color scheme, their undertones slightly differ. Simply White has a warm glow that draws attention to and contrasts with the gray undertones of Seapearl.
2. Sherwin Williams Alabaster with Tricorn Black
Sherwin Williams’ Alabaster is a fantastic exterior brick color idea. Because this paint hue reads differently on different textures, it’s an excellent choice for a range of exterior housing materials. When pursuing this approach, we recommend using accents in a darker paint, such as Sherwin Williams’ Tricorn Black, to enhance dimension and depth.
It isn’t a harsh black-and-white checkerboard-style combination since Alabaster isn’t a stark white and Tricorn Black isn’t a stark black. This contemporary brick and paint color combination have a subtle drama.
3. Benjamin Moore’s Olympic Mountains Brick and Paint Color Combination
The home’s facade is brought together by this warm, earthy brick and paint color mix. Instead of being a point of contrast, these paint hues work well together. On the brick, Olympic Mountains take center stage, Sandy Hook Gray adorns the soffits and fascia, and Simply White highlights the trim.
4. Exterior Paint Color Combination with Benjamin Moore’s Grant Beige
When the brick is painted beige or off-white, it looks fresh and modern with orange clay tile roofs. Redbrick can’t compete with such a distinctive roof as the focal point of an external design. Benjamin Moore’s Grant Beige is a go-to beige for many designers.
In this example, the accents in Sherwin Williams’ Urbane Bronze give depth and bridge the gap between the softer beige and the rich roof tile hue. With a clay tile roof and beige paint, bronze or copper gutters and downspouts look fantastic.
5. Benjamin Moore Iron Mountain and Sherwin Williams Natural Choice
If you’re working with brick that hasn’t been painted before, you can use a limewash. This wonderful result gives a property an aged, ancient sense, with glimpses of brick still visible. Warm undertone paints go well with the warm brick that shows through. And there are so many lovely architectural details to highlight with color on this property.
The designer suggested accents painted in Benjamin Moore’s Iron Mountain and Sherwin Williams’ Natural Choice and Porpoise.
6. Benjamin Moore’s Sea Pearl and Onyx and Sherwin Williams’ Iron Ore
Both kinds function admirably when painted on properly prepared brick. Because the front-facing bricks seem off-white and the cracks between the bricks appear gray, Seapearl looks particularly attractive on brick. Painting all of the non-brick sidings in Sherwin Williams’ Iron Ore and the trim and accents in Benjamin Moore’s Onyx creates a rich, deep contrast that brings out Seapearl’s gray undertones.
7. Benjamin Moore’s Natural Red Brick with Sandy Hook Gray
If you want to maintain your red brick looking natural, greige trim can help. In our opinion, it’s one of the greatest brick and paint color combinations. In truth, many bricks include natural flecks of gray and beige stone, and mortar frequently seems greige from afar. Benjamin Moore’s Sandy Hook Gray will bring out these tones in your trim.
8. Benjamin Moore’s Revere Pewter, Iron Mountain, and Onyx
Mixed materials, with a little paint, become partners rather than rivals. This modern house design features a brick extension, shaker siding, and natural stone—all lovely elements in and of themselves, but the color scheme was a little overbearing. The appropriate brick and paint color combinations might make all the difference in this circumstance.
Iron Mountain on the shaker siding adds depth to the house and brings out the grays and blues in the stone. The onyx paint on the shutter adds a splash of color.
9. Benjamin Moore Natural Red Brick with Revere Pewter, Iron Mountain, and Onyx
It appears completely different when coupled with bare brick. Revere Pewter, Iron Mountain, and Onyx are three complementary neutrals. Even with a high-contrast red brick and light mortar foundation, these paint colors help identify a home’s architectural characteristics without feeling overly cluttered.
10. Sherwin Williams Alabaster and Natural Wood
Limewash or pale brick isn’t for everyone. Alabaster is an excellent alternative to modernize your brick with a new white. It complements natural wood thanks to its warm beige undertones. This combination, together with the black-trim Marvin windows, drastically transforms the appearance of this property.
Tips and Tricks: Brick and Paint Color Combinations
Brick will keep your whites creamy. Consider SW Alabaster, a warm white, or SW Shoji White, a light greige. Outside, it will seem white. A crisp or pristine white would appear harsh.
Outside, paint colors appear 5-10 times brighter and more vibrant than inside. A gray hue might appear blue, green, or violet, depending on the undertones. One of the most common mistakes homeowners make is selecting an exterior paint color too light.
Consider matching the siding to the grout color. The majority of grout is a green-gray color. However, taupe grout is occasionally seen.
Surfaces that have a rough texture, such as stucco, appear darker. If a house’s siding and stucco are painted the same color, the plaster will seem darker.
Consider utilizing a white trim color if you have white vinyl windows. The vinyl windows will seem less stark with a white trim color.
To help your paint last longer, get the greatest quality paint you can afford. Dark colors fade faster than light colors, although this is less of an issue if you choose high-quality paint. The better the paint, the longer the warranty.
Because brick has an earthy appearance, choose a subdued paint color. Whites should be creamy or light grays with a subtle undertone. Exterior paint colors will appear five to ten times brighter and more vibrant in the sun.
FAQs:
What Are the Best Color Selections for an Indian House’s Exterior?
Take a look at the alternatives in this article for some inspiration if you need help picking exterior paint color combinations for your home. You should also choose colors depending on the climate in your area and colors that best represent your individuality.
In 2022, What Are the Most Popular Exterior House Colors?
A mix of yellow and gray is the color of the year, and it’s the best choice for both exteriors and interiors. We can see how gray has quickly become a popular choice for homes with contemporary exteriors.
How Do I Decide on Exterior Color Schemes?
When choosing more than one color for your exteriors, it’s a good idea to use colors that contrast and complement one another. You can use any exterior color combinations described in this article, or you can talk with a painting professional who will advise you on the perfect colors for your property.
Why Are Some Exterior Paint Colors Not Recommended?
According to all painting and design experts, You should avoid black and other dark colors. These colors absorb more dust, necessitating more regular wall repainting. You can blend a light shade of the dark color with another light color.
What Color Should the House’s Outside Walls Be?
When selecting paint colors for the exterior of your home, consider the environment and where you will be residing. Choose darker colors in colder areas and vice versa. Examine the colors in your neighborhood to choose if you want to fit in or stick out.
Easter is hitting the door and so you need to make your house Easter ready for sure. When it comes to make your home ready then it literally means decorations. Honestly just party decoration is not actually enough and you need to have some basic decoration for the occasion. So that people visiting your home feel welcomed and you would get compliments for such decorations from your visitors. Let’s see some DIY Easter Wreath ideas.
But it is a matter of expense if you would go out at the market to find such things so here we have a solution and we call it DIY.
Making decorative items at home would not only save a lot of money but at the same time, it would also keep you engaged, and also you would be able to reuse some stuff in making decorative items. A wreath seems to be the most beautiful thing that you can prepare and also they seem to be welcoming so you can actually try to make some DIY Easter wreaths if you are wondering about some then here are some of the best Easter wreath ideas that you need to check out and also try to prepare them as well for the coming Easter.
Egg and bunny DIY wreath were you would just have to get your hands on some thermocol eggs which you can to color them in different colors and then you would need to have a soft toy probably a bunny soft toy and make sure the size should not be very big rather it should be small in size and a round ring cut cardboard would do the trick and of course most importantly you need some glue in order to fix everything together.
Now you would have to paste the eggs on the cardboard and then at one side you would have to paste the bunny and that’s it and your DIY wreath would be ready and you can hang this on the front door and it is for sure this is so true that you may end up crushing over the wreath and it serves the purpose well which is the best thing.
Baby grass wreath is one of the most beautiful wreaths that you can prepare and also you would not have to spend a lot of money in making this wreath and at the same time this wreath would be prepared in few minutes only and this would make your house look fresh and at the same time, it would add a nice pop of color in the house.
Here you would have to pick some baby grass from your garden or you can also go with artificial baby grass, here you would have got some artificial flowers, some glue, a ribbon and a cardboard base which needs to be in a ring shape. Now you would have to paste the baby grass as well as flowers on the cardboard and that’s it and now you literally have to hang that in the front door and make the house look beautiful.
Pick one candy DIY Easter wreath is one of the most exciting wreaths that your guests would love and if you have any kid on your guest list then this Easter wreath is just for that little guest. Here you would need some candies, of course, some glue, a ring cut round cardboard base, some colorful crepe papers, and ribbon that’s it.
Now you have to cut the crape paper into small squares and roll those squares to make it appear like a flower and in between that you would have to place one candy and like this, you need to prepare quite a lot and then attach them on the cardboard ring and the just hang it on the main gate with the help of a beautiful ribbon that’s it.
You can also leave messages on the candy wrap stating happy Easter or something like that. It is for sure that strangers, as well as your guests, would adore you for such a beautiful thought. In this way, you can make others’ Easter joyous as well. Which is the best thing for sure and this would make you feel good as well.
These were some of the best DIY Easter wreath ideas. That you need to check out and also you can try making them in your home. To make your home look Easter-ready and to find more such amazing ideas.
A house design single floor first gained popularity in the 1940s and you must have noticed they have recently regained their charm. From a small calm cottage style to a lavish estate, single level house plans are available in a wide range of designs. Living in a single-floor house design can benefit everyone from little children to the elderly. They are ideal for first-time homeowners with a limited budget and for those with mobility challenges, or anyone who wants to avoid staircases. Single floor house design makes up most of every square foot of available space.
If you’re hunting for a low-budget single-floor house design, then these design ideas can help you design one of its kind, let’s get started!
1. Modern House Design Single Floor with Combination Of Wood
The upper part can be used as a rooftop Garden with wooden pergolas, a relaxing area, or a clothesline. The modern house design can get a vintage feel to it, with natural-looking wooden features on the facade.
2. Living at the Heart
Nothing shouts “heart of the home” like a well-planned central living space at the focal point of the layout with bedrooms opening outward in all directions, with a garage, various baths, walk-in closets, and an outdoor terrace compactly connected to the central living space.
3. Good Height Ceiling in Single Floor House Design
One of the best ways you get ample sunlight in your “if small space” is by an elevated ceiling. This can make your simple single floor house design appear larger and more appealing.
4. Playing with Verticality: House Design Single Floor
With minimalist fittings and furnishings, the vertical lines on your decade will lend you an illusion of more height to your simple single floor house design. The house can look floated and airy when combined with the structural columns around them.
5. Ample of Natural Light in the Interiors
Your house design single story can easily take advantage of your climate zone. Consider the sun’s position in the morning, afternoon, and evening with the opening of the house. Design your windows with the alignment and the right size to provide the right amount of light and shade.
This is an important step to take; it will ultimately influence how comfortable you are and how much money you save on heating and cooling bills of your low cost modern single floor house design.
6. Multipurpose Room for Single Story House Shade Design
Who says you can’t experiment with small floor space in single floor house design? One space can play to create designated sections for different times of the day. We would love a living room that converts into an office by the day and a bedroom by the night. Additionally, incorporate a breakfast bar as well as a center table for when you have a few guests over.
7. Compact and Minimal: Low Budget Single Floor House Design
You’ll appreciate this design idea if you like clean and small versus huge and wide. Minimalist and less-is-more small house designs can work wonders when it comes to being both functional and aesthetically pleasing.
8. Design with Glass as a Building Material for House Design Single Story
Imagine seeing from the front, a flawless glass single-floor house? It would appear to be a modern glass box. You can achieve this by simply adding huge glass windows and doors that run throughout your facade. The house can be made of iron or wood, divided into sections on a single floor.
9. Contemporary Low Cost Modern Single Floor House Design
This is the design idea for you if you have a large family and want a contemporary look that adds to your personality. It’s a kids’ (and adults’) dream home for sure. Contemporary homes usually feature large beautiful windows and open plan concepts for you to experiment with.
10. Textured Wall Finishes
Real textured materials can have more visual interest to your facades, such as self-finished materials and surfaces rather than cement plasters, skim, and paint.
11.Timeless Wooden Facade
This design demonstrates how to use wooden facade cladding to create a new and fresh look for your simple single floor house design. Although most modern houses feature modern materials like concrete walls and glass, the blend of wood, steel, and concrete can make it warm and inviting.
12. Modern Single Floor House Design: Industrial Style Design
A small fancy gray-themed house is for someone who loves industrial-style houses. You can have a small garden at the front of your plot. Also, you can get a big entrance ornamented by exposed steel columns which makes it one of the best single-floor house front designs.
13. Design to Increase Your Energy Efficiency
Building a single floor house design can have a great part in energy saving, as there are no rigid boundary walls between open plans, air may move freely throughout the design.
14. Classy Concrete House: House Design Single Story
A classy gray concrete facade is as contemporary as they come. It boasts a sleek, modern style with huge, open windows that let in lots of natural light.
15. Barn-Style House Design
Barn-style house plans have a timeless look to them. They usually play with wood-frames with a rustic aesthetic that gives a traditional touch to the decade of the house. You can design an outdoor kitchen featuring a large island that serves as a focal point for snacking, socializing, and spending time with family and friends. Another benefit of barn style–more garage space in your modern single floor house design.
16. Brick Modern House Design
Who says red brick houses belong to the past? A red brick house with steel and hues of black can perfectly bridge the gap between the past and the present. Additionally, using bricks as it is can make your single-floor house more sustainable and energy-efficient by keeping your interior cool even in the hot summers.
17. Modern Simple Single Floor House Farmhouse Design
Want to remodel your old farmhouse style? Consider crisp white paint on your facades that can instantly spruce up the look and give a modernized look to your simple single floor house design.
The expert also advises considering replacing window treatments, adding skylights, installing modern doors, and installing new fixtures. It will change the timeline from old to “modern new” bringing back life.
18. Blend the Indoors and the Outdoors
You may easily add a deck, front yard, sunroom, or patio to your single-floor house plan if you have a large enough plot. This design idea gives you an easy link to the outside, giving you an extra outdoor space to enjoy nature.
19. House Design Single Floor: Sloped Roof Style
Single floor house design gives you a clear advantage of experimenting and playing with your roof—gable roof, saltbox roof, gambrel roof, and mansard roofs are a few out of many sloped roof options.
20. Neutral Color to Your Single Floor House Design
If you want to avoid bold and imposing colors to the house, try a variety of neutral color combinations, you can create a calming and tranquil impression effortlessly.
21. Mediterranean Single Floor House Design
In terms of design, wall colors, and, most significantly, use of building material, classic Mediterranean design features good use of terracotta, evident wooden beams, and bright colors used throughout. If you want to avoid more warmth and an outdated look, modernize by adding pops of white.
22. Accentuate the Curb Appeal
It is far easier to control and design your curb appeal with a single-floor house, from poopy entrance door colors to subtle garage doors. Furthermore, easy placement of balusters and columns can have more dimension in your entryways.
23. Minimalist Bright and White
White and minimalist design goes well without saying. Minimalist house design and shades of white can make other architectural elements in the exterior and interior shine more. You can design as little as a series of clean lines on your facades to feature in the list of minimalist house designs.
24. Include a Mural or a Painting for a Low Budget House Design Single Floor
Since the facade surface area is comparatively less in a single floor house design, why not add a mural by a local artist on the exteriors of your house? This can add to a wow factor, It doesn’t have to be anything intricate or fancy, just a splash of hues.
25. Open Floor Plans in Your Low Cost Modern Single Floor House Design
An open floor plan is a smart design idea in “within-budget” single floor house plans, with the living room, bedroom, dining room, and kitchen all flowing together and the private rooms organized around this space. This open concept floor plan aims at a central meeting room for the house and the occupants.
26. Combination of Traditional and Modern
You can experiment a lot with building materials when it comes to catering to both the timeline, Playing with exposed bricks to get classy traditional feel, and exposed concrete to active a modern look to your single floor house design
FAQs
What Single Floor House Design Is Right for Me?
The area and neighborhood in which you want to develop will most likely affect the level, floor, and style of house you design. There are, however, additional points to consider while choosing the right house design for you. What is your family’s size and age? If you and your spouse want to retire in this home, for example, look for one with a first-floor master plan.
What Is the Best 3bhk Single Floor House Design?
Open floor design concepts are particularly popular since they allow a free-flowing movement and a clear line of sight from all the rooms to the main living room. This concept is popular among homeowners because it allows the occupant of the house to interact with children and guests while working, preparing meals, and eating. Open floor design easy interaction without any physical and visual barrier.
Why Is Single Floor House Design Popular?
They’re popular not only because of their convenience, but also because of their open, airy, and flowing floor patterns. The single-floor house makes the most of every square foot of available space by staying within the budget.
How Do I Choose Between the Many Design Styles?
You can discuss your likes and dislikes with an architect and interior designer during your initial stages of design during your appointment. This will aid in the narrowing of the field. Photos might also help in fixing a final design. Style selection is influenced by how you habitant and what are your future requirements
Conclusion
As we close, we’ll reassure you that a single floor house design doesn’t have to feel claustrophobic or extremely compacted. Architects and Designers generally can help you to choose and design methods that can tick off all your criteria; larger ceilings, more skylights, and windows are some of the common solutions. We hope that this article helped you in solving some of your design challenges.
For the readers who are new to our website and don’t know about this, in this series, we will be interviewing architects, interior designers, and professionals in this field. This way you can get to learn more about their work and them. And who knows, you might get inspiration from them for your next project!
Today, we’re pleased to tell you about the interview of a globally known personality in the world of architecture: Karim Rashid! He is an Egyptian-born Canadian industrial designer and interior architect who currently works from New York City. He got popularity for his unique industrial design of plastic consumer products.
Time magazine has described him as “Prince of Plastic” and “The Most Famous Industrial Designer in all the Americas.”
With over 4000 designs in production and 300 awards, Karim Rashid is one of the
prolific designers of his generation. Counted in one of the best-known personalities in the interior design industry, Karim Rashid is a pioneer in futuristic designs.
Anyone can easily recognize his work as Karim Rashid has a fresh and unique style. He is well known for using pop or pastel tones, bold combinations, and glossy lacquered finishes. His designs mostly include luxury goods, surface design, furniture, lighting, brand identity, and packaging.
He really likes working with plastic (that’s why known as the Prince of Plastic). He loves to color elements and create soft and sensual forms. All these elements distinguish him from the rest of the designers and architects.
Our expert team has asked some of the most common questions that everyone wants to know from an interior designer. We’ve asked both personal and professional questions from him that will help you get to know not only Karim Rashid but also his entire interior design career journey and projects that he has worked on in the past.
So are you excited to know about this famous personality? Let’s start with the interior designer interview!
Karim Rashid on Interior Designing FAQs (Frequently Asked Questions)
Official Website: karimrashid.com Instagram: karim_rashid_official
First was the most basic and ideal question to know more about his educational background, designs, projects, why he has chosen this field, etc. Let’s sneak into the interior designer’s life.
Can You Tell Us Something About Yourself and Your Journey?
I was born in 1960 in Cairo, and after a year, we moved for a short time to Rome. My father was working with Egyptian television as a designer and then with Cine Citta in Rome for a short time. Then we moved to Paris. My father had an exhibition, and then he decided to move on. My mother’s British, and she wanted to go to England to be near her family after five years abroad.
So, then we moved to London, and I was young, about two and a half. My first formative years were in London. I was very young, about six when we moved to Canada, which was very different from England despite their linguistic similarities. I remember my first experiences from then on. We have differences in how much we remember our childhoods.
I remember very little of mine. It’s strange. My first really strong memory was on the ship going from London to Montreal. We were at Queen Elizabeth, and there was a drawing competition which I won.
I was confused as a teenager about what profession I would go into. I had accelerated high school, so I was 16 when applying to university and was torn between architecture, fine art, and fashion. I originally applied to study architecture at Carleton in august, so I was too late, and the program was full. They told me they could accept me in the ‘architectural stream’ of Industrial Design.
So, I went to Carleton University expecting to study architecture, but fate had it, that the second I took some industrial design courses, I knew that it is what I wanted to do. I assumed that one had to be an architect to design a chair or coffee machine, or a product. I loved the Italian product design landscape, and all those products that I admired for years that were in our house were designed by architects. In fact, Italy did not have an industrial design school until 1984.
The Carleton program was only in its second year, so in turn, and not enough faculty or courses in industrial design, so the greatest experience I had was to study engineering, architecture, philosophy, languages, and have such a broad diversity of courses. I have concluded from teaching for so many years that a designer needs a broader experience, and in fact, I believe that design should really be only taught in graduate school.
After college, I went to a one-year graduate program in industrial design in Italy, studying with Gaetano Pesce and Ettore Sottsass. Sottsass taught me that there are many beautiful design objects, but that you have to ask what they do for us?
In the sense of human, inspiring objects, Memphis was a revelation and a turning point in the design. There are many imposing design objects who need to stand by themselves to impress. I always ask myself, what is left, if you take the design away? If it’s style, it is a thing of the past. I define design as embracing contemporary criteria to shape the future, not being derivative of the past.
Later on, I was a part-time professor in Toronto at OCAD in interior design and taught furniture design at the University of Toronto School of Architecture. Then I received a full-time assistant professorship at the Rhode Island School of Design (RISD).
I was going to quit the design profession and become academic since, at this point, I felt very uninspired. But in 1992, when I was fired from RISD because I was told I was teaching ‘philosophy and theory,’ not design, I decided to get back into the profession. I loved academia, but I’m grateful to have been let go because it prompted me to start my own firm in NY in 1993.
My career really started in 1993 (when I was 33) when I moved to New York City. I was penniless in NY but started drawing objects romanticizing the beautiful world I always wanted to shape.
I found a rundown loft without a kitchen or bathroom and struggled to survive. After approaching about 100 companies, from Lazy boy to Gillette, I only got one client. And I started teaching at Pratt Institute and worked alone for a few years before hiring some staff. I was determined to create a successful practice. That was 29 years ago!
Whom Do You Consider as Your Role Model, and Why?
When I was younger, I was obsessed with designers such as Raymond Lowey, Deiter Rams, Luigi Colani, Charles Eames, Achille Castiglioni, Ettore Sottsass, Alessandro Mendini, but also loved architects such as Le Corbusier, Bauhaus, Oscar Niemeyer, Russian Deconstructivism, and fashion designers such as Pierre Cardin and Andre Correges, painters such as Picasso, David Hockney, and Marcel Duchamp, filmmakers such as Fassbinder, Fellini, fashion illustrators like Antonio Lopez, photographers like Andre Bretton, and Helmut Newton, and so many others.
I knew that I had the talent, focus, and perseverance to become one day successful as they were. Then I ended up studying with Ettore Sottsass and Gaetano Pesce and working in Milano with Rodolfo Bonetto.
I also saw hundreds of lectures from Buckminster Fuller to George Nelson, Mario Bellini to Richard Sapper.
To know more about his projects, we asked him about his top work that he considered as most successful.
Can You Please Brief Us About One of Your Most Successful Projects?
I then designed the OH chair and Garbo Waste can for Umbra (1995). They continue to sell millions and proved to me that Americans want to design but at an affordable price.
Materials: Polypropylene shell and powder-coated steel tubular legs
Dimensions: 24″ x 24″ x 34″ High, 17″ seat height, 24″ arm height
I then went on to design cosmetic packaging for Issey Miyake, the Prada skincare line, cosmetics for YSL and Shiseido, products for Sony in 1998, and Giorgio Armani shops in 1999.
The first restaurant I designed was for Morimoto the Iron Chef in 2001 (Philadelphia), which fortunately won many awards. Being a successful restaurant interior afforded me many more interior projects, including the Semiramis hotel in Athens. My first condo for HAP investments in NYC has opened the doors for me to design so many residential interiors and buildings. I later designed two condos in Miami with Related Group.
The prizeotel in Bremen, Germany I designed 10 years ago won 7 global awards.
I always believed that inspiring, interesting design should be democratic, and this budget hotel I designed reinforced my belief. Since then, I have expanded the brand by designing another 10 all over Europe with great success.
Also, the Nhow hotel Berlin was a wonderful exploration of my vision. I wanted the space to have a pulse, to sing and come alive around you, so that guests feel inspired and revitalized.
My most challenging project was probably my design for Naples Metro. It is my longest project to date! I started in 2004, and it wasn’t completed until 2011. But I am very proud of the finished product. They selected various famous architects to design each station.
Veuve Clicquot gave me great freedom because they are not manufacturers with strict guidelines on what they create. Artemide is a fantastic client because their product is so magnificent. Nambe was my first client and continues to develop fantastic objects. Also, the Bobble water bottle won 6 awards and is totally universal, meeting global consumer needs of blurring borders, staying hydrated, saving money, and helping the earth.
So the next question we asked is actually for our to-be interior designers. This will give you some motivation to remain focused and inspired.
What Does It Take to Make the Project Successful?
Being a successful designer means that I have contributed and accomplished something in this world that is appreciated by many, that has had an impact on the social landscape, and that I have marked history and left a fingerprint on the next generations of designers. The highlight now is to see over 1 million people on Facebook and 300k followers on Instagram like me because I always saw design as a populist act, not an elitist act.
The next question is something that we all wanted to know.
How Do You Stay Updated with All the Latest Trends?
“I don’t believe in trends.”
A top-class designer saying that he doesn’t believe in teh ongoing trends is pretty shocking. But what’s the reason behind his statement is more shocking!
Here’s what the designer said to us:
People like to assume that design moves with more superficial trends, but it is technology and humanity that drive us. So, I read journals about technology and materials, visit my client’s factories, see new technologies at the trade fairs at which I lecture, and listen to the expertise of my clients.
What Is Your Signature Style, and How Did You Make It?
We are all original with unique fingerprints and DNA.
So, if we are original, then we are all capable of contributing originality to this world!
Anything You Don’t Like About This Industry or Change?
I am perplexed by the digital age. The digital age affords us to be exposed to everything and to empower creativity and individuality, yet I am observing singular global trends. There is a lack of diversity and differences we historically had with different countries, nationalities, and cultures.
How Do You Tackle All Problems and Requests from Clients?
I feel like inspiration and innovation come out of limitations. If we had many resources, there would be no experimentation. Sometimes my most creative work has come out of a small budget for interiors or limitations with tooling.
I have also learned that many designers do a great deal of work, but we end up not seeing most of it, and it remains in concept form only because the key to putting work on the market is to make sure it is a collaboration. If you work closely with a client and understand their needs, you can be much more productive.
Design is collaboration, and when I listen to my clients, their needs, then the outcome will likely be produced. And for me, I am not interested in just concepts. I need it to manifest my ideas. You know, the solutions to our problems are in front of our eyes, you just have to see them.
Something About Your Dream Project?
This is what we all want to know from every interior designer, right! So, here’s what Karim Rashid said about his future dream project.
I would love to design for Tesla or any car company as long as I can design an electric car. I would also like to work with companies such as Adidas, Bose, Boeing, Bang & Olufsen, Ferrero, H&M, T-Fal, Numark, Conair, Bionaire, Kartell, Herman Miller, Braun, IKEA, Vitra, Fiat, Vespa, Levi’s, Uniqlo, or other fashion brands and too many others to list… I think they all make intelligent products, and my language and philosophy could really help shape their brand’s future.
And I would like to design a biodegradable bucket for Rubbermaid for my ‘BUCKET’ list ….haha.
What Are You Currently Up to Any Project or Company?
I’m working on designing and building my own dream home. Also working on a new installation for NYCxDesign, packaging for CBD products, a new fantastic furniture line for a Portuguese home brand, packaging for a new baiju bottle, a shared bike in Brazil, high-end walk-in closets, an art furniture collection, new rugs, more prizeotel’s, a private home, and a condo in DC, and a high-end resort in Russia.
What Do You Think About Our Website (Architecturesideas.com)?
Honestly, I think it is very informative from a technical side but needs to be a little more progressive and inspire and feature more interesting projects globally.
Karim Rashid: Awards & Nominations
With so many years of experience, Karim Rashid has won more than 300 awards and countless nominations. Below is the list of awards and nominations he won over the last five years.
2022: Good Design Awards
2021: Archiproducts Design Awards
Design & Build Awards (Designer of The Year, New York)
Golden Trezzini Awards: Finalist
Green Good Design Awards
2020: American Prize for Design (Lifetime Achievement Award)
German Design Award
Good Design Awards
Interior Design Best of Year Award: Firm Leader
Interior Design Best of Year Award: Honoree
2019: Best of NeoCon Awards 2019
Dezeen Awards: Longlist
Dieline Awards
German Design Award
2018: A’ Design Award: Silver
German Design Award
Good Design Awards
A Look-book of Karim Rashid’s Top Projects
Karim has worked on many different projects, including both residential and commercial. He has worked in more than 40 Countries and completed various projects, including 111 interiors, 329 furniture designs, 47 buildings, and 37 architectural finishes. And this list keeps growing!
1. Lotte Amoje – The Food Capital (Seoul, South Korea)
2. Prizeotel Antwerp-City (2020)
3. Kollage Building (2021)
4. Punto Design (2022)
5. Hill8 Apartments (2019)
Here are some more images of his other projects;
A Handful of Information on Interior Designer’s Life
Karim has made a mark in the architectural and industrial industry through his spectacular designs. You can see his work in numerous fields like architecture, interior, fashion, products, and even music.
He also won many awards for his top-notch designs such as luxury goods for Christofle and Veuve Clicquot and democratic products with 3M, furniture with Bonaldo, and Vondom. You’ll be surprised to know that he even designed some of the high-tech products for Asus and Samsung.
Karim Rashid describes himself as a “design pervert, cultural shaper, poet of plastic, digipop rockstar.”
Another most fascinating thing is that Rashid’s designs have been featured in 20 permanent collections in various art institutions around the world such as Brooklyn Museum of Art, the MoMA, the Chicago Athenaeum, and the Centre Pompidou in Paris.
Before this interview, we all knew Rashid for his remarkable work, but after this interview, we got to know him at a very personal level and everything about his entire career journey and the inspiration behind his work.
No Doubt Karim Rashid is a huge inspiration even for those who didn’t agree with his philosophy. After all, it takes a lot to break through the old traditional design habits and create something new. That’s why Rashid developed a strong identity for himself. People like him take steps to make a path and create a new future!
It’s an honor to interview Karim Rashid and get to know him professionally and personally. So whether you’re a rising interior designer or have already done many projects, Karim Rashid is surely an inspiration. His works in so many different zones will inspire you to create something creative and help you grow in your career.
Bunk beds are perfect if you have two kids. The needs of the growing kids expand as months pass by. They grow and need more as well as private space. So, the solution is a bunk bed, as they are still too young to have a separate room. Also, bunk beds with stairs are much safer than those with ladders.
Due to the same reason, I decided to look for kids’ bunk beds with stairs, and the options available in the market overwhelmed me. After much research, I finally selected the best one for my sweetie pies. It’s your time to select the best design for your kids. This is why we have listed all the different types of bunk beds with stairs for you to choose from.
Do you know an average of 36,000 bunk bed-related injuries happen annually to children in the United States? (Nationwide Children’s)
The reason stated in the research is lack of safety. Hence, whenever you are planning to buy a bunk bed for your children, pay attention to safety first.
What are the Bunk Bed Safety Features to Look For?
Bunk bed with stairs (Instead of a ladder)
Strong guardrails (at least 5-inches above the mattress)
Keep the bunk bed away from the ceiling fan
Strong mattress foundation
Right mattress size used.
Advantages of Bunk Beds with Stairs:
#1: Safer Option
With handrails and more space to climb, kids’ bunk beds with stairs are a safer option. This means that there is almost no chance of your kid falling off just because he missed a step.
#2: Extra Storage
When you build or get a bunk bed that has stairs, you are welcoming the extra storage space as well. The stairs can be converted into drawers or can be used as a space to store kids’ books, toys, clothes, or anything.
#3: Multifunctional
We have seen kids using stairs as a seating area when they are having friends gathering or lazily spending time reading or listening to music.
Were you aware of these benefits? No? Now, you are!
Having said that, without wasting another second, let’s move ahead to our actual topic:
Different Style In Bunk Beds With Stairs:
1. Twin Bunk Beds with Stairs
The twin over twin bunk bed with the stair is an ideal option if you have kids between 5 to 10 years. This bed is designed to save space since both beds (above and below) are the same size, and the stairs are on the side.
There’s also a twin bunk bed with drawers at the bottom of the floor bed to store your kids’ books, toys, and clothes. Many beds have storage built-in on the stairs in the form of drawers.
Best For: Parents looking to buy the twin bunk bed for a small room and still save a lot of space to keep the closet or the study table.
2. Bunk Beds with Storage
If you are looking for bunk beds with storage, read this one. The design in the image has 8 storage drawers and two shelves to showcase children’s art pieces. You can also see the design of the bunk bed is in L-shape.
So, if you have children, one toddler, and another teenager this is the bed you should get. One is a twin bed, whereas the other is a queen-size bed.
Best For: Parents looking to buy a classic piece of bunk bed that has enough storage to hold all the clothes and books of their kids.
3. Full Over Full Bunk Beds With Stairs
The full over full bunk beds are ideal for kids of age between 10 to 15. Get the one with storage options given in the form of drawers. Make sure it has guardrails too. The full over full kids bunk beds with stairs will save your space and accommodate your teenagers.
As for colors, you can go for the lighter shades as now your children understand that they shouldn’t paint on a bed.
Best For: Parents need to accommodate teenagers and their essentials in a room and at the same place.
4. Twin Over Full Bunk Beds With Stairway Storage
Not every bunk bed comes with stairway storage, you will have to ask. You will see the best designs available in the market for twin over full bunk beds. The reason is it gives an extra space to fit in storage or shelves.
Check the room available between two beds. However, you will have to pay close attention to the size of the guardrail. We have seen shorter ones in this style of bed.
Best For: Parents who want an additional storage option but are looking to save space and can accommodate a teenager and a toddler.
5. Bunk Bed with Shelves on Stairway’s Side
What do you think about the bunk bed that has stairs and shelves on its side? Wouldn’t it be great if stairs have drawers for the additional storage option? This is no dream, it’s real. You will get an option like this in the market.
This design option is available for every style, whether you want a twin over twin or a twin over full bunk bed. You can store books and toys on the side shelves.
Best For: Parents whose preference is a bunk bed with storage options on the side and stairs to keep the place neat and clean.
6. Bunk Bed with Study Table and Stairs
Have a very small bedroom space and want to get your both kids’ needs sorted? We guess the design of this style is done for that only. You get a bunk bed, storage, safety stairs, and a study table with a chair.
This one comes in L-shaped and is a solid wood bunk bed with stairs and a study desk. As for the storage option, you will get 5 drawers – 4 on the stairs and 1 on the study desk.
Best For: Teenager’s and toddler’s room with enough space that can fit a bunk bed that has stairs and a study desk on both sides.
7. Extendable Bunk Bed With Staircase
Do you have three kids? If yes, then you will need a triple bunk bed. However, if you want to save space then you should go for the extendable bunk bed. It has one rollable bed that you can move back under in the morning.
The only drawback is you will have to say goodbye to storage space, as it is consumed by the third bed. However, you still get drawers on the staircase and shelves on its sides.
Best For: Parents with three children and want to accommodate everyone in a single room, but with low space acquisition.
FAQs
Can You Separate Bunk Beds with Stairs into Two?
Normally, yes. You can always separate the bunk beds into two in the future when kids grow up. However, it will also depend on its manufacturing. If you are assembling, then yes you can separate them. There are inseparable bunk beds also available in the market, so look out!
Which One Is Better: Bunk Beds with Staircase or Ladder?
Bunk beds with both staircase and ladder have their own benefits. If you are looking for safety, then staircase one is the best. If you prefer lower space consumption, choose one with a ladder.
Do Bunk Beds Need to Be Against the Wall?
That’s entirely your choice. There’s no rule or regulation that bunk beds should be parallel to the wall only. Parents prefer keeping it that way for safety purposes, to save space, and for an aesthetic look.
Are Bunk Beds for Kids Only?
No, not at all. Even grown-ups can stay on bunk beds. All you have to do is check its capacity or get the one customized that way.
Are Bunk Beds Comfortable?
Yes, they are super comfortable. Bunk beds are the bed design, the comfort is added with the mattress. You can use the most comfortable mattress. Another factor that affects the comfort zone is the bed’s length, so check what age the bunk bed is suitable for!
Get Bunk Bed With Stairs Today!
This article had all the things you needed to know about the bunk beds with the stairs. Now, you can select the best one for you or your kid. In this blog, you read about the advantages of bunk beds with staircases, their styles available in the market, and frequently asked questions about the same.
What are you still waiting for? Go and get the best bunk bed for your kid today!
Easter is knocking at the door and this is the time people make a lot of DIY decors. Among all DIY Easter egg, decoration seems to be the best as it matches well with the occasion. Also seems to be great for making your space look decorated. Moreover, you can make these DIYs by yourself without getting them ready-made from the market.
If you are wondering about some DIY Easter egg decorating ideas. Here are some of the best DIY egg decorating ideas lists that you need to check out. Rather you can try making them on your own.
Cactus egg seems to be so cute as well as innovative that it will make everyone attracted to it. The best thing here is that it is very easy to make. You can make some in minutes for sure and to make this you would need some green paint probably watercolor. A dark green marker, some small pink flowers, some small pots, and some small stones as well.
Now you would have to color the egg with that light green color and then draw thrones with the dark green marker. Then set one small pink flower on top and then fill the plant pot with stones as well as pebbles. Then set the egg on top and your egg décor is ready.
Black and white designs all over seems to be one of the most innovative way to get your DIY Easter eggs ready and here you would just have to get one white egg and wash it well so that there could not by any mark and then you can draw some flowers or similar designs on the egg with the help of a black permanent marker and during the Easter party you can ask kids to fill those drawings with colors and in this way even kids would be entertain throughout and you would get some beautiful egg decors at the other hand. You can also see the diy easter decorations.
Ice cream egg décor seems to be the cutes egg décor ever and here you would be turning your eggs into cute ice cream cones and to do so you would simply have to paint your egg’s one half into a cone and the other half with into ice cream and you can use different colors to make this happen and you can also draw cute eyes as well as mouth of your ice cream and a cute nose as well.
Easter is about to take place. It is the time you invite friends as well as guests into your home to have an Easter treat. It is very important to get your house Easter ready as well. Because if you are celebrating any festival then your home should also look like a part of the celebration. Moreover, people would judge your home at first followed by your food. If you want to avoid criticism and have compliments instead then you need to make your home Easter ready. For that, you can actually DIY Easter decorations. If you wonder how then here are some of the awesome DIY Easter ideas for home.
The decorative candy jar seems to be very cute and can be made in minutes with a little effort. For making one of them you would need some sponge, some opaque paint, ribbons, a marker, a cardboard cut of different shapes, a marker, and of course an empty jar.
Now you need to attach the cardboard cut into the jar and paint the rest of the jar with the help of the sponge. Then take out the cardboard cutting and then let it dry. After it completely dries out you can tie a decorative ribbon on the jar. You can even write some cute messages or words on the cap of the jar and fill them with lots of candies that’s it.
Bunny garland perfect forEaster is super easy to make and even your kids would enjoy making this DIY Easter decoration. To make this you would need some colorful papers, glue, ribbon, some mushy pompoms as well as cardboard.DIY Easter decoration
Now you can paste the festival decoration of paper on the cardboard and then cut out bunny shapes. Then attach a mushy pompom to the tail portion of the bunny. Lastly, you would have to attach bunnies one after another in a line on the ribbon and hang them on the wall.
Are you aiming at a space that takes your roots to the past but keeps you living in the present? Farmhouse living room ideas are the ones you must consider. A modern farmhouse living room is a combination of a neutral color palette with organic materials.
Memories or nostalgia are always comforting, right? There’s a certain warmth in it. These farmhouse living room ideas are sure to sweep you away into the coziness with a nostalgic ambiance. A living room farmhouse decor is all about adding sophistication and a rustic appeal to the space. The decor is composed of little sweet elements that make you feel at home.
Whether you live in the countryside or are settled amidst a busy urban area, farmhouse living room ideas are the perfect choice for all. Let’s look at these farmhouse living room design and decor ideas.
20 Best Farmhouse Living Room Ideas
All set to snuggle into a cozy and welcoming modern farmhouse living room? Additions of casual design elements along with a subtle color palette are all it takes to achieve the top farmhouse living room ideas. Here are the 20 farmhouse living room design and decor ideas to inject you with some inspiration for your dream project.
1. The Modern Farmhouse Living Room with Open-Plan
The modern interior design trendsexperienced a surge in the adoption of open-floor plans and concepts. Well, why not blend our traditional farmhouse living room ideas with a tinge of modern design?
The farmhouse decor is no more related to the rustic appeal. Bring a change by opening up spaces to form a seamless connection between different areas. This is among the best farmhouse living room ideas to welcome an abundance of natural light with modern aesthetics.
2. A Personalized Touch: Living Room Farmhouse Decor
A farmhouse living room design is incomplete without a personal touch to it. Add textures and patterns with handmade vases to offer a home to the greenery in the otherwise earthy decor. It’ll satisfy the natural quotient in the design.
Add elements that reflect your personality. Be it handcrafted pots or your favorite books, the living room farmhouse decor must be composed of accessories that define you and calm you the most.
3. Bringing Outdoors Indoors: Farmhouse Living Room
There’s no other element that’ll make you feel at home than adding nature to a space. The farmhouse living room ideas form an indoor-outdoor relationship without any barriers. Whether you open the sliding doors to the patio or add green friends to your interior space, form a connection for a calming ambiance.
4. The Eclectic Mismatch: Modern Farmhouse Living Room Ideas
A farmhouse living room is all about a flexible design that blends with any decor. Mismatch this adaptable design with another interior design trend for an eclectic result. Go for art-deco accessories with handcrafted rugs to form a design that is a mixture of traditional and transitional. Modern furnishings can act as a cherry on top for clean aesthetics comprising an interesting space.
5. Simple and Traditional: Warm Farmhouse Living Room
There’s nothing more soothing than a traditional design. Farmhouse living room ideas are a composition of simplicity with comfort. The design doesn’t have to be overwhelming with luxurious elements. Opt for low ceilings with sophisticated furniture to bring the essence of a warm farmhouse living room. The look must sink in with your thoughts to form a comforting ambiance.
6. Monochromatic Farmhouse Living Room Design Ideas
The farmhouse living room design and decor ideas in a single tone reflect a chic design. A monochromatic theme can feel soothing to eyes forming a tranquil environment. The bright white decor with natural wood flooring unifies the design language and makes a perfect place to relax. This is one of the simplest farmhouse living room ideas that can be incorporated to transform any space.
7. Classic Yet Contemporary: Top Farmhouse Living Room Ideas
Are you enticed by the charm of classic design but scared to give a heavy look to the space? Combine the classic with contemporary for a farmhouse living room design that doesn’t overwhelm the space and keeps you in touch with the modern design.
Feature wood and stone in the interior along with modern accessories and wooden furnishings. Stylize the decor with contemporary textures and patterns.
8. An Industrial Fusion: Modern Farmhouse Living Room
Transform the basic farmhouse living room design with a touch of an industrial design. Adding metallic accents with modern furniture can seamlessly merge the two design styles for a more modern farmhouse living room.
9. Shiplap Paneled Living Room Farmhouse Decor
Want to bring a unique style to your farmhouse living room design? Opt for shiplap panels instead of conventional wood. In order to add a touch of nostalgia and ancient appeal, choose the panels with little scrapes on them.
10. Statement-Making Tufty Sofa
Do farmhouse living room ideas always have to be subtle? The answer is no! You can add a tinge of luxury feel by opting for lavish furnishings like a tufty sofa. Coordinate the classic design with modern and elegant furniture making a statement in the room.
11. Warm Farmhouse Living Room with Barn Door
Open the doors to a warm farmhouse living room with a sliding barn. Sliding doors can offer a lovely solution in a compact space. Easily segregating spaces in an open-floor layout, the traditional look can be achieved with these sliding doors. This living room farmhouse decor offers natural aesthetics to the space along with proving highly functional.
12. The Woven Decor: Farmhouse Living Room Ideas
Which decor makes you feel connected to the roots? Is it the modern furnishing or crafted woven elements? The latter is right!
The best living room ideas are incomplete without woven decor. Be it small baskets or the traditionally knitted carpet, these elements will make the design stay timeless. It brings out the real rustic essence and adds a warming character to the space. A duo of white and gray can compose a comfortable living room farmhouse decor.
13. Highlighted Neutrals: Modern Farmhouse Living Room Ideas
Though farmhouse living room ideas are all about muted color palette with rustic elements, give it a modern touch by adding an accent wall. The highlighting doesn’t have to be limited to the walls only. You can even add accent colors through the means of vibrant cushions of the neutral sofa design.
14. That Feature Wall!
Best farmhouse living room ideas are all about adding elements that add charm to the space. Adorn one wall with hanging baskets or crafts to make it a feature wall. It is the best way to bring texture along with clean aesthetics to a space.
15. The Juxtaposition of Materials and Textures
A bland wall can never make a space interesting unless it’s offered depth with textures. Play around with various materials on the palette and add organic textures for an appealing and warm farmhouse living room.
Mismatch the natural materials and textures to form a balanced design. The delicacy, however, has to be maintained to keep the whole appearance look soothing and feel welcoming.
16. The Dark and Light Duo: Top Farmhouse Living Room Ideas
What’s better than farmhouse living room ideas with a twist of contrasts? Pair the light with dark to keep the space fresh and unified. With a lighter backsplash, place dark accented furniture in front of it to make the living room look interesting.
17. The Natural Inspiration
Who’s a designer’s biggest inspiration? None other than nature itself. There’s inspiration and creativity concealed in every tiny natural element, so don’t let the opportunity go in vain.
Get inspired by natural landscapes and add cozy textures to the farmhouse living room ideas. Add ornamentation that hints at nature to keep the indoors refreshed and offer an unmatched level of sophistication in the design.
18. The Old and New
Form a fusion of the modern farmhouse living room ideas with antique elements. Make a perfect balance of the old and new with modern living room design ideas and vintage ornamentation. The blend of both will form a well-curated design with a unique design scheme.
19. An Art that Speaks!
Add art as special ornamentation with a meaning. The artwork can either be traditional or modern, it has to be significant and go with the rustic decor.
20. Bind It Together with Strings
The farmhouse living room ideas are tied together with ropes and strings. These add texture to the interior space and offer a rustic appeal. Whether it’s a seating design with ropes or light hung with strings, the comfort level these elements offer is extremely high with a quiet theme.
Basic Elements Composing the Perfect Farmhouse Living Room Ideas
Top farmhouse living room ideas are appreciated by most homeowners due to their versatility and simple aesthetics. The design ends up forming a soothing ambiance with high comfort levels. Let’s look at the basic elements required in a farmhouse living room.
1. Comfy Ottoman
Top-tier comfort and coziness are what define farmhouse living room. Place relaxing ottomans that can also act as additional storage units. Add on to the practicality and aesthetics in your design.
2. Your Favorite Plant
Bringing in natural plants can never harm, right? Place your favorite plant inside your farmhouse living room ideas to add liveliness to the space.
3. Rustic Wooden Accent
Whether it’s a modern farmhouse living room or the conventional one, add rustic elegance with a wooden accent on flooring or tables.
4. A Little Bit of Fluff
What brings the most comfort? A fluff here and there!
Accessorize your sofas with fluffy throw pillows to elevate the level of comfort in your farmhouse living room. Go for organic shapes for more relaxing seating.
5. Sheer Curtains
Farmhouse living room ideas are all about welcoming nature inside. Sheer curtains can bring in an abundance of sunshine and brighter the whole space. It is the perfect way to maintain privacy along with lighting up the spaces.
Go for the Modern Farmhouse Living Room Ideas
Your farmhouse living room has to be fashionable and comfy. With a plethora of ideas to choose from, opt for the one that serves your space well. The best farmhouse living room ideas are the ones that appeal to you the most and enhance the functionality of your living space.
Ensure that the design is soothing with a lot of natural elements and colors on your palette. This style is here to stay and will definitely offer you a retreat within your home.
Lounging on the patio or porch sounds fun unless the scorching sun makes it difficult to bear the heat. A covered or semi-covered outdoor space has gained importance, especially in the lockdown as we all seek a break from the interiors. To make this small retreat a soothing one, you need to look for the best outdoor ceiling fans.
The sweltering summers can warm up the outdoor spaces but this shouldn’t stop you from spending time on your decks. The best outdoor ceiling fans can keep you cool even on the hottest summer day. Instead of placing a pedestal fan, go for ceiling patio fans to offer you more room for fun and lounging.
Modern fan designs come in a variety of designs and features. Fans are no longer an element of convenience, rather people opt for outdoor ceiling fans with light to jazz up the essence of the whole space. The attention-seeking accents and aesthetics in the best outdoor ceiling fans offer you ease in a cool way.
Let’s have a look at the best outdoor ceiling fans to make sure that you’re chilling more comfortably and having more fun.
The Best Outdoor Ceiling Fans
What’s the point of a well-furnished outdoor space when you can’t spend time in the summer? The exterior spaces like decks, patios are meant for relaxation.
And to make these zones even more refreshing for you, here are the 12 best outdoor ceiling fans to beat the heat with.
1. The Pocket-Friendly: Hunter Fan Company- Cassius Best Outdoor Fan
Buying something cool shouldn’t be hot in your pockets. The Hunter fan company offers the best outdoor fans that fit your budget. It is a valuable choice with excellence in quality. The wide fan can either be added on a covered porch or can even be utilized in the interior spaces.
The fan is equipped with a reversible motor and an adjustable down rod. The stunning matte finishes in bronze, white, and silver accents can be chosen to enhance the visual appeal of the outdoor space.
2. The Best Outdoor Ceiling Fans with Vintage Vibe: Prominence Home Abner
Are you a lover of everything old and charming? Prominence Home offers you the best outdoor ceiling fans with lights. The rustic appeal of a covered porch can be jazzed up by adding this designer comforting unit. The traditional look is achieved with the molded and brown-toned body of the fan. The fan blades offer two lovely finishes with their reversible feature. The dark maple is complemented with silver oak on the lighter side of the fan.
The dimmable light equipped on the fan allows you to form the ambiance that you desire. This is one of the best outdoor ceiling fans for covered areas with angled ceilings.
3. Premium Choice: All Modern Hedin- Best Outdoor Ceiling Fan
Looking for the best outdoor fan to go with the modern architecture of your home? All modern hedin offers you an edgy fan design to keep you and the decor cool.
The design along with a material palette composed of brushed nickel and matte black is a perfect blend to slay the modern design. The metal body along with ABS plastic blades forms a unique look. This advanced fan design can be operated remotely, thus offering you a smart solution to stay cool. With a total of six fan speeds and motors, this can be considered as one of the best outdoor ceiling fans with high energy efficiency.
4. Smart and Aesthetic: Westinghouse Lighting
Making it to the list of best outdoor ceiling fans with light is the Westinghouse outdoor ceiling fan with light. The machine is equipped with advanced technology that offers great cooling. This efficient fan is well-suited as small patio fans.
Without having to worry about the hassle of installing a down rod, this ceiling can be flushed on the ceiling. This fan style blends well with any traditional decor. The lighting kit can additionally be installed with the fan set. This single-speed fan can be installed anywhere for functionality and aesthetics.
5. The Best Outdoor Ceiling Fans for Large Areas: Minka-Aire Brushed Steel Fan
Is your desired goal to keep a large gathering on a large porch cool? Minka-Aire can offer the best solution.
It is one of the best outdoor ceiling fans 2022 with eight blades rotating to keep a spacious porch cool. The design with clean lines can be used to elevate the existing design language, whether it’s modern, rustic, or bohemian. This powerful fan can either be operated by wall-mounted switches or via remote control. Well, if that’s not enough to fascinate you, it can even operate by voice control. Isn’t this sleek fan ahead of the rest?
6. The Best Outdoor Ceiling Fans with Lights: Home Decorators- Pompeo
Looking for an elegant outdoor ceiling fan with light? Home Decorators Pompeo is a tropically ornate fan with a light fixture. One fan serving cool air and ambient lighting, amazing, right?
The great functionality is offered at a reasonable cost with its sculptural blade design. Whether it’s in use or not, the fan is always serving the purpose of enhancing the aesthetics of your outdoor space. It can either be operated with a typical pull chain method or remote control.
7. Simple Aesthetics: Fanimation Studio- Matte Black Outdoor Ceiling Fan with Light
A fan of simplicity? Fanimation Studio offers the best outdoor ceiling fans in a matte black finish with built-in LED light. The slim blades compose a sleek design with modern aesthetics.
Whether you employ it in exterior or any interior space, the fan binds the whole design together and adds interest to the space.
8. Small yet Effective: Casa Vieja- Outdoor Ceiling Fans with Lights
If you own a compact outdoor sitting area, the Casa Vieja offers you the best outdoor ceiling fans with lights. The modern balcony can adopt this modest design without marking its obvious appearance.
With different options of down rod lengths, this beautiful outdoor ceiling fan can be added to the petite space without making it too overwhelming. The light feature can brighten up the space in the evening.
9. Best Outdoor Ceiling Fans for Compact Spaces: Emerson
You don’t want to install a large fan in a tiny space. This calls for Emerson compact design bringing in a cool breeze on your patio. The bronze-accented patio fans amp up the decor of the whole space and that’s what makes this model the perfect fit for your design.
The appealing modern design with quiet operation makes it one of the best outdoor ceiling fans to be considered for your home.
10. The Coast-friendly: Honeywell Palm Island
The Honeywell fan offers a coastal vibe with leaf-patterned blades. It is one of the best outdoor ceiling fans imparting a tropical vibe with an attention-seeking design. The double-sided fan features a leaf and wicker design.
The stylish visual appeal of this outdoor ceiling fan is a perfect fit for coastal homes. With high functionality and a three-speed motor, this ceiling fan offers a striking design in natural sandstone accent,
11. The Modern Minimalist: Minka Aire Simple and Best Outdoor Ceiling Fans
The outdoor ceiling fans are now being used as an additional ornamental element in spaces. With its clean lines and simplicity in design, Minka Aire Simple is among the best outdoor ceiling fans that fit well in any transitional space with modern design.
With plenty of options in shades and finishes, this outdoor ceiling fan with light is sure to add grace to any space. The black accent can be added for an industrial appeal, while the wooden blades can be chosen to offer a raw and natural beauty to the space. It is an amazing outdoor fans with lights.
12. The Hugger Patio Fans: Modern Forms
The Modern Forms patio fans are the perfect choice for a modern patio design. This is one of the best outdoor ceiling fans with lights. The lighting levels can be adjusted to make a space bright or set a vibe with dim lighting.
This outdoor ceiling fan offers good airflow at a good price. The hugger design makes it adaptable in exterior spaces with low ceiling levels. The three options among bronze, silver, and matte white can be chosen as per the design of the space.
4 Best Outdoor Ceiling Fans Qualities to Look For…
Choosing the best outdoor ceiling fans isn’t an easy task. There are a few qualities and considerations to look for before making the final choice. Here are the properties to consider:
1. The Damp or Wet Rating
The best outdoor ceiling fans with lights are the ones that attain a wet or damp rating. A damp-rated model ensures that the fan can withstand mild moisture without getting damaged. Wet-rated fans work well in all climatic conditions and won’t trouble you by demanding regular maintenance.
2. Size of the Best Outdoor Fan
You wouldn’t want your outdoor ceiling fan to dominate the design of the whole space, right? The decision of the best outdoor ceiling fans can only be made after examining the area of the space. Judge the area and opt for a fan size that blends well and is not seen as an additional heavy element.
3. Outdoor Ceiling Fan with light
Who doesn’t like multiple functionalities at the price of a single unit? The latest models feature the best outdoor ceiling fans with lights. These can be added to spaces that don’t have space to accommodate extra lighting fixtures or as per the requirements.
4. The Control System
With breakthroughs in technology, the fans are no longer just operated via wall-mounted switches. There are different options for control systems with pull-chain activation, remote control, and even smart voice-activated fans. With our lifestyle upgrading and aligning with technology, the fans shouldn’t be left behind.
Keep Your Cool!
There are endless options and varieties among outdoor ceiling fans to choose from. However, the best outdoor ceiling fans will ensure great functionality with lovely designs. Whether it’s a small patio or a large deck, opt for the design that suits the requirements and offers high quality.
A typical hot day in Florida can be turned into a pleasant one by considering the best outdoor fans for Florida. Consider the style, operational quality, convenience of operating, and size before fixing your eyes on one design.
Valentine Decorations for restaurant matters a lot because a large number of people take out there significant others for a romantic date which usually revolves around a restaurant for some great food and ambiance, which is followed or succeeded by another event. So the basic ideas will be to decorate the place with balloons of red and white color and preferably heart shaped but filling them with normal air will be a very bad idea as then they will just hinder the path but to fill them with helium and to make the ceiling filled with them shall leave the customers awestruck.
With the onset of a new year and after the parties end, comes a day dedicated to lovers all around the world and people celebrate being in love and being with someone. That special feeling you get when you are with your partner is unparalleled and hence the special day calls for some special moments too. Therefore today we are going to give you some amazing ideas on how to decorate a place for the special day and to attract more customers but advertising your unique celebration of the day.
With this, something small and a nifty touch shall also impress the customers like including a rose on every table or with the menu card or a card for the special day. Live concert by a band which shall play love songs all day shall help loosen up the ambiance and set everyone’s mood right.
For many of you, blue as a color for the kitchen would sound strange as it is believed that blue is mostly used in bathrooms or bedrooms. Blue is a kind of hue that is pretty much alluring and calming. It has the power to bring a personal touch and liveliness to any space. You can go with anything ranging from cobalt to cyan. A splash of blue will help add a distinct look to your kitchen cabinets. Blue kitchen cabinets have been recently seen in trends.
Blue is the color of the sky as well as the ocean, maybe that is why it is considered to be a calming and tranquil color. It is an efficient, innovative, and comforting color.
Following is a list of 29 blue kitchen cabinets that would help you choose your ideal one.
29 Best Blue Kitchen Cabinets Ideas to Spruce Up Your Homes
1. Using Blue as a Neutral Base
If you want to have a quiet color palette, firstly decide the hues such as beige, taupe, white or gray. Blue will act as a great neutral base. It will pair well with a gray giving a minimalistic look to the kitchen area.
2. Toile Blue Wallpaper Kitchen
If you are having a kitchen in the pool house, then it is a good idea to have a splash of blue in your kitchen cabinet. You can go with glossy blue cabinets and that would be a great contrast to the stodgy toile.
3. Navy and Grey Kitchen Cabinets
Blue includes numerous shades such as blue-grey, blue-green, blue brown, etc. navy and grey kitchen cabinets are a workable option. However, it would appear dull. Hence it would be better to add a playful element like a decorative backsplash.
4. Coastal Chic Navy Kitchen Cabinets
Silver and blue form a great pair and bring a nautical and a coastal chic vibe. You can add other details such as a shell-like white tile backsplash giving a texture to the flattering navy kitchen cabinets. This will help attain a sea-inspired look to your space.
5. Open Kitchen Design with Blue Cabinetry
Apart from kitchen cabinets, do not ignore the remaining space. You can continue using this blue in the other spaces like the breakfast nook. It will give a cohesive look to an otherwise left-out space. The blue shade will help make the space appear larger.
6. Row House Kitchen Remodel Ideas with Blue Cabinets
If you want to have a contemporary and fresh vibe to your kitchen, you can have deep blue cabinets with copper fixtures. It helps to give a timeless look to your spaces.
7. Light and Airy Blue Cabinets Giving a Minimalist Look
Blue has various shades from aqua to navy to cobalt. However, the lighter shades of blue are very much beneficial in lightening up a space. It also brings drama and depth to the space.
You can achieve organic modernism by having cool blue cabinets and wooden barstools. The Carrara marble tiles and pendant lights give an elegant look to the space.
10. Navy Blue Kitchen Cabinets with Marble Countertops
If you have a large kitchen area you can go with navy blue kitchen cabinets. It would help attain a warm and welcoming vibe to your space. This shade of blue stands out loud and balances out heat and light.
Navy blue shade helps bring a sophisticated look, especially when paired with marble countertops. You can mix it with chic pendant lighting, woven bar chairs, and a good collection of tipples.
11. Moody Bohemian Vibe with Blue Kitchen Cabinets
Embrace the moody touch of blue and don’t feel shy to merge it with darker shades such as brown or black. If you are afraid that the space would appear heavier then go with open shelves fixed against the white walls. It will help you attain a flawless and harmonious look in your kitchen.
12. A Maximalist Blue Kitchen Cabinetry
You can have blue cabinetry paired up with checkered flooring and a touch of wood. It gives an overall chic and farmhouse look to the kitchen.
13. Ultra Modern and Edgy Blue Kitchen Cabinets
For most people, blue might remind them of beaches or traditional houses. However, it is not completely true. Blue cabinets with a sleek and edgy look can have a modern house vibe too.
14. Top Shelves Designed as Blue Kitchen Cabinets
It is not necessary to have all the cabinets in the same color. You can even go for a pop of blue in the top cabinetry. A pop of aqua blue will help attain a playful element in an otherwise monotonous kitchen.
15. Bottom Navy Blue Cabinets
And you can also go vice versa, white upper and blue lower cabinets. If you have an all-white kitchen, you can paint the bottom cabinets differently for adding mood.
Also if you want to have deep colors but do not want to have a closing feeling and instead prefer a light and airy look, then simply paint only the bottom portion with a dark shade such as navy blue cabinets. The above shelves can be of lighter shade or maybe just open shelving.
16. A Pop of Color with Yellow and Blue Kitchen Cabinets
You can have Baby blue colored cabinets, with a center marigold cabinet for creating a pop of color. This will create an alluring look for our kitchen.
17. Red and Blue Kitchen Cabinets
You can also have a fearless color palette. You can go with a combination of rose quartz and starry night creating a bold look. Red and blue form the perfect pair for kitchen interiors. The lighting is customized and the flooring is made from slate tile.
18. A Gothic Take: Dark Blue Cabinets Kitchen
The combination of midnight blue and metallic accents looks great. Moreover, the white trim, countertops, and sinks help to add elegance to the kitchen.
19. Neutral Gray-Blue Kitchen Cabinets
The gray-blue shade gives a timeless look and helps attain a farmhouse vibe. The rustic walnut shelves give warmth and texture to your spaces.
20. Navy Blue Cut Out Kitchen Cabinets
Navy blue kitchen cabinets have the power to add zing to even a small kitchen. There are cute cutouts that eliminate the need for expensive knobs and allow the cabinets to act as the spotlight.
However, if you are planning to do it yourself, you will need a router.
21. Go Bold with Blue Kitchen Cabinets
A bold look can also be designed for kitchen spaces. It will help give an elegant and luxurious look. Moreover, this shade of blue can be paired with any other element color or material such as wood or granite.
22. Light Blue Kitchen Cabinets
Light blue color helps to draw attention towards the statement items such as glassware and crockery.
23. Black Accents with Blue Cabinets For Kitchen
Black and blue pair up well giving out seamless outcomes. You can always keep ample space for white to lift up the colors. You can add pendants, marble countertops, white ceilings, etc thus making the space appear cohesive and elevated.
24. A Retro Take on Blue Painted Cabinets
If you are one of those who have existing cabinetry, you can simply spruce it up with a few coats of paint. For a retro look, you can add round wooden cabinet knobs.
You can also add handcrafted ceramic tiles that would bring brightness and texture to the kitchen area.
25. Classic and Elegant: White and Blue Kitchen Cabinets
White is versatile and timeless color. And it also helps to give a clean and tidy look to your spaces. Meanwhile, White and blue tones form a great pair. Their contrast is stark and is easily noticeable.
26. Modern-Rustic Country Kitchen with Blue Cabinets
You can also have a modern rustic kitchen with the help of a mix of materials. You can go with handle-free bottom cabinets that are covered with rustic wooden panels. On the other hand, the Shaker-style top cabinets can be painted with a chic shade of blue and can be lined up with glossy subway tiles.
You can use Carrara marble for the countertop as well as a sleek backsplash. All these elements will beautifully complement each other and give a pretty stylish look to your kitchen.
27. Rich Blue Kitchen Cabinets
The lacquered finish brings a rich look to the kitchen. The floor-to-ceiling paint adds a dimension to the space.
28. Country Style Kitchen Cabinet with Center Island
A light shade of blue will help gain a soft and calming vibe for your kitchen. You can add subway tiles and wooden floors for a completely classy and traditional country-style kitchen area.
29. Minimalistic & Sleek Blue Kitchen Cabinets
If you want to have a minimalistic look, you can go with blue and white colors. It helps to give a simple yet stunning look.
Did You Find Your Top Favourite Blue Kitchen Cabinets?
The shade of blue has an elegant look, be it aqua blue or navy blue. It imparts tranquility and timelessness to a space. We hope this 29 chic and elegant blue kitchen cabinet ideas have inspired and encouraged you to take the bold and beautiful step to have your blue kitchen cabinets.
FAQ’s :-
What Color Kitchen Countertops Go with Blue Cabinets?
As mentioned above, creating a great match for your cabinets is important to make an aesthetic kitchen design. If you opt for darker shades for cabinets then go for lighter tones for your walls, and vice versa.
Is Blue a Good Color for Kitchens?
Modern kitchens in the new age are heavily incorporating blue as a color in their kitchen design, due to its versatility and elegance. It has turned into a trend now, which is seen in many homes. Darker tones are in much bigger vogue than lighter blue tones.
In this collection, we have twelve of the strangest and most remarkable churches on the planet. Listed here are some of the world’s oldest and most revered religious buildings. These cathedrals have played a pivotal role in developing architectural history and ideas by their magnificent exteriors and world-class interiors.
Learn more about these essential components of the world’s cultural heritage and take a closer look at these cathedrals. However, religious structures such as churches, monasteries, and other religious facilities are among the most magnificent architectural feats on the face of the planet.
The cathedrals and churches in this list include well-known landmarks and those you may not have heard of before. Consider the churches on this list and take your time with it.
1. The Green Church (Buenos Aires, Argentina)
More than 50 years ago, the phrase “green architecture” was coined, indicating that humans were beginning to consider the influence of their actions on animals and the environment. During the twenty-first century’s first decade, vertical gardens, green terraces, and hanging greenhouses became increasingly popular in megacities.
It appears that the practice of beautifying facades with real flowers has been around for quite some time in several different states. The Church of Jesus in the Olive Garden in Argentina is widely regarded as the world’s first “green church,” according to its use of environmentally friendly practices.
This tranquil and distinctive aspect is achieved by wrapping it with ivy from the ground up. Is it any surprise that this is the location of choice for most weddings in Buenos Aires?
2. Paoay Church, a.k.a St. Augustine Parish (Philippines)
In the Philippines, the Paoay Church, or Saint Augustine Church, is a Roman Catholic church located in the municipality of Paoay. Built-in 1710, the Church is known for its distinctive architecture, accentuated by the massive buttresses that line the building’s sides and rear. In 1973, the Philippine government designated it as a National Cultural Treasure, and in 1993, it was included on the UNESCO World Heritage List as part of the Philippines’ Baroque Churches group.
In 1686, the Augustinian Parish of St. Augustine was established in the region, making it the oldest Augustinian Parish in the United States. Father Antonio Estavillo, an Augustinian friar, began building the current Church in 1694, and it was finished in 1710 and re-dedicated in 1896.
Former First Lady Imelda Marcos spearheaded restoration efforts after the Church suffered damage in the 1865 and 1885 quakes. An earthquake baroque architecture adapted to the country’s seismic conditions, as described by Alicia Coseteng for the Paoay church, is the Philippines’ most prominent example of this type of architecture.
The enormous buttresses on both sides and the back of the building help to stabilize the structure. With so many devastating earthquakes throughout the nation, the adaptive re-use of baroque architecture against earthquakes has evolved. Other examples of Javanese-inspired architecture may be seen in the Church’s walls and facade.
3. Pilgrimage Church (Neviges, Germany)
A pilgrimage church and Parish in Neviges, North Rhine-Westphalia, Germany, called Maria, Königin des Friedens (Mary, Queen of Peace). Cardinal Josef Frings of Cologne, influenced by the Second Vatican Council, was open to the idea of a completely new church structure.
The brutalist building designed by Gottfried Böhm was approved by Cardinal Schönborn. To this day, it remains the architect’s most iconic building, with its concrete construction and irregularly sloped roof, as well as its open-air interior that evokes a public forum. Thanks to its concrete roof, the Church has been connected with numerous objects, including tents, crystals, rocks, and a town. The low-ceilinged entrance hall is kept dark to highlight the altar, bathed in light from the Church’s many stained-glass windows.
The Second Vatican Council’s concepts are reflected in the interior design. In contrast to the elaborately decorated churches with the altar and congregation separation. The Gnadenkapelle, the Sacraments Kapelle, and the Unterkirche (the Lower Church) beneath the main hall are available for private prayer and devotion. The large windows, such as the green Schlangenfenster (Snake Window) and the red Rose Fenster (Rose Window), were also designed by Böhm, with the rose motif being a recurring one throughout the building.
Cologne sculptor Elmar Hillebrand designed the Mariensäule (Mary’s Column), the altar, and a high tabernacle housing the Eucharist. The first electronic organ was installed in the Church, but In May of 2010, a pipe organ was dedicated.
4. Grundtvig’s Church, (Copenhagen, Denmark)
In 1913, Peder Vilhelm Jensen-Klint won a competition to be named Grundtvig. In 1927, the Tower Church was inaugurated for the first time after completing the tower part in 1921-1926. When Klint’s father died in 1930, his son Kaare completed the interior and the nearby structures until 1940.
The Church is surrounded by a residential subdivision planned by Jensen-Klint to complement the Church (1924–36). Architect Jensen-Klint included a variety of architectural styles into the design for Grundtvig’s Church. His design was influenced by their building skills, materials, and ornamentation.
They combined brick Expressionism’s contemporary geometric shapes with Gothic architecture’s traditional verticals. The building’s west face, suggestive of a west-work or the outside of a church organ, is the most eye-catching aspect. The lower half of the tower is made of plain bricks, while the top half has the appearance of one continuous, rippling surface. It may accommodate a congregation of 1,440 people within the Gothic-inspired interior, which is on par in size with Copenhagen Cathedral.
The tower was constructed using five million yellow bricks, a common Danish building material. The interior layout mimics a conventional Gothic church, with a nave, two lateral aisles, and a short transept. Yellow brick and an absence of decoration, on the other hand, give the structure a Gothic feel while yet maintaining a simple modern design.
5. Colonia Catholic Church (Uruguay, South America)
The Catholic Church in Uruguay and the Society of Architects of Uruguay organized a nationwide competition to build a small church near Colonia, Uruguay, on the River Plate shore. Lambrechts-Bertinat Architects were the title holders of this competition. They finished the undertaking in time for the holiday season in 2006.
Isolated Parent Beach is home to a modest Catholic Church that stands on the banks of the River Plate. The stark contrast between the white sand and the crimson waters of the River Plate creates an ethereal glow that reflects in the Church’s colors. Visitors are drawn to the “floating above” hyper-paraboloid roof, held in place by two folding-bracing walls. The inside is bright and airy.
This solitary sculptured chapel is likewise sympathetic to the village’s traditional architecture. The cross/campanile is the only prominent feature visible from the beach, rising above the line of trees that flank the shore. According to legend, an Indigenous South American artist created an XVIIth century wooden carving of the Virgin Mary, which was carried to Europe by great South American rivers. The design was based on this inspiration.
Since the early 1920s, Modern Dutch Expressionism has been a standard architectural style in Uruguayan homes and public spaces. With its reflected features and reflective capabilities, the Church rises above the moat of water and performs masses in the outdoor areas during the summer.
6. The Felsenkirche a.k.a. Church of the Rock, (Idar-Oberstein, Germany)
The Felsenkirche (also known as “Church-in-the-Rocks” and “Crag Church’ ‘), a unique cliffhanging chapel, was erected to atone for the death of a prince by his jealous brother, according to legend. Both Wyrich and Emich, the two brothers who resided in the castle on the cliff’s edge, were rumored to be madly in love with Bertha, a stunning woman. During Wyrich’s absence, he married the woman of his affections. The betrayed sibling threw his successful competitor from a castle window when he returned from exile in a fit of passion.
Remorseful of his brother’s death, Wyrich dug the Felsenkirche cavern 165 feet beneath the castle where his brother’s body had been discovered. In any case, the accusation is without foundation. A gurgling springs out of the cliff high above the village. A small yet powerful church was built in this cavern in 1484 on an earlier fortress or place of worship. This underground spring is presently gushing forth its natural waters throughout the structure.
A natural agate crucifix, a Gothic baptismal stone, and an antique organ from 1756 round out the collection. Worshippers at the Idar-Oberstein Felsenkirche must be among Germany’s fittest churchgoers, given the steep 230 stairs and short tunnel that separate the Church from the town below. The Felsenkirche can only be reached by climbing 230 steps and 165 feet from Idar-market.
7. Cathedral of Maringa (Parana, Brazil)
In Maringá, Parana, Brazil, the Cathedral of Maringa, the highest Church in South America and the 16th tallest Church globally, provides the impression that you’ve almost reached God up there. The 124-meter-tall Maringá Cathedral was built in 1972 and is the highest point in the city. It was 25 years ago when the city of Maringa opened its cathedral.
The Cathedral of Maringá, located in the city’s heart, is the city’s most prominent landmark. Expedito Sobreiro Ribeiro, one of Brazil’s best baroque sculptors, created the statue of “Our Lady of Glory” directly across the street from Maringá Cathedral. You must take a flight of 598 stairs covering 18 stories to join the Maringá Cathedral’s inner and outer cones. The cathedral’s 14th-floor observatory provides impressive views of the city.
Several prominent Maringa residents are buried in the cathedral, and you may view their inscriptions as you ascend the stairs. A priest by the name of Orivaldo Robles has authored a book called “A Igreja que brotou da mata” (“The church that sprang from the forest”), which chronicles the history of the city of Marina and the construction of the Cathedral of Maringá.
8. Salt Cathedral of Zipaquira (Cundinamarca, Colombia)
An underground Roman Catholic church has been created in a halite mountain in Zipaquirá, Colombia, some 660 feet (200 meters) below the earth’s surface. One of the country’s most popular tourist attractions and a pilgrimage center, The temple at the bottom depicts Jesus’ birth, life, and death in three distinct portions. They are all hand-carved into the halite rock. There are also several marble statues on display.
The cathedral has been dubbed a “Jewel of Modern Architecture” and is one of Colombia’s most famous architectural achievements. The cathedral is a priceless piece of cultural, environmental, and religious heritage for the Colombian people.
Although the cathedral functions as a church, it does not have a bishop and does not have a cathedral’s formal status in Catholicism.
9. Bruder Klaus Chapel (Mechernich, southern Germany)
The Swiss architect Peter Zumthor designed the chapel, constructed between 2005 and 2007. In gratitude for a good and fulfilling life, the Trudel family and Hermann-Josef Scheidtweiler wanted to build a chapel on their land and consecrate it to the Swiss saint of peace, Nikolaus von Flüe (Brother Klaus), the patron saint of the Catholic Rural People’s Movement and the Christian Rural Youth Movement, which Hermann-Josef Scheidtweiler worked for many years in a responsible position on an honorary basis.
When Peter Zumthor was developing the Kolumba Diocesan art museum in Cologne, the Scheidtweiler family met him. On May 19, 2007, Cologne Auxiliary Bishop Heiner Koch, who is now Archbishop of Berlin, dedicated the chapel, and it has since drawn a large number of visitors.
The chapel was conceived and erected by Swiss architect Peter Zumthor between 2005 and 2007. The Landwirtsfamilie Trudel and Hermann-Josef Scheidtweiler, who wished to build a chapel on their own land “out of gratitude for a good and happy life,” invited Swiss Peace Healer Nikolaus von Flüe (Bruder Klaus), protector of the Catholic Landvolk and Catholic Landjugend movements, and long-time volunteer Hermann-Josef Scheidtweiler.
When Peter Zumthor built the diocesan art museum Kolumba in Köln, the Scheidtweiler family visited him. Heiner Koch, the current Erzbischof of Berlin, consecrated the chapel on May 19, 2007, and it has attracted a large number of visitors ever since.
10. Santuario Madonna della Lacrime (Sicily, Italy)
Madonna Delle Lacrime Basilica in Siracusa, Sicily, Italy, is a 20th-century Roman Catholic Marian shrine church. Approaching Ortigia, the contemporary skyscraper, which some have criticized as an inverted ice cream cone, dominates the landscape.
The design and building of the sanctuary were very contentious. The method may be supposed to evoke the impact of a massive teardrop on the Earth. It needed special authorization to build on top of an archeological site. It was also criticized for being overly ornate to commemorate a supposed miracle between August 29 and September 1, 1953, when a plaster Madonna of the Immaculate Heart image was said to have wept tears for an impoverished local couple, including the wife of a fisherman. Crowds were rumored to have gathered, and fluid samples were reportedly taken. Afterward, the symbol was relocated to this location via degli Orti.
In 1954, the first foundation stone was laid for the new building. The sanctuary was elevated to a minor basilica by Pope John Paul II in 2002. The Episcopal Conference of Sicily designated it a regional shelter in 2019.
Francesco Caldarella’s Madonna adorns the dome in rings and rays, gilded bronze. The four panels on the altar’s bronze foundation portray the Book of Revelation’s Apocalyptic visions. As St. Paul writes in the Epistle to the Ephesians, “Christ loved the Church and gave Himself up for her.”
11. The Chapel on the Rock (Allenspark, Colorado, USA)
Allenspark, Colorado’s Chapel on the Rock, is a working Catholic chapel and a popular tourist destination. St. Malo Retreat, Conference, and Spiritual Center in Denver is home to a chapel dedicated to the Catholic Archdiocese of Denver.
Inspired by the Biblical phrase “upon this rock I will build my church,” Monsignor Joseph Bosetti came to discover a massive rock formation east of Rocky Mountain National Park in 1916 and envisioned a chapel constructed on the Rock. Construction was delayed by about two decades due to his financial difficulties; he also had to contend with the Colorado Highway Department over preserving the granite.
In 1936, Jacques Benedict, a Denver architect, constructed the ChapelChapel, built on land donated by Mr. and Mrs. Oscar Malo. The Chapel was designated a historic landmark by Boulder County in 1999.
Pope John Paul II blessed the Chapel during his visit to Denver for World Youth Day in 1993. Later, he went for a trek in the nearby forests and stayed at the Saint-Malo Retreat Center for a few days. After a terrible fire destroyed much of the retreat facility in November 2011, the Chapel on the Rock was the only one to remain open after the retreat center was forced to shut down. Although it wiped off most surrounding lands, the Chapel on the Rock survived the September 2013 floods.
12. Cadet Chapel (Air Force Academy, Colorado, USA)
The distinctive feature of the Cadet Area at the United States Air Force Academy north of Colorado Springs in the United States Air Force Academy Cadet Chapel, which was completed in 1962. Cadet Chapel, a controversial modernist structure when it was first built, has since gained acclaim as a classic.
The Cadet Chapel received the American Institute of Architects’ National Twenty-five Year Award in 1996 and was designated a U.S. National Historic Landmark in 2004 as part of the Cadet Area. The Chapel’s row of seventeen spires is its most eye-catching feature. Due to budget constraints, the original design called for twenty-one spires.
The structure is a five-ton tubular steel frame with aluminum panels of 100 identical 75-foot-long (23-meter) tetrahedrons. The panels were made in Missouri and delivered to the job site via rail. Gaps in the framework are filled with 1-inch-thick (25-mm) colored glass between the tetrahedrons, spaced one foot apart.
A mosaic of colored glass in an aluminum frame fills the tetrahedrons that form the spires.
While triangular aluminum panels fill the tetrahedrons that separate the spires, it’s 150 feet (46 meters) high and 280 feet (85 meters) long when it comes to Cadet Chapel itself. An aluminum handrail and steel railings capped by granite handrails lead to a one-story landing on the south side of the building. In contrast with the doors, the landing has a band of gold anodized aluminum panels designed and detailed to match the doors themselves.
13. St. Augustine Church (Brookland, Kent, UK)
Brookland, Kent, St Augustine’s Church is a Grade I listed Anglican church near Walland Marsh, about 5 miles northeast of Rye, East Sussex. It was first constructed about the year 1250. The church’s bell tower stands apart from the rest of the structure. The bell tower is a freestanding construction located near the north porch of the church and is not part of the church itself.
Before adding the new bell cage in the 15th century, the construction had just been a square framework without any covering. In 1936 and 1990, it was reclaimed twice. The church’s interior has a south aisle that runs the length of the building and a continuous nave and chancel with no chancel arch.
The arcades include seven south-facing and six north-facing hooks but no stained-glass windows. The upper course depicts the zodiac signs, while the below system depicts each month’s agricultural work relevant to that particular year. The month is displayed in early French on an arch over each workstation. In 1973, two smaller bells were made from the metal of an enormous bell, and the set was rehung in a new frame with the original five bells. Constructed in the 14th century, the north porch is made of wood, with a clock tower situated next to it.
14. Device to Root Out Evil (Calgary, AB, Canada)
Device to Root Out Evil’ is an upside-down, New England-style church built with its steeple in the ground. It was created as a sculpture by American artist Dennis Oppenheim. Initially called ‘Church,’ it was proposed to New York City’s Public Art Fund in Church Street, where the artist lived.
However, it was considered too controversial, so they changed the name, and the sculpture was fabricated and installed as part of the 1997 Venice Biennale. Stanford University approved the purchase of the piece in 2003, but the decision was subsequently vetoed by Stanford’s president, who judged it; “inappropriate for the campus.”
It was later installed in a public park in Vancouver, Canada, as part of the Vancouver Sculpture Biennale in 2005, but again was dogged by controversy and was subsequently relocated to the Glenbow Museum in Calgary, where it was on display until 2014. It is now in the Plaza de la Puerta de Santa Catalina in Palma, Mallorca.
The 7.5m tall sculpture is fabricated from galvanized steel, perforated metal, and Venetian glass. Oppenheim said of the work, “It’s an effortless gesture that’s made here, simply turning something upside-down. One is always looking for an essential gesture in sculpture, the economy of motion: the simplest, most direct means to work. Turning something upside-down elicits a reversal of content, and pointing a steeple into the ground directs it to hell as opposed to heaven.”
Summing Up!
We hope these churches have itched your wanderlust. They’re all about a rich heritage. Churches have traditionally been regarded as among society’s most significant and spectacular structures because of their design and construction to host religious ceremonies and inspire people to worship God. This is because religious leaders erected enormous buildings with spires pointing to the skies and gigantic facades decorated with biblical themes to depict the grandeur and authority of God.
Romanesque and Gothic architecture gradually gave way to Renaissance and Baroque elements over the ages and millennia. They’ve evolved along with the glimmering artifacts and celestial works of art that adorn their chapels and sanctuaries. There are now millions of worshipers and tourists flocking to these stunning cathedrals every year, making them essential architectural and historical landmarks. You can also prepare yourself for a trip to such awe-inspiring destinations with beautiful architecture.
Whenever you walk by a street, the house which catches your eyes and radiates warmth is the one with the coziest porch. The veranda is where the whole family gathers on a breezy summer evening to spend time and bond over some board games. While trends for elevated decks and open patios have come and gone, screened entrances have never run out of style. Additionally, these home fronts bring along a sense of nostalgia and allure. Screened decks are prevalent because they are highly multipurpose and exceptionally practical spaces. Settling upon a style for your veranda can be very overwhelming because of the piles of options available out there. Here are some of the best screened in porch ideas which will enhance the look of your home and make it more inviting.
Dress It Up
The personal touch is the key to an attractive and welcoming home front. Dressing up your porch will give it an immensely enticing mein which will add character to your space.
Curtains are the perfect source to give your porch a jaw-dropping makeover. A colorful splash of fabric will make the area look more vibrant. You can choose the color, pattern, and type of material according to your tastes and preferences. This drapery is not only pretty, but it is also practical, you can use it to block the day star on a sunny day or to gain privacy from pedestrians.
Incorporate Fire
There are some people who love to be in friendly and comfortable places in their home. The porch is one of them; people spend their summer evenings enjoying the warm breeze brush their hair on their porch. Too bad it all comes to an end when the chilly nights of winter come along.
Incorporating a fire pit will allow you to relish these balconies all year long. A vintage hearth will give your screened space and warm and rustic look. Make the fireplace a focal point of the area and plan your furniture settings around it. In winters this will make peaceful space to roast marshmallows or have a steaming mug of hot chocolate.
Rock Yourself to Sleep
A hammock can be your best investment for your front porch, with these you can knock back a cold beverage and relax on a hot summer day. It is very tiny but will leave a significant imprint in your mind; it can be hung off separately away from the sitting area for a private bay.
The hammock is very functional and incredibly comfortable; you can spend the lazy hours of your weekend lying in there. It gives you a deeper sleep, and its rocking motion makes you feel like you are a baby in a cradle.
Bring in Nature’s Neutrals
Bring the calming shades of the earth in your home, arrange the show plants all around your porch. Make your porch the perfect space to appreciate the beauty of nature by showcasing the stones, crystals, and rocks you have collected over the years.
Let your passion for botany resurface and suspend little potted plants from the ceiling at different heights. You can also use flowers or decorative plants to make the area look more vibrant and lively. Incorporate a color palette of nature’s neutral tones and decorate your entrance around it.
Game Day Cheers
Dedicating the space to games and turning it into an excellent hangout place is one of the best screen porch ideas. If you are a massive fan of Knicks or Rangers, install a big wide flat screen to enjoy the game betting and joking with your friends and family.
Add some comfy couches to the area and throw in some bean bags to make it look fun and cheerful. It is a perfect setting for family game nights you can play board games and Pictionary while enjoying the classic coke and pizza.
Swing into Leisure
A two-seater swing is the traditional decor of an outdoor porch but bringing it into a screened home front is plain brilliance. Swing is the timeless staple of home entrances, and it makes your home look more enticing and alluring. Every other veranda has these swings, that is why you have to go out of your way to make your decor stand out from others.
If you find an antique swing from any shops, you can buy that, but if you don’t, you need not fret. You can hire someone to customize the swing for you, or you can put your skills to use if you are good with wood. After installing your lounger, you inject personality to it using decorative and comfy cushions. This is just the place to sip your morning coffee with newspaper, or you can also curl up in this canopy and enjoy an engaging novel in the evening.
Add a Pinch of Sparks
The sparks of dim light on your entrance will make your guests feel more welcomed and comfortable in your home. Suspend a beautiful glow from the ceiling to highlight the decor and furnishings of your screened home front.
Integrate trendy fairy lights around the place to have a soft glow brightening up the whole space. Place scented candles on the table to add your personal touch to your screened room. This place with radiant sparks of light can be perfect for a movie night or a romantic date night on your porch.
Delightful Dining Digs
Break your bread with the fantastic view of outside in your screened veranda. This space can be a perfectly functional dining room for you and your family. Decorate the whole place around the theme, have a long table placed in the middle of the room and set antique chairs that complement the furniture.
Some beautiful lights will make your dining space look elegant and graceful. Whenever you have guests over you decorate the table and light some candles to have a peaceful dinner. You can also use this place to savor your breakfast while watching the eye-catching scenery of changing hues early in the morning.
The secret to Making Your Porch Homey
Go with the idea which appeals to you the best, use a strategic color palette to inject personality to space. Add a personal touch to all the decor you incorporate with your screened porch. These ideas will help you acquire a picture-perfect porch that will have warmth oozing out of it.
Flagstone is a lovely natural stone that can be employed in almost any hardscaping project. However, flagstone is particularly well-suited to a patio. The material has a nice appearance that blends in well with the scenic beauty, and it offers a number of advantages that make it ideal for patio use. If you’re planning to build a new patio or modify an existing one, the flagstone patio is one of the finest options.
Flagstone patio ideas create a distinctive design impression in any exterior space. They provide one-of-a-kind colour schemes and forms since they’re among the few natural materials you can use outdoors. For flagstone pavers to be used in a patio, you’ll need to incorporate some versatility into your design.
Their one-of-a-kindness as a material is fantastic in terms of aesthetics. Before incorporating paving flagstones in any design project, contemplate features such as their various colours and forms, as well as the cost.
Pros of Installing Flagstone Patio
Flagstone pavers are a long-lasting material. It may survive for millennia if it is properly cared for and if no accidents occur. Paving flagstones may still be found in architectural treasures, proving that the stone has stood the test of time.
The stone is simple to set up. You don’t have to chisel or glue the material to suit the nooks and corners. By laying stone by stone, flagstone may be laid, and even novices can create a lovely aesthetic with a DIY flagstone patio. The stone only has to be put together, but the overall aesthetic is quite forgiving due to its natural edges, so you don’t need to get precise fits and uniform positioning.
Flagstone can withstand harsh weather conditions. You wouldn’t have to be concerned about the stone stretching or shrinking when the temperature fluctuates between extremes. Flagstone pavers will not shatter or move position as a result of temperature variations.
The stone is simple to keep clean. To maintain the appearance of flagstone, all you have to do is brush it or wash it down. If a damaged stone occurs, such as as a result of an accident, it is simple to replace by pulling out the fractured stone and placing down a new piece. There’s no need to be concerned about grouting or mortar.
Disadvantages of Having Flagstone Patio
While paving flagstones do have certain disadvantages, you’ll discover that they’re minor and that the perks considerably exceed them.
Although the flagstone patio is theoretically simple to install, it takes a long time and requires a lot of effort. Because the stones are rather heavy, you’ll either have to undertake the setup yourself or get it done by professionals. You’ll additionally spend time fitting the pieces together in a beautiful arrangement.
Finally, if you’re laying flagstone on top of a layer of sand, you may need to alter it when the sands and floor beneath it shift. If you use cement mortar to attach the flagstone, you may avoid this problem. You will obtain reliable and accurate results with this installation, and you will not need to perform any repairs or modifications when the flagstone patio is completed.
Flagstone, like every natural stone, has a few downsides, relying on your point of view. However, when you consider the broader context, it’s clear that the flagstone patio has a lot more advantages. It is a lovely and hard stone that will demand little upkeep over time. Nevertheless, it will maintain its appearance and functionality season after season, sparing you bucks and the hassle of rebuilding a patio.
5 Secrets to Work with Flagstone Efficiently
Here are a few facts homeowners should know concerning utilizing flagstone pavers to construct patios, as well as some ideas to help deal with these lovely stones go more smoothly.
1. Expense: When It Comes to Pricing, Flagstone Pavers Are Equivalent to Concrete
Paving flagstones with a thickness of 1-2 inches is often equivalent to concrete pavers or other products in terms of material prices. When laying flagstones in mortar, the bigger ones are commonly employed. Since every stone must be placed into position and organized according to colour and size to get the ideal match and pattern, building your flagstone patio is a fun task.
2. DIY Flagstone Patio vs Professional
Conventional paving materials are substantially lighter than flagstones. Pavers are often available in conventional sizes and are quite simple to handle and transport from one location to another. Flagstones come in a variety of sizes and weights, ranging from cobblestones to massive slabs. Plan on enlisting the assistance of other people to help you hoist the blocks into position. Having equipment is helpful, but it has to be operated effectively and safely.
3. Step Out of the Box When It Comes to Joint Fillers
Take into account adding low-growing groundcover plants in the crevices between the stones to achieve a soft look in your flagstone patio. The brilliant hues of the stones can be enhanced with short grass. To give a splash of colour, consider tiny plants with little blooms. The appearance of the stones will be lightened by adding greenery to your patio.
4. It Needs a Creative Eye
Because of the inherent uneven shapes and colours, constructing a flagstone patio is more like piecing together a puzzle. Knowing which chunks should fit together as well as how to arrange the stones to complement the target region requires effort and an artistic eye.
5. You Can Always Experiment with the Materials
There’s no requirement that a flagstone patio is created entirely of one material. These can be mixed with other matching materials to save time and effort. Use flagstones to draw attention to an outdoor lounge area or a route connecting the resting and cooking areas. You may use a flagstone highlight in the centre of the patio and ordinary pavers around it to build a personalized patio design that matches your needs.
How to Install Flagstone Patio?
Construct a flagstone patio in your garden to form a comfortable open living place. Pieces of flagstone join together to create a sturdy base that is both robust and appealing. A DIY flagstone patio ideas may serve as the foundation for a multitude of activities. The choices are unlimited, but you’ll need to start by laying the foundation with a flagstone patio.
Here is a simple guide on how to install a flagstone patio:
Remove soil and junk from the propos
ed patio area by digging down about 6 inches. You must leave adequate room for the stones and the foundation layer material. This guarantees that the area is level with the surrounding soil. Insert the thickness of the flagstone stones (typically around 4 inches) to the layer of sand you’ll be using as a basis to get the precise depth. 2 inches of sand foundation material is recommended.
The space should be smooth, clear, and tidy. This prevents excess water from accumulating and causes drainage problems. To make it simpler to compress the dirt, wet it.
Weed barrier landscaping cloth should be used to cover the area. Weeds will not be able to grow up through your personal flagstone patio as a result of this. It also prevents the flagstones from sinking too deeply into the earth.
Above this fabric, lay about 2 inches of rinsed sand.
Level the sand.
To stiffen the sand, lightly spray water.
Arrange the flagstones on the ground. Assemble the pieces into a jigsaw puzzle by moving and arranging them. Place the stones at about the same spacing apart.
To produce a flat surface, add or remove the grit as necessary.
Insert the pieces into the sand, leveling and evening out the surface.
Wet well and fill the crevices between adjacent blocks.
5 Flagstone Patio Ideas to Spruce up Your Outdoors
A flagstone patio is an appealing addition to any house, and if you’re thinking about extending outdoor living space to the backyard, this traditional and practical attribute could be worth considering. Here are the 5 DIY flagstone patio design ideas to get your creative juices flowing.
1. Secluded Me-zone in Flagstone Patio
You can build your comforting outdoor personal space in the form of a flagstone patio. Fencing can border the area and the tree’s natural shade can be taken advantage of. Lighten up the space with modern LED lighting.
2. Grand Entry
A patio can be served with a grand staircase entry. The steps can seclude two different zones and adaptable furniture items will bind the whole space together.
3. Versatile Flagstone Patio
The rich and subtle tones of the stone generate an intriguing atmosphere, which is enhanced by the flagstone’s unusual texture. Flagstone provides a lot of character and charm to any room, regardless of the style.
4. Cozy Patio for Extra Warmth
Woody vegetation and a comfortable fire pit are two of the greatest flagstone patio design concepts for revamping a woodland environment. Attractive flowers and plants can be allowed to peep out from their carefully maintained beds as the flagstone cuts wonderfully through the wooded setting.
5. Summer Patio
A summer feel in the flagstone patio can be set by adding umbrellas and sun loungers. Simple concepts like these can add value to the otherwise plain patio.
Get Inspired! Start Building Your Flagstone Patio!
Flagstone pavers are beautiful, durable natural stones that may be utilized to produce unique patterns. There won’t be any two flagstone patios looking alike. Make your patio stand out from the rest of the designs by embracing its uniqueness.
If you would like to read some interesting blogs, then you should check out our previous blogs like Garden Restaurant Design Ideas and Outdoor Wall Decor Ideas, and more.
Our morning drill is to wake up to the view of the beautiful ceiling overhead. On a lazy Sunday, you might spend hours staring at the ceiling and drowning in thoughts. So for the first thing, your eyes see when you get up, you might want the best. The best ceiling paint can make your mornings better by adding warmth and comfort to the space.
Finding the best ceiling paint ideas isn’t as difficult as it sounds. You may become Michelangelo with the correct ceiling paint and design ideas. Painting ceilings is a daunting task for many people. However, it isn’t very different from painting a wall; it simply takes a few extra steps. And knowing what’s the best ceiling paint and how to apply is just as vital as knowing how to choose the color.
Best Ceiling Paint Specifications
There are a sea of options among the best ceiling paint in the market. If you can’t locate one, here are some characteristics to consider in interior home paint that may be applied on ceilings.
Viscosity: It relates to the density and composition of paint. The larger the solid concentration, the more it costs, but it’ll drip less and won’t produce spatters.
Slow-drying: This allows the wet edge to be extended for finer, lap-free finishing.
Matte or Gloss: A glossy surface reflects illuminance, emphasizing faults and imperfections. (For wooden ceilings and high-moisture locations, consider water-resistant sheen or semi-gloss paints.)
Latex/water-based: Unlike other oil-based paints, it dribbles and drops considerably less.
All-in-one paints and primers: These are ideal for hiding watermarks or dark colors.
What’s the Best Ceiling Paint for Different Spaces?
While the task to paint ceiling is not dissimilar to regular paint, there are a few important distinctions in paint designed particularly for ceiling paint in various spaces.
For the best ceiling paint in a kitchen or bathroom, for example, it’s a wise option to choose stain-blocking and water-resistant paints that guarantee it can withstand any moisture or dampness. If you’re adding paint to the living room, though, practically the best white ceiling paint must be considered to make it look clean.
One of the crucial decisions to make is what kind of paint finish suits best in the designated space. The type of paint finish you use determines how glossy and bright your final product will be. From minimum glossy to most lustrous, below are the usual surface finishes considered as the best paint for ceilings.
Matte
Eggshell
Flat
Satin
Semi-gloss
The finish of the best ceiling paint will simply rely on the overall aesthetic you want to achieve. The best paint for the bathroom ceiling is equipped with higher gloss finishes and eggshell or flat surface finishes throughout the rest of the home. However, this is primarily a matter of personal style and the feel you’re aiming to bring in a space.
White Ceiling Paint: The Most Popular Pick
White colour gives off the best ceiling paint ideas. Lighter shades, as a general principle, shift your focus upwards, making a space look larger. Your space will appear bigger than it is with the optical illusion white ceilings form.
A white ceiling disappears, enabling your gaze to be drawn to the walls and furniture. Colouring the ceilings white enables you to alter the colour of the walls whenever you want without having to paint the ceiling again. Even for pros, repainting ceilings may be a genuine hassle. This is undoubtedly the most compelling argument to choose white ceilings. For great house makeovers, white is the best ceiling paint color. So, if you’re uncertain about the colour of the ceiling, go with white.
Best White Ceiling Paint
For ceilings, there are a couple of whites that are appealing with their fairly neutral tint and go with almost anything. One of the best ceiling paint options is to coordinate the ceiling and trim colours. If you’re not sure, pick the white that best meets the shade of the trim. The best white ceiling paint available in the market are:
Chantilly Lace, Benjamin Moore: bright, clear white, and without any undertones.
Decorator’s White, Benjamin Moore: lovely, brilliant white with a hint of mild grey to soften it.
White Dove, Benjamin Moore: softer, warmer white that works well with a variety of wall colours.
Super White, Benjamin Moore: brilliant, clean white.
Extra White, Sherwin-Williams: cooler version of Decorator’s White that is a touch brighter.
High Reflective White, Sherwin-Williams: the brightest white with crispness and purity.
When Not to Pick White?
Though white is the most go-to colour for ceilings, it cannot be applied everywhere. Here’s a list of when you should look for alternatives for whites:
For those of you who desire to create a warm, melancholy, and private atmosphere, this is when libraries and dens come in handy and white goes out.
If you want to use colour to draw attention to the ceiling or a particular aspect of a ceiling like in the case of tray or coffered ceilings, you must look for deeper hues.
In case the ceilings contain natural wood characteristics such as beams and panelling, painting them can make a great difference, but these qualities are also extremely desirable by many people. There are other methods to enliven an area than colouring over natural wood elements.
Top 6 Picks for Best Ceiling Paint Brands
As painting ceilings is slightly trickier than simply painting walls, you’d want to pick the best ceiling paint brands. The high-quality paints can be coated on ceilings with ease and in a single coat.
Let’s look at the 6 best ceiling paint brands that can offer excellent quality and accentuate the aesthetics of the room.
1. Benjamin Moore Ceiling Paint
Benjamin Moore is the high-quality ceiling paint that is ruling the industry with its excellence. It offers a long-lasting one-coat paint that won’t demand repainting for many years. Thus it’s pocket-friendly as it’ll save the cost and efforts of repainting. The best ceiling paint lasts longer and keeps their color. It will conceal most fading, yellowing, and any marks on the ceiling.
2. Prestige Paints Ceiling Paint
Paint & primer by Prestige paint is a great ceiling paint choice. This paint glides smoothly and is incredibly easy to cover up as it’s latex. This is among the best ceiling paint that can produce exceptional quality in a variety of ceiling paint colors, making it a lasting and adaptable solution for your dream project.
3.KILZ Interior Ceiling Paint
The spectacular KILZ stain-blocking ceiling paint, which is particularly developed to enable you to modify the color of the ceiling, is one of the high-end picks. If you want a high-quality ceiling surface with minimal drying time, this is a great option. If you wish to conceal the existing hue and get the brilliant finish on your ceilings, this is the right choice. It hides flaws in the surface and prevents watermarks from showing openly.
4. Glidden Latex Paint
Another paint product made to the list is amazing Glidden ceiling paint, which is both spatter-resistant and has a very low odour. If you’re running low on budget but are aiming for stain-blocking white paint, this is a great choice.
Even if you’re a DIY painter, this material is terrific at masking surface defects and is a superb flat coat that will offer the space an outstanding paint finish. It will perform a fantastic job of generating a flat, low-sheen, and attractive ceiling finish. It’s the best ceiling paint to use if you’re trying to get a flawless finish on the ceiling.
5. Painter’s Touch, Rust-Oleum
This is a superior quality paint that may be used for a variety of DIY and home renovation tasks, not simply ceilings. However, it’s an excellent choice for painting ceilings since it’s designed with dual covering technology, which easily produces a stunning flat finish. Apart from that, it’s ideal for interiors and exterior use, with a short drying time.
6. INSL-X Color Changing Ceiling Paint
The INSL ceiling paint is an excellent acrylic paint that can be used on both plain and patterned ceilings. This is one of the best ceiling paint that masks surface defects and gives your ceilings a stunning, visually-appealing look. It may also let you alter the colour of the ceilings in one flair if you want to completely transform the aesthetic of a space.
A Little Tip on Best Ceiling Paint Ideas…
Shield your floor and furniture from drops by taping any thin plastic to the wall edges near the ceiling and gently covering the artwork with plastic. When you use old bedsheets or other materials to cover things, be careful to remove any spills as soon as they come since the colour will seep through the covers and onto your items.
Splash Your Design Ideas with the Best Ceiling Paint…
Whether you’re a total beginner or a pro artist when it’s about painting the ceilings, choose the best ceiling paint. It may either make or break your job. The paint brands mentioned, when applied properly, will aid you in creating a lovely look in the whole space. It’s simply a question of deciding which one is appropriate for your scenario and then following some of the basic painting guidelines to achieve greater results.
As we’re stepping in the new year, here we’re with new trend predictions. This time we’ve come up with bathroom trends for the year. Not only for architects and designers but also for many homeowners, the bathroom is one of the important parts of their home.
Gone are the days when bathrooms and toilets were considered just as utilitarian, and that’s why they were designed while keeping functionality in mind. Nowadays, you can be stunned by the great and luxurious interiors of the bathrooms. Not only do they all have amazing layouts and basic necessities, but they are constructed with modern materials. They have uplifting interiors with mood-boosting lighting that help create a luxurious and relaxing spot. So, if you’re looking for some of the trendy and latest ways to transform your bathroom, you’ve landed on the right page.
Natural, exotic, industrial, or marine style, which interior theme and styles will be in for bathroom trends for the year?
Today in this post, with the help of our in-house expert team, we’ve gathered up some of the best bathroom design trends of the year that will be prominent this year. From stylish large tiles to advanced showers, there are so many new things that will be in for the year. So, keep reading to know Bathroom Design Ideas.
Top 7 Latest Modern Bathroom Trends
So if the bathroom isn’t on your priority list till now, make it on the top. As they’re no less important than any of your rooms. So, if you want to give a complete makeover to your home or just your bathrooms, keep on reading.
Below are the top 7 notable and best bathroom trends. From colors to technology and bath designs, we’ve included everything. So, whether you like the modern, contemporary, or traditional, here you can find various bathroom design ideas for your space.
So, are you ready to remodel and renovate your bathroom with these trendy decor ideas? Let’s start.
1. Oversized Colorful Tiles
Past years are all about neutral color palettes and tones; however, This year brings some color to the bathroom interiors. This year you’ll see a lot of big colorful tiles and wall designs. This first bathroom trend of the year, is about changing the previously neutral and subtle theme to more bold and bright.
So, this year, you can add a pop of color to your bathroom with the help of some tiles with unique patterns and designs. This will immediately add visual interest to your plain bathrooms. These types of tiles are rich in both color and pattern and are available in the market in numerous sizes, shapes, and colors. You can get the ones according to your bathroom architecture.
From monochromatic looks to fun and bold tiles, you can create any theme of your liking. Experts also predict that shiny and metallic tiles also may have been in this year. So try an accent wall or fill all the walls of your bathroom with these oversized colorful tiles.
2. Plants, Plants & a Lot of Plants!
This is one of those trends that will surely never go out of trend. Yes, it’s no secret anymore that plants have become one of the essential parts of home design and interior designing, including bathrooms. After all, plants create an aesthetically pleasing and calming environment and also purify the air with their odor-fighting and antibacterial properties.
So our experts predict (including Instagram and Pinterest) that biophilic design” will dominate in current year. A lot of indoor plants and plants and plants are the trick to follow this trend. You can include various kinds of houseplants and pampas grass to create a calming spa-like sanctuary.
After all, plants are a wonderful way to create and show the beautiful connection between humans and nature. So, in this year try ‘bringing the outdoors in with lots of greenery.
3. Twin Shower Heads
This year instead of one shower head, go with twin shower heads because Two heads are better than one! This thing will be well understood by those couples who always wait for their significant other to finish showering. But not anymore because now this new year brings the new trend of two shower heads! Yes, the past two years have been about increasing the size of the showerheads; however, in current year, you’ll see twin shower heads everywhere.
There are two types of showerheads: Dual Shower Heads & Two Separate Shower Heads! Other than these, a showerhead and one handheld showerhead are also available. You can get the ones according to your bathroom size and design. The most common benefit of it is that two people can refresh simultaneously. They’re durable and add a luxury touch to your regular-looking bathrooms. There are some amazing products available from Martec for your bathroom that give it a luxurious look.
4. Statement Marble Surfaces
Let’s talk about the bathroom materials that will be prominent this year. Marble is always considered one of the best ways to elevate the ambiance of any space. Whether you use this precious stone on your bathroom floor, walls, shower, sink, or any other small accessories, your space surely will look great.
This stone is available in two forms: marble tiles & marble slabs. If you like a minimalist theme, you can go with the black, white, and grey marble tiles and if you want something bold, go with the colored ones.
You can easily create a feeling of opulence by using materials that contrast with each other. This will help to build visual and tactile texture in the room. For that, you can have door hardware and electrical accessories that contrast against the marble tones. Or the other way is to use everything in the same color to get a coordinated look.
5. Scenic Murals
Previously bathrooms were confined with all white walls, and overall they have a contemporary feel to them. Nowadays, you can find a bathroom with almost any type of theme and interior.
People who like clean lines and minimal interior design are going with modern bathroom designs. So the next best bathroom trends of the year is also about making the bathroom a serene and relaxing spot.
Even though most of the room walls are either white or painted in a single color, you can create a statement element with the help of murals. Yes, these days, murals are not just limited to living rooms, bedrooms, or entryways; they can also be used in bathrooms. Look at the above images; here, various types of murals have been used to create different atmospheres. For a spa-like ambiance, use murals with hand-drawn scenes. However, if murals are a little too much for your space, you can use marble for a more subtle statement.
6. Mixing Textures & Elements
The next trend alert for the bathrooms is the textures. This year experts predicted that “combining colors, textures, and materials will be seen everywhere including toilets, bathrooms and powder rooms.
We’ve seen minimalist and monolithic tones from the past two years, but for current year, you can expect to see a lot of colors and texture in home designing. From glass meshed with sandwich mirrors to textured wall coverings and colorful wall colors, there are a lot of changes that can be seen this year.
7. Wet Rooms and Walk-in Showers
Another thing that will be one of the top trends of the bathroom in this year is in design and architecture, instead of the separate bathroom, toilet, or bathtub areas. All these three parts will combine in a single open space. This year people will be more inclined towards walk-in showers and wet rooms over baths.
And they’ll also move away from smaller cubicles to larger enclosures. To decorate these types of walk-in bathrooms, you can either go with the solid tiles or colorful and patterned tiles to create a stunning feature wall or backdrop.
Top 5 Color Trends For Bathrooms
After reading up to here, you know well about the bathroom trends about design, elements, materials, and other elements, but what about colors. When it comes to interior design, colors are important to know to follow the trend right!
Don’t worry, keep reading. Here we’ve also gathered up some of the top colors. Take a look at them:
1. Babouche
2. Breakfast Room Green
3. Ash Gray
4. Moody Charcoal
5. Navy blue
Here are some more best bathroom trends ideas that you’ll be seeing this year:
The Bottom Line
So, which bathroom trend of the year are you the most excited about? Whether you’re just upgrading a small part of your bathroom or renovating it entirely, you can apply these modern bathroom design ideas and follow the latest trends. You’ll surely have a lot of fun while designing your bathroom, so take your time and research well before finalizing the design.
This is all about the upcoming bathroom trends of the year. I hope this guide has helped you to get to know deeply about the new interior design trends for the bathrooms. So, if you find this blog informative, share it with your family and friends.
One of the easiest and most popular ways to make any room look boring to wow is the accent wall. Yes, just one wall either painted or decorated with some elements can entirely change the overall outlook of the space. So if you’re also planning to change the interiors of your space or just want to give a makeover to your living room, you should definitely try the best accent wall ideas!
This is also a perfect idea for those who are scared to paint their walls completely in bright colors or any color. Also, if you don’t like the idea of wallpapering your entire home or room, you can go with this one-wall concept.
As soon as people heard the words “accent wall,” they started to think about a single painted wall, such as a wall in bright red or yellow. These were old traditional ways to create accent walls. Nowadays, there are so many modern ways from which you can fantastically transform your walls. Plus, you don’t need a huge budget as many of the ideas are easy, and you can even DIY them.
Today in this blog, we’ve gathered up some of the latest and best accent wall ideas of 2022. The key to getting the perfect accent wall is to know about interiors. First, select a theme and pick the decors and elements accordingly. You can also go with a bold theme to make a statement or go with minimal decoration to create a serene ambiance.
So basically an accent wall is something in which instead of working with all the walls, you’ve to work with a single wall. This creates a focal point in the room without looking too distracting or overwhelming. From materials, colors to design and elements, you can experiment with various things and create something unique that’s personal to you and your space. The best thing about an accent wall is that you can change the look of your room without changing the foundation of the room. So, let’s get started.
10+ Modern & Trendy Accent Wall Ideas
Whether it is the plain blank living room wall, dining area, staircase area, or a small balcony nook, you can literally transform any space with these accent wall ideas.
From the creative game accent walls to cool tile accent walls and simple accent walls, we’ve included every type of accent wall idea for you. So whether you like the bold ideas or the minimalist ones, you can definitely find the one in the below list.
Take a look at the stylish accent wall designs for your home and office:
1. Chalkboard Paint
Do you want something different for your home? If yes, try this idea. It is a chalkboard accent wall. From bedrooms, living rooms to kitchens, you can literally use this accent wall anywhere in your home.
Kids are a ball of fun, and they literally draw, scribble on anything they find, including walls. This chalkboard accent wall is the perfect idea for your home.
If your family includes kids, this wall will be a perfect idea. This will act as an accent wall and a canvas for your kids to scribble on the wall. Look at the above pictures and see how creatively homeowners have used chalkboard accent walls in two different areas of the house.
2. Temporary Wallpaper
Do you live in a rented apartment or college dorm? If yes, there is no way that you can paint or do crazy decorations as this is not allowed. So in that condition, what you can do is to use wallpapers! We’re talking about the renter’s wallpapers! Yes, there are so many removal wallpapers available in the market that you can use. From floral designs to simple, minimalistic ones and anime ones, wallpapers come in so many different designs and patterns.
The best thing is that these removal or temporary wallpapers don’t require any kind of paste or water. You can experiment with many colors and patterns according to your space and personal taste and space. And when you’re leaving the house, you can easily remove them, and the walls will not get damaged.
Whether you’re decorating your bedroom, living room, or any other space, you can use them. These beautiful wallpapers will instantly make your space gorgeous and also make it appear larger than it actually is.
3. Wood Accent Wall Ideas
Another fantastic idea to make any room from boring to amazing is the wooden wall panels. Whether you’ve modern, traditional, or rustic interiors, these wooden planks will pop in the home decors. They create an aesthetic vibe in the space, and they are available at a very affordable price range. You can either buy the reclaimed wood planks or paint them according to your room’s theme.
Not only bedrooms, but you can also use them in your kitchen. Look at the above pictures, see how creatively designers have placed the wood planks as the kitchen backsplash. You can buy these peel-and-stick wood panels from Home Depot or any local hardware shop. So add some warmth to your space with these stylish wood planks.
4. Fun Accent Wall Ideas
Add fun to your living room walls by creating this really cool accent wall idea. It is a perfect idea for a baby nursery, kids’ bedroom, or even for the family room. Here the Tic-tac-toe game is placed in a wooden frame as an art piece.
You can also put this type of game in the form of painting or even a real board game to make it easier for the children to play with them. This type of interactive accent wall idea brings a kind of fun and child-like vibes to the space.
5. Simple Geometric Wall Art
Are you looking for some simple but attractive accent wall ideas? Try this wall art idea! Here the paint is used to create some geometric shapes on the wells. This is actually a creative way to add a contemporary look to your home without looking too distracting.
So if you’re looking for something minimalistic, pick the neutral or pastel color palette. Try to use the base shades of your room with some pop of color to create this instant art piece. You can create accent wall paint pattern ideas on plain walls, including corners and other areas of your house. These types of DIY accent wall ideas are pocket-friendly and super easy to create.
6. Dark Accent Wall Ideas
When it comes to accent colors, people love to use black as accents and decors as a pop of color. However, have you ever thought about having a big accent wall painted in pitch black? Probably not! Many people were scared of this idea because they thought it would make the room look smaller and congested. However, that’s not true!
Look at the above pictures and see how beautiful these black walls look. If your room is small, you can use the contrasting theme to balance the black. For example, use white beddings and decors with the black accent wall. Also, make sure that you have a good amount of natural lighting in the space.
7. Stylish Tile Accent Wall
Add a glamorous and luxurious touch to your space with these gorgeous glass tiles. This is one of the popular bedroom accent wall ideas because it stunningly transform your room without much effort. From mosaics to giant tiles, you can go with anyone according to your liking. Put it in a small area on the wall or fill the entire wall with these shimmering tiles; the choice is yours!
This high-end look will be so different and unique that it immediately catches everybody’s attention. For a dramatic look, you can opt for colorful tiles with glitters or do the opposite if you want something subtle. Don’t get worried about the time to complete this project as there is peel and stick tiles are available in the market. With these tiles, all you need is to peel and directly stick them on the wall that you want to create the accent wall.
8. Accent Wall With Built-Ins
Try these living room accent wall ideas! It is perfect for those who are looking for some storage ideas to store more things. This 2 in 1 idea functions as a double wall as an accent wall and provides extra storage space. You can either have a few floating shelves or get the wooden shelves custom-made for your entire wall.
You can put anything on these shelves. For example, if you love to read books, you can display your book collection here or make it your hobby corner, or you can also put your kid’s toys or anything else.
9. Textured Accent Wall Ideas
Try this accent wall idea to add some texture and character to your space. Here wooden sticks or frames have been used to make geometric shapes on the wall. You can either keep these frames in their original color or just paint the same as the wall you’re putting on the wall.
Take a glance at the above pictures and see how the homeowners have put these wooden sticks or frames and created a small panelling. You can create various shapes and different widths of the frames to create a modern yet elegant ambiance. Those who even know little woodworking can also do this easy DIY accent wall project idea.
10. Accent Wall with a Hidden Door
Do you remember that Monica (From FRIENDS) had a messy closet that she hid from everyone? We all have some corners or some areas in our homes filled with a lot of random stuff that looks so unorganized. We all want to hide it from our guests, right? Here’s the perfect solution for that: Accent wall with a hidden door.
Look at the above house; here, homeowners had reused the space under the stairs by placing a jib door. It seamlessly blended with the baby blue panelling and created an uninterrupted visual flow. This not only provides extra storage space and covers the clutter but also offers a nice space to sit. This continuous form of the accent wall will offer a more clean and minimalistic look to the space. You can also try this idea to make all those corners of your home pretty by placing an attractive wall.
11. Paint an Accent Wall
One of the simplest and easiest accent wall ideas is this paint accent wall! For this, you don’t need any wooden frames, panels or tiles, or wallpapers; all you need is a gallon of paint!
Perfect for those people who like minimal interiors and decors. You can just paint one part of the wall or one entire wall in a single color. This saves not only your time but also your money. Try the tone-on-tone coloring technique or pick a color that suits well with your other colors in the room. For example, if your space has warm interiors, go with try accent wall paint ideas like rust, orange, red and yellow.
If you want, you can also add metallic details or glitter paints or use stencils to paint a motif. This will add a striking statement to the accent walls. You can take help from professionals and get the best paint for your room.
Here are some more modern accent wall ideas for you:
The Bottom Line
So, which accent wall idea do you like the most for your home? From cool wallpapers to glamorous tiles and paints, there are so many ways and things to create an accent wall. Don’t think much and experiment with various elements and decorations to create something unique and personal.
So, this is all about the accent wall ideas and designs. I hope this blog gives you some inspiration about creating an accent wall in your home.
Do you love to collect plants? Here’s another addition for you: Peacock Plant!
Also known as Goeppertia makoyana, peacock plant, and cathedral windows, this plant is a variety of Calathea plants. It is a popular houseplant that is known for its gorgeous foliage. Perfect for indoors as it can grow successfully in normal room conditions. This plant can be a great decor element and a creative way to incorporate nature into the space.
Just provide proper growing conditions and take care of them, and that’s all they need to grow into beautiful plants. Are you planning to buy this plant or just want to know more about this beautiful plant? If yes, keep reading.
Today in this blog, we will tell you everything about calathea peacock plants. From the right conditions to grow them to how to take care of them properly and when to report them, we’ve included everything. So let’s start with its species and varieties.
What is Calathea Peacock?
“The Goeppertia makoyana or Calathea makoyana is a species of plant belonging to the genus Goeppertia in the family Marantaceae, a species of flowering plants from tropical areas such as Africa.”
Known for their gorgeous wide, green, colorful leaves, these peacock plants can easily grow indoors. Just like the bird Peacock, these plants are also quite popular worldwide. As they are low-light plants, they’re good for indoor purposes. That’s why people love to use them in their homes and offices.
Many people, including gardeners and non-gardeners, are fascinated by this plant because of its watermelon-like leaf pattern and the contrasting maroon-purple. All these features make this plant really attractive.
Do you know that calathea peacock plants also won an award?Yes, native to Espírito Santo state of eastern Brazil, this popular houseplant has gained the Royal Horticultural Society’s Award of Garden Merit. Let’s know more about this unique-looking plant.
Here’s a brief table about all the things related to the peacock plant:
Botanical Name: Calathea Makoyana
Common Name: Peacock Plant or Cathedral Windows
Plant Type: Evergreen, Herbaceous, Perennial
Family: Calathea
Native Area: Eastern Brazil
Mature Size: Up to 4 ft. tall
Sun Exposure: Partial Sun, Full Shade
Soil Type: Moist but well-drained
Soil pH: Acid, Neutral, Slightly Alkaline
Bloom Time: Anytime, but flowers are small
Flower Color: White
Hardiness Zones: 10 – 11, USA
Toxicity: Non-Toxic to dogs and cats
After reading up here, you might have questions like is it easy to grow Calathea Makoyana or not? How often should you water a peacock plant? What accurate temperature and humid conditions are required to grow them properly?
Don’t worry; keep on reading as answers to all your questions have been answered in this post.
How to Grow a Calathea Peacock Plant?
So if you get fascinated by the appearance and properties of this plant, you might want to know more about calathea peacock care and its growing conditions. Unlike other plants. Calathea plant is quite easy to grow and take care of. However, they’re a little finicky but also manageable. All they need is bright but indirect sunlight.
They’re not one or two but plenty of varieties you can find in the calatheas plants. Here are some of the commonly used peacock plants:
Calathea lancifolia (Rattlesnake Plant)
Calathea Ornata (Pinstripe Calathea)
Calathea Ornata Sanderiana
Calathea Medallion
Calathea Freddie
Calathea Musaica
Calathea Beauty Star
Calathea Oppenheimiana
Calathea Corona (Plant not the virus)
Want to know how you take care of a peacock plant? Read on for more peacock plant care secrets!
How to Care for your Peacock Plant
There are some right conditions and factors that you should keep in mind while growing a Calathea Makoyana indoors.
Light
Though Calathea is a tropical species, they still don’t like direct and intense sunlight. So it’s important to keep them away from any kind of direct sunlight as it can make the markings on the leaves fade. Also, don’t put them completely in a complete shade area. So what are the right light conditions for the peacock plant?
Experts recommend placing your plant in filtered light conditions. Though these plants can grow in full shaded areas, this can slow down growth significantly. So put them in a place where they can get a lot of bright and indirect light.
Soil
Select a soil that retains moisture but is still well-drained. Take a 2 part peat and 1 part perlite or sand to make this potting mix. To get a lush peacock plant with vibrant leaves, always use soil that is humusy and high in organic matter.
Water
Watering is an important part of plant care, though don’t overdo it! Here is the calathea peacock plant watering routine: water them well in the growing season but also provide good drainage. Whereas in the winter season, water your peacock plant less. Keep the balance so that your plant can grow fast and healthy!
Check the sign like if the leaves are starting to curl up, this can be a sign of underwatering. On the other hand, too much watering can cause root rot. To know their condition more accurately, you can use a moisture meter. This way, you can know exactly when your plant needs water.
Now, if you’re wondering what kind of water will be best for a peacock plant, distilled water or some captured from rainfall is usually considered best for plants. So if possible, use these two water options instead of tap water. Why not tap water? That’s because the leaves of this plant are highly sensitive to fluoride, which can result in the leaf tips turning brown. So it’s advised to use lukewarm water because it can shock the plant if the water is too cold.
Temperature
Calathea Makoyana is originally from Brazil; that’s why they usually prefer warm temperatures. However, they can be grown in normal household temperatures but still don’t let it below 65 degrees Fahrenheit (around 18 degrees Celsius).
According to experts, the ideal temperature for peacock plants is between 60 degrees F and 75 degrees F (15 and 24 degrees Celsius). Also, make sure that plant is not exposed to any kind of sudden and extreme changes in their environment. Keep it in a place where the temperature is constant so that your plant can grow healthy and happy!
Humidity
Just like other Calathea plants, these ones also prefer high humidity levels. So if you want to keep your little plant thriving, just provide the high humidity levels.
Here are some easy ways to provide humidity to peacock plants at your home or office:
Put them in moist areas where they can get plenty of humility.
You can also raise the humidity by misting the leaves.
Put the plant pot on a tray of pebbles with some water inside.
Or put a humidifier near your plant.
So what happens if the Calathea plant doesn’t get enough humidity? The most common problem you can immediately notice is their leaves will start developing brown spots and edges. Sometimes the leaves also start curling up.
Fertilizing or Feeding
Just like any other plant, you also have to provide fertilizer to your plant. Use a balanced liquid fertilizer or calathea makoyana fertilizer. Fertilize your peacock plant with a diluted liquid fertilizer once per two weeks and once a month during the growing season, which is the spring and summer (from April to October).
Stop feeding them once it’s the winter season, as these plants don’t grow in the colder season. fertilizing the peacock plant is quite easy; the only thing you need to keep in mind is always using a liquid or water-soluble fertilizer. Always read the instructions mentioned on the fertilizer and consider using less than the recommended dosage.
When Should You Report a Peacock Plant?
So when should you change the pot of the peacock plant?
All you need to check is: Do its roots come out of the drainage holes? Do the roots coil around the outside of the soil?
If your answer to both the questions is YES, it’s high time to change the existing pot of your peacock plant.
So put your plant in the new pot the next size up from the current one. Also, make sure that it has drainage holes and, if possible, report them during the growing season (spring and summer). If you don’t find the above symptoms, still repot them every two years. Don’t forget to propagate them; this is an important part of plant growth.
Common Problems with Calathea Peacock Plants
Fortunately, peacock plants are not known for any major issues and disease problems. Below are some of the most common problems:
Browning Leaves/tips: this happens in the lack of humidity. Check whether only tips are brown; then it is probably because of the water. When the water contains too many minerals or chemicals, the leaves of the peacock plant start getting brown.
Fungus Gnats: If your plant has small insects that look like fruit flies around your plants. They’re fungus gnats, mainly caused by the high soil humidity. However, they’re completely harmless but can be a nuisance. You can easily remove them by submerging the bottom part of the pot in water. After this, leave the first inch of soil dry. If the gnats are still there, then use diatomaceous earth mixed into the top part of the soil.
Yellow Leaves: This is a generic symptom; however, this can be happening due to many things such as underwatering, overwatering, over-exposure to the sun, or over-or underfeeding.
Leaves Rolling and Curling: This means that your plant is placed in low humidity levels or the water has high salts, fluorides, and chlorides.
Benefits of Calathea Peacock Plant
Are there any advantages of a peacock plant? Yes, not one but many. Apart from looking absolutely beautiful, this calathea peacock plant has many benefits. Below are some peacock plant benefits:
This plant helps purify the air by removing the toxins present in the form of dust and hence provides fresh oxygen to the space.
It provides a healthier environment for humans and also adds a pleasant factor to the indoor settings and surroundings.
This is an excellent plant option for those people who have dry skin issues and respiratory issues.
To add the moisture to any room, just place a calathea plant.
These plants are kid and pet-friendly. Thus you can put them in the living room, bedroom, or anywhere in your house.
Happy Gardening!
The striking patterned leaves of the Calathea Peacock plant make them quite attractive. Easy to grow and maintain, this plant is an ideal option for those who are looking for some low-maintenance plants. Just provide them bright filtered light and right humidity, and your peacock plant will grow into a lovely and pretty foliage plant.
So, this is all about the calathea peacock plants. I hope this complete peacock plant care and growing guide has helped you to understand everything clearly and better. If you find this post informative and helpful, share it with your family and friends looking to add some indoor plants to homes.
Mostly everyone has their rooms where they spend their maximum time. A space where you sit, work, relax, eat and sleep. It is obvious this space would reflect your identity and likings. Thus you need to decorate it thoughtfully and wisely and at the same time, it should be calming and elegant. You can go with any of the aesthetic room ideas which are in trend nowadays.
You can practice your creativity and go crazy with the trends. There are various aesthetic room decor ideas for a small room as well as for a bigger one. A huge variety of colours, elements, features, themes are waiting for you below. The Other Aesthetic helps to find fitting room decor according to your aesthetic. You can find specifically chosen products, already integrated within the color palette and the general theme of the aesthetic. This should make it easier for you to realize all the inspirations we’re giving you in the following.
Following is a list of 16 stunning room decor ideas aesthetic which would inspire you to revamp your space.
16 Unique Aesthetic Room Ideas
1. Aesthetic Room Ideas for Small Rooms
Adding a full-length mirror is the best aesthetic room idea for smaller and compact rooms. Install it against the wall and you will receive more light bouncing back in the room, thus making the room feel spacious. Thus it also helps to attain an airy and natural vibe to your space.
2. DIY Aesthetic Room Decor Using Flower Wall
There are various aesthetic room decor ideas which you can practice by yourself. One of those beautiful ideas is the flower wall. DIY flower strings give a striking and elegant backdrop even on the simplest wall.
You will just need masking tape and fresh flowers. For a long-term look, you can go with dry flowers such as baby’s breath or lavender or you can even buy artificial flowers.
3. Bold Throw Aesthetic Room Decor Ideas
Aesthetic room decor ideas not only include plants, light fixtures, wall displays, there are other things too which can be considered. For example, duvets, blankets, and other fabrics also contribute significantly to the overall look of your room.
If you are going for simple white bedding, make sure you add a pop of colour with a floral pattern. Place it on your bed or the chair beside it. It will give a decorative look and keep you warm on wintery nights.
4. Photo Display Aesthetic Room Design
A photo display wall is a great aesthetic room decor. Also, it is a great way of cherishing your favorite pictures and memories with favourite people at amazing places. Photos do not need to be in the form of a frame, you can directly hang them on the wall. The arrangement of pictures can be random or organised as per your preference. It forms a cool and pretty look. Add fairy lights around them to make them more interesting.
If you are aiming for an artsy gallery look, then arrange it in the form of a square grid just like your Instagram feed.
5. Mixed Textures Aesthetic Room Inspiration
An aesthetic appeal can also be brought in through contrast. You can go for a blend of different textures for your space. There are natural materials like leather, rattan, wicker, and jute. You can also add dried pampas grass, chunky knit throws, and pom pom blankets for extra softness.
6. Cute Aesthetic Room Ideas
You can have cute and comfy aesthetic bedroom ideas even with minimal wall decoration. The neutral colour palette would pair well with some green plants and glowing sticker lights. This cute aesthetic room is simply perfect for kids or little girls.
7. Pastel Aesthetic Room Decor
A pastel colour scheme would be apt for a bedroom for a calming vibe. You can add sheer curtains. The window will allow ample sunlight to enter your cute aesthetic bedrooms draped in a soft and light colour.
A statement headboard is one of the striking and elegant aesthetic room decor ideas. As the wall behind the bed is very important, thus highlighting it with an artsy headboard is a great idea in terms of both functionality and aesthetics.
9. Neon Sign Aesthetic Room Design
A neon sign is believed to bring good and positive vibes to your space. It will also act as an aesthetic feature. It can be used as a wall decor as well as a source of illuminating the space.
10. Bed Canopy Aesthetic Room Decor
Adding an elegant bed canopy to your space will make it feel even more like a sanctuary. A bed canopy helps you to effortlessly create a calm retreat in the bedroom. You can even add strings of fairy lights or artificial plants for a more amazing look.
11. Bohemian Tapestry Aesthetic Room Inspiration
Other than string lights and green plants, many are fond of the Bohemian theme. A boho tapestry would help design a stunning aesthetic room. These wall hangings are simply gorgeous and versatile. They can be used in various ways such as bedspreads, dorm decorations, sofa covers, window curtains, and much more.
12 . Make Your Room More Aesthetic With Wall Plants
Your intimate space can be decorated using large photo frames and plants. It will give a comfy and beautiful vibe. These aesthetic bedroom ideas can be easily achieved even within a compact space. Moreover, if your room is draped in neutral tones, the greenery idea would stand out better.
You can also go with faux vines. It is generally a part of every aesthetic room decor. They help add colour and texture to your space. They also evoke a cosy and inviting vibe in your room. It is an affordable option bringing a great statement look. The addition of string lights to these vines will enhance the overall ambience of your space for sure.
13. Intimate Lighting: Aesthetic Room Decor
Intimate lighting is an affordable room aesthetic idea. Especially when you are staying in dorms during college days, this idea is great and cost-effective and can easily be shifted to a new place whenever needed. It is apt for a smaller space. It gives a gorgeous, cosy, and comfy look.
14. Aesthetic Room Design Using Macrame Wall Hanging
Macrame hangings are a great way to decorate the walls of your pretty aesthetic rooms. You can pair them with other natural elements like jute rugs and baskets hung over the walls. Other than these macramé kinds of stuff, there are a few popular home decor items too such as dreamcatchers, plant hangers, and storage baskets.
Creating an eclectic gallery wall is an innovative idea to decorate your aesthetic room. The items you want to display can be anything from postcards to your favorite movie posters or artworks you created or purchased. This collection will add a personal touch of yours reflecting your personality and likings.
16. Aesthetic Room Decor Ideas Country Vibe
Many are fond of travelling and have a dream to travel the world. This country vibe is an apt idea for their pretty aesthetic rooms. You can have a wall map highlighting the spaces you have been to as well as the places you plan to go in the future. You can go with earthy tones like brown and dark green shades. This idea is easy to apply and would add a personal touch to your room.
Which Are Your Favorite Aesthetic Room Decor Ideas?
Aesthetic room decor ideas have been trending over social media for a long time. and the best part is you would not need lots of money or professional advice to apply these trends to your spaces. If you wish to add a positive and serene vibe to the room’s atmosphere, pick up a room decor idea that tells the story of who you are as a person or maybe a collection of all things you love.
There are many beautiful bedroom aesthetic ideas for people of different tastes, be it a bohemian, or a pastel palette or a cute girly, or a country vibe. There is something for everyone. Hopefully, these 16 spectacular aesthetic room decor ideas inspire you and encourage you to take your bold and beautiful step of revamping your personal space.
Having a personal pool is a divine blessing. It is a water feature, which offers relaxation and refreshment to the people. And as you all know, that is not the end. There are various activities that would revolve around these. Thus the landscaping around pool must be well thought of, planned, and designed. You’ll need to make sure you consult with a reputable landscaping company before you make any major changes. There are various unique and beautiful pool landscaping ideas available in the markets for all budget ranges.
Following is a list of 14 landscaping ideas around pool based on various criteria like surrounding activities, budgets, functions, etc. Hopefully, you find your favourite landscaping idea and redesign your poolside.
14 Mind-Boggling Pool Landscaping Ideas
1. Designing a Resort-like Sanctuary
No doubt possessing a resort-like sanctuary is a dream of many. It would be simply perfect for a holiday home or farmhouse or villa. Design a fascinating lounge area with a patio. Add some lush green trees and luxurious furnishings.
2. Landscaping Ideas Around Pool: A Backyard Fire Pit
What would be warmer and inviting than a backyard fire pit along your poolside? It would be an ultimate meet-up spot for friends and family. Firepit design can be versatile from a simple or modern setup to a statement piece. It will help to create a warm and welcoming vibe around the pool.
3. Take Inspiration from Nature: Pool Garden Ideas
Design your backyard poolside by adding lush, green tall trees or bushes along the edges of the pool around its periphery. You can also add other natural elements like a cascading waterfall or big rocks along the bottom of the pool. These features would help transform the space into a private tropical retreat.
4. Symmetrical Serenity Through Landscaping Ideas around Pool
For an amazingly peaceful and breathtaking experience, plan a symmetrical landscape design including the pool shape, paver blocks, and green elements. Instead of going for a conventional oval or rectangular pool, allow each edge to protrude out with a simple design mirroring each other. Continue this symmetrical concept by having an equal number of palm trees or tropical plants on both sides of the pool.
5. Pool Landscaping Creating Entertainment Zones
Pool areas are not just for the sake of swimming and sunbathing, they can also be used for entertainment purposes. You can plan out spaces for hosting guests and conducting pool parties. You can also have outdoor dining along the poolside or a welcoming fire pit surrounded by comfortable and cosy seatings.
6. Refreshing Backyard Pool Landscaping Ideas
A backyard pool acts as an apt place to chill in the months of hot summers. If you opt for the appropriate pool landscaping ideas, your backyard pool would be much more than just a cool space to take a deep dip. It can be transformed into a soothing and breathtaking outdoor haven.
7. Sleek and Simple Slabs For Backyard Pools
If you are one of those who prefer a minimalistic look, you should go for large patio slabs. It will help create a spa-like vibe that would be perfect for your backyard pool. You can have either a single shade for the whole pool area or form a zen-like pattern with complementary colours.
You can choose any material or texture be it a classic concrete, statement textured slab, or smooth slate, you will attain a soothing and relaxing outdoor space.
8. Underwater LED Pool Lighting: Efficient and Stylish Pool Landscaping Ideas
LED pool lights can help you brighten up the inner periphery of your swimming pool. They are available in a variety of colours and are very easy and quick to install. Moreover, they are energy-efficient electrical fixtures.
These pool lights emit a cool and bright, and versatile range of lighting. This lighting can be easily adaptable as per any occasion, like, if you are sitting along with the pool during summer nights sipping drinks or simply lounging by the pool for brunch. Some of these LED pool lights can even vary their colours, which helps you get a festive or holiday vibe, or an ideal mood for a warm and calming midnight swim.
9. Above Ground Pool Landscaping Ideas
You can go for landscaping around the above ground pool and that will enhance the overall outdoor look. You can add striking wooden steps that span the length or breadth of an above-ground pool to bring depth to the space. It also helps to attain easy access to the pool area.
You can even add some ornamental planters adding bright flowers or a little colourful vegetation along with the steps. The addition of lush green bushes or trees along the remaining sides of the pool will help tie the look together.
10. Decorative Walls as Boundaries: Pool Landscaping Ideas
If you are blessed with a bigger yard and can also afford a bigger budget for poll landscaping, then you have immense opportunities for the same. You can design beautiful and decorative boundary walls which will also ensure privacy to your backyard pool.
Going for a sleek and white rendered finish wall will allow the cool blue shades of the pool to highlight against this white backdrop. Adding a group of trees will help to soften the overall appearance of the space and form areas of shade around the periphery of the pool. It would be apt for the hot summer days.
11. Innovative Pool Landscaping Ideas
It looks and feels seamless and amazing when your pool merges with the surroundings. Blending pools with contextual spaces is one of the greatest pool landscaping ideas. Such pools are also known as infinity pools.
These ideas are mostly recommended for large-scale projects. And you will definitely need a bigger budget to recreate this wonderful idea. But there are some common takeaways from this idea that can also be easily applied to smaller spaces. For example, the mix of materials is an innovative strategy, giving a striking appearance. It showcases the usage of Corten steel for the stepped terraces. The overflowing pool will create a babbling soothing sound throughout the landscape. You can have a large entertainment area or a vineyard besides.
12. Pool Landscaping Ideas Creating Privacy
As the pool is a private space, it needs privacy. There are various pool landscaping ideas with the help of which you can provide privacy to your pool.
You can add hedges or other trees around the periphery of the pool thus attaining privacy from the neighbours. Moreover, green features offer a soft and natural backdrop to your cool blue pool. However, you will need to have regular pruning to maintain its looks. And make sure you go with evergreen trees for gaining privacy throughout the year. You can also go for fast-growing hedges.
13. Cheap Pool Landscaping Ideas Using Shade Sail
If you are having a tight budget, you can opt for affordable pool landscaping ideas like a shade sail. It is not only cheap but also can be installed easily and quickly. Moreover, it helps to keep the pool cooler even during the hot summer months. It offers an alluring tropical look.
It has a good aesthetic appeal and is available in a wide range of colours. Just make sure you plan out the spaces you want to be shaded before installing it.
14. Unique Pool Landscaping Ideas
There can be cases where the footprint of your in-ground pool is small. In such situations, you can add an attractive water feature which will help achieve a great expression. For example, you can add a water feature like a fountain or a cascading waterfall flowing into the pool.
All Set for Your Pool Landscaping Ideas?
Hopefully, these 14 mind-blowing pool landscaping ideas will inspire you to take a beautiful step and revamp your poolside spaces. There are various design ideas available, but while choosing make sure you think about the budget, context, needs, and the overall look you wish for.
Lighting is an important element of the interior design of any space. It helps to add drama and character to any space. Moreover, a bathroom is a space where one gets relaxation and refreshes. Thus a bathroom needs various types of lighting as per various needs. Bathroom light design plays a very important role in bathroom interior design. It is possible to make even a small and cramped space feel spacious using small bathroom lighting ideas.
A bathroom is a space that needs to be functional as well as aesthetically appealing for ultimate relaxation. Hence it is better to attain a perfect balance between practicality and mood creation. The easiest way to start with is to analyze the space and its properties. A bathroom is generally divided into a shower area, a bath, and a vanity area. Nowadays, there are several bathroom lighting ideas available in the markets for various subspaces ranging from recessed to hanging pendants and chandeliers and much more.
Following is a list of 13 beautiful bathroom light fixtures ideas ranging from vanity lighting to wall lighting to pendant lighting and lots more. Hope these ideas encourage you to remodel your bathroom space.
Take a Look at These 13 Elegant Bathroom Lighting Ideas
Task Lighting
Task lighting is lighting that is meant to specifically help you with a task. It is usually around your vanity. There are various lighting fixtures under task lighting which have been mentioned below:
1. Bathroom Lighting Ideas Over Mirror and a Vanity
With perfect lighting, your bathroom can reach higher levels throughout the day and night. You will need different types of lights, as one central light would not suffice your all needs. This is achieved through a layering of light, where you use a variety of lights as per your needs.
Downlighters have now become one of the popular trends, with a bunch of numerous styles that are ideal for illuminating your bathroom vanity or for adding character and ambience to a focal wall or showcasing your decorative mirror.
2. Modern Bathroom Lighting Ideas with Spotlights
Bathroom lighting can have a huge impact on the ambience of the space. Thus it should be thoughtfully planned at an early stage in order to ensure that all the key elements are well lit.
Go for enough task lighting in the vanity and shower areas. You can add ambient lighting around the bath area, and also in niches and alcoves.
Generally, the bathroom light is usually in the form of recessed downlights. But instead of installing them in the ceiling in a form of a central grid pattern, decide which elements you want to showcase and then place the downlights accordingly. This spotlighting will help showcase your bathroom features more beautifully.
3. Shower Lighting Ideas
You may plan for recessed lighting for the shower especially if you have a walk-in shower. Thus you will need to use either a damp-rated or moisture-rated fixture. You can choose the recessed light as per your preference of the look and feel of your shower. The bulb comes in a wide range of varieties of styles such as opal, frosted, and albalite.
Decide how much lighting you need for your shower area. Add at least one recessed light in a single shower and two in a double shower. Some homeowners also prefer to add task lighting in the shower niches to illuminate their bath products.
Bathroom Ceiling Lighting Ideas
The most popular bathroom ambient lights are the bathroom ceiling lights. Following is a list of the best ceiling light ideas for your bathrooms.
4. Recessed Bathroom Lighting Ideas
You can even hide the source of your mood light by recessing it within cabinetry and niches. These lighting fixtures must be specially designed for bathroom use and IP rated according to their proximity to water. You can consult your lighting designer or electrician for any related advice. Recessed ceilings and walls are great ideas for hiding spot lights and LEDs.
5. Install a Large Pendant
Gone are the decades when the lighting was just a source of the ability to see in the darkness. Nowadays, lighting plays various roles in interior design. It acts as an interior decor element bringing an elegant look to your bathrooms.
Giant floor lamps, drum pendants, and big chandeliers are popular trends. They are apt for those who want to attain a statement look with lighting. Don’t be afraid, just take this brave step for a bold and beautiful ambience.
6. Create Drama with a Bold Fitting
Overhead lights help bridge the gaps between bathroom floors and high ceilings, thus making it essential than occasional for such spaces.
As ceilings are like a blank canvas just as floors, pendant light helps to hold the whole space together. It helps to make a space feel cosy.
7. Want A Luxe Look? Make a Statement
Statement lighting is about creating a moment. You can opt for oversized or crystal, glamorous lighting. A statement light will help bring a luxurious look to your bathrooms.
There were days when statement chandeliers and low-slung pendants were avoided due to safety issues. However, nowadays, these fall under bathroom-friendly designs. You can go for fixtures designed from moisture-resistant materials like lacquered brass, nickel, and chrome as fabric shades are susceptible to rust. Choose fittings with accurate IP ratings according to the zones of usage.
Trending Bathroom Lighting Ideas
8. Evoke a Spa-Like Atmosphere
You can create a spa-like ambience at home by strategically placing mood lighting. If you’re a bath person, pay attention to atmospheric bathroom lighting to create ambience near the bath area. Even waterproof lighting fixtures can be added inside the bath and shower area, creating an effect of a luxurious spa as the lights shimmer through the water.
9. Choose Antique Style Fittings for Glamour
Bathroom lighting ideas should not just be efficient but decorative too. They should help attain a beautiful character in your bathroom.
Select fittings that go well with other accessories within the space, but choose a suitable bulb colour. Go for warmer light tones for a welcoming experience rather than stark white light which can bring a cold vibe to your space.
10. Industrial Lighting in a Rustic, Country Bathroom
The farmhouse-inspired bathroom can be paired with industrial-style lighting fixtures. It would be a kind of chic combination. The antique brass wall lamps with shades of black are placed over the weathered wood vanity. It helps add a rustic character to the overall look of the bathroom
11. Art Deco-Inspired Bathroom with Period Style Lighting
The renovation of this bathroom was an experiment of classic modernism. Extra attention is given to the art deco history of the house. The two globe-shaped pendant lights that are inspired by the art deco period help light the mirrors and free-standing marble vanity.
12. Seaworthy Lighting for a Nautical Bathroom
You can even have a nautical-themed bathroom. Go for shiplap-clad walls that are decked out. You can have a trough sink with two gooseneck faucets. The mirror can be hung by a rope. You can opt for seaworthy lighting to give a final touch to your nautical-inspired bathroom. You can go with copper cage-styled sconces to illuminate your mirrors.
13. Traditional Shade Light Fixtures in a Rustic-Inspired Bathroom
You can go with shade sconces and even pair them with a similar shade chandelier to brighten up your large bathroom. These bathroom lighting ideas will bring traditional and old-time vibes that pair well with the rustic accents spread throughout the space, even the old wooden ladder placed in the corner.
Which are your Ideal Bathroom Lighting Ideas?
These 13 wonderful bathroom lighting ideas might have made you aware of the lighting possibilities for your bathrooms. You can explore the various types of lighting from ambient, rope, task, mood, etc. You can even go crazy and combine two-three lightings to achieve a better ambience.
Hopefully, these bathroom lighting ideas inspire you to take a bold and beautiful step and revamp your bathroom.
Pampus is also known as Cortaderia selloana. It is a type of ornamental grass and has its origin in the Pampas region in southern South America. Once dried it is used as a decorative element. It is an attractive home decor element be it for a bathroom or living room. Thus pampas grass decor is very popular and considered an alluring element in interiors of any space.
The pampas grass has white feathery flowers acting as an eye-catching element. It also has tall and green leaves that look elegant and beautiful while swaying even in the slightest breeze. This tall grass species grows very fast, from five to fifteen feet in height.
“The best thing about pampas is that it lasts for years!” says Tiffany Jones, owner, and creator of Pampas Trove. “The investment is well worth it,” she adds, noting that it makes a great holiday or birthday gift, and it works well for decor at the baby and bridal showers. The possibilities are endless!
They are used for various purposes like bouquet arrangements, centerpieces as well as home decor. However, it has been widely and successfully used in house decor as compared to other purposes.
Pampas Grass Decor for Homes
Although standard houseplants will always be among the trends, dried pampas grass has started to steal the limelight. Designers, as well as homeowners, love this ornamental grass not just because of its fluffy cloud-like stalks but also because of its unique texture and features. It has very cool benefits which have been mentioned below:
Low maintenance – The pampas grass is usually in a dried state, hence it requires lower maintenance. But, you might require a high-hold hairspray to reduce shedding so that you can enjoy these beautiful plumes for a longer span of time.
Provides textural quality to a room – Pampas grass decor brings a sculptural element to your space and also adds a touch of relaxed drama. Other than this, most importantly, it offers liveliness to your living spaces and adds a unique tactile experience.
Bringing the outdoors in – Pampas grass helps to bring a captivating outdoor vibe inside your homes.
Neutral colours – There are endless design possibilities that can be carried out using pampas grass, because of its neutral colours that work great with any decor. It creates an amazing neutral palette with lots of textural blends with any home decor style.
Pampas grass can transform any basic home decor into something special. Whether you opt for boho, glam, contemporary, or rustic, adding a touch of pampas grass can work great with any home decor style.
The durability and versatility of the pampas grass offer limitless design possibilities. Thus you will never run out of decor options no matter which style or look you want to attain. You can even repurpose it when you feel it changing up your decor as it is a flexible design element and will blend flawlessly.
Following is a list of 11 inspiring ideas for you on how you can decorate your space. with pampas grass.
11 Pampas Grass Decor Ideas
1. Design Your Own Holiday Pampas Grass Wreath
Wreaths are not just for Christmas days. You can make a pampas grass wreath for yourself anytime. You can place it on your doors or also use it as a wall hanging. It’s a great way to celebrate the start of fall and the end of summer.
You can also use a pampas grass wreath as a personalized gift for someone special. You can get creative while you make your pampas grass wreath. Moreover, a DIY pampas grass wreath will help add a touch of elegance to any entryway or interior space.
2. Add Pops of Colour to a Child’s Room
Pink is an all-time favorite theme for a child’s room. It can bring elegance and liveliness to any space. You can decorate your kid’s room with super fun and cool pink pampas.
Pampas grass can be found in a huge variety of eye-catchy colours. When mixed with neutral hues, this feathery grass will help add a playful vibe to an otherwise dull corner in the room.
3. Enhance Neutral Colour Palettes With White Pampas Grass Decor
Pampas grass pairs perfectly with a neutral colour palette. It helps offer modern elegance to your space. A blend of dry grass and an interior having soft neutral tones look so amazing. So just add a few grassy stalks in a light brown or white vase to attain a gentle tactile experience to your space.
You can even make a stunning tall Christmas tree out of dried pampas grass. It would be the perfect home decor for your home during Christmas.
You can achieve both tabletop Christmas trees as well as the huge ones depending on the availability of material and of course your will to put extra effort.
5. Pampas Decor: Botanical Art
You can also create some botanical art with this pampas grass. It would be an apt activity for you if you are one of those who is fond of creative artworks. Press a few dried pampas and florals between glass and frame it. You can hang these frames on the wall that will help create a minimalist look and would add warm vibes using nature’s bounty. You can also place these frames on the entryway buffet, adding life to the plain wall behind it that would otherwise go unnoticed.
6. Large Pampas Grass Decor Ideas: Hanging Pampas Cloud
If you like the pampas grass Christmas tree idea but are more into hanging trees, then a hanging pampas grass cloud would be perfect for you.
You can have a taupe or other dark coloured pampas cloud highlighting against the neutral-toned dining space. Not only will they amaze your guests, but they will also stay safe from kids and pets as they float above the floor level.
7. Fill a Statement Vase With Dried Pampas Grass Decor
You can achieve a statement look in your house using pampas grass decor. A vase full of pampas grass can help add a finishing touch to your living spaces or a never-ending appealing flair to your dining table. It will create a dramatic element and a cosy-chic vibe for a soothing vibe.
8. Pampas Grass Wall Decor with Shiny Millennial Pink
Blush pink is a gorgeous and perfect shade for a relaxing space. It is an apt backdrop for an intimate space. Blend it with fluffy pillows and cosy seats. Adding pampas grass against the wall will help add a natural texture, thus completing the overall ambience of the room.
9. Pampas Grass Home Decor: Bedroom
A bedroom is a space where one relaxes and rejoices. It should be a place that reflects your personal identity. Thus all elements should be chosen thoughtfully, even every accent and colour tone.
A bedroom should have a peaceful and calming vibe. This could be easily and beautifully achieved through pampas grass. Placing these cloud-like stalks along your bedside will bring a bright smile to your face every morning you get up. You can also keep them near your mirror so that you feel as if you are getting dressed amidst a fluffy field.
If you are looking for a minimalistic look, warm up the bedroom by adding large vases with tall pampas. It will evoke a cosy-chic look and a calming vibe. During the mornings, this dramatic feature will soak beautifully in the sunlight.
10. Pampas Decor Set Against a Dark Background
Although you will generally find pampas flashing against bright and neutral rooms with light coloured walls, this lovely plume also pairs well with dark shades.
Showcasing pampas grass against a dark backdrop adds a touch of dramatic character to your space. Dark walls are popular trends nowadays, so when you pair them with this light and feathery plant, it will help form a super moody ambience.
11. Faux Pampas Grass Decor: A Centerpiece Solution All Year Round
No doubt fresh flowers are always a soothing centerpiece for any space. However, the problem that arises with these fresh and bright flowers is that they wither and die quickly, especially during fall or winter. Thus you will need to keep changing these flowers frequently. If you are tired of this routine, you can always go with pampas grass instead.
Pampas grass will help bring warmth and texture into any room, which is a vital feature of any centerpiece. Even a pair of stalks of this grass can beautify the overall look of your space. You can even opt for artificial pampas grass decor.
All Set for Your Beautiful Pampas Grass Decor?
Till now you might be aware of the ornamental grass that is the pampas grass decor, about its appearance, benefits, and most importantly its home decor ideas. You can go crazy and revamp your spaces with these pampas grass as you have immense design possibilities.
Hopefully, these 11 mind-blowing pampas grass decor ideas inspired you to take this beautiful step and decorate your spaces.
Big walls make any space seem larger and grand, but sometimes it can be overwhelming, especially when these large walls are plain and blank. Does your home also have large blank walls? Are you confused about how to decorate them? Let’s see big wall decoration ideas.
Big wall decorations are a difficult and challenging task! It doesn’t matter whether you live in a small one-bedroom apartment or a luxurious 500 square ft mansion; large and blank walls are EVERYWHERE and always intimidating!
At some point in life, we all face this situation of decorating a large blank wall! Many people also have a hate-love relationship with blank walls. So if you’re also facing the same issues and are a little confused about how to decorate a big wall, don’t worry; you’re not alone. It’s one of the most common design and decoration dilemmas, and that’s why many homeowners face the same issues.
Having a huge blank wall is intimidating, but you won’t be able to decide how to decorate it is more intimidating! Will a single art piece look good, or should you go with any other decor? Don’t worry; keep reading this blog to know the perfect solution to this problem.
Today in this blog, we will tell you some of the big wall decoration ideas. These easiest and creative techniques can be used on any wall, such as living rooms, bedrooms, kitchens, and bathrooms. Let’s start with the awesome decor ideas for a large wall.
7 Smart & Clever Big Wall Decoration Ideas
Whenever you’re planning to decorate a huge wall, don’t think of it as a bare area that has to be covered; think of it as a blank canvas! An opportunity to express your personality through your imagination and creativity!
From a classic gallery wall to something out of the box, in this list, you can find some of the most interesting ways to highlight that blank wall space of your home. These simple wall decor ideasand tips will help you make that bare wall into a piece of art.
So, don’t let fear stop you in your wall decor tracks and take a look at these trendy big wall decoration ideas:
1. A Large-scale Art
This is the first thought that comes to your mind while thinking about filling up a blank space on the wall. After all, this is what most of the designers suggest. From abstract paintings to textured artworks, you can hang a single large wall decor to cover a blank wall, and they can look great like this one:
But here’s the thing: NOT everyone wants A LARGE PIECE OF ART!
So if you’re one of those people who love something unique and out of the box, scroll down. Here are some creative ideas to make that boring wall into an accent wall. Let’s see what you can add to your plain walls or how you can turn a bare blank large wall into:
2. A Book Collection
Do you love reading books and have a huge collection? This idea will be best for you! Those who are total bibliophiles know how hard it is to separate your books from the rest once you’ve finished reading them, right? So why not use them to create a master art piece with dual functionality.
Display your beloved books on that big bare wall that has been an eyesore for you. All you need to do is put up wall-mounted bookshelves. This is one of the creative large wall decor ideas for the living room. You can put your books according to their genre or color-coordinated or in whatever style you prefer. This way, you can easily add some color, texture, and visual interest to a large, blank wall.
3. A Gallery Wall
If you can’t like the one art piece concept and also don’t have many books, here’s another idea for you: a gallery wall! Yes, you can easily curate the gallery wall with the pictures and frames you like. The big wall decoration idea is also budget-friendly.
You can go with any style or art of your liking and layout according to the wall. However, try this themed grid approach if you want a tailored and organized gallery wall. This is more like a symmetrical and streamlined artwork display that offers a polished look. Otherwise, you can use frames in different shapes, colors, and sizes and put them in any manner (See the above image for reference).
4. A Stylish Wainscoting Wall
Gone are the days when the wainscoting was considered stuffy and bulky. Nowadays, you can see many modern homes with wainscoting, and they look absolutely gorgeous. So if you’re thinking about how to bring life to your large blank wall, go with this big wall decoration idea.
With the right dimensions and a few coats of dramatic-colored paint, the atmosphere of your space can totally change with these types of large wall art ideas. You can use wood or MDF strips and get them properly cut at any hardware store and install them. Nowadays, many home improvement stores sell premade wainscoting that is so easy to mount to your walls. Or you can just take help from a professional.
5. A Wall of Wallpaper
Who says you need to hang something to fill a blank wall? A unique touch of wallpaper can create wonders! This is probably one of the easiest, inexpensive, and super effective ways to fill in a large wall.
From classy and simple wallpapers and large wall decals to wallpapers with bold designs and patterns, there are countless options available in the market. You can either use removable wallpapers or create a pattern with wallpaper, stenciling, or other decorative paint techniques. All you need is to measure your wall and order your favorite roll of wallpaper. Finally, install them and enjoy an impactful decorative wall. Try these big wall decor ideas for your space.
6. Floating Shelves
Want to give your walls a next lever makeover? Go with floating shelves! This is another quick, space-filling trick. You can go with a few floating shelves or just fill your wall with floating furniture. These thoughtfully arranged exposed shelves not only look great but also give you some extra storage space.
Wooden shelves look good but take a step further and paint them to get a playful display. We’re pretty sure that these painted shelves create a focal point that can’t be ignored. From framed photos, books to toys, and more, you can literally display any type of decor.
7. A Statement Mirror
Another way to decorate your big wall is Mirrors! Yes, they’re magical elements that are used for many purposes. From making a space seem spacious to filling an empty wall, mirrors can be used in many ways. These types of huge window-like mirrors will add depth to the living space or can be an ideal large wall decor idea for bedrooms.
Get a large decorative mirror and place it at the center, or according to your furniture settings and you’re working is done! You can either hang them or just put them against the wall. When the light reflects from these mirrors, your space will appear brighter and spacious. Plus, you can check your complete outfit and take OOTD pictures!
8. Folding Screen
Folding screens and room dividers are standing sculpture pieces in themselves. That’s why they’ll also work as decor for your bare walls. A wall divider is a space-saving accent piece that easily covers a boring wall. You don’t need to hang them or mount them; simply line them along the wall or put them in a corner. They’ll be a sophisticated focal point of your space.
Whether you’re using your room dividers to separate the area or not, you can still use them as a decorative piece. Whenever you put them, they’ll become instant statement pieces. You can also buy the flooding screens with shelves to get some more storage space.
9. A Built-in/Hanging Bar
Utilize that boring blank wall and transform it into a hanging bar. This is a Perfect big wall decoration idea for those who love to entertain and host parties or looking for some extra large wall decor ideas. This will fill up the wall beautifully and also add some practicality to your space.
Put all your favorite wine bottles and cocktails with glassware in this built-in bar, and enjoy your favorite drink while having a conversation. This hanging bar can be small or large. So basically, it mostly depends on your needs and the size of the area you’d like to fill.
10. A Tile Touch
Now, tiles are not limited to bathrooms and the kitchen. Many interior designers and architects are decorating spaces like living rooms with tiles. From the subtle and neutral color palette to bright, bold patterns, you can literally get tiles in any shape, size, and design.
Look at the above Antonio Martin’s San Francisco home. It proves that your walls can be anything but boring. Here beautiful 18th-century Portuguese tiles in aqua blue color have been used in the entryway and stairs areas.
Here are some more big wall decoration ideas and inspirations for you:
Make a Boring Wall Interesting
So which big wall decoration idea do you like the most for your home? From mirrors, artworks to floating shelves and folding screens, options are endless. You can also match the decor or frames to match the interiors of your home or DIY large wall decor according to your wall. Just don’t overthink and experiment with various techniques and decor ideas to figure out what works for your space.
So, this is all about the big wall decoration ideas and designs. I hope this blog gives you some inspiration about how to decorate a large blank wall in your home. The key is to figure out which large wall decoration ideas or techniques work best for your wall.
Whether you live in a small space or just your kids really like to share a bedroom together, bunk bund is the perfect solution for both scenarios. Bunk beds are an innovative solution to the sleeping arrangement that can save a lot of space and also make your children happy.
From compact bunk beds to queen bunk beds and bunk beds with built-ins, there are various types of bunk beds available in the market. Not only kids but adults of all ages can also enjoy sleeping in these creative beds.
One of the benefits of these beds is that they can fit anywhere. Yes, from small rooms to attics, guest rooms, or any other compact room, you can literally install these cute queen bunk beds. These bunks beds are also available in various sizes, so you can select the one according to your space and requirements. They’re highly functional and practical. Plus, they allow you to maximize your space, and you can invite more guests to your home without worrying about the space.
Today in this blog, we’re going to tell you everything about bunk beds. From their types, sizes to their benefits, we’ve covered everything. We’ve also gathered up some of the best bunk bed ideas of the year. So keep on reading and find the red bunk bed for your home. Let’s start with various types of bed designs.
Types of Bunk Beds
Depending on their design or style, bunk beds can be divided into multiple categories. Here are some common types of beds available in the market:
Standard Bunk Beds
These beds have two Twin beds stacked on top of each other. You can remove the top bunk if you want.
Loft Bunk Beds
This type of bunk has a top bed, and the space under it is empty, which can be used for many purposes. People usually turn this space into a play area, study, or work area or can be used for extra storage space.
Triple Bunk Beds
A triple bunk bed is almost similar to the standard bunk bed. The only difference is that here instead of two beds, three beds are stacked upon each other. These beds can also have two adjoining bottom beds and another one on top of them.
Trundle Bunk Beds
Trundle beds are a little bigger in size as compared to standard bunk beds. They can easily accommodate three people. It has two Twin-sized mattresses, and a third one is concealed inside a drawer located on the bottom side of the bed.
L-shaped Bunk Beds
L- shaped is a high-level bunk with a sofa bed style. Here two beds are stacked perpendicularly on a bottom bed to make an L-shape structure. They also have extra storage space underneath.
Built-In Bunk Bed
These types of bunk beds are just like the standard twin bunk beds, but they’re permanently connected to the walls. They can’t be moved from one place to another.
Futon Bunk Bed
This bunk bed has one bed at the top and a sofa or futon seater at the bottom. The bottom part can be used both as a bed as well as a sofa.
Different Types of Bed Sizes
Before finalizing the bunk bed, another thing that you should know is the size of the bed. Yes, just like normal beds, there are also various sizing options available for the bunk beds. So, what types of bed sizes are there?
Do you need a twin or a twin XL bunk bed? Does a king or California king will fit into your bedroom? A bed in the wrong size will make your room look even smaller, and you won’t get any floor space. That’s why it’s vital to know the right size before going for bunk bed shopping.
Here are some common bed sizes available today in the market:
Twin
A twin is the smallest size bed on the market. This is a great space-saving bed and is perfect for single sleepers, kids, and bunk beds. Its dimensions are 38 inches wide and 75 inches long.
Twin XL
As compared to a twin mattress, twin XL is five inches longer. This makes twin xl bunk beds ideal for taller teenagers, dorm rooms, and single sleepers. Its dimensions are 38 inches wide and 80 inches long.
Full
Also known as double, a full mattress is 16 inches wider than a twin, making it perfect for young adults or recent grads. Its dimensions are53 inches wide and 75 inches long.
Queen
Queen mattresses are perfect for master bedrooms that are at least 10 x 10 feet. They offer plenty of space and are great for both single sleepers and couples. Its dimensions are 60 inches wide and 80 inches long.
11+ Comfy Twin & Queen Bunk Bed Ideas For Your Room
Now you know the various types of beds and their sizing options. So finally, we can dive into the latest and cool bunk bed designs. From queen built-in bunk beds to bunk beds with desks underneath and bunk beds for adults, there is a bed design for everyone on the list.
Take a look at some of the best queen bunk beds of the year for bedroom:
1. Queen Bunk Bed
Who said bunk rooms are only for kids? You can add one in your room to enjoy a comfortable and relaxing sleep. You can make one or two of your bunk beds a queen or get a full over queen bunk bed. You can notice the difference as a queen bed will make your bed more versatile.
2. Queen Over Queen Bunk Bed
Do you like sleeping with your kids? This can be fun, but sometimes there is a lack of space which can ruin sleep. Here’s the perfect solution for you: Queen over queen bunk bed.
These beds will provide you with enough space so that you can peacefully sleep or spend time with your family comfortably. These beds are generally made with solid wood and are pretty sturdy as they’re tested to withstand up to 800 pounds. This way, you can sleep with your kids while providing enough privacy.
3. Twin Over Full Bunk Bed
Suppose you’re looking for something permanent. Try this idea. It’s a twin bed over a full-size bed. Perfect for both young kids and teenagers. This is a twin over queen bunk bed that your kid can grow into as an adult. The bunk bed with queen on bottom will provide them with enough space to play and do other activities. Try soft colors for the bed to make the room feel youthful.
4. Twin Bunk Bed Over Two Queen Bed
Does your bedroom have enough space? If yes, why not build more bunk beds. The more, the merrier! Instead of putting two queen beds, add twin bunks crossing overhead them. This way, you can maximize the sleep space without taking much floor space and breaking your budget.
5. Twin Bunk Beds
This is another design of a traditional version of bunk beds. They come with solid railings to provide comfort to parents of small children. Bunk bed ladders are safer as the ladder can easily come off of the side. This makes climbing easier and safer at times. So, if you’re looking for a traditional style bunk bed with safety, go with this one.
6. Triple Corner Bunks in Queen Sizes
These days queen bunk beds, especially triple bunk beds, are quite popular. They’re available in many configurations, including stacked ones. You can change the layout and make it a corner “L” set up as a triple corner bunk bed.
Look at the above room; here, two Twin XL bunks up top and a Queen size bunk at the bottom have been placed in the room. This bunk bed with stairs provides easy access to reach the top bed.
7. Twin Over Twin Bunk Bed
Are you looking for bunk beds with storage? Look no more and get this amazing twin over twin bunk bed! Take a glance at the above bed; here, a bed with traditional vibes has been used. This is a twin size bunk bed with trundle and drawers. It has a clever and storage-efficient design. It also features a staircase instead of a ladder with a set of three built-in drawers.
8. Twin Over Twin Over Twin Bed Triple Bed
You may have seen a twin bunk bed or a triple bed, but have you ever seen a twin over twin over twin bunk bed? Yes, bunk beds are also available in this configuration. While taking the floor space of one, this triple bunk has three separate beds. These types of beds for small rooms and compact spaces.
If you have more than two kids or small bedroom space, this bunk bed idea will be perfect for you. This sturdy bed design has slender ladders attached to the front to access the top and middle beds.
9. Bunk Bed with Bookshelves
Is your room’s interior modern or contemporary? If yes, the furnishings and decor should also be modern so that they complement each other. Look a
t this creatively designed bunk bed. This is a twin bunk bed over a full-size bed. It features stairs and built-in bookcases. We’re pretty sure that your kids will love this timeless bed design.
10. Queen and Twin Bed
Apart from the children’s bedroom, these types of bunk beds are ideal for guest rooms. Designed by Kristina Crestin, this setup consists of a queen-sized bed together with a twin bunk bed. Perfect for a small family or for four kids can easily fit into a bed setup.
Here the metal railings have been used to create rustic and farmhouse vibes. You can also change the decor and style according to your home interiors and your personal taste.
Here are some more queen bunk bed ideas and inspirations for you:
Pick the Right Bed For You
So which bunk bed design do you like the most for your bedroom? Different types of beds around the world has different purpose. There are a lot of things to consider before finalizing the bed for your room. Ask yourself questions like: Do you want a bed with storage? What material do you want for your bed? Do you want a twin or queen bunk bed? Also, consider your current bedroom decor and interiors and find a suitable bed to match!
So, this is all about the queen bunk beds for adults and kids. I hope you’ve found this guide of awesome bunk beds helpful in identifying exactly what you may want for your home. Apart from these styles and designs, you can also customize the bed exactly what your kids want. If you found this blog interesting and inspiring, share it with your friends and family so that they can also spice up their bedrooms with these amazing twin and queen bunk beds.
A loft bed is a bed that is accessed through stairs or an in-built ladder and has room beneath it for either a desk, fort, storage, or a play area. It gives a compact room more extra space and for a kid’s room, placement of a loft bed can make the child truly feel like the king of his castle.
Since queen size loft bed allow you to optimize space in the room, loft beds are a great pick for youngsters, teenagers, and even grownups. Since these beds are raised off the floor, you can place a desk, dresser, or tiny sitting space below them—or an additional bed if you choose.
When you have a queen loft bed in a space, it will add luxury to a bedroom space. It’s a joyful, comfortable environment, and the design should reflect that. Safety is a major issue when buying a loft bed queen size. Whether it’s wooden or metallic, you’ll want to seek a bed that’s composed of robust materials that can handle getting climbed on every day.
Other factors to take into account are the dimensions of the bed and any built-in amenities, such as a desk, storage, ladders, or even a slide.
Considerations Before Opting for Queen Size Loft Bed
Lofting your bed provides more room, which is very important in tiny dwellings. This may mean finally buying that stylish home office setup you’ve always wanted or adding a sleeping sofa for weekend visitors.
Many design options are explorable with queen loft bed, however, there are a few key considerations to keep in mind before buying one:
Size
Loft beds aren’t only built-in twin sizes for kids; full-size loft beds are also offered for older users. Pay close attention to the weight limitations while you’re looking for your queen-size loft bed. Some loft beds can support up to 1,000 pounds, while others are limited to roughly 250 only. When you’re completing the math, don’t overlook the weight of your bedding.
Material
Durability is crucial when it comes to materials. You want to ensure it’s well-made and doesn’t have a cumbersome design. It should have resources and elements enough to keep it stable and secure, but not too many additions that it takes up more space than necessary.
Although some contain parts of medium-density fiberboard (commonly known as MDF) or engineered wood, the most prevalent materials for queen loft bed frames are metal or wood. Metal frames are often lighter than wooden frames, but they have a relatively low weight limit and maybe less pleasant than timber ladders or stairs.
Additional Features
The goal of loft bedding is to free up the space in the room for additional activities, and some loft bed designs are better equipped to do so than others. Underneath some lofted beds, you’ll find desks, closets, or storage. Although these beds are more pricey, if you want to have all of your furniture coordinated, it may be worth investing in one with all of these added amenities.
Distance between Loft Bed and Ceiling
Generally, there should be a minimum of 30 inches gap between the mattress and the ceiling. It will give the bed’s occupant adequate space to sit comfortably. If you’re not confident if a queen loft bed will fit in your house, read the description of the product carefully since most raised beds have a minimum specified ceiling height.
Advantages of Incorporating Loft Bed Queen Size
The major advantage and purpose of adding a loft bed are that it frees up space to incorporate additional activities. Other than acting as a comfort space for naps or resting, loft beds offer versatility by incorporating various functions.
A queen loft bed with a desk can serve as your work from home spot or me space allowing you to concentrate and focus better. As the bedding is elevated from the ground, it gives you the option to arrange other furniture items below the bed.
Either the below space can act as additional seating or work area, or it can serve as extra storage space in a compact room setting. It can act as a play zone if the queen loft bed is installed in a kid’s room.
A queen loft bed provides a comfortable space for adults to sleep as twin-size or full-size beds generally prove to offer discomfort. The aesthetic and unique bed design can transform any bland room into an interesting one leaving a statement.
Thus this space-saver option allows you to take advantage of the extra space by setting it up and arranging it as per needs and personal preferences.
How to Build a Queen Size Loft Bed?
The key feature of a loft bed is that it is elevated from the ground. A simple elevated bed can be constructed and additional detailing can be done like adding a drape, curtain, or rope ladder.
These changes can be customized as per personal taste and requirements. No matter what material you opt for, make sure the bed dimensions match the queen size and the space serves as your personal comfort nook in the bedroom.
7 Ideas to Amp Up the Aesthetics of Your Queen Loft Bed
A raised bed also offers a lovely alcove with many decoration possibilities, and it might be the key to giving your cramped sleeping quarters a more sophisticated appearance.
To create a trendy upstairs compartment, check out these 7 inventive methods:
Add Indoor Plants
Plants improve the quality of life in a variety of ways. To add some gorgeous foliage to your space, add a trailing ivy plant on the border. To avoid any unpleasant falls, you might also choose an artificial version.
Place a Hammock
The supreme life aim is to relax in a hammock, so why not make it a reality using the area beneath your queen loft bed?
Mismatched Materials
To achieve that designer decor style, consider substituting pieces of your loft bed, such as the wooden staircase with a milder tone or the metal railing.
Add Curtains
If you choose to utilize the bottom room as storage, a set of curtains will screen out any unpleasant sounds and conceal your belongings.
Clashing and Contrasting Carpets
To define the area between your bed and the remainder of the room, choose two distinct area rugs. For extra drama, use contrasting patterns and colors.
Hang Tapestry
If you don’t want to invest in curtains, a tapestry is a more adaptable option. It may be stretched over the ceiling as an umbrella or placed behind the bed as a temporary curtain.
Place Futon
On the bottom bunk, there are beds with inbuilt futon designs. However, you may always do it yourself and use your preferred sitting mat, which can be readily detached when not in use.
5 Functional & Appealing Queen Loft Bed Designs
With the latest trends and designs, choosing the perfect queen loft bed for yourself might be overwhelming. The final goal is to have a cozy and welcoming space with the benefits of additional space in the room.
Here are 5 great queen loft bed designs to aid you in finding the perfect bed for your comfort.
Metallic Queen Size Loft Bed
This metallic queen loft bed frame accommodates a mattress on the upper end and a ladder for convenient access. It is one of the most durable loft beds, capable of supporting up to 2,000 pounds. The metallic frame is only available in the queen size of the loft. The design focuses on adult-style bed setups that give more space and are made to withstand even the heaviest folks every day.
Wooden Queen Loft Bed
Wooden queen loft bed offers a wide range of designs with several accessorizing components and add-ons. You may select from a variety of workstations, ladder types, and heights, among other options. This loft is the most adaptable and cost-effective.
Chicago Loft Bed
This queen size loft bed is handcrafted and may be adjusted to match your unique design and height needs. It is available in a choice of colours and finishes. The longevity and strong construction of this bed make it worth considering.
Solid Hardwood Queen Loft Bed
This bed makes the most of the available space. A queen loft bed is included, as well as a built-in workstation, ladder, and shelf unit. You basically get a two-in-one bed and workstation setup. This bed is available in a range of sizes and finishes to complement any decor.
Wall Loft Bed
A snug nook is a great location to read and even a better place to relax. This loft bed is designed to resemble a contemporary wooden cube, allowing it to act as both a fascinating focal point while being subtle.
Stylish Getaway- Queen Loft Bed
Queen loft bed is a uniquely appealing escape from the daily hustle into the world of comfort and dreams. Make sure to opt for the option that saves you extra space in the room and fulfil the set of requirements along with offering a great relaxation spot.
Gone are the days when a basement was only used as an extra room, storage space, or a dark part of the house. We used to put our extra or unused stuff in the basement, and it was a place that was either useless or had rarely been used. But that’s not the case now! These days, garage spaces have become an important part of houses. Explore best basement ceiling ideas for your home.
Now more and more people are converting their basements into second living rooms, amazing office areas, and workout gyms. Not only this, but basements also function great as home theatres, entertainment, and gaming zones.
Are you also planning to transform your basement? Do you want to make your basement look interesting and inviting? If yes, you should pay attention to one of the most important things: Ceilings! As if your ceiling has marks, cracks, and exposed beams, it will surely look a bit off and unattractive. So you have to transform your basement ceilings first and then think about the decorations.
There are so many methods and ways to cover your basement ceiling and turn it into another beautiful and functional space for you and your family. You can select the design according to your ceiling height or the trend and if it’s a bit confusing for you, keep reading this post.
Today in this blog, we’ve gathered up some of the cool basement ceilings ideas of 2022. We’ve included all types of ceiling for basement such as low basement ceiling ideas. So, you can select the one according to your specific apartment and requirement. Let’s start.
Creating a beautiful and useful space in your basement can seem easy, but it requires proper planning and designing. That’s why many people feel this is a bit challenging. Start with the basics, which are your basement ceilings! As most basements have exposed beams, a maze of pipes, wires, and ductwork, you should always tend to first think about them. These things make cleaning more difficult and tend to be an eyesore when guests are over.
No worries, there are many basement ceiling ideas to cover insulation available in the market. Below are some of the most popular and common types of ideas to cover the basement ceiling. You can use these methods on every type of ceiling, including standard, low and high. So, are you ready to give a fantastic makeover to your basement ceilings? Let’s start with the best basement ceiling options list!
1. Cottage Themed Beadboard Ceilings
Does your basement have a painted plain or a popcorn texture ceiling? If yes, it’s time to transform them into a stunning masterpiece with beadboard ceilings! Whether your ceiling height is low or normal, these beadboard ceilings will work perfectly.
Nowadays, cottage-themed beadboard ceilings are so in trend. They make the room appear brighter and spacious, which is an important factor for the basement, right? These ceilings are durable and will surely give a warm cottage-like feel to your home.
Apart from covering the unevenness in the ceiling, it also adds a degree of insulation. This simply means that your basement will be warmer than usual on cold winter mornings. Another great thing about these ceilings is that they’re not too complicated to install and are relatively cheap. So, just add some light work, and your ceilings will be more visually appealing.
2. Drywall Basement Ceiling Ideas
One of the safe and cheap basement ceiling ideas is drywall. If you’re confused between many or want an affordable option for your ceilings, go with the drywall basement ceiling idea. Drywall gives a smooth, attractive living space, and maybe that’s why it is a widely used material.
So whether you want a good outlook and decorative appearance or a noise-free atmosphere, drywall is the best option. This material will effectively reduce the noise in your basement and make the ceiling resistant to fire. To get a finished look, all you need to do is apply a coat of primer and a coat of your favorite paint color.
Don’t forget to add fancy lighting like recessed lights to get the ultimate modern or futuristic appeal. This basement ceiling idea works perfectly with small spaces and basements with low heights.
3. Corrugated Metal Basement Ceiling
Does your basement have ceilings at low height? Rooms with low ceilings can quickly feel cramped if you don’t select the right type of ceiling. So how to overcome this problem? Experts have recommended using a decorative element to overcome this tight and compact feeling. These materials will bounce light and introduce a new texture without adding bulk. A simple and effective solution to this problem is Metal Roofs!
You may have seen these types of roofs on farms. Well, nowadays, these corrugated metal sheets are so popular and commonly used as an alternative for traditional ceiling materials. These roofs reflect light and create an artistic ambiance that makes them ideal for both normal height and low ceilings.
So, if you’re looking for an industrial ceiling that is cheap, use recycled tin sheets. For a rustic look, you can easily find these metal tiles in barns or purchase them new for that ultra-modernist feel. This will also hide all the beams or pipes and give a finished warehouse or steampunk design look.
4. Painted Exposed Beams & Pipes
Another inexpensive basement ceiling idea is to paint the exposed beams and pipes of your basement ceiling. You may have seen these types of ceiling designs somewhere as they’re highly popular in coffee shops and other modernist locations. If your basement has ceilings with exposed rafters and joists, you should definitely try this ceiling idea.
With the help of just a couple of coats of paint, you can completely change the feel of an exposed ceiling. You can go with the all-white theme and paint everything white, including pipes, ductwork, and lighting fixtures. Or you can highlight the beams and pipes by painting them in contrasting colors like orange, yellow, and red. Just keep in mind that bright colors will liven up the space, and neutral ones will make it look modern and industrial.
One of the benefits of painting the beams and pipes is that if any type of repair is required, it can be easily done as it is all exposed. Whereas if you apply other types of the ceiling like drywall, you will have to pull apart the drywall completely.
5. Drop Ceiling Tiles
Another way to add some decorative elements and stunning factors to the ceilings of older homes and the basement is Drop Ceiling Tiles! They’re one of the best cost-effective and attractive basement ceiling ideas.
These days, many homeowners are going with basement drop ceiling designs to make their space look more welcoming and cozy. Perfect for older basements where the wiring and pipes may be located below the beams. You can seamlessly hide all those unsightly wires, beams, and pipes under these pretty ceiling tiles.
Drop ceilings are actually a kind of false ceiling that is suspended below the original fifth wall. They’re placed with steel wires over a frame; that’s why their installation is easy. If any tile gets damaged over time, you can simply lift it out of the frame and pop a new panel in instead of fixing the entire ceiling. Plus, you can also put lighting fixtures in the tiles so that you’ll get ample light in your basement.
From the traditional white foam or particleboard panels to classy tin tiles, modern drop ceiling ideas for the basement are available in a wide range of varieties. You can create a grid overhead to establish a geometric pattern as it looks visually appealing. Drop ceiling tiles are water-resistant, and they don’t sag or develop mildew, even for twenty years. Pretty cool, right?
6. Traditional Coffered Ceiling
What do you think about having coffered ceilings in your basement? Yes, they look complicated and challenging to install, but they’re not actually. You can add these simple but really attractive coffered basement ceilings to make your space beautiful.
Look at the above basement, where in-lay tiles have been used to create this coffered ceiling design. The elements like beams and simple designs add just enough embellishment to the space. The whole ceiling design seems like it is an architectural element of a traditional coffered ceiling instead of any structural solution.
These types of ceilings are practical and look really pretty. They also come at a reasonable price which will be such a plus point. You can paint them or leave them as it is, both ways they’ll look elegant and classy. To add more drama to your place, you can include crown moldings. So, whether you’re planning to make your basement your office or a hangout spot, these ceilings will surely create a unique and stunning focal point.
7. Wood Plank Basement Ceiling
Those who want a more modern and chic basement look can go with wooden plank basement ceiling ideas. These ceilings not only cover an exposed ceiling but can also be installed directly onto an existing ceiling, such as popcorn or drywall.
Lightweight and sturdy, wood planks are perfect as a basement ceiling. Moreover, if you want, you can paint or stain them for the desired effect. Instead of expensive wood, go with reclaimed wood as it is affordable than other woods and beadboards.
Add or hide lighting strips hidden inside support beams and enjoy the changing shades of barn wood. This will surely add a unique character to the overall space. It will make your basement feel comfortable and cozy. For a different look, you can also make patterns with wooden planks.
8. Stretch Ceiling
Do you want a visually appealing basement ceiling without involving a lot of work? If yes, stretch ceilings will be best for you! These ceiling designs will give off the appearance of luxury, and there is not a lot of furniture moving, messy work. They can be easily installed in a short timeframe.
This basement ceiling has a reflective and shiny outlook that makes it look really appealing. You’ll keep coming back to your basement just for the feel. The most amazing thing about them is that you don’t have to break the bank to set it up. It is one of the affordable basement ceiling ideas for standard basement decorations.
You can literally create any type of design and unusual shapes, including arches and domes, and that too without any visible light source. So, if you’re thinking about converting your basement into a home theatre, stretch ceilings are the best as they offer excellent soundproofing options.
9. Textured Glue-Up Tile
For those who are looking for DIY basement ceiling ideas, this one’s for you. This is one of the easiest removable basement ceiling ideas. Buy some textured glue-up tiles from the local store or the home depot. All you need to do is to paste them on your basement ceilings.
Start with smaller sections at first and glue all your tiles one by one. This way, you’ll get a beautiful and cheap basement ceiling. These glue-on tiles are made of polystyrene or fiberboard and come in a variety of colors, sizes, and styles. You can even paint them as per the interiors.
10. Wallpapered Basement Ceiling Ideas
Don’t have money or time to decorate your basement ceilings? No worries, get some wallpaper, and you’re done! You can find wallpapers in any design and pattern, from faux wooden wallpapers, sceneries to luxury and glamorous ones.
If your basement area is small, you can try solid colored ones or stripped wallpapers. Make a bold abstract statement and add a personal style and flavor into space with these types of wallpapered basement ceilings.
Here are some more stylish and modern basement ceiling ideas for you to get more inspiration:
Final Thoughts
So which ceiling idea do you like the most for your basement? When it comes to the installation of a ceiling, there are numerous ways to do it. You just have to be creative and think out of the box. Do in-depth research, and then according to your basement space and budget, decide the ceiling type and materials. You can also select the unique basement ceiling idea according to what you’re converting your basement into a room, entertainment room, or personal office.
Don’t be afraid to try ceiling options in different themes, colors, and styles for your basement. All these ideas that we’ve mentioned in this blog are cheap materials like wood planks, paint, PVC, and corrugated metals. They will surely end up making your basement ceiling look amazing!
I hope you liked this blog on basement ceiling ideas, and it has also helped you to pick the right ceiling design for your basement. Also, don’t forget to share this blog with your friends and family so that they can also get to know about these amazing inexpensive basement ceiling ideas and transform their spaces.
There is no better way to add a natural factor and element to our home than plants! One of the emerging trends of interior design is to bring nature from the outside to the inside of the house with DIY plant stand. Tall or small, big or tiny, indoor plants always offer many benefits, and you can place them not only in your homes but also in your offices and other spaces.
Whether it is summer, spring, or winter, you can always include these cute little fellas to decorate your space. From your living room, ding area to bedrooms and kitchen, you can literally put plants with DIY plant stands anywhere in your home. Another important thing is the way you display them. Plants placed in plant stands look way more modern and sophisticated. They have an important impact on the interiors and the rest of the decors of your place. That’s why you can easily create the perfect ambiance by adding some greenery.
Today in this blog, we’ve gathered some interesting and creative DIY plant stand ideas for you. You can surely buy planters and stands from online and stores, but there is something unique and personal about the DIY kind. The store-bought will simplify things, but they will never be able to add a personal touch and character to your space. Plus, they’re expensive!
So, if you want to create the perfect atmosphere according to your interiors and decors on a decent budget, try these DIY plant stands. Moreover, the following indoor plant stand ideas are pretty simple to create. You can even include your kids in this activity. These easy-to-make cheap plant stands will be a fun project for them.
We’ve included all types of stands in different designs and styles, from stylish modern stands to easy wooden ones. You can pick the one that you feel is right for your space and decorate it as you like. These inexpensive or almost free plant stand ideas will provide a high-end look. So, give your interiors a finished look with an indoor plant stand DIY way!
So are you ready to give a makeover to your space with these cute indoor plant stand ideas? Let’s start.
25+ Creative Indoor Plant Stand Ideas For Your Home & Office
Give your home, office, or any space a stylish look with these amazing plant stand ideas. Below is the list of some of the best indoor plant stand ideas. So, whether you want to create a modern, contemporary or minimal look, you can find the perfect DIY plant stand idea in the below list.
All of the ideas are beginner woodworking projects that you can make in just an hour or two. These DIY plant stand plans here include building directions, color photos, and styling ideas. All you need to do is to gather your materials and supplies, and you’re all set to start the process. Let’s begin.
Mid-Century Modern Plant Stand
Mid-century modern style is popular these days. If you’re looking for some decor, this mid-century modern DIY plant stand will be perfect for you. To make this, all you need is some wooden planks and some white paint. This DIY mid-century plant stand has a large base, so it can easily hold big pots.
Minimal DIY Marble Plant Stand
This marble stand is perfect to create a modern and minimal ambiance. You’ll need some wooden dowels, a wood square, and a faux marble for the top part. First, make the square shape from the wooden dowels and paint them in black. After this, stick the faux marble stone on top of that. And your modern marble plant stand is ready!
DIY Ladder Plant Stand
Do you love to collect many plants? Here’s the perfect stand for you: DIY plant stand ladder style! This will offer plenty of space where you can put all your small and big plants. To make this, all you need is a few pine boards and some basic tools.
Floating Plant Shelf
Give an extra treatment to your boring windowswith this cute floating plant shelf. You’ll need only two things: a wooden round and yarn or macrame. After this, hang the stand from your ceiling or in front of a sunny window. This DIY project is easy to make and looks really pretty!
DIY Tall Plant Stand
Create a unique ambiance by placing plants at various heights. For that, this tall plant holder is perfect. You can use either pine wood or any type of wood to create this simple and minimal stand for your plants. This will give Scandinavian vibes to your space.
A Colorful Book Plant Stand
You may have already seen these kinds of book plant stands on Instagram and other social media platforms. To add a pop of color, here books are painted in bright and bold colors. Later they all are glued together to make a sturdy stand. This is such a great idea to make a plant stand from old books.
DIY Piano Stool Stand
Another way to repurpose your old stuff is this idea. If you have an old piano stool, convert it into a stunning plant stand. All you need to do is to put this stool at a good spot and then place a plant over it. Of course, you can give a makeover like painting and decorating if you want.
Copper Plant Stands
These DIY copper plant stands may look hard to make, but they’re super easy to make. First, buy some wire plant stands or make some and later paint them with copper spray paint. Lastly, use some inexpensive cotton rope to cover the top part, and voila! Your luxurious-looking copper stand is ready to be decorated. This stand will perfectly go with both Boho and modern interior designs.
Tiny Desk Plant Stand
Look how cute this tiny wooden stand is. You can literally make this in a few minutes. All the supplies can easily be available in Target or any local store. If you want, you can also paint them various colors and decorate them on your working desk.
DIY Wire Plant Stand
To make these kinds of plant stands, you’ll require an old lampshade. Find the one that has wires connecting the top and bottom. That’s it! If you want to change the design, you can do that with the help of wire cutters. To make the planter stand out in your interiors, paint them in solid white, matte black, or gold finishes.
Drawer Plant Stand
Do you have an old working table? If yes, you can make use of one of its parts, Drawers! Here’s a cool idea for you, turn an ordinary-looking drawer into a unique plant stand. This is the perfect way to use the outdated and old furniture that is no longer in use. First, get the drawer out from the table or desk, then clean with sandpaper and add a fresh coat of paint and your stand is ready!
DIY Multi-level Plant Stand
This plant stand idea is perfect for those who live in small spaces or have many plants or both! This DIY multi-level plant stand can hold two small to medium potted plants. It is pretty easy to build and looks modern with decors.
This two-tiered DIY plant stand is tall and has a small platform at the top and a shelf at the lower part. You can display two beautiful planters on it. You can experiment with the design and create unique indoor plant stands for multiple plants.
Low Wooden Plant Stand Bench
Another great stand idea for your tiny plants is this cute DIY plant stand bench. This low-riding, wooden indoor plant stand can hold all of your plants in one place. This makes the watering process easy as they all are placed on this DIY wood plant stand. You can use this DIY plant stand indoor and outdoor spaces.
Accordeon Plant Stand
Look at this adorable tiny plant stand. This step ladder-style planter will be perfect for your windowsills. You can add many small planters to this stand and create a beautiful natural look.
DIY Frame Plant Stand
Simple but elegant looking, these modern plant stands are something unique. They’ll surely add a certain amount of zest to your classic-looking indoor plants. To make this, you will need some wooden sticks and some nails. All you need to do is to make a square or any shape from the sticks and secure them with nails. These mid-century planter stands will make the ambiance of the space so much more stylish.
DIY Hanging Plant Stand
This masterpiece plant stand is so grand and special that it will catch the attention of everyone. It may look a bit challenging to make at first, but it is not. To make this multiple-shelf hanging plant stand, you’ll require some cotton ropes, planks, and a bamboo stick. Look at the above picture for reference. You can hang DIY Hanging Plant Stand in your living area, dining area idea, or any part of the house. It will work as an accent decor in the room.
Here are some more easy DIY plant stand ideas and inspiration for you:
Final Thoughts
So which DIY Plant stand idea do you like the most for your home? Plant lovers always find a way to bring more and more plants to home, so stands like these that we’ve mentioned are essential. These DIY plant stands are inexpensive and quite easy to make. You can create one or many according to your plant storage space and the space you have in your home or apartment.
You can repurpose many things to create these indoor plant stands, from old buckets, trash cans to bins and drawers. These cheap indoor plant stand ideas will help you keep order among your plants and also make your house look better.
I hope this blog has helped you to make your own DIY plant stand for your plants. Also, don’t forget to share this blog with your friends and family so that they can also make a stand for their plants and decorate their homes.
The kitchen is like a temple for all the foodies out there. It is that one space in the house that will never disappoint and will always serve you with happiness and comfort food. Kitchen design has come a long way from rear room to front and middle. Kitchen design trends have promising modeling ideas with class and convenience.
Kitchen design trends ideas can be overwhelming with so many choices, styles, and advice they come with. Whether you’re going for a new kitchen planning or remodeling of the existing one, you should consider what is currently trending to make your kitchen stand out.
Kitchen interior design trends have shifted from the typical white or neutrally tones kitchens to a bolder choice and bright colors. A well-planned kitchen is fuelled with great ergonomics, aesthetics, and liveliness.
Defining a Modern Kitchen
A modern kitchen is a mix of neat straight lines and geometry that imparts elegance and offers comfort for the users. The modern trend is a composition of contrasting colors, emphasized lines, and a sleek appearance. These spaces are often matched with the palette of the adjoining dining room and living room.
Kitchen design trends is more about uniting the spaces visually with an open plan and uniform materials, colors, furniture, shapes, and decor. Latest decor with leather upholstered seating and other eco-friendly materials impart a contemporary look to the design and form a seamless relation with living and dining areas.
The kitchen design trend has transformed dramatically over the years by bringing in contemporary ideas aligned with the latest technologies. The kitchen is no longer just a space to cook food, rather it has become a space that supports cooking, partying, and even working keeping in mind the work from home scenario.
Kitchen design trends now define a kitchen as multifunctional spaces with elegant interior decor.
The Idea of Room-like Kitchens
The latest kitchen trend is about integrating the space into living areas. The idea of open kitchen interiors has a major influence on the current design trends. Though the kitchen is not the main space of the house, it can be considered as a functional, harmonious, and beautiful space that merges well with the rest of the house.
With hidden work areas and ultra-sleek andmodern kitchen cabinets, the kitchen has a unique appearance that expresses the beauty of materials The latest trends explore minimalism and stylish spaces that blend well with the rest of the house decor and do not mark a separate territory for the kitchen.
Tips for Kitchen Design Trends
Many trendy designs and remodeling kitchen ideas can easily get you overwhelmed. Preparing before diving into the world of inspiring ideas is thus a good choice. Let’s consider these tips for great kitchen interior design trends.
1. Choose Bold Materials
Kitchen design trends explore the richness a bold material offers. These decors focus on functionality with equal beauty. Materials can be explored that add charm and elegance to the design and offer great durability.
2. Stick with the Theme
With a great variety of kitchen interior trends, it’s important to stay focused on the theme. A single or combination of two trends can be incorporated into the style to achieve a perfect level of balance and harmony. The theme must form a cohesive design with the rest of the adjoining spaces to form a seamless relationship throughout.
3. Think Ahead
As the trends are going bolder and louder, there is a need to look for the smart appliances and latest technologies in the kitchen equipment. Go for tough to open styles that are likely to stay trendy for the coming years with smart technology.
While thinking ahead with technology, make sure your kitchen comes out to be sustainable for a greener future.
Top 20 Kitchen Design Trends
With numerous kitchen interior design trends, it can be a challenging task to select the best one. Though having a sea of options sounds good, it can be mind-boggling.
Here are 20 kitchen design trends that may lead you in the right direction and offer you insights into the upcoming trends.
1. Going Bold: Leading Kitchen Design Trends Ideas
The use of dark, bold colors defines the kitchen design trends. From hues like forest green to burgundy tones- these are now being used in the kitchen interiors without hesitation.
The level of experimenting with bold tones is greatly hiking resulting in interesting spaces. These shades can be complemented with textured surfaces, metal accents, and cabinets in smoked glass to fill the design with glam.
2. Herringbone Flooring
Herringbone flooring is currently being considered and will definitely enter the kitchens with the upcoming trends. It imparts texture and warmth to the contemporary design.
3. Green Kitchen Design Trends: Recycled Kitchen
With the growing awareness of sustainable designs, recycled kitchens have reached their peak. Second-hand kitchens are functional and eco-friendly options that recycle elements in working conditions.
These may aid in availing up to 70% off, thus can prove to be purse-friendly as well.
4. Marvelous Marble
The use of marble in kitchens imparts a sense of luxury to the space. It can be well-matched with complementing metal finishes like gold or brass.
Choosing neutral-toned marble can be matched with bold greens or blues to make the design even more appealing.
5. Wallpapered Kitchens
Adding wallpaper in the kitchen is a great idea as the latest innovations have come up with designs that fit well in a kitchen atmosphere and conditions.
These wallpapers can be coated with matt varnish and can be sealed on all the edges to prevent them from wearing out soon.
6. Kitchen Office
As the need for having home offices has observed a surge in the past year, designers have come up with a creative solution for that.
A kitchen can be used as an ideal office spot with a neat space set in a quiet corner.
Wooden kitchens are not new in the market, however, with the latest design and creativity, it has made its way on the hot list for kitchen design trends.
From wooden finishes to newly introduced textures and treatments, these designs form a relationship with nature and offer a comfortable space.
8. Smart Kitchens
Smart appliances are getting even smarter with the coming innovations in technology. These majorly influence the kitchen design trends that are making their way to the market.
There are endless possibilities to incorporate hi-tech appliances in the kitchens. From boiling water taps to smarter versions of them, you need to keep your kitchens up to date with these products.
9. Meshy Cabinets
As metallic touches are highly trending, cabinet units can be added with meshed fronts. These offer a pleasing combination with solid units without making them look overbearing or heavy.
10. Simple and Minimal
Sleek, minimal designs offer a clutter-free area with neat lines. The straight lines with polished details in the kitchen can offer a serene space that may be used as a retreat zone from the daily hustle-bustle.
11. Headed towards Sustainability
Sustainability has seen a sharp acceleration in the green kitchen designs. This concept can be achieved with various eco-friendly steps while designing.
From sustainably sourced materials to A-rated equipment, sustainable kitchens are the best kitchen design trend to go for.
12. Mismatched Furniture
Taking a different road in the designing, mix and match kitchens offer a combination of various furniture finishes. This offers a creative appearance to the kitchen with a new vision for the furniture selection.
Old cabinets can be mismatched with modern metallic looks to impart a unique look.
13. Lighting Making a Statement
Lighting is recognized as a crucial design element in kitchens. Being neglected for years, good statement lighting is leading the kitchen design trends. The lighting needs to be practical for efficient working and at the same time, it can impart extraordinary aesthetics.
Kitchens can be ornamented with pendant lighting or dangling pieces with a metallic coating.
14. Built-in Dining
The open design allows the incorporation of dining spaces in the kitchen which makes the area for the kitchen large. Creative dining booths can be added in the kitchens to make the best use out of the allotted space.
15. Walnut Kitchen
Walnut kitchens are the best contemporary designs to add warmth and character to a kitchen. These designs ensure a modern space with natural finishes. These can be complemented with plain white or metallic and burnished surfaces for bespoke decor.
16. Glamorous Gold
From copper, brass to now gold, metal touch in a kitchen has slowly paved their way. Gold, stainless steel, and brushed nickel surfaces in kitchens are quite stylish and evergreen trends.
These are added by omitting marble in a few places to add a lavish and glamorous look to the kitchen.
17. Metallic Units
The limited use of metallics in kitchens like brass and other bold metals has now transformed into kitchens gleaming this metallic world. Kitchen design trends is about a shiny combination of metallic elements including metal unit fronts.
Gold taps and other reflecting surfaces have made their way into the latest kitchen designs.
18. Glass Doors to Pantry
What’s more exciting than an organized look with transparency?
Kitchen interior design trends present the idea of separating the pantry with a glass door imparting an industrial look and at the same time making the space look neat.
19. Lived-in Appearance
The kitchen design trend offers a space to cook and relax. The concept of multi-functional spaces has led to kitchens that offer a relaxing space as well.
The lived-in appearance is imparted by a wood-burning stove, cozy nooks, great shelving, and seating space. Using natural materials for enhanced aesthetics can make the space even more welcoming and comfortable.
20. Drawer Appliances
A nicely planned kitchen with drawers has sidelines the conventional designs with tall cupboards. Drawers are gaining popularity rapidly in the kitchens with the convenience and comfort they offer.
Appliance drawers started with freezers but now have been upgraded to accommodate dishwashers and other equipment.
All Set to Design as Per the Kitchen Design Trends
These kitchen design trends can highlight your kitchen as a space that brings together friends and family. The sleek and stylish hub can offer a comfortable space with trendy elements.
Practicality and multifunctionality lead the board in the priority aspects while designing a kitchen and a great design can offer flexible space with beautifully appealing aesthetics. These creative trends can offer a kitchen space that can be fun and relaxing.
Breaking the typical notions of a kitchen being a boring area, modern trends offer a design that transforms the kitchen into a retreat. With the latest technology, green vision, and bold use of materials and colors, modern kitchen designs offer an uplifting space in the house.
This curated list can surely help you choose the right design based on your taste and requirements. Go for the style that reflects your personality to give your kitchen a bespoke design or remodeling.
If you reside in a location experiencing intense heat during summer, having a space to swim and relax makes the weather tolerable and more enjoyable. So, have you managed to find the best above ground pools to beat the heat? If not, we’ve got it covered.
In-ground swimming pools are a luxury and expensive to install with heavy maintenance required, however, swimming pools above ground are an easy-to-setup alternative with minimal maintenance required. These can offer the same fun an in-ground pool gives.
Above ground swimming pools offer a space to laugh, chill, and splash your desires. These can be conveniently installed or dismantled as per the weather conditions. The best above ground pools is the one that fits in the yard space with dimensions appropriate to accommodate all the family members. These offer fun moments with friends or family in the summertime.
Above Ground Pools- Types
These swimming pools above ground come in different materials and various organic shapes. The material and size of the pool influence the installation process, strength, and maintenance required. The best above ground pool selected based on the dimensions and other requirements.
The different types of above ground pools available in the market are:
1. Inflatable Pools
These types of above ground swimming pools are most affordable, simple to put up, and require less maintenance. These can be inflated with an air pump, and it’ll be all set to use. The setup takes minimal time based on the size of the pool.
Filters or chemicals are not required for their maintenance, however, these need to be cleaned, empties and refilled from time to time. These come in a wide range of sizes that may suit the family’s needs.
These are the best above ground pools for a low budget for a fun experience.
2. Steel-framed Pools
As the name suggests, steel frame above ground pools are sturdy and long-lasting. The steel frame is composed of vertical supports with a side railing. The bottom and sidewalls of the swimming pool are composed of PVC, durable plastic, vinyl, or resin.
Steel enables users to go for a larger and deeper pool. These require chemicals to maintain hygiene in the swimming environment. For installation, it requires ground preparation, unlike inflatable pools.
3. Aluminium-framed Pools
Aluminium frame pools, with the amazing properties of aluminium, are strong, durable options that weigh less than a steel pool.
Even though they can resist rust, these pools are prone to oxidation.
4. Resin-framed Pools
Easier to maintain than steel, the resin is a solid, durable plastic material that is light-weighted. What makes a resin pool better than steel or aluminium is its resistance to rust. This is a solid option for the best permanent above ground pool.
A large pool with a resin frame requires a filter to clean the water. These are costlier than the metal frame pools but their durability and sturdiness make it worth the expense.
5. Hybrid Pools
Composed of steel and resin, hybrid pools are strong options to go ahead with. The individual properties of both materials compensate for the drawbacks of each other.
6. Semi-Inground Pools
Commonly known as radiant pools, these swimming pools are cheaper than an all in-ground pool and serve with various personalization options.
These designs are easy to employ on sloped or uneven grounds where a conventional pool is not feasible.
Considerations to Find the Best Above Ground Pool
The location, shape, size, required depth, and type of the pool have a major role to play while selecting the best above ground pool for your house.
There are a few things to consider before making the purchase, these are:
1. Location and Landscaping
The first and foremost thing to consider is the strategic placement of the pool. Generally, locating an above ground pool near power lines, trees, on a concrete floor, or close to other landscaping features is avoided.
It is best suited on flat and even ground as irregularities can cause the water to apply more pressure on various areas that can lead to a weakened structure.
2. Shape and Size
With options of a square, circular, oval, or rectangular, the option should be considered based on the space available to place it. These measurements will lead to the best-suited shape.
Where square and rectangle pools offer more space, curved pools have lesser seams.
3. Depth of the Pool
The pool should be bought by considering who the users are and what would be the appropriate depth required for them. Pools for kids and young children are with less depth, whereas deeper pools suit the older swimmer the best.
Tall pools have more water holding capacity, but at the same time, they demand frequent filter replacement and removal of extra dirt and debris.
4. Pool Liner and Thickness
A liner is a layer protecting the pool and maintaining its structure. A pool with a flexible liner should be opted to go well with the shape of the pool. These should have enough strength to hold water with manageable thickness.
The thickness of about 20mm keeps a balance between durability, flexibility, weight, and thickness of the pool.
5. Convenience in Installation
The type of pool can be selected based on the efforts in the installation you’re ready to put in. Inflatable pools are super easy to install in less time. Whereas, pools with metal or resin frames require a long installation process.
6. Safety
The safety requirements should be considered before buying the best above ground pool for your yard. In addition to that, regulations and permit requirements should be taken care of.
7. Maintenance
Various models of above ground pools can demand different levels of maintenance. Inflatable pools require minimal maintenance, whereas, other types of pools demand installation of filters to keep the pool clean.
8. Extra Accessories
For additional fun, pools can be accessorized with extra equipment like a ladder, pool lights. Etc.
Apart from the fun stuff, these may also require equipment like a skimmer, chlorine generator for easy maintenance.
6 Best Above Ground Pool
In-ground pools come with unavoidable commitments and special attention required for them to sustain. Owing to various above ground pools brands, these offer a cool space to escape from the heat. From huge pools for swimmers, to easily foldable and movable pools, these are the top 6 picks of the best above ground pool available in the market.
1. Intex Ultra XTR
The best above ground pool that beats the rest is Intex Ultra XTR Round Pool Set. This pool is offered with pieces of equipment like a ladder with anti-slip steps, sand filter pumps, ground cloth, and pool cover with a rope tie.
The frame of the pool is constructed of galvanized steel that imparts stability and sturdiness to the whole product. It is layered with a protective powder coating on the interior and exterior walls to prevent rusting.
This 52” tall pool with an 18’ diameter can be set to splash water within an hour.
2. Intex Ultra XTR Rectangle Pool
If you’re looking for rectangular above ground pools, blindly choose Intex Ultra Frame Rectangular Pool that is 52” deep offered in various sizes. This pool is offered with accessories like ground cloth, debris cover, filter pump, and an anti-slip ladder. The largest pool is equipped with a maintenance kit.
This is a high-quality engineered product that ensures durability and resistance to weather conditions. The triple liner ensures resistance to punctures and the steel frames reinforce the sidewalls of the pool.
The dual suction outlets of the pool allow the water to circulate effectively and keep the pool clean for a long time.
3. Bestway Steel Pro Frame Pool
Without demanding extra tools for the setup procedure, this is the best above ground pool that can be considered handy. The features of the pool include an anti-corrosion steel frame and tri-ply liner puncture-resistant liner.
The inclusive filter pumps keep the water clean and hygienic for a better experience.
4. Foldable Pool
Wouldn’t it be amazing if you could fold and take your pool with you anywhere?
Well, the dream has come true. Lunaoo’s foldable above ground swimming pool is a small, compact pool with portable options.
The circular pool can be easily folded into a small rectangle. This pool can be folded up to add more room when not in use. The reinforced fiberboard walls keep the pool from tearing and the inbuilt drains in the pool make filling up and emptying the pool an easy task.
5. Rainbow Ring Inflatable Play Pool
Inflatable pools are the best above ground pool options for the little ones in your home. Rainbow ring by Intex is the best kiddie pool that includes an inbuilt water slide, water sprayer, wading pool, and a ring toss game with two pairs of inflatable rings.
This above ground pool with a rainbow theme offers a playing area for kids to simultaneously deal with the heat of summers.
6. Intex Prism Frame Pool
Intex’s prism-shaped pool is a strong and affordable option to spruce up your yard with an interesting setup. It is an easy-to-install pool with high quality. The only drawback is to buy an additional filter pump for the pool, otherwise, this is worth considering above ground pool.
Affordable Summer Luxury
Above ground pools offer a luxurious and fun way to relax on a hot summer day. The best part about buying an above ground swimming pool is the easy installation and setup of the whole system without having to spend on professionals.
With a wide variety to choose from, the best above ground pool for your space will ensure an enhanced summer experience with friends or family. These pools can transform a bland yard into a cool way to escape the heat and can guarantee many years of enjoyment with the durability and strength of the designs.
The look of water-stained tiles or marble in the bathroom is disliked by most people and it destroys the aesthetic appeal of the whole bathroom. An easy and efficient solution to fix this issue is the installation of a bath fitter. It is a liner composed of acrylic moulded mould sheets that are fitted between the bathroom walls and the bathtub. A bath fitter installed on the walls contacts the tub to make it look clean and fresh. With a reasonable bath fitter cost, the installation imparts a new look without the need to renovate the whole space. Installation of a bath fitter does not demand any demolition, but it does necessitate some cleanup.
Durability is another significant advantage of Bath Fitters. They’re constructed of acrylic rather than enamel, PVC, or another plastic polymer, so they’ll endure a long time. Bath Fitters liners, like their warranty, are guaranteed to last a lifetime. A bath fitter costs far less than the whole expense of replacing the bathtub and the discoloured tiles surrounding it.
Bath Fitters Features
Bath fitter, being a beautiful acrylic liner, merges well with the current existing bathtub or shower in your bathroom. Every Bath Fitter is chosen to complement the appearance and feel of the bathtub and shower system as closely as possible. They fit perfectly over your current bathroom accessories, features, and fixtures, bringing a fresh new appearance.
Bath fitters have the following characteristics:
Over the years and decades, it has shown to be quite resilient.
These are engineered to endure a lifetime.
It has a surface that is resistant to slipping (suitable for people with disabilities or older people)
Its high-gloss finish makes the bathroom look fantastic.
Scratch-resistant materials are utilized to ensure that bathtub restoration lasts.
Many essential shower and bathtub accessories are compatible with this product.
The Great Acrylic Bath Fitters
Non-porous 1/4-inch acrylic is used to custom build the bath fitters and shower wall systems. This implies that during the life of the product, your bath liner will be capable of keeping mildew and mould at bay.
Furthermore, because acrylic is used, each bath fitter is extremely robust and long-lasting.
Take a look at these fantastic acrylic bath fittings features:
Unlike some other materials, it is strong and long-lasting.
There will be no leaks since it is non-porous.
Mould, mildew, and other fungi can be avoided.
A lifetime warranty ensures that the product will endure a long period.
The best material to use is 100 per cent pure acrylic.
PVC vinyl is used by certain manufacturers to create bath liners. While it is frequently less expensive than an acrylic bath fitter, it may not always look as nice or even last as long.
Furthermore, there are several advantages to choosing a Bath Fitter bathtub over other conventional materials.
Tile — porous grout lines allow moisture to accumulate readily, allowing mould and mildew to grow.
Fibreglass — porous; stains readily fade colour; fibreglass tubs chip and break over time.
Cast iron (and enamelled steel) – corrode with time, becomes porous, and discolours quickly; chips, fissures, fractures, and scratches are common.
Colours and Styles Offered in Bath Fitters
The designs for bath fitters have a sea of options. Its range of designs is one of the most appealing features. Every homeowner can find a style or design that suits them best in this wide variety at a good bath fitter cost. They are offered in a wide range of hues, including:
Pearl white
Ivory Marble
White Marble
White
When it comes to wall panels, the possibilities for personalization and elegance are endless. There are several styles to select from.
Bath Fitters Installation: Bath Fitter Cost
Before answering how much does a bath fitter cost, one important aspect to consider and understand is its installation process.
Fitting bath liners on your own is not the greatest choice. A bath liner installation procedure takes about one workday for a professional to complete when done correctly.
Even the most skilled DIY homeowner can run into a slew of issues if they try to install it themselves. These difficulties may cost time and will hike the whole bath fitter cost, in addition to being a major nuisance.
The most significant issue is that an incompetent bath fitter installation may cause leaks. Water will start leaking if the bath liner doesn’t fit snugly against the current tub or shower surround, causing a slew of difficulties. Mould/Mildew, growth of Bacteria, and Fungi are some of the bath fitter installation issues.
How Much Does Bath Fitter Cost?
A bathtub will set you back anything from $700 to $1400. This tub liner is comparable in price to other acrylic tub liners. Keep in mind that the cost of installation will need to be factored in. If you hire someone to do it for you, the cost jumps from $4,000 to $7,000 or more. This can hike the overall expense of the project.
Depending on the complexity of your job, a basic tub refurbishment can cost upwards of $6,000. Not only that but renovating your bathroom with a professional might take many weeks! Bath Fitter tubs are a faster option than full tub replacements. These one-of-a-kind items may completely change the aesthetic of your bathroom without the hassle.
The main questions arrive here:
How Much Does a Bath Fitter Cost? How Much Is a Bath Fitter? What Are the General Bath Fitters Prices?
Bath Fitter provides bespoke tub liners as well as installation. Contrary to common perception, a Bath Fitter tub does not require you to replace your current tub! Instead, a new tub liner will be installed. The structural integrity of your current tub is unaffected. The exposed finish, on the other hand, appears to be spanking new. Producers shape a single bit of acrylic to suit the exact curves of your current tub to produce your fresh liner. This replacement tub shell is designed to fit over your existing fixture and provide a smooth finish.
The Bath Fitter can also keep hold of your tub surrounding fittings to give the bathroom a finished and cohesive look.
Bath fitter cost varies widely based on the set of requirements. Different shades and styles might raise overall bath fitter prices. You may expect to pay much more if you want to incorporate accessories like a complementing tub surround. While there is no way to examine specific pricing, there is a bath filter’s average cost.
Bathtub liners typically cost somewhere around $850 to $1,400. This is excluding the cost of installation or any accessories. Even with only the liner, there will be pricing variations depending on the material you select. Vinyl made of PVC is less expensive. These liners will often cost a hundred bucks less than acrylic. However, it has a lower life expectancy than the acrylic used by Bath Fitters. Upon adding in the cost of surrounding accessories and installation, the payable amount ranges anything from $1,721 to $5,267. The average is around $3,420.
Factors Influencing Bath Fitters Average Cost
Since buyers desire a custom look for their bathrooms, comparing bath fitter costs is challenging. However, there are a few factors that influence the bath fitter prices:
Size and Area
The larger the bathtub, the higher the price. The wall’s surface area follows the same principle.
Colour and Styling Option
There are hundreds of hues to choose from in addition to the basic colours. One can opt for glossy or matte surfaces, imitation marble, or any unique customization. The expenditure depends on the selection of the shade and finishing option.
The Status of the Bathroom
There is a significant price difference between a mould that is just in traces and a mould that has completely coated the walls. When the work demands extra cleaning, the prices may go higher.
Plumbing
The bath fitter cost is also determined by the state of the bathroom’s pipes and drains. Replacement of rusted pipes with galvanized pipes, which will cost extra money.
Specifications
Items such as faucets, handrails, shower shelves, dishware, and flooring may be fairly costly. Although these features provide a personalized feel to the bathroom, they can raise the cost of a bath fitter by up to 20%.
Worth the Cost: Bathfitters Prices
Bath Fitter makes getting a brand new tub simple and quick. In comparison to complete upgrades and replacements, you’ll save a lot of time, effort, and money.
Consider all of the expenditures associated with remodelling a bathroom. You’ll have to get rid of the old fixture, destroy the backdrop, spend money on new tiles, and so on. Everything adds up.
You won’t have to worry about any of it with a Bath Fitter tub. The present work is covered by these tubs. If you’re replacing your surroundings, it’ll also cover up your old tiles. You need not demolish anything! Bath fitter cost offers you a new space with minimal effort and replacements.
Using the ancient “Tapera style” as an inspiration, Victor B. Ortiz Architecture has created the Tapera Residence in Paraty, Brazil. This simple, minimalistic, and sleek home amidst the surrounding naturistic backdrop, envisions to stay camouflage through it, without making an outward appearance. Adorned by a green roof, the structure pays an ode to nature around.
The Tapera Residence is located in a seemingly isolated region in Paraty, a town located in the south of Rio de Janeiro in Brazil. The name “Tapera Residence” is derived from indigenous dwellings that are characterized by a simple as well as utilitarian structure. This residence is enveloped in nature, and therefore the envelope of the structure ‒ the roof, attempts to be a playful yet vital element of the structure.
It is a visually aesthetic abode with open walls along with simplistic enclosures. The open plan in turn offers seamless natural lighting and ventilation throughout the indoors. The spatial design creates a transition between the inside and the outside through a sensorial transcend.
The residence is divided into three levels, which is shadowed by a common roof. The green roof takes over the entire levels in an acute journey, resonating the surrounding hills. The topmost level is known as a social zone with a living room, dining area, kitchen, and a service kitchen. It also includes a guest bathroom and a breakfast room. The topmost level is close to nature and provides splendid views of the arena around. Small pockets or punctures are created on the topmost roofs to allow open courtyards within the interiors.
The intermediate level encloses all three levels, it has floor to ceiling windows to allow the entire landscape the indoors. The prime feature on this level is the roof openings that have lateral levels connecting the bringsroof to the floor. With a gradual uphill, a user can conveniently walk to the green roof for an evening stroll indoors. This design feature cancels the need to go beyond the residence as it conveniently brings in the essence of nature as a vital part of it. This level also includes the sleeping areas and houses over three suites. Every suite has a French window opening, showcasing the vast expanse of nature around.
The bottom-most level includes a home theatre along with an outdoor dining area. It also has an enclosed living room that has floor to ceiling glass to create pockets for natural scenic views. These openings allow natural light and ventilation from every nook and corner of the Tapera Residence. The dining area has a minimalistic furniture layout, although the wooden hues through the chairs highlight it as a focal point. The marble finished dining table seamlessly blends with the tranquil environment. Floor to ceiling length windows bring the outside inside.
Victor B. Ortiz Architecture has designed this structure in such a way that the entire green roof unites all the separate levels and its volumes under one enclosure. It is a thin, sleek and lightweight design feature which despite its large dimension, it appears to be humble and humane to its surroundings. The curved sloping roof brings in the vegetation and flora to the interior for an intimate nature-driven experience.
The side view with the large glass facade inviting lots of natural lighting creates an interesting pattern. The cantilevered roof acts as a parapet to protect the indoors from direct sunlight and harsh weather. It also helps in keeping the indoors well-shaded.
The living room is styled with Brazilian furniture that reflects a minimal aesthetic almost trying to camouflage nature. Rather than taking a maximalist route, the interior design sticks to a minimal and utilitarian approach with custom pieces, paintings, and artefacts. The marble flooring creates a soothing ambience, look and feel to the indoors.
The Normal Homes vs Tapera Residence
Normally when we envision the idea of a home, we often perceive it as a concept of walking through the door towards a horizontal existence. What we never think deep is about, what all we can do with our roofs. Taking this idea, the latest project by Victor B. Ortiz Architecture, Tapera Residence in Paraty, Brazil is driven by a strong idea to blend the interior with the exterior by creating an interactive green slope roof experience that is driven by nature. The New York architect Victor Ortiz and his studio have blended a minimalistic aesthetic with a maximalist design element that enhances the nature around.
The roof of this homely residence also follows the surrounding contour levels, the oblique shape allows a merge of patterns. The openings on the top allow natural light through courtyards and pockets. The layer of grass over it, creates an elevated green space, allowing the home to blend it with the greenery allowing the clientele to reconnect with nature.
That time of the year is again round the corner when the weirdest being in you can get into action! Yes, we are talking about the most spine-chilling, fun day of the year – Halloween. During this exciting celebration of honoring people who went to heaven, along with decorating the entrance of your house with spiders, bats, and crows, what matters the most is an attractive DIY Halloween wreath.
And rather than purchasing ready-made common wreaths from the market, exploring the idea of a DIY Halloween wreath is out-of-the-box. Have you tried DIY Halloween wreath ideas before? No? In this blog, we will discuss some of the best DIY Halloween wreaths that will stun you at the first glance itself.
With a perfect DIY Halloween wreath, you can take the feel of this Halloween day to the next level. All your Halloween decorations and fun-filled pumpkin squeezing episodes will be incomplete without a perfectly prepped-up front door that is all ready for the trick-or-treaters. And what can give it the best look is nothing but a DIY Halloween wreath. Making Halloween wreath DIY is an extremely easy thing to do! People often get perplexed thinking about how to make a Halloween wreath but it is true that making homemade Halloween wreaths just takes creative imaginations and some easy steps and that’s it!
Now let’s check out the best DIY Halloween wreaths that rightly match the dark and moody theme of the season. Here’s to the most creative and uncanny part!
1. Crow DIY Halloween Wreath
The black crows symbolize Halloween perfectly. This Halloween you can make a Halloween wreath having crows in it very easily. How spooky are the crows looking in the above image while sitting on a dark grapevine? This DIY Halloween wreath is super easy to create. All you need to do is just paint an artificial grapevine with a wreath black and let it dry off. Now, you can fix some scarecrows made of wood in it with some hot glue, and lastly, don’t forget to loop a long grosgrain ribbon through the wreath to hang it on your wall.
2. Plaid Fall DIY Halloween Wreath
Plaid shirts and autumn leaves go hand-in-hand! How about the idea of celebrating the energy of both of these iconic fall staples in one cheerful DIY Halloween wreath? Sound amazing! Isn’t it?
You can make a Halloween wreath like this in just a few simple steps. Start with tracing leaf stencils onto double-stick fusible webbing followed by combining them with plaid fabric and finally cutting them into leaf-shaped structures.
After that, you need to attach the cutout leaves to the felt and give another cut. And at the end, the last step should be wrapping the DIY Halloween wreath (which is a foam-made one here) with a ribbon and getting the leaves fixed in it that you have created before with hot glue. Finally, you can hang the DIY Halloween wreath with a strip of plaid fabric and it will create a great difference in the Halloween look of your house.
3. Metallic Pumpkin DIY Halloween Wreath
If you want a simple and sophisticated look at your house during Halloween, this wreath is the best one. You can keep this intact and maintain the look and feel all season long. Doesn’t it look simply stunning? Creating this DIY Halloween wreath is extremely effortless. All that you need to do is arrange some exciting mini pumpkins in a round foil-shaped structure and hang it in your entrance.
4. Snake DIY Halloween Wreath
Have fun spooking your friends and family with this frightening snake-laden DIY Halloween wreath. It’s easy to create this wreath on your own. Just gather some plastic snakes from any supermarket and purchase a wreath form. Now, start arranging the biggest snakes that you have collected while weaving them between the twigs. You have to repeat the same structure with the rubber snakes and try to make the maximum twigs invisible. Don’t forget to use hot glue to hold the snakes along with the wreath perfectly.
5. Witch Half Moon DIY Halloween Wreath
Halloween is never complete without the witch being a part of its décor. This orange and black Halloween wreath looks perfectly spooky for Halloween Day. The dark-colored accents and the half-moon structure can be made out of cardboard or by cutting hard papers in shape and then painting as well as coloring it accordingly. Create this exciting DIY Halloween wreath on your own and keep this Halloween super fun!
6. Gothic DIY Halloween Wreath
This is one of the scariest DIY Halloween wreaths ever. It is all about a human skull that is surrounded by red roses and faux green leaves. All that you need to do is just buy the constituting elements of this wreath from the market and create a Halloween wreath like this as shown in the picture. It is certainly a must-have during the upcoming Halloween 2022!
7. DIY Halloween Feather Wreath
Are you fed up with enough of Kitschy Halloween décor? This chic DIY Halloween wreath made of the feather is for you! It will be something unique. One of the best easy-to-create wreaths of all time, this DIY Halloween wreath is simply amazing! All that it needs is a bunch of black spooky feathers which you can attach in a circular wreath-shaped structure and there you go!
8. Skeleton DIY Halloween Wreath
You will get enough of the scariest things in those seasonal Halloween stores. And skeleton hands are one of the top ones among them. To create this creepy DIY Halloween wreath made of skeleton parts, you just need to buy them and make a wreath out of them.
9. Eyeball DIY Halloween Wreath
This is one of the best DIY Halloween wreaths that you must consider for this Halloween. How can you make it? Just download an eyeball clip art from the internet and get it printed on clear sticker paper. Now, you have to make use of the scissors to give shape to the pupils. At last, all you need to do is just place the stickers on a couple of ping pong balls; considering them as the eyeballs. And then attach them to a foam wreath with the help of glue and it’s done, the eyeball DIY Halloween wreath is ready.
10. Yarn DIY Halloween Wreath
This yarn-wrapped Halloween wreath is certainly not as scary as the other ones on the list. But it looks exciting. Your neighbors will love this Halloween wreath. Also, this wreath is easy to create. Get a few flowers attached to the muslin-made Halloween wreath and you are ready for the spooky day.
11. DIY Halloween Wreath Craft Kit
This DIY Halloween wreath is a perfect one to get your kids involved in a perfect Halloween DIY project. With this easy-to-go wreath, you can spark creativity in your kids remarkably. You can cut colorful papers in different shapes like grass, leaves, ghosts, etc., and arrange them in a wreath-like form to come up with this unique Halloween arrangement for your front door.
12. Chevron Fabric DIY Halloween Wreath
This DIY Halloween wreath is a spectacular one but surprisingly, one of the simplest ones to make. All you need is a baker’s twine to create small, paper bats through the wreath so that you can give the right amount of Halloween touch to it.
13. Yarn Pumpkins DIY Halloween Wreath
This DIY Halloween wreath might not have a scary look but it is one of the best ones that suit the Halloween theme. Also, it’s very easy to make it. All you need to do is just make some pumpkins with orange yarn and then arrange them in the form of a wreath to hang in front of your main door.
14. Mason Jar Lid DIY Halloween Wreath
Who doesn’t love crafting with mason jars? But did you try creating unique crafts with the lids of those jars? This DIY Halloween wreath is all about that. In this craft, you need to decorate the leftover lids of your mason jars beautifully with a washi tape and then join all of them together to create a striking Halloween wreath.
15. DIY Halloween Rose Half Wreath
This outstanding Halloween wreath is all about sparkles, glitters, and everything that catches your eyes! You can create this easily by arranging glitter pieces of jewelry, spider web base, etc. perfectly in the form of a wreath.
The Bottom Line
This Halloween, make sure your outdoor house décor turns out to be the spookiest one ever! And for that, let your choice of the DIY Halloween wreath out of the above ones take the front seat. Get inspired with these outstanding ideas and upgrade your front door for coming October 31st with these perfect DIY wreath designs. Whatever option you choose from, be assured to surprise your guests like never before.
Front porches conjure up images of the past and evoke a sense of nostalgia, but these aren’t just for the past. Porches are a desirable feature for homeowners that act as an extended living area and connect the users to the neighborhood communities. The soft breeze with humming gardens featured in the porches offers decadent pleasure under the cool shadow. Various design elements of the porch contribute to making this setting comfortable, but one of the major influencing elements is – porch ceiling. Through this article, we explore porch ceiling ideas and their design language.
Porch Ceilings – A Vital Exposed Element
The ceiling is an often overlooked aspect of the porch. A thoughtfully designed porch ceiling adds drama to your exterior space’s design, boosting the home’s curb appeal. A beautifully built porch ceiling is identical to the ceilings of a home. The proper porch ceiling ideas lends elegance and subtlety to an otherwise mundane addition, serving as a sign of improvement as well as shelter. A porch ceiling, whether vaulted or paneled, stripped or painted in beautiful colors, is the ideal finishing touch to the terrace experience.
Naps on the chaise lounge and softly lit dinner parties will both exude a memorable aura of easy indulgence, and one can enjoy the finest of the outdoors while keeping the weather and bugs at bay. Since porch ceilings are exposed elements of the house, it is important to select an aesthetic and practical finish for the porch ceiling to withstand weather conditions like wind, rain, harsh sun, and snow.
Various porch ceiling ideas can be discovered by an ideal combination of materials, hues, and accents to create the ceiling appearance going well with the overall look of the house.
Mood Board – Outdoor Porch Ceiling Ideas
A ceiling is much more than just space to accommodate electrical fixtures. It is a design element that creates an impact on the overall imagery of space. There is a wide variety of options for materials to design a cheap porch ceiling with a loud, bold statement.
Plywood
Plywood, which is perhaps the most common ceiling covering, may be used as it is or painted. Because plywood is vulnerable to moisture and will separate over time if wet, using high-quality exterior grade plywood is recommended.
Bead Board
Beadboard panels are a popular choice for ceilings because they are simple to install over plywood. Beadboard may be painted or stained, and it will give your porch a welcoming feel. Beadboard panels can be installed directly over joists that are exposed.
Vinyl Bead Board
Vinyl beadboard is a maintenance-free material to be applied in porch ceilings. With low maintenance, it has visual aesthetics to offer.
PVC
This cellular vinyl (PVC) material with a solid core withstands the worst weather conditions and is ideal for a beach or seaside porch. To limit growth, it is extremely stable. PVC ceilings are available in several colors and often feature reversible edges, allowing you to choose between center bead or v-groove designs.
Tongue and Groove
Tongue and groove porch ceilings are among the most attractive of all ceiling materials since they come in a range of woods, can be custom-built to requirements, and look great.
Composite
Composite porch ceilings are low-maintenance ceilings ideal to resist moisture absorption. This quality is served in this type of ceilings and these can have a v-groove or bead design as per requirement.
Exploring Designs – 15 Porch Ceiling Ideas
A porch is a best-suited space to sit, talk and relax while feeling connected to exterior and interiors at the same time. This space, whether front porch or back porch, is a perfect spot for lounging activities. One cannot help but notice the ceiling while being in the space, so the aesthetics of the porch ceiling may make a statement about what to anticipate from the interior spaces.
Here are 15 porch ceiling ideas that may enhance the visual appeal of your porch.
1. Stained Wood Porch Ceiling Ideas
It is not always necessary to match the color of the porch ceiling to the rest of the trimmings and the house’s exterior color. The ceilings of stained wood pallet porches stand out because they radiate elegance and provide a dark contrast to the other neutrals. A traditional, beautiful feel with the visible natural grains is imparted with this porch ceiling idea.
2. Exposed Beams Ceiling
An outdoor porch ceiling idea leaving a tropical or Latin American feel is exposed wooden beams painted in white or wood tones. This tropical mix can be paired with rattan chairs, huge brown ceiling fans, and giant tropical plants to enhance its aesthetics.
3. Pastel Inexpensive Porch Ceiling Ideas
The beach house ambiance of a pastel-colored porch ceiling is a variation of the exposed beam style. It gives the house a modern, lively feel. To complete the beach house porch look, add white and blue accent pieces or other pastel-colored accent pieces. It can also be included in inexpensive porch ceiling ideas for you to explore.
4. Unfinished Wood- Rustic Porch Ceiling
A rustic unfinished wood porch ceiling gives off an organic visual appeal if the porch has wooden floors, rustic items, and seating sets, as well as neutral beams, outside trims, and railings. The unfinished wood porch ceiling ties the whole design together harmoniously.
5. Vinyl Slab Porch Ceiling Ideas
The most popular PVC ceiling style is one that resembles wood panels, but a vinyl slab porch ceiling is the ideal match for a modern, polished design that reflects the lights or surrounding water features. For a consistent effect, these outdoor patio ceiling ideas can be painted the same color as the house’s exterior. This is an inexpensive porch ceiling idea with maximum aesthetics as that of wood panels.
6. Open Peak Porch Ceiling Ideas
A free-flowing design with an open peak ceiling is the best option if a fully enclosed porch is not desired. The shape of this porch wood ceiling idea makes it the perfect spot for naps or relaxation with a promisedview of the garden.
7. Circular Porch Ceiling
The dome or circular porch ceiling design gives you the sense of being at the beach or in a Mediterranean villa, no matter where you are. Wood, beadboard, or vinyl may all be used. It allows for plenty of ventilation and a clear view of the outside. To enjoy a spectacular view, wood or rattan seats and a coffee table can be added to the space.
8. Low-Hung Horizontal Open Porch Ceiling
For a pleasant and open porch, a low-hung horizontal porch ceiling made of vinyl or wood can be a suitable choice. It’s a nice finishing touch for flat concrete floors. Water features and a plethora of tropical greenery can add to the overall appeal.
9. Glass and Metal Porch Ceiling
In Japanese-inspired porches, this combination is becoming increasingly popular. It’s an excellent insulator and has a lovely energy-saving design for wide-open porches. It’s also suitable for indoor-outdoor transitions. For the columns, place a row of metal beams and fiberglass.
10. Natural Porch Ceiling
These outdoor porch ceiling finishes use nipa leave, the porch may be transformed into a Cabo, Mexico outdoor experience. If there is a provision of a pool, the porch may stretch up to the edge of the pool, creating a unique visual show.
11. Open-Tray Porch Ceiling
A transition porch with an open tray porch ceiling is a modern style to watch out for. In contrast to stone columns, concrete exteriors, and tropical flora for the view, it is stunning. The open tray porch ceiling is styled with a contemporary electric fireplace as the focal point.
12. Repurposed Porch Ceiling
For smaller porches, recycled materials in good conditions form a cheap porch ceiling idea. Materials like good condition steel pipes, wooden beams can prove to be a wonderful option for a sophisticated aesthetic. Lounge chair and lightwork can be additionally added for a well-lit, welcoming space.
13. Drywall Porch Ceiling
A drywall porch ceiling would be the most polished design for homes with leveled living areas and multi-leveled roofs. Because it complements the flat shape of the house’s roofs, it creates a smooth transition from the interior to the outside.
14. Leafy Porch Ceiling Ideas
A leafy porch ceiling idea can be incorporated to utilize fine slatted panels for the ceiling or steel wires can be installed where climbers can grow. It is an ideal option to create a breathing, living porch in urban areas.
15. Bamboo Porch Ceiling Ideas
Bamboo porch ceilings are another option for a Balinese-inspired porch. This may be used as an extended pergola, but it’s also appropriate for farmhouse-style porches. This one is ideal for tropical conditions like those found in Southern California, Hawaii, and Florida.
Boost the Appeal with These Porch Ceiling Ideas
Details of the porch matter to create a holistic design. There are a lot of combinations to choose from for the best porch ceiling ideas, however, the selection of the right idea matters to boost the overall appeal of the house and to offer a living space that ensures relaxation and entertainment for the years to come.
Washing machines are a luxury or a necessity, what do you think? We think it’s both! You can save a lot of time and money when you wash your clothes in the washing machine. Money…how? Because you don’t have to run again and again to use the coin laundry or community laundromat to wash your clothes. Let’s see washing machine brands to avoid.
After refrigerators and water heaters, washing machines are one of the most commonly used kitchen appliances. That’s why you should invest carefully in the washer that lasts for many years. However, when it comes to selecting the perfect brand, many types of washing machines are available in the market. That’s why selecting the right one can sometimes be overwhelming and confusing.
Today in this blog, we will tell you which washing machine brands you need to avoid purchasing. It is important to know because it’s a one-time investment and you surely don’t want to spend on a washing machine that needs regular maintenance and repairing, right?
If you don’t want to repair the washing machine by yourself, don’t worry. there are many repairmen who will do it for you. Just search for a repairman near me and book an appointment.
Everyone wants to buy a washing machine that makes their life easy and convenient. People prefer washing machines over hand washing because it saves time. It also reduces the effort of manually scrubbing and washing the clothes, and you don’t have to watch over while clothes are being cleaned.
All you need to do in the machine is put all your dirty clothes in the washer, add water and detergent, and lastly, just set the timer. Due to these functions, the washing machine has now become the most used and needed home appliance.
Types of Washing Machine
Currently, there are three types of washing machines available in the market. They are:
Top-load washers: These types of washers are traditional and commonly used in houses. They also come with a washtub that moves back and forth to clean dirty clothes.
Impeller washer: This washer has a spinning disc that spins the load in heavy waves. As compared to Top load washer, it is more low profile and also more gentle to clothes.
Front-load washers: These types of washers are new in the market, and they’re specifically built to be energy efficient. They are highly effective in removing heavy stains.
How To Spot Low-Quality Washing Machines
Like any other appliance, washing machines also have some defects and problems. So, how to identify a bad washing machine? Here are some common things that you should look for to determine the quality and overall performance. Here is a list of priorities and deal-breakers that will help you to pick the right machine for your home.
This list is not to badmouth certain brands but to get an overview of a specific model of a brand. That’s because the highest-recommended brands also have some models that have major issues that are unacceptable for a home appliance. So, to save your time and money, we’ve compiled a list of five washing machine models that you should avoid.
We’ve created the list based on the overall market performance of the brand and customer reviews. We’ve also described the other features such as build quality, washing efficiency, and product price.
So here’s the list of five washing machine brands to avoid:
1. Costway Portable Top Load Washing Machine
You might be wondering why the Costway brand is on the list of worst washing machines. We know that Costway is a well-known brand that manufactures some of the best portable and compact washing machines.
We put it on our list because of its two models: Costway 15-inch 1.4 CFT Smart Portable Top Load Washing Machine (120 volts) and Costway 14-inch 1.6 CFT Portable Top Load Washing Machine Mini Compact Washer Dryer.
These machines are small and perfect for compact spaces, but if you look at their effectiveness, you’ll get disappointed. These models don’t have an automatic shut-off feature, which means you have to shut them off manually. Apart from it, you also have to drain the water for each load; that’s why they have many poor reviews online.
2. Electrolux EFLW317TIW Front Load Washer
At first glance, you will think what’s the problem with this washing machine. However, that’s not the case. It may look huge, but it works really slow! So, what is the real use of it? Even after spending half a thousand dollars, it works slowly.
Though this brand offers energy-efficient and good-quality electronic products, this model is an exceptional case. So what’s wrong with this model?
These washers have an extended warranty period, but what’s its use because it has terrible customer service. Many people also complain that it shows error messages and it is a mainboard problem. Even after repairing, this error doesn’t get resolved.
3. Summit SPWD2201SS 24″ Washer/Dryer Combo
Summit is a renowned brand that is known for making energy-efficient and durable washers. However, one of its models doesn’t work well, and people have written so many complaints about it.
We’re talking about the Summit SPWD2201SS model. It is an electric dryer powerhouse that is designed for compact homes. However, you’ll get disappointed if you buy this model because its working is way lower than the price you pay for it.
Even regular washing takes a lot of time, and sometimes the dryer unit doesn’t work properly. You have to wait for at least 5 to 6 hours to get your dry clothes. Plus, it doesn’t have any automatic load sense, which means it will not tell you or detect how much water is needed.
Some people also complain that it leaves stain spots on the clothes. With all these problems, this model is definitely the worst washer and dryer available in the market today.
4. Maytag MVWB750YW Bravos Front Load Washer
We all want a washing machine that doesn’t use too much water and gives clean clothes. However, this model from the Maytag brand does this completely opposite. It takes less water, but it doesn’t clean the clothes properly.
Many customers complain that it used too low of a water volume and because of this machine leaves clothes hanging above the waterline by as much as nine inches. Another issue with the Maytag MVWB750YW model is its harsh treatment of laundry. So, you won’t be able to wash delicates with this model.
5. Whirlpool WTW5000DW Top Load Washer
The world-famous brand Whirlpool doesn’t need any introduction. It offers high-class products, which is why it is a well-known brand in the home appliances market. However, one model WTW8700EC of this brand, which is a top loader premium washing machine, has many complaints.
This machine has excellent design, but when it comes to efficiency, it lacks a lot. There are many reasons why you should stay away from this model, such as it makes a grunting sound during the sensor wash, takes so long to wash, and doesn’t clean so well. Some customers also complain that it even leaves stain spots on the clothes and because of the poor water level, clothes get tangled.
5 Most Reliable Washing Machine Brand
After reading up to here, now you very well know which washing machine brands you need to avoid, but about the good ones. Are there any good washing machine brands? Yes, fortunately, there are many reliable brands available in the market today.
These brands offer high-quality washers and dryers in which you can invest safely. So, which are the most reliable washing machine manufacturers? What is the best brand of washing machine? Here we’ve made a list of the top 5 most reliable washers:
LG is one of the most reliable washing machine brands available in the market. They offer top-quality washers and dryers with advanced technological features. The most amazing thing about them is that they come at a reasonable price range. If you also want to make your laundry experience easy and simple, get the LG WM3488HW Front Load Washer.
This model is effective and energy-efficient with excellent overall performance. It is one of the best front load washing machines as it has many advanced features, such as an LED display with touch control, 10 wash options, and a cold wash feature. It has an Inverter Direct Drive Motor, which delivers fast cycles without making much noise.
2. Electrolux EFLS627UTT Front Load Washing Machine
We know that we have also listed one of the models of Electrolux washing machine in the worst washer category. As we have already told you that no brand is bad, it’s just that some of their models have some problems.
Overall, Electrolux makes some of the most reliable front load washers that are light in weight, offer high energy efficiency, and quickly remove adhesive stains from the clothes. The best example is Electrolux EFLS627UTT, which is among one of the top-selling front load washers.
This washer is a 4.4 Cubic Feet front load with 9 wash cycles, including a 15-minute fast wash. You’ll also get a 1-year warranty. Pretty amazing, right?
General Electric (GE) has been one of the top brands in the United States in the home appliances industry for more than 125 years. They offer a variety of reliable home appliances. They have some of the best washers and dryers in front and top load styles.
The GE GTW685BSLWS is a dual-action washing machine. This top load washer comes with a 4.5 Cubic Feet capacity, which means you can wash many clothes in a single time.
This model has 15 wash cycles with excellent cleaning performance. Another great thing about this machine is that you can even add a smart app feature to your washer after paying an extra amount.
This Frigidaire front load machine has a 4.1 cubic feet capacity with high overall performance. It also comes with a stainless steel washtub. You can completely trust this model as it comes with 12 wash cycles, 5 soil levels, and 4 temperature settings which ensures better performance.
If you prefer a cold wash, you can do that in it. Plus, it has a fabric softener dispenser in this unit. This machine comes at a reasonable price.
5. Panda PAN56MGW2 Compact Portable Washing Machine
If you live in a small apartment, this machine will be perfect for you. Panda PAN56MGW2 is a compact portable washing machine with a 1.34 cu ft capacity. It has a stainless steel wash drum that is capable of handling up to 10 lbs loads of clothes at a time.
With powerful control panels and LED displays, it is easy to operate. This model also comes with 2 built-in rollers. You can set the perfect setting for your clothes from the 10 wash programs and 5 water setting levels for an effective wash.
Final Thoughts
Laundry can be really tough and time-consuming if you don’t buy the right washer. Whenever you plan to purchase a washing machine, there are numerous factors that you should keep in mind, such as its features, size, capacity, and of course, price. Don’t buy a washer just because you like its style or it matches your home interiors.
Brands like Costway, Electrolux, Summit, Maytag, and Whirlpool have many issues in their models, such as water level, leaving spots and stains, and more washing time.
Do a lot of research and read customer’s reviews on various sites before placing the order. When you know which washing machine brands to avoid, you can actually save a lot of your time and money.
So this is all about which washing machine brands to avoid and which ones brands to buy. I hope you’ve found this washer buying guide useful and helpful. Share this blog with your friends or family and help them to buy the best washing machine available in the market.
Whether you’re scrolling down your favorite interior design Instagram page or watching your favorite show on TV, there are high chances that you’ll likely see various types of mid century furniture pieces. From the living room, bedroom to dining space, mid century modern furniture is used by many top interior designers to decorate different types of spaces. Let’s see mid century modern sofa.
When it comes to the living room, the most important piece of furniture is Sofa! Whether you are watching your favorite shows on Netflix or just hanging out with your friends, the couch plays an important role.
As we already told you, mid-century style is pretty commonly seen these days. This simply means that Mid-Century Modern sofas are incredibly popular nowadays.
So whether you want to revamp your living room or just want to buy a new sofa, a mid-century modern couch will be a perfect option for you. Today in this blog, we’re going to tell you everything about mid-century sofas. From its history to its types, we’ve covered everything in detail.
We’ve also compiled some of the trendy and stylish midcentury style sofas so that you can take some inspiration to decorate your place. So, let’s begin with the history and what mid-century style is.
What is Mid-Century Modern Style?
The term ‘mid-century’ in interior designing can be described as the design movement which represents architecture, furniture, and graphic design.
This urban development was popular from the middle of the 20th century (roughly 1945 to 1969) and during the post-World War II period of the United States.
This interior designing movement was first started in America, and it is often defined by several factors such as clean, gentle curved lines and tapered legs. According to famous designers and architects, particularly this style is timeless and can seamlessly blend with other more contemporary furniture styles.
Key Elements of Mid Century Modern Style
Like any other architectural style or interior design, mid-century modern also has its own characteristics, making it unique from the rest. Now you’re wondering what makes a sofa mid-century modern? What are the mid-century modern elements?
Below are some of the main characteristics of mid-century design:
Minimalist Style
Mid-century style is simple, and it only focuses on clean lines and purposeful elements. Mid-century Modern sofas are made with simplistic designs without any excess or superfluous details. It will keep overall ornamentation to a minimum.
You’ll get uncluttered, neatly composited furniture that has tapered legs, wood frames, square armrests, and rectangular seat cushions.
Functional Design
Another key element of this design is Functionality. Every piece of furniture is made with purpose. Every curve, line, and angle in the sofa have been designed for a reason.
Simplistic Shape
Mid-Century Modern style is well known for its squat, rectilinear volumes, clean shapes, and subtle curves. Furniture in this style offers a beautiful, clean look that creates eye-pleasing aesthetics. Another great thing about mid-century style is that it can easily work with almost all types of interior design styles.
Neutral and Bold Colors
Another vital characteristic of mid-century modern design is the use of neutral shades and tones. You may have seen Mid-Century sofas in natural gray tones or neutral color palettes. Some furniture pieces also have been built with contrasting elements, which work well with other materials.
Types of Mid Century Modern Sofas
As years passed, the mid-century style also has grown so much in terms of design, materials, and elements. Gone are the days when you only find a sofa in a single style. Today from sectional sofas to chaise lounge ones, there are numerous types of mid-century sofas available in the market.
Here are some of the popular types of Mid-century Modern sofas that can commonly be seen in most homes today.
1. Sectional
Mid century modern sectional sofas are usually larger than the average three-seater sofa. So, if you’re looking for a huge sofa, this sofa is a great option for you. The best thing about this furniture is that you can detach its pieces and use them as individual parts.
This mid century modern sofa set usually comes with 3 to 5 pieces, but in some cases, it can have as many as 19. The mid century sectional couches are also available in many configurations, but the L-shape sectional sofas and the U-shape sectional sofas are commonly used these days.
2. Chesterfield
Chesterfield or tufted couches can be easily recognized by their tufted backrests. Other than this, they also have tufted seats, backrests, and rolled arms that are the same height as the back.
The tufts can also be used in the seating or bench portions for some variations of the sofa. They instantly give a classic luxe look to any space. That’s the reason these sofas are extremely popular among many designers and homeowners.
3. Lawson
These types of sofas are specifically designed to provide comfort. You can watch your favorite TV series or chill out with your friends on your lawson mid century modern sofas. The backrest of this comfortable mid century modern sofa is made of detachable cushions. This means you can easily separate them from the sofa frame.
With the large pillows and backrest, you will immediately feel relaxed and comfortable on this mid century couch. People widely love mid century modern lawson sofa because of its soft, cushioned, and comfortable seat.
4. Tuxedo
The tuxedo sofa is pretty similar to the Chesterfield because it also has high arms that sit level with the back of the sofa. You can instantly recognize them due to their unique boxy design.
These types of sofas are commonly used in offices and formal settings because of their formal look. If you want to add some dramatic flair to space and formality, a tuxedo sofa is the best option for you.
5. Chaise Lounge
These types of sofas are pretty unique in terms of look but are really comfy to sit. Mid-century Modern chaise lounges have only a portion of a backrest or none at all. In French, Chaise Lounge literally means ‘a long chair.’
These sofas are for you if you take naps after a meal or just want to read a book. They basically combine the functions of a daybed and a chair. You can put these sofas in your master bedroom or on open decks or patios.
6. Cabriole
Mid-century modern cabriole sofas have continuous or near-continuous backs and arms. They’re also at the same height, which provides an elevated and balanced look to the space.
7. Loveseat
These types of couches are pretty popular among people who live in apartments or compact houses. A Mid-Century inspired Loveseat is a versatile type of sofa that can fit into smaller spaces and fulfill your needs. It is typically designed as two-seater sofas, and they generally measure between 48″ – 72″ in width.
Here are some more mid century sofa design ideas for you to get some inspiration:
The Bottom Line
So which type of mid century modern sofa did you like the most? You can decorate your space in many ways with the help of these versatile sofas. If you still have any doubts or confusion, always try to figure out how the furniture piece will communicate with the rest of the space.
For example, if you want to create a cozy and welcoming atmosphere, buy a sofa in subdued, neutral tones because it looks really inviting. And, if you want your space to look more of a design statement, go with the sleek and stylish sofas.
I hope you liked this blog about Mid century modern sofas. Also, don’t forget to share this blog with your family and friends and help them to create an amazing and entertaining space.
If you want to know more about mid century style or other latest interior design trends, read our previous blogs on Mid-century Modern Bedroom Designs, Dining Room Trends, Flooring Trends, and many more.
Tools Used: Autodesk 3ds Max, Adobe Photoshop, Rhinoceros 3D
Typology: Commercial › Office
Status: Concept – Design
Doha, Qatar’s capital, is the biggest metropolis and one of the most laid-back cities in the world. It is a rapidly expanding metropolis that is fast becoming one of the region’s most advanced cities. In recent years, this city has witnessed the rise of many skyscrapers with many more planned for the near future. One such skyscraper is Cytokinesis by Hayri Atak Architectural Design Studio.
When seen holistically, cytokinesis seems to be the result of an organism picture. The structure resembles two different sections of the organism and the name is derived from the separation of cells.
The central part is viewed as a spine that is connected by capillary routes. These ways are seen as elements that capture their surplus and occur when the above division happens. In this way, it demonstrates the internal capillary confusion with its impact after deconstruction as well as the clear effect it produces when it is put together.
The difference in intercellular tension decontaminates the decontaminated vertebrae, just as it does in an organism. As a result, multiple interpretations are possible when examining the exit point again, and the user is pushed to address the complexity and clarity when examined again.
This 280m high structure aims to integrate the fragmented perception of the design via cellular links established with one another. The partial gaps it produces at its intersection allow for a variety of interpretations of the city skyline from various viewpoints, as well as viewing from a variety of angles. At this moment, the user conducts a city reading in a structure that simultaneously hosts two different effects.
It includes a flow that investigates various structural elements and allows the user to view these details at the point where they are incorporated into the structure. The combinations of materials and ideas in this setting are also shifting with different readings. This, in turn, offers a suitable foundation for the many interpretations given.
The project, which spans 70 floors, appears to be a work that takes on new meanings depending on the user’s participation. It also creates two different sections that may be described as peaceful, which continually move as an image with the ties it has, allowing it to break away from its immobility.
Hayri Atak Architectural Design Studio (HAADS) has adopted the concepts of futurism and informatics in this architectural design that makes it stand out with the modular and organic framework. The design team has closely dealt with parametric architecture in this marvellous design.
Cytokinesis is a jaw-dropping skyscraper design dreamt up by the Turkish architectural firm. The renderings for the proposed architectural project describe the structure as a biological visualization merged with architectural and structural language.
The contrasting silver facade on the extreme sides with the bright red facade in the middle forms a realistic picture of the process of cell division. The level gaps between these capillary connections and the arrangement of the same form voids in the facade that give access to the view of the sky from outside.
When it comes to magnificent architecture and design in the Middle East, Dubai is all about superlatives, and Abu Dhabi has the Louvre, but Qatar is a bit of a dark horse. If someone has an idea for a structure, Qatar is the location to make it a reality. For architects and designers, Doha is a dream come true. Doha is surrounded by futuristic buildings and magnificent structures created by world-famous architects. When money isn’t a problem, their inventiveness is only limited by their imagination.
Art and architecture are natural choices for combining science and art. Art is the creation of separate visual things that are intended to be appreciated by others by their makers. Architecture is a kind of design that expresses a theoretical argument and adds to the discipline’s discourse. Bioarchitecture is a fusion of art/architecture and biomimetics that starts with a bioinspired design in all elements of the work at all scales.
Thanks to advances in digital technology and, most recently, 3D printing, architecture can today boast forms and structures inspired by nature that were previously unthinkable.
Nature is one of the richest sources of inspiration for designers. Over the years, architects have envisioned a built environment in the direction of biomimetics. Cytokinesis is one such example where the natural biological process of cell division has shaped this high-rise building.
The concept of bio-inspired architecture dates back to the ancient Greeks and Romans’ incorporation of leaf motifs to their structures, but the recent hike in the practice of hybridization of the two fields is stunning.
This high-rise project is a perfectly envisioned design that can be considered futuristic. Though the roots of taking inspiration from the natural processes date back to history, with advanced digital technology and parametric architecture, this project promises a new direction in the field of architecture.
This modern-day design defines a connection between the built environment and the animating properties of a living structure. One can observe the concepts of organized complexity, replication, intervention, and connectivity in this architectural project. The skyscraper adds a flowing and well-connected image to the already existing skyline.
We can see the discovered potential of a new direction for architecture in the twenty-first century by drawing analogies from living structures and artificial intelligence. A substantial link may be seen between biologically-driven functions of living structures and the adaptive processes that formerly gave form to architecture, with the introduction and advancement in contemporary robotic science and technology.
The architect’s vision for this tower will shape the user experience and deliver ideas that will take form in the world around us. An understanding of how our body and the world work together is incorporated in this design idea and gives it a different approach that is based on a genuine understanding of life processes.
A Bunk bed is a typology of furniture that follows the stacking of a one-bed frame on the top of another, which allows two or more beds to be placed in the same space through the vertical access. These bed frames are supported with the help of four pillars and a ladder is used to climb up to the upper levels. The upper bunks are bordered with a railing as a safety measure to prevent falling out of a user. There are different categories of bunk beds like a standard bunk bed, triple bunk bed, L-shaped bunk bed, etc. The most common frame or structure, however, for any typology is a wooden frame or metal frame.
What Is a Triple Bunk Bed?
To furnish a room in a cheap, efficient and space-saving manner, one can go ahead with the triple bunk bed. This typology of bunk beds accommodates two additional levels of bunks on top of the lowermost bed. A triple bunk bed is perfect and of great value, to put in three people and offer a fun experience in the footprint of one bed.
Choosing from a sea of options of the triple bunk bed plans to furnish a bedroom is an inexpensive measure for a sleeping arrangement that is fun and exciting. There is a diverse range of triple bunk bed ideas which can be considered to suit the needs of kids and adults alike. The triple bunk beds come in varying designs and in a variety of materials. These range from simple metallic framed beds to sophisticated designs with attached workstations and various amusing features.
Check out this list to find the best triple bunk beds to spruce up your bedroom space.
Queen Bunk Bed
A Queen bunk bed is the best option for saving up space with a stylish furniture piece. This bed comes with guard rails on all four sides of the bunk. This type of triple bunk bed, apart from being stylish, is also safe and sturdy, and the heavy-duty metal frame suits and complements any room decor.
This bed comes with a feature of convenient removable trays that can be attached to the bunk easily. The top bunks are accessed through a built-in ladder and have a capacity of holding up to 400 pounds. The bed guarantees a safe, sound and comfortable sleep.
Triple Bunk Bed With Storage
A wooden triple bunk bed with attached storage is an excellent pick that along with giving a classic look, provides great stability. This bed comes with a deal of offering a lot of storage space, moreover, a dresser can be employed under the bed’s space. This is the best option to generate a classic and clutter-free interior.
Triple Twin Bunk Bed
Triple twin bunk bed in solid wooden material is a strong choice to furnish space. This bed offers dual ladders for easy access to the upper bunks. The bunks are safeguarded with full-length rails for security. The bed has an additional feature of separating the frame to convert it into a low loft bed and a twin bunk bed.
Space-Saving Triple Bunk Bed
Justifying the name, this L-shaped triple bunk bed is a space saver ideation framed out of natural wood. This design comes with square posts and simple rails, creating an elegant minimalistic design. A six-drawer chest attached to the bed is a convenient storage space for easy access and creates a perfect, comfortable sleep area in the lower bunk.
Rustic Triple Bunk Bed
This is a different approach to the triple bunk bed design which accommodates two full-sized lower bunks with two twin beds on top of it. The rustic finish complements the interiors and adds to the overall appeal of the design.
Triple Bunk Bed with Trundle
This is a beautiful addition to a kid’s space offering an enjoyable and cosy sleeping space. A shelf on either side of the bed offers a storage space that acts as an aesthetic and efficient display in the bedrooms.
Triple Twin Bunk Bed: Triplet
This design comes with an arrangement of two lower beds and one upper bunk. This bed can be used for mixed-use by adults and kids, where adults can occupy the bottom bunks and kids can take the upper bunk.
It offers comfort in a beautifully crafted wooden style. It provides a spacious sleep room with an attractive and durable design.
The Triple Decker
A triple-decker bed is an item of space-saving furniture apt for small homes and studio apartments. It is a simple arrangement of three beds placed on top of each other with safety rails all over the periphery of the bunks.
Bold Solid Triple Bunk Bed
This is a bold bunk bed option that gives character to the room. The bright colours impart a happy ambience to the room and the visual connection between the middle bunk to the other two bunks ensures a fun experience along with visual security.
Triathlon
This is a space-efficient design that holds two corner twin beds on the top bunk and one full-sized bed on the bottom bunk. The ladder and staircase make the upper level accessible, where the staircase has built-in drawers that provide extra storage space.
The bottom space can accommodate a study table or play area. Tucked in one corner, this bed gives an overall stylish look to the room.
Why go for Triple Bunk Beds?
The triple bunk beds allow you to tuck in the users in one single room, instead of providing a separate and secluded room for each one. It is the most efficient space-saving method that leaves room to add on more interior elements to enhance a space. These bunks aren’t only efficient in terms of planning and designing, but also leave a positive impact on user’s interpersonal development with the value of sharing and staying together. They create an interactive space and a nurturing bond amongst the children.
While it provides each individual with their own zone, the collaborative design also nurtures bonding time through common access or storage, making it an ideal buy for your children.
Every day, new mind-blowing structures in various parts of the world are unveiled by brilliant architects and designers. We always try to give you in-depth and recent updates on these latest buildings and architecture. Yes, you guessed it right, today we’ve come up with another incredible architecture. Designed by Volkan Alkanoglu, this is a sculptural timber bridge known as ‘Drift.’
Just look at the above picture; isn’t it a fabulous piece of art with meaning and practicality? Let’s know more about this amazing building.
Drift Bridge
Project Title: Drift
Architects: Volkan Alkanoglu
Location: Fort Worth, Texas, US
Year: 2021
Type: Pedestrian Bridge
Located in Fort Worth, Texas, United States, this structure is a sculptural wooden pedestrian bridge, “Drift.” Designed and developed by Portland designer Volkan Alkanoglu, it is explicitly built to cross a small stream in Fort Worth.
Design & Concept Of Timber ‘Drift’ Bridge
This bridge is made entirely from timber and steel. You’ll be surprised to know that this has been fabricated off-site. Later all these parts have been installed on the site and the entire process took only a few hours. Pretty impressive, right?
From a design and construction point of view, this bridge is an innovative and perfect example of plug-and-play urbanism. This could be an inspiration and the subsequent emerging sustainable and affordable design strategy in the field of architecture.
This strategy proposes a process in which all the building infrastructural elements will be constructed off-site and later fixed or dropped into the desired place.
Studio Explains, “Each plank was custom cut, then stack-laminated into one large, volumetric, undulating form.”
We can say that the fabrication and installation techniques can now be applied to a wide range of communities at the same time.
Alkanoglu explained, “In this way, the bridge could be fabricated off-site, transported to the location by an oversize truck as one piece, and lifted into place with a crane.” He further added, “The installation took no longer than a couple of hours.”
Construction Process of Drift Bridge
As we already told you that this bridge was built over a lake to connect the two areas. Actually, on one side, the city’s South Hills residential area is present, and to connect with the two parks and communities along with the Trinity River Trail system, architects have come up with this idea.
According to architects, “DRIFT stands at the intersection of public art, civic design, architecture, and infrastructure. It is a community-driven, site-specific project that bridges a physical divide — a creek — between two halves of one neighborhood.”
This residential area has mostly modest post-war ranch-style homes. This cedar bridge project has been specifically developed and commissioned by the city to connect these two communities. It is also part of a Public Arts Programme.
At first glance, this 62-foot-long (19 meters) bridge will appear like a boat from underneath and a tree branch from overhead. Some people also say that it resembles a smooth, curving branch of driftwood or a bowed bentwood splint.
Whereas when you look from the other angles, it will appear like a ship’s hull, with a convex underbelly. This concave hull also contains a pathway, benches, and railings. This is because the overall design is highly inspired by the intricate construction of shipbuilding and shipbuilding techniques.
Alkanoglu explains, “We used a series of digital and algorithmic software to design the bridge, including the steel substructure and the timber planks. Each piece of the bridge is unique and custom fabricated.”
Interiors & Exteriors of The Wooden Bridge
Look closely at the inside of the bridge structure; you’ll see a series of contours. These lines create the final structure that also looks like one continuous wave. Along with that, the drift bridge also has irregular undulations and curves for seats and support.
There is an 80-foot-wide culvert at this location, and there is no place to cross these seven blocks. That’s why Oregon-based designer has come up with this bridge idea and implemented three central design principles.
According to the designer, these design principles are:
Use sustainable material and minimize the impact on natural habitat on-site;
Reduce project cost through innovative design and project logistics;
Create a sense of place and connect the community.
Construction Cost of Undulating Wooden Bridge
Can you guess the overall building cost of this bridge? It’s is around $375,000, which is a fair sum for an infrastructure project like this at this scale.
This boat-inspired design is finalized from the other three finalist proposals. All of them are inspired from the Westcreek site and its immediate surroundings. Another fascinating about this project is that it can change according to the season! Yes, you’ve read it right!
According to the designer, “This creek bed shifts from a container for flowing water to a dry basin filled with driftwood and felled plants.”
Architects have specifically included railing and benches in the design. These are located along with the length of its curved sides. This will allow the pedestrians to pause and enjoy the beautiful scenery and surroundings.
The entire wooden frame is beautifully and perfectly balanced on piers. They act as foundations on either bank. This structure also consists of a rip-rap drainage system, which mainly helps to minimize the structure’s footprint.
The Bottom Line
So, this is all about the Drift Bridge designed by Volkan Alkanoglu. If you see the previous works of Alkanoglu, you’ll notice that most of his work includes several sculptural interventions. They all are specifically built and are intended to transform the built environment through inventive material explorations.
Drift Bridge has inspired other architects and designers to experiment with unusual shapes and materials and create something unique even from the basic materials.
Want to know more about these types of unique and unusual houses or places located in various parts of the world? If yes, read our previous blogs, such as Striatus Bridge, Pencil Tower Hotel(Australia’s Thinnest “Pencil” Skyscraper), Pegasus Trail,and many more.
I hope you liked this blog about the Drift Bridge. Don’t forget to share this blog with your family and friends or with anyone who loves to explore unusual and wonderful architecture and sculpture art pieces around the globe.
Walls are an integral part of home decor and they are either a make or break that defines your space. They help in identifying the mood and tone of a space which correlates to the captivity that will take place in it. Therefore, walls are one of the core elements when it comes to home decor. Wall texture are ornamentation on the regular walls that can be used to add charm and character to the space. There are various trends for the interior walls with the wall colors to add brightness to the spaces, but the right textured drywall delivers a unique personality and comes with styling options for aesthetic enhancements.
Apart from the beautification of interior spaces, wall textures can also be used to conceal architectural defects like cracks and other imperfections. The introduction of textures in a space is an effective tool for livening up rooms that are otherwise left flat with a splash of colors on the wall.
There is a wide range of variety when it comes to wall texture types, this article explores the various wall textures and their applicability.
Types of Wall Texture
This list explores various wall textures types that are apt for DIY remodel and will leave a statement with minimal effort.
1. Orange Peel
The Orange Peel technique is one of the most commonly used wall texture types. This styling option enhances the beauty of drywall with orange rind patterns. It is an easy to apply texture that gives a texture similar to that of an orange or any other citrus fruit.
This texture needs to be sprayed with a dedicated tool. Initial priming is done to provide a proper surface to work on. The drywall compound mix requires a balanced consistency that resembles pancake batter.
It is advisable to start texturing with small splatters and create patterns using heavy splatters once you’re confident enough to go ahead.
Orange peel wall texture is ideal for bedroom, office space, study, or gaming room, and gives a simple and classic feeling to the space.
2. Spray Sand Wall Texture
Spray Sand wall texture resembles the orange peel texture, where it is different in the means of application and is a texture without the distinct cracking. In this method, the materials and method are different and the choice between the orange peel and spray sand comes down to one’s interest and preference of the application method.
This texture can be achieved by mixing a bag of sand with water or primer which is left overnight to give time for the sand to settle below. The next day, the mixture is applied on the wall with a spray gun and a trowel is used for creating textures till it reaches a stucco-like wall finish. This is a slow method that takes a lot of patience and time for the application process, but once it’s done, the result achieved is durable and has a consistent surface.
3. Spanish Lace
This classy texture is somewhat similar to stomp knockdown but is challenging to create. This texture is mostly used to conceal the defects like blemishes, cracks, and various other architectural imperfections.
The drywall mud or plaster, taken in the same consistency as with the slap brush technique, is applied with a roller or spray gun. While the mud is wet, a knife is used to carve and create a repeating pattern of intricate motifs which resemble a lacy Spanish mantilla. The texture is then painted over with a colour of choice, and the same princess is repeated once the layer is dry.
This is one of the most minutely detailed and ornamental textures that leaves an elegant appearance to the interiors.
4. Rosebud Wall Textures
Rosebud wall texture matches the principle used in the slap brush technique. This style creates a clear and distinct floral pattern which is a perfect choice for a sunroom that looks into natural landscaping or in a romantic bedroom.
A texture drywall compound is mixed with liquid to a diluted consistency and applied to one section at a time. A round stippling brush is dredged in the texture drywall compound and deliberately slapped against the wall to form a floral texture of rose blossoms.
This style is another option to conceal the flaws in the walls with artistic and aesthetic skills.
5. Comb
Comb texture is one of the most common wall textures that form grooves in walls or ceilings with patterns resembling the marks of a hair comb.
A Trowel is used for the application of this texture. Texture drywall compound is rolled onto the wall and a toothed trowel is used to create symmetrical or asymmetric patterns. The most common pattern in this texture is a repetition of half-fan shape which looks like a fish scale pattern.
This style creates a vintage-inspired appearance for the space that is visually pleasing.
6. Popcorn Wall Texture
Popcorn wall texture is a well-known low-maintenance solution to cover up imperfections and doesn’t require topcoats or touch-ups. This texture also serves as an acoustic texture due to the noise-dampening properties. It is a considerable option for the living rooms and bedrooms.
The wall texture is applied with a combination of the drywall along with water, polystyrene, and styrofoam. The resulting mixture is applied with a compressor and spray gun.
7. Sand Swirl
Sand Swirl wall texture is a combination of two different techniques, spray sand and comb textures.
To achieve sand swirls, a perlite compound is applied with a brush in swirling motion. Sand swirl wall texture gives a solid texture that infuses the room with a fresh character that contributes to a good visual effect.
8. Knockdown Wall Textures
Knockdown style is the simplest in terms of application that can even be crafted by an inexperienced person. It creates a pattern resembling a rustic flavor in stucco, that improvises the depth of the drywall.
The same mixing and application process is followed as that of orange peel, and a trowel or finish knife is used to smoothen the bumps. It knocks down the wall texture and creates a flat texture.
This style is appropriate for spaces like the kitchen, living rooms, and dining rooms that require warmth and depth.
9. Slap Brush Wall Texture
Slap brush texture has a natural look that fits well with the craftsman-style homes and creates an attractive, intricate pattern.
A standard premixed drywall compound can be used to a liquid-like consistency, mud is applied to a small section as a thin layer with the help of a paint roller. Slap brush is dunked into the drywall mud and firmly slapped against the wet mud on the wall. Repetition of this process creates a ridged texture and eye-catchy texture.
10. Stomp Knockdown
This technique allows you to create stylish patterns with the help of a stomp brush and roller. The procedure for this is the same as regular knockdown with a gentle brush stomping in to create characteristic patterns. A trowel is used for smoothening the wall from bumps.
This wall texture works well for different types of walls but is recommended in kitchens and living rooms.
11. Slap Brush Knockdown
This unique texture is created with a blend of slap brush and knockdown technique, which decorates the walls with flat, wide lines to create interesting and smooth patterns.
The procedure begins with typical steps to create a slap brush wall texture which is then flattened with a knockdown knife. Once the wall is dry, it can be painted with a colour of choice.
12. Venetian
This wall texture creates a polished, elegant look for walls and ceilings by mixing plaster with marble dust and applying it with a spatula. After the application of the mixture, it is finished with sanding and buffing.
This texture leaves a practical and artistic finish and creates an ancient-style finishing on the wall.
13. Skip-Trowel
This type of wall texture is made from mud or plaster to create a striking and artistic textured interior.
The texture drywall is applied by hand, further, the texture is applied to it with a large curved knife. A knife is held at an angle and skipped against the surface of the wall in a pattern of overlapping circles. A part of wet mud is picked at an angle with a clean trowel and the rest is left behind. This technique forms a dramatic effect with various depth levels.
14. Crow’s Feet
This stylish wall texture resembles a pattern of crow’s feet and is formed by a special brush named crow’s foot. To achieve this texture, twisting is adopted with the repetition of stomps.
This creates one of the messy wall textures that gives a modern look with strong visual attraction.
15. Hawk and Trowel
Hawk and trowel texture is created with the help of two tools to create an astonishing pattern. The hawk tool holds the plaster which is coated on the wall with the help of a trowel.
This wall texture technique requires fast action during the application to create elegant patterns with lines and overlapping layers. The texture created is quite flowing and resembles water waves.
Why Should Your Walls be Textured?
There is a list of reasons that emphasizes how the wall textures are worth considering beautifying iterations for interior walls.
Artistic Touch
The artistic touch imbibed in wall texture is what makes any space exceptional and astonishing than space with plain walls. Wall texturing comes with creative liberty that allows you to flaunt your artistic capabilities.
Masking Flaws
Texturing is the most convenient solution to conceal all the architectural blemishes and flaws. An appropriate texturing can cover up all the imperfect patches in a stylish way and freshen up the look of the whole room.
Soundproofing
Wall texturing offers a decent amount of noise dampening. It is an effective measure for soundproofing of different rooms placed close to each other in the house.
More Depth
The easiest and simplest trick to add depth into the interiors is through wall textures. It is an effective method to make the room feel unmatched and gives a unique, charming essence to the whole room.
Lifespan and Maintenance
Wall textures can help to add to the lifespan of regular walls. The maintenance and the amount of work required for the same are less as compared to the painted walls.
Graduating High School and taking the first step in College Life is exciting, and another great aspect of college life is to build your next home in the dorm rooms ideas. Your dorm room is your ‘home away from home,’ be it for a month or all undergrad years. While you’re making a home at your college, it is vital to make it perfect for your stay, however long it could be.
Dormitories are generally blank and boring, coming up with dorm room ideas to give a makeover to the bland room can be a bit challenging as it requires a lot of tiny steps and changes.
Your dorm room is a haven for all the “me time”. It is an ode to the fun scenarios and the memories that will follow up, so it’s essential to come up with dorm room ideas that go well with your vibe. It is necessary to have a dorm space that resonates with your personality and taste.
This space is going to witness all the happiness, home-sickness, excitement, work, tears, joy, and will be a host to all the fun parties and sleepovers; so, a space to host all these need to have the best dorm room idea to make it feel like home while being comfy and inviting.
Whether you go for simple, elegant dorm decor ideas or creative and funky, your way of styling will define you and your personality through a physical space.
To make this journey of choosing the right aesthetics among a sea of college dorm room ideas, we have prepared a concise list for you.
Here are a few dorm room ideas to get started within this challenging makeover of a place you’ll be referring to as ‘home’.
Create a Wall of Memories
Stepping into college is exciting, but it also means stepping into a new environment without your family and friends. In this case, setting up a photo wall is not only a decorative element to your space, but it also makes the entire space feel homely and makes you feel closer to your family and friends. This photo wall can grow as you make more and more memories in your college.
The photos can be arranged either in an abstract form or in shapes like heart, star, etc.
Additionally, string lights can be added to these pictures, or you can explore other dorm room ideas with your creativity.
Add Green Friends to Your Dorm Decor Idea
Bringing in plants into the dorm room ideas list can make the space feel comfortable and uplifting. Dorm rooms are usually bland, and for students who are always energetic and excited, living things can pour some life into the otherwise boring rooms.
Plants are low-maintenance green friends that require small space and will pop in colour to the whole room, adding on a boho vibe. Many indoor plants like the snake plants, dracaena, and several other species, require very little maintenance and can survive on minimal sunlight. As a student’s life is hectic with several deadlines, opting for low-maintenance but aesthetic plant species can instantly spruce up your dorm room.
Let in Natural Lighting
It is a proven fact that dim and dark rooms can put down your mental health, so, it is advisable to let in as much natural light as possible into your dorm during the daytime. Quality lighting is a must-have in the dorm room to keep you happy and motivated.
In case your form isn’t oriented in the direction of the natural sunlight, it is advisable to use light bulbs that feel natural than using the ones imparting typical artificial light. Lighting designs is one of the core dorm room ideas that can instantly add vibrancy to your spaces.
Dorm Decor Ideas to Jazz Up the Walls!
Dorm rooms offer very minimal space to add on extra furniture, but, luckily, you can add your personalized touch to the walls. You can experiment with various dorm decor ideas by adding unique wall accessories. Art and prints from your favourite artists on your walls make a big statement and impart extra comfort to the whole space.
Walls can be a representation of your personality, be it your favourite band or artist, your favourite book covers or poster, it can help in creating a playful aspect to your spaces.
Designated Study Area
Your dorm room ideas should optimize the space and use it efficiently. Pushing the study desks to one side leaves plenty of room to add on extra furniture and creates your designated study area.
In the case of sharing rooms, study tables on one side can assist in group study and discussions. Adding seat cushions to the study chair can be a transformation to the uncomfortable chairs provided at the dorm.
Add Mirrors in Your Dorm Room Ideas
With a limited space offered, hanging a full mirror on the back of the dorm room is a practical way to avoid trips to the common hall to check your appearance.
Additionally, it will make your room feel larger as the reflective surfaces trick eyes into believing that the space stretches out further.
The Magic of Fairy Lights
Twinkling fairy lights can create a very warm and whimsy effect on the whole room. These lights can flow on walls or around the ceiling and curtains to offer a starry effect. There are endless iterations to let your creativity flow with fairy lights and make the space feel more customized to your taste. Therefore, they are a must-have on your dorm decor ideas list!
Add a Chic Plush Rug
Dorm room floors are made of hard and sturdy material for rough use, so adding a rug of your choice is a perfect dorm room idea to make the floor look appealing and add to comfort. It can also be used to conceal any damages existing on the floor. It also adds a pop of colour to the room.
Put Bins under the Bed for Storage
Bins can be used as storage units to keep papers, clothes, shoes, etc. these items can be loaded in a clean bin and can be organized under the bed. With these dorm room ideas, you’ll make enough room for keeping other essential stuff.
Add Power Strip
Along with offering very little space, another issue in dorm rooms is not enough power outlets. You need to plan with power strips or extension cords for your convenience. You can go for cool, funky extension cord designs that don’t kill the vibe of your room decor. This can be one of the essential college dorm ideas that will come in handy during your years.
Dorm Decor Ideas & Themes
There is an ocean of ideas regarding the themes you may go ahead with to give your dorm room a personalized makeover. Explore this list of college dorm room ideas to find an inspiring and appealing pattern for your space.
Cosy Layers and Textures
This is a clever trick to make a room feel cosy and chic. It requires simple fuzzy pillows along with a velvet storage chest to give a vintage look to the room and makes the room feel much more comfortable.
Floor-to-Ceiling Style
This is one of the best dorm room ideas to maximize efficient vertical space. A raised bed with storage units underneath adds style and is a practical decor idea. Elements like photos are positioned near the ceiling which draws eyes upward and makes the room seem elongated.
Classic Dorm Room
The classic dorm room ideas include a feature art wall along with neon word art or neon lights and textured bedding. This style keeps the room bright and adds to the cheer.
Complementing Colors
Choosing complementary colours to the furniture and the decoration accessories can create an eclectic vibe and won’t make the room feel over-designed.
Black and Gold Glam
A touch of black to the room gives a sophisticated touch to the whole room and will impart a grown-up feel to you mentally. Contrasting the black with the gold helps to keep the room look classy and balances the black.
Boho Chic Theme
Boho style serves as a mature and casual dorm room idea with a neutral colour palette and multiple small decoration pieces. Elements like wall hangings, posters, hanging plants create a bohemian vibe perfect for your dorm life ahead.
Floral Dorm Decor Ideas
Hanging plants and floral decoration pieces can add a romantic touch to the dorm. White background with coloured floral equipment goes well to create a cheerful and romantic room ambience.
Patterned
These dorm room ideas let you jazz up the boring room by bringing in simple patterns and colours. Patterned bedding complementing a hanging wall tapestry adds tones, layers and livens up the space.
A Dorm Room is a special entity of your college years, it is a reflection of all the splendid memories of the golden time. Therefore, it is necessary to spruce up these spaces with dorm decor ideas and themes that can help you in creating a space that you’re proud of!
A basketball court requires dimensions of ninety-four feet by fifty feet with two hoops on both sides facing each other. Apart from these, there are no particular specifications required in the design of basketball courts to fulfil their purpose. Thus, apart from the typical basketball courts, one can also witness beautifully designed colourful basketball courts from around the world with unique aesthetics. Let’s see ten colourful basketball courts.
The design of these basketball courts ranges from designs built along with a floating boat in Cambodia to boldly painted colourful basketball courts from around the world. These designs have attracted all the sports-loving and even people who aren’t much into sports.
Conventional vs Colorful Basketball Courts
Sports and outdoor activities have always proved to be beneficial to an individual and the community as a whole. Introducing vibrant hues to sports complexes like basketball courts not only fixes them up aesthetically but brings more people together, makes the whole area look beautiful and also inspires, promotes creative vision.
A colourful basketball court draws more people to the field which in return teaches them teamwork, cooperation and enhances the fun experience a basketball court offers.
A typical blank basketball court is like a blank canvas for the artists and designers to express their creativity to strengthen and build communities, encouraging multigenerational play. Basketball is something more than just a game, it is a representative of happiness and joy in the community.
Entering a colourful basketball court may induce the physical vibrance of colour, change the way of engaging with the space and might help people to feel safer and overall, it leaves a powerful impact on the community.
10 Colorful Basketball Courts from around the World
Here is a list of Ten colourful basketball courts from around the world to get you in the basketball game.
1. Ezelsplein (Aalst, Belgium) by Katrien Vanderlinden
Mexico Metropolis features a blue chequered court with a multicoloured court docket, a colorful basketball court printed in 3-D. This vibrant mural was pulled off by a Belgian artist, Katrien Vanderlinden. The colourful basketball court has a mural knowledgeable by children’s sports on a basketball court docket in the inner-city of Aalst.
The court docket, Ezelsplein is composed of squares, rectangles, triangles and circles, all the basic geometries in various shapes, varying sizes and hues. Logical blocks from children’s mathematical reasoning sport were taken as an inspiration for this geometric design. The bright, bold colours and forms allow the users/gamers to come up with their own video game in the court docket.
Bank Street Park Basketball Court (London), by Yinka Ilori
Distinct geometric motifs are merged with vibrant colours on this unique colourful basketball court docket in the Canary Wharf Monetary district of London. A half-sized court is designed to serve three-a-side basketball and is shaded with a 3-d printed roof by polypropylene tiles.
Yinka Ilori added vibrant prints oozing out onto the wall of the hoarding running along the court’s perimeter. A pattern of orange and blue waves lap the backboard of the court’s only basketball hoop.
Pigalle Duperre (Paris), by Ill Studio and Pigalle
A partnership between French vogue model Pigalle and Ill-studio led to a colourful basketball court docket set amongst a row of buildings in Paris’ ninth arrondissement.
Sportsmen, artwork from the 1930s by Russian artist Kasimir Malevich guided the design which features four figures, dressed in the same daring colours on the court docket.
EPDM (Ethylene propylene diene monomer) rubber is a common flooring material for the sports complexes and courts, the same in the squares of clue, crimson, yellow and white can be seen on the court docket.
4. Kinloch Park Courts (St. Louis), by William LaChance
Three basketball courts in the suburbs of St. Louis are painted by the artist William LaChance with bright, bold block colours. The designs of these three colourful basketball courts are based on a series of five oil paintings, which when arranged next to each other, form a larger picture known as ‘Tapestry of Color Fields.’ a multicoloured background, painted with the shades of blue, grey, yellow, brown and crimson features white strings on the top of it.
5. Summerfield Park Court (Birmingham), by Kofi Joseph and Zuke
The collaboration of basketball player Kofi Joseph with graffiti artist Zuke led to the renovation of a basketball court at Birmingham’s Summerfield Park. The court docket is splashed with bright yellows and blues to attract the locals and children to the sport. The design features elements that represent the town of Birmingham.
A crown, for example, has been painted on the concrete floor which symbolizes the Jewelry Quarter of Birmingham.
6. Stanton Street Courts (New York City), by Kaws
A Brooklyn based artist Kaws was enlisted by Nike to create illustrations on the two adjacent colorful basketball courts on Manhattan’s Stanton street in New York City. Kaws is well known for his vibrantly coloured comic works and he used his signature style to transform the two basketball courts.
Elmo and Cookie monster, characters from a popular kid’s television show Sesame Street have been illustrated onto the courts in an abstract style with distinctive crossed-out eyes.
7. Pigalle Duperre (Paris), by Ill Studio and Pigalle
Ill studio and Pigalle collaborated to go back to a colourful basketball court they renovated in 2015. The old block colours were replaced with the hues of blue, purple, orange and pink. The team engaged with the sports activities expertise, Nike for the redesign of the complex, unstructured and irregularly formed website.
The backboards were designed with translucent plastic in pink shades, while the recreational space and zones are highlighted with white shade.
8. House of Mamba Court (Shanghai), by Nike
In Shanghai, Nike opened a properly dimensioned basketball court docket equipped with motion-tracking and built-in reactive LED visualization technology. This, this court was designed to offer a space for Kobe Bryant, an American star, to star to demonstrate his abilities and skills to the young gamers as a part of Nike RISE initiative.
This colourful basketball court features a standard court and Nike RISE marketing and publicity as a part of it. The LED floor shuffles through a mixture of photos, graphics and colours when the court docket is not in use.
9. Kintsugi Court (Los Angeles), by Victor Solomon
Kintsugi Court in Los Angeles features the Japanese cultural artwork of Kintsugi by artist Victor Solomon. Artist has tried to reconcile numerous fractures and crevices on this court docket. In a vein-like pattern, gold resin strains expand all over the court, linking worn out pieces of faded grey concrete.
Artist used his knowledge of Kintsugi, which entails restoring damaged pottery with lacquer mixed with powdered valuable metals to highlight, expose the breakage rather than concealing it.
10. La Doce (Mexico City), by All Arquitectura Mexico
A vibrant soccer and basketball court docket in one of the impoverished and violent areas of Mexico is designed by studio All Arquitectura. The floor of this colourful basketball court can be seen in an elongated and slating chequerboard pattern in a combination with two vibrant hues of blue.
This court docket stands out in the house shacks and deteriorating buildings as the court docket imparts colour and environment to the realm.
These colourful basketball courts are sure to entice you into a game, with architectural design finesse and pop colours, these courts have managed not just to raise the competitive spirit but create a happy community that thrives through urban interventions.
Are you planning to renovate your interiors with a new wall? The essential factor is what type of wall you prefer for your interiors. As per interiors and architectures, the most prominent options are the drywalls. Even though we know that drywalls are the best option, we have this question of whether there are any drywall alternatives?
Though drywalls are the main course of action for your home, it turns out to be a challenging and time-consuming task. One has to look after many things before the final result is achieved. Right from sanding and mudding to the finishing taping, it is a tiring and absolute dedicatory task.
The alternatives to drywall can reduce all of these messes, dust, and a recurring task all at once with the same amount of satisfaction and product quality. So, it is better to find a choice that can help you achieve your final result with the same quality of satisfaction.
Why is a wall without a Drywall Preferable?
I am pretty sure you must be wondering why to opt for a drywall alternative? Especially when Dry Walls are considered the best option for the interior walls of any home and corporate place! After researching and reaching out to people for days, I have got you the exact reason behind this before we move on to alternatives of drywall.
Even after investing days of hard work and labor, you have to maintain the drywall warily. Usually, interior designers feel helpless when they have put in a lot of effort to install drywall, and still, it is susceptible to damage.
Once you start experiencing damage in your drywalls, it requires an immediate call to action. The damage is visible and can ruin the entire look of your interior. If you have a pet or a small child in your home, they will enjoyingly spoil the entire wall in minutes, leaving you helpless.
Thus, people are looking for some of the best drywall alternatives, which can be a savior for the interiors of their homes. Drywall finishing alternative is beneficial if you want a quick and long-lasting impact.
In this blog, you will explore some of the reliable and satisfying alternatives to sheetrock. Believe me, all the options will maintain the same quality of quality finish for your overall interiors.
Best Drywall Alternatives
I have compiled some of the most trending and attractive alternatives for your walls. All of them will nicely fit and replace the ultimate drywall. You won’t have to find any solutions for damages again and again.
Now that you know the exact reason why you choose the Drywall Alternatives, let us explore them to ensure the best for your walls.
Sheet-wood and Plywood
Sheet Wood or plywood is an excellent alternative to drywalls for your room. Allowing your room to flaunt with finesse, you can enjoy the glossy, royal look. For a better experience, you can install and add wall pieces that can enhance the overall look of the wall.
It is advisable to go for sheet wood that will maintain the level of your quality finish. Sometimes if you fail to install the right choice of plywood, you may end up with a miserable wall finish. If you are uncertain of your choice, using sheet wood as a drywall alternative is beneficial.
If you are looking for an easy and quick installation, Sheet-wood and Plywood are good alternatives for drywall. They are an excellent way to avoid and reduce the messy and complicated tasks of installing the drywall.
Masonry and Bricks
If you are looking for drywall corner alternatives or foyer alternatives, masonry and bricks are the classic replacement. They reasonably justify the luxurious look of your entrance and enhance the different corners in your home.
The stone material can enhance the warmth of the rooms. You can install these as drywall alternatives for your bathrooms wall. They will finely blend with the requirements of your bathroom.
If you are okay with regular cleaning and suiting walls, this option is perfect for your home. They will last for very long without any damage to your walls. And believe me, I can tell you with my personal experience, they look stunning and turn out to be the focal point in the entire room. So, what do you think of this option for your interiors?
Wooden Planks
Wooden planks are the classic drywall alternatives. It provides an aesthetic look to your entire room, and you can enjoy the luxurious feel. It is the best option to provide a pleasant feel to the room.
Wooden planks are even great as drywall alternatives for your garage. The alternative eliminates the maintenance factor, which is practically impossible to do in a garage. Especially when you have a lot of stuff stored in them, obviously, in such situations, you will look for an accessible alternative that will maintain the quality of the garage interiors and will need minimum maintenance.
Once and for all, when the installation process is completed, you have to look for the cleanliness and the walls to be dust-free to maintain the ultimate look of the walls.
Lath and Plaster
Laths are somewhat the same as veneer plasters. Are you looking for a makeover for your ceilings? The lath and plaster turn out to be the best drywall alternatives for the ceiling. If you are not looking for drywall as an option, you should go for a lathe with plastering.
The process is simple and reliable for long-lasting results. The wooden slabs are installed between the ceiling joists. It creates a clutch and holds the ceiling sturdily. In the end, it is nicely coated and covered with plaster to have a flawless and complete finish.
However, I know this is a traditional and straightforward style of ceiling option. If you want, you can try this wall installation option with some additional textures and designs. It will help you add glamor with an assurance of a long-lasting, safe result.
Veneer Plaster
The second option of plaster is Veneer Plaster that can be utilized as a drywall alternative. They are a fantastic duplicate of the traditional drywall. They are quick and straightforward in installation. They require minimum human assistance and tools. Above all that, Veneer plasters are better at holding heavy items and beneficially functional.
Before confirming the plaster as an alternative for drywall, you will have to cooperate with the all-day-long process. It won’t take more than a day, but you have to be patient until you get the final result. The wall type is popularly known as Mexican -Style Architecture. They are unique and beautiful in looks.
Textured Wall Panels
Traditionally textured walls were installed to enhance the royal and luxurious factor of the interior. Later it was discovered that textured panels are a great source of holding things. They are not just elegant in look but even functional.
Ever since that, interiors prefer installing textured walls if you are ready to extend your budget. Usually, textured walls are comparatively more expensive than the other drywall alternatives. The best part of 3D textured panels is that you can easily install them over the existing walls.
Thus, if you want a quick and luxurious alternative for drywall, you can try Textured wall panels.
Cemented Walls
Cemented walls provide you with a rustic vibe. The plain surface with some mold effects is perfect for giving an incomplete look. Suppose you plan to use cemented walls as drywall alternatives for bathrooms and bedrooms. In that case, it is advisable to select a focal wall where you will install this wall.
It is highly advisable not to use it on all the room walls, which can lead to a dull and gloomy atmosphere in the room. Cemented walls are solid and can hold solid objects for longer.
One of the acceptable features of cemented walls is that they can be installed in any room, whether a bedroom or a bathroom.
Reinforced Fiberglass
The concept of reinforced fiberglass wall is the same as the drywall. Reinforced fiberglass is the best drywall alternative, especially if you have small children or pets in your family. The only reason is this is scratch inadequate.
Believe it or not, but it works as a great savior. However, they are thicker in comparison to other alternatives. They work as both drywall and plywood that works underneath the drywall. The double-layer finish on the wall will extend to inches.
You may avail different designs and textures according to your interest and requirement. Considering my personal experience, this is one of the best alternatives for a wall without drywall. So if you are looking forward to a luxurious, functional, and long-lasting alternative, reinforced fiberglass will work perfectly.
DIY Cork Board
Are you looking for the best drywall alternatives for office space or study rooms? Let me help you with the ultimate option. The DIY cork boards are a real savior. Corkboard works as a functional wall. Usually, people prefer installing a wall that can hold and cling some special notes and pointers essential for your work and studies.
Corkboard allows you to attach and hang all essential pointers. It allows you to be creative and manages to maintain a decent look in your interiors. Thus if you are looking for the exact drywall alternatives for your working space, you can try Cork Boards.
Manifest Concrete Wall
Aesthetic ambiance with a modern feel is all that we look for in our homes, Right? Being an interior designing enthusiast, I have discovered that people love to maintain the authenticity of their traditions and aesthetic culture.
The Manifest (Exposed) Concrete Wall is an excellent source of alternatives for drywall. It is easy and quick to achieve and install. If you notice, the wall gives you an incomplete look with elegance and an engaging feel.
They are sturdy and long-lasting. Add the perfect dark-colored furniture to make the room look complete with the best features. Enjoy the rustic, incomplete look of your rooms with this raw and luxurious exposed concrete wall.
Corrugated Metal Panels
Why do you want a permanent wall when you can play with metal panels to build the most exciting wall? The corrugated metal panels are exciting and unique in appearance. They are installed within a day. No mess and no dirt will leave you in great relief when you find out the final result.
Corrugated metal panels look amazing with wooden frames that give a complete royal look. Just ensure that you are not installing the panels on all four walls. This can ruin the entire wall leaving you helpless.
These corrugated panels are an excellent alternative for drywall in corporate and public places, especially if you have a rented home of professional space for yourself.
Wahoo Walls
Wahoo Walls are the best drywall alternatives for basements. They are specially designed to cover up concrete walls in the basement. As we know, basements usually face leakage issues. In such conditions, if you install drywall, it can lead to significant damage. Go for Wahoo walls to avoid such mess and maintain the same quality of satisfaction and long-lasting material.
Wahoo walls are moisture-resistant, and you can keep all your stuff and furniture in the basement without any risk. Suppose you are planning to convert your basement into an activity or entertainment room. In that case, wahoo walls will maintain the decency of the room and space.
The Bottom Line
I understand, we believe that drywalls are the best option for our interior walls. When you are putting in so much effort, and still, in the end, you have to experience damages and expenses, what is the point of investing? Thus, interior designers recommend choosing drywall alternatives, which are elegant, modern, and can work with all the interior themes. Look for your requirements and tastes and choose accordingly.
Post the pandemic and a long span of staying indoors, lockdown as we call it, we have started craving for the outdoors like never before. Be it our decks, balconies, porches or decks, our outdoor shave turned out to be the ultimate savior in this pandemic. While some might look at their outdoors as an added aspect, many of us think of it as a core of our homes. Let’s see deck railing ideas.
Having a front porch where you can sit and have a cup of tea in the morning or watch the sunset while reading a book, is the ultimate sense of content. Now if these outdoors are a deck then that is an added merit. Since decks are multi-functional they have a dynamic aspect through which they can be used. It’s a versatile element that has an eccentric aspect to the ways in which it can be used.
So, how should one go about choosing their deck designs? What should they focus on while choosing the deck railing designs? Decks are all about fun but they are also about safety, and therefore porch railings become an important aspect of deck designs. It can act as a safety net for children as well as a guard to keep away from thieves, it can also safeguard the home from wild animals.
Through this article, we will be sharing some exclusive railing design ideas that will keep your guests in awe. Since the exteriors are the first impression of our homes, it is necessary to oversee them in the minute of the details. Therefore, decking railing ideas are equally important. From wooden to vinyl or cable wired, the option to choose the deck railing designs is a long list, let’s look at the few trending ones!
Glass Panel Deck Railing Ideas
Glass is an exclusive material that has a wide range of versatility, it is such that every element in our homes has a glass variety available. If you wish to have a deck that exudes a contemporary yet modernist vibe then glass panel deck design ideas are perfect to incorporate. To make the glass look more dynamic you can add colours to it, this way when the sun shines over it, the glass railings will reflect different shades of colour on the deck, creating a whimsical space.
Although, if you are someone who can’t clean the glass on a regular basis then maybe opting for this option won’t be a great choice. You can then opt for the further choices mentioned in the list.
Horizontal Deck Railing Designs
Horizontal deck railings are the most basic type of porch railing idea. It is not only easy as a design element but also in incorporating it within our homes. It is available in a wide range of materials from wood to metal and even in Vinyl and PVC.
This deck railing has a modernist look to it but if you wish to have a rustic charm then you can simply coat the railings with white or grey paint. You can even do this as a DIY in your homes.
Metal Deck Railing Designs
If durability is what you seek from your porch railing ideas then metal is the best option to go for. To add more merits to this, metal is extremely strong, pest-proof and even has a longer life span. It also has a modern and simplistic look that adds up to your home decor as well. There is a wide range of designs in metal railing form patterns, colours, texture, forms, etc. If you have a country home or a European styled home then nothing like the ornate railings that takes you back to the 20s.
Wood Deck Railing
If rustic and vintage is the look you are aiming at for your deck designs then look nowhere, wood is the ultimate choice. They are a preferred choice in many country homes and farmhouses for their look and finish.
If you have a lot of greens around your deck then a wood deck railing suits the surrounding aesthetics. Depending on the era of design style you are in, the wood deck railings can be modulated as per. Wood was one of the staple materials in the 20s and 30s, with many homes still using it in mass quantities, therefore a wood deck railing is still a highly preferred choice.
Light Up The Railings
Lighting designs work wonders in the deck designs, horizontal deck railing with LED lights on the staircase or wooden post would be a great choice to illuminate your decks during the nighttime. This can add the perfect vibe for the evening bonfire or other interactive activities. If you wish to spruce up your existing deck then lighting it up is the best aesthetic and affordable option.
Cable Deck Railing Designs
Cable deck railings are not the first preferred choice for many homeowners but they are picking up pace in the coming years. They are catching the eye due to their unique designs that help in adding an eclectic aspect to the porches. You can even install this as a DIY by getting a cable deck railing kit and some threaded hardware to hold up this railing and you are good to go!
Grid Deck Railing
This can be a custom made railing that is in the form of grids with the help of materials like metal or cable wires. You can even make one by using wooden panels. Grids create an aesthetic design that is balanced in proportion, if you wish to have clean lines in your design then this is a great option.
Vinyl Deck Railing Designs
Composite or vinyl deck railings are an affordable option that comes with all the necessary materials like posts, balustrade, rails, and connectors. You can even do it by yourself and install it. They come in a dynamic range of patterns, textures and varieties to suit a wide range of homes.
Lattice Deck Railings Ideas
They are installed on existing railings to give more privacy and retreat. It is not entirely open to the outdoors, nor is its entirety enclosed. This gives it enough privacy while letting the outside, inside. It allows fresh air to pass through it keeping the deck environment lively.
Contemporary Deck Railing
If you want a design that has a clean finish and sleek lines then-contemporary deck railing is ideal for your mid-century of modern homes. They exude a modernist aspect while benign aesthetic and minimal in design.
How To Choose The Cheap Railing Design Ideas For Your Homes?
Well, here’s a takeaway, as much as we love designs and materiality in our design; it is important to consider safety factors when it’s about deck railings. Choose durability and function over everything, for railings, are the partial safeguards of your homes.
Choose them as per their maintenance aspect and your time availability to maintain them. As railings are an outdoor element it is crucial to consider these factors with the utmost detail. Make sure that your railing design ideas have a longer span while looking aesthetically appealing.
If you’re thinking about doing a revamp project for your homes, then sheetrock and drywall are always in the picture. Both of these materials have been in debate for the longest time, what is more preferable? Which material lasts long? What is the maintenance process for each? Through this article, we will be laying down the merits and demerits while comparing sheetrock vs drywall in interior design.
Drywall Vs Sheetrock: What’s the Difference
Sheetrock is a brand of Drywall and not a different kind of interior material. They are the same things. Here drywall is made up of gypsum plaster which is pressed between two thick sheets of paper. Whereas, Sheetrock is a brand that comes under Drywall that is patent by the US Gypsum Company to use as a material.
The applicability of both these materials is the same, they are using for walls and ceilings. The sheetrock wall has a certain chemical formula that allows it to patent but other than that there is no concrete difference between both these materials.
Let’s look at some of the specifics of both of these materials.
What Is Drywall?
In the early days, people used plaster to make their walls and ceilings. This made the work extremely critical and cumbersome to execute. It even took them tons of time to curate this project successfully. This led Augustine Sackett to create the Sackett board, back in time it was a revolutionary idea introduced to create walls and ceilings. It took half the time and effort to make these walls.
It took a while to adapt actively but when World War II ended, drywall methods became an instant hit. As the labor force in the United States shifted their focus towards manufacturing than creating. Somewhere this initiative was taken to compensate for the heavy cost spent on the war.
This was even reflected in the way people built their homes. Plastering due to the requirement of skilled labor became a tedious and costly process, drywall became the next savior. And ever since its advent, people haven’t looked back, the material is here to stay.
The term ‘drywall’ came up with the thought that the core material was dry with no wet materials needed for its installation. It was a stark contradiction to the plaster as it was a wet material that took a long period to dry off. Hence the name, ‘drywall’ was a literal meaning of the material and its handy qualities.
In modern times, the drywall is lightweight and sturdy as it is made from a material called Gypsum. It turns into a fine powder and presses between two thick paper pieces to form a wide sheet or board. This construction technique has made drywall a popular choice in the building industry due to its versatility and ease of installation. However, traditional drywall is not waterproof, which can be problematic in areas with high moisture levels or dampness. To address this concern, homeowners and contractors can opt for waterproof drywall, which is designed to withstand exposure to water and prevent mold growth, ensuring the long-term functionality and durability of the walls in damp environments such as bathrooms, laundry rooms, or basements. There are typical standard sizes in which these boards are available, namely 4 foot by 8-foot sheets.
But you can get it custom-made as well. The key here is precision, These drywall boards are cut with finesse and are nailed to the wooden framing of a structure. The advantage of having drywall is the natural soundproofing qualities it offers in a lesser time frame for execution.
What Is Sheetrock?
Sheetrock wall is a brand of drywall that was invented in 1917. It was also an active replacement for plaster and lath. The only difference between sheetrock and drywall is that the US Gypsum Company can only call their product “Sheetrock”. To make it simple, all sheetrock can be drywall, but all drywalls cannot be termed as sheetrock.
It is due to the trending captivity towards sheetrock that every company has started naming their drywalls with the name. It has been using as a marketing terminology that strangely has seen wide adaptability across a global audience.
However, sheetrock has the added advantage of being fire resistant which helps in preventing moisture. Therefore, sheetrock is a preferred material for many designers, contractors, and homeowners who wish to DIY. It is slightly more expensive than drywall due to the added features and also its non-branded counter products.
Many builders and contractors also believe that sheetrock is more comfortable to work with than drywall. Although, some still believe in sheetrock due to the brand recognition it has globally. To date the original sheetrock supplier, the US Gypsum Company is one of the largest distributors of drywall in America.
Drywall Vs Sheetrock: Weight
Standard drywall has an average weight of 50 pounds. The extra light versions weigh approximately 13-37 pounds depending on their sizes. This may seem like a lot of weight for a thin board like that, but the gypsum rock between two paper pieces is highly bound, adding a hefty weight to it.
It might seem like the weight is a lot to carry, but these gypsum boards are easy to carry around and work with. Their compact sizes help them in positioning them correctly in no time.
Drywall Vs Sheetrock: Thickness
Both of these materials come in a diverse range of thicknesses that can find in the local hardware stores as well.
1/4th inch is the thinnest size of drywall available in the market. It uses in basements or any type of wall that doesn’t require detailed reinforcement. The 3/4th inch is almost three times thicker than the 1/4th inch. It is using many spaces like bathrooms or laundry rooms where you don’t need much reinforcement or extra support.
½ inch is moisture resistant and also durable for longevity, therefore it can be used in spaces like kitchens, bathrooms, basements, laundry rooms, etc. In short, it can use almost everywhere throughout your home.
Due to this ease of applicability, ½ inch sheetrock/drywall is a preferred option for many contractors and builders. It is also one of the commonly available materials in sheetrock/drywall in the standard size of 4 feet by 8 feet. This is so, as this size is widely used across various home renovations and construction works.
Drywall Vs Sheetrock: Cost
As both these materials are more or less the same thing, it also holds true for their cost. A standard drywall or sheetrock costs around $12-$15 at stores. You can use various online calculators available to measure the entire quantity of drywalls/sheetrock you’d need for your home in square feet. The cost for the same also differs as per the individual brands and the type of drywall or sheetrock. The thickness and inert resistant qualities also determine the varying cost of the material.
Types of Drywall and Sheetrock
There are many types of Drywall and Sheetrock available in the market as per the region. The regular drywall is one type that is most common in the standard size of ½ inch where gypsum powder presses between two pieces of paper. Here are a few of them that are widely available.
Greenboard
It is packed drywall that has a paper-back and is using commonly in bathroom and laundry spaces where mildew is an issue. The paper used is unique and helps in inhibiting the growth of mold. They offer slightly more resistance to mold growth than the regular drywall. It helps in curbing the moisture built up also in bathrooms and laundry spaces.
Mould Resistant
In areas like basements where there is a possibility of mold formation, these drywalls can be the ideal rescue. These types of drywalls either use a fiberglass backing or no backing making it a better option than generic paper-backed boards to cater against mold growth.
Fire Resistant Drywall
Any drywall in the size of ⅝-inch is considering fire-resistant drywall. Some of them offer glass in the middle to provide more protection. The applicability of these boards is near utility areas, garages, or furnaces
Moisture Resistant
No drywall has entirely water-resistant qualities, although a moisture-resistant or cement board is much preferable to be used in moisture-prone areas. These boards commonly install under tiles and they come in varying thicknesses from 1/4th inch to ⅝ inch. They can commonly use in bathrooms, toilets, laundry rooms, etc. Moreover, like generic boards, you can even paint them to give an aesthetic appeal as well.
Acoustic Drywall
These drywalls have enhanced soundproofing qualities, the key is to add a layer of viscoelastic polymers between the gypsum layers that adds sound-resistant qualities to the walls. The conductivity of the gypsum is lessened to lower the sound transmission making them much more enhanced than regular drywall.
It is not a cheap investment, but considering the advantages and material finesse it offers, it is worth the price. However many contractors and builders do refer to the ⅝ inch regular drywall that offers basic soundproofing qualities at a lesser price.
Both these materials have a diverse range of applicability and superior inert qualities, let’s look at some of the pros and cons of choosing them for your homes.
Merits
The merit of both these materials is the time efficiency they offer in comparison to plaster and lath that would take days to execute depending on the scale of the project it can go as long as months or even years. However, both sheetrock and drywall can be installed within days.
Also, due to the material gypsum and its inert qualities of water crystallization, they offer fire resistance at a seemingly lower cost. They even help in adding insulation to the walls while being easy to maneuver and hang.
Demerits
Drywalls can easily damage by excess water exposure, as it has paper as an outer coating. There is also a material wastage to fit in as per the size. This material also emits sulfur gas, so it is crucial to take note of this especially while buying drywall.
Many low-quality brands are seen to manufacture drywalls that emit sulfur which can be harmful to the homeowners, quality check is the key to make sure that you’re choosing a safe material. If you choose sheetrock, on the contrary, you never have to worry about sulfur emissions.
Why Choose Sheetrock or Drywall?
Comparing the merits and demerits of drywall and sheetrock, the pros are much higher than the cons, making it an ideal choice for your homes. Both drywall and sheetrock commonly use materials in many and are trustful by many builders as well as contractors.
Although, before choosing any material as a homeowner, it is necessary to know a comprehensive guide on the same. There is a strong reason why sheetrock and drywall have seen a wide range of applicability and are still seeing as a common material to use in almost every household. We hope that this article provided you with crisp know-how of the same.
Plywood has been in use for building construction and home interiors for the longest time. You cannot think of construction without using plywood as one of the core elements, that’s the relevance of this material. Recently due to environmental factors, and several other issues like cost-efficiency as well as durability, picking the right plywood has become tough. Since choosing this is an essential choice, it is necessary to make the right one for your homes. Let’s see cdx plywood.
Plywood can impact the overall durability, lifespan, and longevity of construction. It also determines the need and frequency to maintain a particular element in construction projects, therefore it is necessary to consider the pros and cons of all the variety of it available in the market. So whether it may be used for a small bookshelf or an entire house, the type of plywood will make the entire difference to determine the product’s longevity. Therefore, CDX Plywood over the years has been one of the trusted choices when thinking of plywoods.
Let’s look at the plywood CDX and identify why this material is getting the hype in the new age!
What is CDX Plywood?
The name itself can tell you a lot about the plywood CDX, it is a combination of ratings that give information about the quality as well as the construction of plywood. This can be evaluated by colour, durability factors and much more. After this, the rating systems are attached to the rank of A, B, C or D where their finesse goes from the chronology mentioned. A or B is more expensive types of CDX Plywood, whereas C & D are more economical and cheaper.
The mention of ‘X’ in CDX Plywood denotes the layers of plywood veneers that are glued together to make one. The quality will also depend on the type of wood and glue used, making it more or less susceptible to harsh environmental conditions. When it’s about CDX Plywood the ‘X’ also signifies the exposure that denotes its water-resistant qualities.
These plywood are made by binding 3 layers together where the finished product has different grades of veneer on both sides. CDX also symbolises the quality of the veneer used. It is available in varied sizes from 3/4 cdx plywood, 1/2 cdx plywood and much more.
While creating these plywoods the maker carefully aligns all the layers to reduce their shrinkage over time. The better layers are kept on the outside to avoid wear and tear. It is therefore ranked as one of the most convenient plywoods to be used.
What Is The Usage of CDX Plywood?
It is suitable for home building projects, including interior as well as exterior. For external surfaces, the contractors usually use CDX Plywood for walls and roofs. It is not used as a primary material in this case. But you will find them used in areas like roof shingles, roofing felt, sliding, insulations, etc.
For the interiors, CDX plywood is used as a flooring layer that can be below a carpet pad or backer board for tiling purposes. It is also used for other minor utility activities like shelving, basements, storage, cabinets, etc. It is usually not opted for furniture elements as you need much more finesse based details for such products.
What Is The Lifespan of CDX Plywood?
No element of CDX is meant for extensive exposure since they are not weatherproof. High-grade CDX plywood might have water-resistant qualities, but they aren’t entirely waterproof. Weather conditions like rain as well as snow can be a serious threat to the structure made up of CDX plywood.
Although minimal effects of the rain won’t affect the homes, excessive amounts can be a lot for the material to take on. However, the material even has the quality to absorb the moisture from rotting, splitting or warping. It can dry itself out after excessive rain and get back in its original shape in no time. Therefore, CDX should not be the only material to be used during such cases. Whereas on the contrary, it can be used in the interiors such as bathing areas, laundry spaces, etc that have a certain humidity at all times. The key takeaway is to go ‘minimal and exact’ while using CDX plywood.
What is CDX Treated Plywood?
Manufacturers were sceptical about the generic CDX plywood and its susceptibility factors, therefore they came up with CDX Treated plywood which works best against snow, rain and other harsh weather conditions. It receives a high-tech treatment with targeted chemicals that can increase its durability and performance over the long run.
This is achieved by soaking the generic CDX plywood in synthetic substances that can withstand moisture and climate. Pressure-treated plywood or CDX plywood offers a product that has a longer life span. This leads to lesser maintenance, making it a popular choice amongst the consumer.
What is OSB Plywood?
If you are a new homeowner then it is easy to mix up between OSB and CDX plywood, but there is a big difference between them.
The full form of OSB is oriented strand board which is composed of wood chips with resin and glue. It may sound similar to CDX but there is a difference in the making of both. It is less durable than CDX plywood, although it is much more affordable than CDX. OSB also has resin and glue which makes this board endure moisture due to their bonded layers. It is therefore a preferable material for outdoor elements like roofing, walls, shingle foundations, etc.
CDX Plywood Sizes, Thickness, & Availability
There are various options available differing in size, thickness, and many other factors. It is a commonly available material in local hardware stores as it is used for many DIY and construction projects.
The sizes available are 3,5,7 and 9 with a thickness ranging from 1/4th to 1 1/4th inch. There are also 3/4 CDX plywood and 1/2 CDX plywood. While buying a CDX plywood make sure that you are considering the size reduction factors by a parameter of about 1/32 over time.
Is CDX Plywood the Right Choice for You?
CDX plywood has many merits and demerits in an equal ratio. If you go deeper and consider your specific needs and the applicability of this plywood then it would be ideal for your homes. Make sure that you are consulting it with professionals before taking the final call to devise an affordable and durable solution for your homes with CDX plywood.
One place in our homes that we all usually neglect is the Garage! After years of usage, the condition of the garage becomes dirty and unorganized. Check whether your garage floors look old and unpleasant to look at. If yes, it’s high time to give them an epoxy floor makeover!
When it comes to garage floor ideas, there are many options available. However, one material that’s quite popular these days is the epoxy floor! The epoxy floor option is an extremely durable and cost-effective way to resolve all your garage floor issues. The best thing about the epoxy garage floors is that you can install or apply them all by yourself.
Yes, you can do all the process on your own, and that too without any need for any professional tools. Epoxy has many benefits, such as they will make your garage floors look nice, you can easily clean them, and they will give your garage an overall finished look.
Are you looking to give a finishing touch to your garage floor? If yes, a colorful, shiny epoxy floor coating will be best for you!
What is Garage Floor Epoxy?
Epoxy is a coating that is created from two components or two different chemicals, which is referred to as “resin.”
Many people think or get confused that epoxy is a type of paint, but that’s not true! It is made from a combination of two chemicals which results in resin. Some paints have a small amount of epoxy mixed with them to make them more durable than standard paint. These types of paints are known as epoxy paints or 1-part epoxy paint. So, in short, An epoxy garage floor coating is NOT a PAINT!
Now let’s move forward to the application of epoxy on garage floors and learn how to apply the epoxy coating in the easiest and simplest way possible.
How to Apply an Epoxy Coating to a Garage Floor in 10 Steps
Applying an epoxy coating is not that simple, but you can do it properly if you follow the steps correctly. Below we’ve explained the entire process in ten simple steps. So, read all the steps carefully and don’t skip any of them So, are you ready to transform your old garage floors to brand new shining floors? If yes, let’s start the procedure.
Before we start the process, there are some basic tools and materials that are required. Don’t worry; some of them have already come with your epoxy flooring kit, or you can easily find them at any hardware shop or painter’s shop.
Tools & Equipment
Bucket
Broom
Wet-dry shop vacuum
Stiff-bristle brush
Garden hose
Work gloves
Eye protection
3-inch paintbrush
9-inch paint roller with 1/2-inch-nap roller cover
Paint tray
Rubber gloves
Safety glasses with side shields
Tarp
Materials
Concrete degreaser
Epoxy floor coating kit
Plastic sheeting (optional)
Brick and concrete brush
Heavy-duty painters tape
Hydrochloric acid
Long-handled compact deck scrub brush
Protector respirator kit
Rags
You can start with the epoxy right flooring process if you have all of the above tools, equipment, and materials. Let’s start with the first step.
Step 1: Clear Your Garage
The first step is to remove everything from your garage floor. You can move all of your stuff in your driveway or yard or the outside area. You have to put these items at least 48 hours outside even after the second coat is applied. Don’t forget to cover all of the items with a plastic or tarp to protect them from dust and rain.
Step 2: Sweep the Garage
After clearing out your garage space, it’s time to clean it. This is an important step, and never skip this as you can’t start applying epoxy coating on a dirty surface. You can use a shop broom and start removing all the dirt and debris.
For the corners, use a small broom. If you feel the dirt isn’t coming off easily from the floor or it has some stains marks, you can also use a scrubber to scrub all the marks or dust.
Step 3: Check For Moisture
The third step is also quite crucial, which is to check the moisture content. Yes, it’s vital to check for existing moisture or related issues. Suppose your garage has high groundwater or the previous slab was placed with no underlying vapor barrier.
In that case, there are high chances that when you apply the epoxy coating this time, due to the water vapor pressure, it actually lifts coatings off the surface. This will make the entire floor look messy, and your hard work will get ruined.
So, how to check the presence of moisture on the floor? To check that, first, take a 2′ x 2′ piece of clear plastic and put it on a slab with the help of tape. Leave it as it is for at least 24 hours. After that, check whether the concrete is getting dark or if any water droplets are forming or not. If yes, consult an epoxy supplier for solutions, including surface applied vapor barriers.
Step 4: Apply Etch Pretreatment
Etching is a necessary step as it helps to prep concrete for any type of stain or coating. Etching solutions mostly contain some type of acid which helps in opening up the pores of the concrete. When you’re applying your coating to this open-pore concrete floor, it will form a strong bond with the surface.
You can use the etching solution that is already provided in the epoxy coating kit to etch the concrete floor. Carefully follow the manufacturer’s directions and prepare the mixture.
Now, pour the solution onto the floor and clean it with a stiff brush or broom. When you see foam and fizz, don’t panic. This simply means that the solution is doing its job to abrade the surface. After this, rinse the entire area thoroughly with a garden hose.
Leave the floor to completely dry, and it may take up to several hours to days to get dried.
Step 5: Patch Cracks
After your garage floor is all dried, you can move onto the next step, which is patching the holes. There are high chances that there may be some potholes or cracks in your floor due to usage over a long period.
Before applying the epoxy coating, it’s vital to resolve these issues to make the surface equal and clean. Else, these imperfections will show up more through the epoxy.
You can use a self-leveling filler to fill in all of these joints, which you can easily find at your local home improvement store. For minor joints and cracks, you can also use any concrete patching product. Just make sure the patched areas dry and cure fully before applying epoxy over them.
Step 6: Mask Walls and Baseboards
One last thing that you have to do before applying the epoxy floor is to prepare your floor garage. By this we mean, you have to cover the walls and baseboards areas. For that, take some wide painter’s tape and put it along the bottoms of the walls.
You can also tape some plastic sheeting to the bottom foot or two of the walls. If possible, remove the baseboards. This way, you can easily apply the epoxy right next to the wall.
Step 7: Mix the Epoxy
Now you have to prepare the epoxy solution by taking two-part epoxy: a catalyst (or hardener) and a resin (the “paint”). Only prepare this mixture just before application.
First, stir the paint a bit, then start pouring the catalyst into it. During this process, don’t forget to stir it continuously. Once you’re done pouring the catalyst, stir the solution for more than two or three minutes. Make sure that these two parts are well mixed.
After this, put the lid back on the container and leave it for the exact amount of time specified by the manufacturer.
NOTE: If you want to add some decorative color chips, DON’T adds them to the solution. They should always be applied later.
Step 8: Apply the Epoxy
Finally, it’s time to apply the epoxy to your garage floors. You can start the application process as soon as the epoxy mix is ready. You have to apply this coating quickly. The estimated time will be around two hours or less than that if you live in hot regions.
First, take a 3-inch paintbrush and start applying the epoxy coating along with the edges. Later use a 9-inch roller with a 1/2-inch-nap roller cover (with an extension handle) to spread epoxy on the floor.
Try to work in small sections or, say, 10 x 10-foot sections. Try to maintain a wet edge by rolling over the edges of previously applied epoxy. Along with that, also make sure to roll an even coating.
Step 9: Sprinkle On Flakes
Want decorative shiny garage floors? Try adding decorative and colorful chips to the epoxy floors. At this stage, you can add these chips. Apply these chips by hand at a random pattern over each section after you’ve spread the epoxy.
Just take a random number of chips in your hand and toss them around onto the floor. You can also take help from your friend or family member. These chips will add a really attractive surface pattern and also provide some slip resistance to the floor.
NOTE: Those who want to apply a second coat of epoxy should at least wait for 12 to 24 hours. So that the first layer will completely dry before the second application.
Step 10: Apply a Clear Coat
The last step is to apply the clear coat. You can use a layer of Armorseal Rexane on top of your epoxy coating. This will add a protective layer on the epoxy floor and keep them safe and shiny for a long period.
The End Results
Don’t immediately start walking on your shiny and new epoxy floor after the application. Because you may ruin it. After applying the topcoat, leave the garage floors to dry for at least 24 hours to several days. Also, don’t place vehicles or heavy equipment/items for at least 48-72 hours. This is because your floor may seem hard or solid, but it is still curing, and this could lead to a huge floor failure.
Safety Tips
Here are some safety instructions that you must follow while applying an epoxy floor:
Wear the appropriate protective gear and equipment as this application involves hydrochloric acid and epoxy.
Always keep your garage well ventilated and airy throughout the application and initial curing.
Turn off the water heater or any other appliances located in or near the garage.
Never smoke while working on this project.
Keep your kids and pets away from the garage until you finish the entire procedure.
The Bottom Line
Now you know everything about the epoxy floor and how to epoxy the garage floor. This epoxy application may take a few days, but you’ll get completely new floors after the treatment! This will immediately refresh the looks of your garage. Also, the epoxy floors are much easier to clean as compared to other types of flooring.
I hope you found this step-by-step tutorial on how to epoxy to the garage floor helpful and useful. Please share this blog with your friends and family who are struggling to renovate their garage or want to have epoxy floors.
You may already have seen a 3D printed map or building model or toys, but have you ever seen a 3D printed Bridge? Yes, you have read it right, 3D printed bridge! Recently, the world-famous architect Zaha Hadid Architects and Block Research Group have created a freestanding, unreinforced pedestrian bridge in Italy. Let’s see striatus bridge.
This bridge is built from 53 3D-printed concrete blocks, and it is the first of its kind of 3D concrete printed bridge. It is now open for leisurely foot traffic in Venice. Are you excited to know about this unique structure? Keep on reading to find mind-boggling facts about this bridge.
Striatus Bridge
Architects: Block Research Group + Zaha Hadid Architects
Location: Venezia, Italy
Area: 50 m²
Year: 2021
Status: Built
Typology: Bridge
The Block Research Group at ETCH and Zurich Zaha Hadid Architects Computation and Design Group (ZHA CODE) have collaborated with the incremental 3D (in3D) and Holcim for a project. They have recently unveiled an arched concrete masonry footbridge. Located at the Giardini Della Marinaressa in Venice, Italy, this bridge is quite unique in itself.
This project is known as “Striatus,” which is exclusively built for the “Time Space Existence” exhibition, which was organized by the European Cultural Centre (ECC) during the Venice Architecture Biennale 2021. This exhibition opened on 22 May 2021 and it will remain open till November 2021, for the public.
The footbridge size is around 6 x 12 meters or 40-by-52-foot; however, you’ll be surprised to know that it was developed as “the first of its kind.” Let’s know more about this remarkable construction.
What is Striatus?
“Striatus is an arched, unreinforced masonry footbridge.”
This entire structure of the footbridge is made from 53 3D-printed concrete blocks. The most bizarre thing about this construction is that all the blocks were assembled without mortar or reinforcement. Pretty shocking, right?
Do you know what the name “Striatus” reflects? According to the architects, Striatus reflects its structural logic and fabrication process.
Not only this, but the construction methodology combines traditional techniques of master builders. This also includes advanced computational designing, engineering, and robotic manufacturing technologies.
Philippe Block, co-director of the Block Research Group at ETH Zurich, said, “In arched and vaulted structures, the material is placed such that forces can travel to the supports in pure compression. Strength is created through geometry, using a fraction of the materials used in conventional concrete beams. This, furthermore, opens a breadth of opportunities to build with lower-strength and in a more ecologically friendly way.”
Design: A New Language For Concrete
The bridge’s design proposes a new language for concrete. This mainly refers to the structural fabrication technique and a way to ecologically and precisely placed blocks so that we can build more with less.
Every day millions of structures around the globe have been constructed with the use of reinforced concrete. Due to this, large amounts of CO2 emissions occur in our environment. Along with that, materials like steel are being used for reinforcement and cement for the concrete. All these things severely harm the environment in which we’re living and all these things are absolutely problematic for nature.
Through the project, Striatus, ETH researchers have now presented a way to reduce both. The construction was built with concrete blocks that form an arch that is already known in traditional masonry bridges. This compression-only structure technique has allowed the forces to travel from everywhere to the footings. All of them are lastly tied together on the ground.
3D concrete printing (3DCP) and contemporary design present to the world an effective and brilliant alternative to traditional concrete construction.
Here the concrete is printed in layers that are orthogonal to the main structure. This way, it creates a “striated” compression-only funicular structure that can be built without reinforcement. This project shows how 3D printing can be used to build load-bearing concrete structures. These buildings will require significantly less material and no steel reinforcement or mortar.
Zaha Hadid Architects said, “Striatus optimizes the properties of masonry structures, 3D concrete printing (3DCP) and contemporary design; presenting an alternative to traditional concrete construction.”
Concept: The Striatus Bridge
The Striatus bridge represents the 3 R’s of the circular economy – Reduce, Reuse, Recycle and it also shows us how this technique can easily be applied consistently to all the concrete structures worldwide.
REDUCE: The bridge is designed in such a way that only a few or minimal materials have been used to get maximum strength without wasting anything.
REUSE: Every block or component is designed to be disassembled and reused.
RECYCLE: All components of the bridge can be easily recycled with only a limited amount of energy and cost.
As there are no reinforcements, glue, or binders in the structure, so no materials sorting is needed; hence the recycling process automatically gets simple and cost-efficient.
Jan Jenisch, CEO of Holcim: “Striatus was designed by some of the best architectural and creative minds in their fields. It demonstrates the infinite possibilities of 3D Concrete Printing to enable more sustainable, faster, and effective building structures without compromise on aesthetics and functionality. Its digital and circular design uses concrete at its best, with minimal material use and blocks that can be repeatedly reassembled and infinitely recycled.”
Construction: Robotic 3D Printing of Concrete
We all have already seen many 3D printed buildings, such as TECLA, which is a Clay 3D Printed House. However, the new thing about the Striatus Bridge is the type of 3D-printed concrete, which the researchers developed together with the company Incremental3D.
Here the concrete is not applied horizontally in the usual way. Instead, it is applied at specific angles so that they are orthogonal to the flow of compressive forces. This way, all the printed layers in the blocks are nicely pressed together, and that too without any need for reinforcement or post-tensioning. Amazing, right?
The two-component (2K) concrete ink for the 3D printer, which is used to print the blocks of the bridge, was exclusively and precisely developed by the company Holcim. Even though it’s a dry-assembled construction still it is finely stable due to its geometry only.
Another benefit of not using a single amount of mortar in the construction is that the blocks can be dismantled and the bridge reassembled again and again at various locations.
Shajay Bhooshan, Head of CODE, Zaha Hadid Architects’ Computation and Design research group, explained, “Striatus stands on the shoulders of giants: it revives ancestral techniques of the past, taking the structural logic of the 1600s into the future with digital computation, engineering, and robotic manufacturing technologies. Its tactile quality, aesthetics, and strength reflect our principal partner Patrik Schumacher’s vision that beauty is a promise of performance.”
Assembly: 3D Concrete Printing and Installation
All the 53 3DCP voussoirs or the concrete blocks of the bridge have been produced using non-parallel print layers. All the layers are orthogonal to the dominant flow of forces. As these layers are held together in compression, it avoids the delamination between the print layers.
No block has been produced with a solid section because architects wanted to reduce the amount of material needed as compared to subtractive fabrication methods or casting.
This pedestrian bridge follows masonry structural logic on two levels.: As a complete bridge and As small blocks.
The entire bridge behaves like a series of leaning unreinforced voussoir arches and also follows the same structural principles as arched Roman bridges in stone. Whereas on the level of the voussoir or blocks, the 3DCP layers behave as traditional brick masonry evident in the inclined rows of bricks within Nubian or Mexican vaulting.
The Striatus freestanding bridge offers a great alternative to the standard inefficient floor slabs within any structure.
You’ll be surprised to know that as compared to typical reinforced concrete flat floor slabs, this new floor system uses only 30% of the volume of concrete and just 10% of the amount of steel!
The structure is prefabricated and dry-assembled; hence it is fully demountable and reusable. Even the floor system can easily and cleanly also be recyclable at end-of-life.
According to the architects, around 300 billion square meters of floor area are to be constructed worldwide over the next 30 years. These floors can hold more than 40% of the weight of most high-rise buildings (10+ storeys).
The Bottom Line
So, this is all about the Striatus Bridge designed by Block Research Group and Zaha Hadid Architects. We can look at this bridge structure and know that it is possible to use 3D printing to create load-bearing concrete structures. The best thing about this method is that there is absolutely no requirement of any significant materials and also no steel reinforcement or mortar.
If the buildings are constructed with this new floor system, a lot of materials can be saved and recycled, which is highly beneficial for our planet. Striatus will completely transform the construction techniques in the future. It also positively impacts our thinking and now we will be more focused on how we design and construct structures in a sustainable and eco-friendly way. All these things will build a new sustainable environment for our era.
If you want to know more about these types of unique and unusual houses or places located in various parts of the world, read our previous blogs, such as Pencil Tower Hotel( Australia’s Thinnest “Pencil” Skyscraper), Pegasus Trail, Central Park Tower, and many more.
St. Andrews Girls Hostel in New Delhi, India, is one of the best architectures designed and built by a recognized firm Zero Energy Design Lab. It has an appealing and eminent exterior facade. The hollow concrete tint of the block bricks is one of the most attractive features of the building. It makes it worth the investment, hard work, and efforts behind the ultimate result.
The St. Andrew Institute of Technology and Management in Gurugram came up with this concept of a unique hostel collaborating with the Zero Energy Design Lab architecture firm in Delhi, India. The entire planning of the project, right from designing to implementation of the plans to the final result, has the primary objective of natural sustainability.
The hostel block design and the building were completed in the year 2020. The designing and building of the St. Andrews Girls Hostel traverse the compilation of the concept and sustainability all in one architecture.
Hostel Block Plan
The St. Andrews Girls Hostel of the St. Andrews Institute of Technology and Management in Delhi, India, is the new and modern way to sustain the traditional feel. The matter of fact is that even though the plan focuses on the conventional aspects of the exterior facade, it is absolutely practically built.
The building of the hostel block was ready by 2020. The entire plan is spread over 25,000sq ft. overall. The building is right next to the boy’s hostel. The exterior is designed with a double-layered neutral brick wall from all the ends. The unique solar-thermal comfort of the complete functionality allows the girls residing there to enjoy the surroundings and the open environment, which encourage their free moving.
The plan has four levels, which altogether can accommodate 130 girls. In total, there are 12 rooms with two beds occupancy on the ground floor with double height receptions, an indoor activity room, and a pantry. Though it is often tough to conceptualize the design and later implement it practically, the entire team was smart enough to make it possible.
The staircase is the main attraction of the entire architecture as it connects all the four-levels with the main façade. It is not just the connections between the levels, the staircase also turns out to be an interesting, engaging point in the plan. As per the plan, the staircase brick is the main center of allowing the opaque thermal light.
The interior and exterior plan of the entire architecture has more than sufficient space for moving around. The space allotted around the plan has free and non-restricted access for the girls to enjoy their free time without any fear.
Hostel Block Design
The design of the plan seems to revise the same conventional methods of implementation. Considering all human comfort with the concept of adaptive environmental comfort, the central concept of Zero Energy Design Lab has ensured to provide the ultimate layout in the St. Andrews Girls Hostel in an orderly manner. Every room and planning is made to maintain the homely vibe of the girls staying there. It even serves the adaptive layering to understand and sustain the traditional architecture with minimum electricity consumption for survival.
The architecture firm has ensured to provide a comfortable and accessible environment to all the girls residing there. The firm has ensured to provide utmost safety and security with a modern style of a traditional layout. The thermal environment varies as you move from the interior to the exteriors of the building. The activity luxuriate is connected to the open terrain. It serves as an access to the space with a peaceful environment for reading or enjoying the surroundings. The interior of the landscape is filled with varieties of plantations to reduce the amount of heat and provide natural cooling.
The second floor has a spacious terrace on the west façade of the building, which has beautiful morning and evening vibes in the summer days. Space is designed in a way that girls can hang out comfortably during winters as well. They can gather over there and spend hours of their free time enjoying the ambiance and the surroundings. They have the right to re-decorate the space as per their liking and requirements. The design of the building is simple and subtle, keeping the functionality and essential components in mind.
The main attraction or the heart of the building is the staircase that connects all the floors to the central entrance of the building. There are connectors in the stairs that provide space or area to pause by and have chit chats.
If you look at the plan, every floor, corner, room, and space is planned and designed to have direct access to the environment and allow natural thermal energy within the building. The Zero Energy Design Lab has ensured to provide the maximum freedom, access, and safety for the girls to have a safe and secured stay in the St. Andrews Girls hostel.
St. Andrews Girls Hostel: Constructional Details
All the floors in the building are connected with concrete and sandstones. The architecture firm has ensured to design a round column, which depicts an appealing physical appearance and enhances the overall look of the building. The tri-column sheer mass tripod configuration provides better sturdy and robust structural steadiness. This is beneficial to offer solid vertical support to the building right from the core of the base.
The lattice on the crown of the building is designed using the steel spar and cement plank for the roof’s lightweight to avoid any mishap. It results in an excellent layout for the entire look. The overall hostel block plan and design are kept traditional and naturally functional, maintaining the privacy and security of every girl staying there.
The overall exterior of the building is built with red tint sand bricks and cement. It is a traditional method and yet blends perfectly with the modern style layout at the St. Andrews Girls Hostel.
The Binary Skin Facade
A semi-absorbent layer is created to regulate and screen the transposition of the interior and the exterior environment with a controlled airflow. All because of the limited space available alongside the northern façade of the hostel block plan, the ventilation is required to maintain the airflow and control the temperature. For this, the Binary Skin Façade is planned and designed.
The hostel has utilized hollow tint concrete blocks that provide the required gaps between each block. The blocks are placed with an interval of 8 inches in an adjacent manner, which blocks the direct sunlight and only allows the entry of the necessary amount of light.
With the help of Bernoulli’s Principle, the heat is reduced through the penetrable blocks of the building design. Concerning the solar heat, the blocks are twirled at a definite inclination as per the Insulation Analysis.
Zero Energy Design Lab
The Zero Energy Design Lab has ensured to design a sustainable building structure in a modern style with a traditional concept. The architectural firm has always maintained the same vision in every project they have worked on. The idea of bringing back the classic image with a modern touch is a great way to lead a sustainable life ahead.
Would you like to stay in the skinniest skyscraper? With only 6 meters in width, this sky-high building will be the skinniest skyscraper in Australia when it is complete. Want to know more about the architectural details and other information about this unique structure? If yes, keep on reading. Let’s see pencil tower hotel.
Pencil Tower Hotel
Project Name: 410 Pitt street/ Pencil Tower Hotel
Architect: Durbach Block Jaggers
Location: 410 Pitt Street, Sydney, Australia
Type: Hotel
Architectural Style: Postmodernism
Building Status: Planned
Recently, Australian architecture studio Durbach Block Jaggers has unveiled a unique structural design of a skyscraper. This building will serve as a boutique hotel, and the most bizarre thing about this structure is that it will only be 6.4 meters wide!
The official name of this project is Pencil Tower Hotel or 410 Pitt street, located in Sydney, Australia. This 100-meter high tower is specifically designed to be the country’s thinnest skyscraper. Pretty impressive, right?
Are you wondering which is the world’s skinniest skyscraper?The answer is111 West 57th in New York by SHoP Architects. This tower will have a height-to-width ratio of 24:1 and will surely be the skinniest skyscraper in the world when it is completed.
However, today, we’re only going to talk about the skinniest tower in Australia. Let’s know more about the construction process and other aspects of it, such as how the interiors will look when completed and the significant challenges that architects have faced while designing this incredible structure.
What’s Inside The Pencil Tower Hotel
The building would rise at 410 Pitt Street with a height-to-width ratio of 16:1. This building will be a Hotel that will have 173 hotel rooms with six suites on each floor.
The studio described the tower as a “sky scratcher” as it is “too thin to really qualify as a skyscraper.”
Each floor has six rooms that will have all the amenities and facilities. Plus, there are many additional service areas present in the basement and podium. There is also a cleaning/storeroom on every third hotel floor.
The architects explained, “An improbably narrow, six-meter-wide site is envisaged for a 100-meter tower in the downtown area of Sydney near its central station.” They further said, “Our proposal embraces this extraordinary attenuated quality, proposing a ‘column’ tower on a low scale podium.”
As per architects, this ‘Pencil’ tower will stand on a seven-story podium building that will also contain a lobby, rooftop pool, sundeck, cafe, and lounge. The upper three floors will have a spa that opens out onto a projecting balcony.
All these things can be visible through a large-scale keyhole window. There is also a walled courtyard garden for shared use that overlooks the street.
Another fascinating fact about this structure is that this tower design was a recent winner of the City of Sydney Design Excellence Competition. Now, the building design has been submitted to planning authorities.
Pencil Tower Hotel will be the second recent high-profile skinny skyscraper in Australia. The first one is Melbourne’s Collins House, which has a width of just 11.5 m (37.5 ft).
Construction of Pencil Tower Hotel Sydney
The tower would rise on a low-scale podium, and this was explicitly designed to refer to the adjacent facades at street level.
According to the studio, “The podium references the delicacy and detail of its heritage neighbors, using the language of grand arching brickwork.”
At the same time, this tower also has a paired-back modern facade clad in marble and metallic materials. The spa on the upper floors is covered by a slender vaulted roof with a tiled ceiling.
The overall design of the structure was designed to simulate the compression and extension of a column. This was done through a continuous abstraction of its three main elements: base, shaft, and capital.
According to designers, “The capital is joyfully expressed as a flying balcony and shell curves of a rooftop sundeck, pool, and ‘hammam’ spa. The soffit of the curved ceiling is brightly tiled, visible from both the street below and the city beyond.”
Major Challenges Faced by Architects
The studio will face many challenges in the construction of the Pencil Tower Hotel. Some of the practical issues are “catastrophic” flooding and construction issuessuch as the crane will not be able to access the floors above the sixth one.
That’s why the architects have come up with an idea of installing permanent framework and steel slabs forms for the walls. As this can be easily handled and can be installed without a crane. Also, the floors and walls will then be reinforced.
The construction of the facade would begin with compressed horizontal screening, and slowly it will transform into exaggerated verticals at the top. The horizontals will begin to wide from the start, and it will also be complementing the outside frame of the building. This part will be slowly thinning and receding at the height of the tower.
Architects explained the details as, “Each horizontal is at the height of the slab, handrail and door head height. Each floor houses compact hotel rooms, gathering light from the street, rear court, or internal shapely voids. The voids are tiled to reflect light and color into the rooms.”
As this is a narrow and tall building, it will mostly be constructed without the use of cranes due to the constraints of the site. The six-story podium section will be built using traditional concrete columns and slabs. Whereas the upper floors will be made using steel formwork. These parts of the framework will later become the parts of the permanent structure.
The studio explains the challenges as, “Crane access above level six becomes a challenge given the narrow site.” That’s why most of the parts of the tower will be constructed without a crane. That’s the reason why architects said, “In many ways, the building is handmade.”
The Bottom Line
So, this is all about the Pencil Tower Hotel designed by Durbach Block Jaggers. There is no doubt that this tower is a brilliant example of the emerging trend for skinny skyscrapers. Another tall and skinny skyscraper is the Collins House in Melbourne. It was designed by Bates Smart, which is 184 meters tall and just 11.5 meters wide.
If you want to know more about these types of unique and unusual houses or places located in various parts of the world, read our previous blogs such as Central Park Tower, Rendezvous House in Teton Village, andHealdsburg House in California. and many more.
I hope you liked this blog about the Pencil Tower Hotel or 410 Pitt street. Don’t forget to share this blog with your family and friends.
Painting the old and weary deck is one and the simplest way to improve its beauty, specifically if you have the best deck paint for old wood. The painting procedure is not that difficult and you can DIY it, which drastically reduces unwanted costs that you may have to pay if you choose the more expensive option for remodeling.
Restoration paint is not similar to an ordinary one. Generally, it is acrylic or a solution of acrylic latex that will dry into a thick layer on your old wooden decks and fill all the cracks in the process. This article includes below the steps for deck painting, best deck stains, and deck paint reviews.
How to Prepare And Apply Best Deck Paint for Old Wood?
Step 1: Wash the Deck:
Even if it’s a new deck, you should clean it before applying paint or stain. Deck-cleaning products that you can buy and spray them on using a garden hose dispenser are useful. You can brush them with a utility broom or similar brush and then rinse it off. Moreover, you should consider the following when you wash the deck.
Brighteners:
For non-painted wood decking that is unevenly greyed over time, a cleaner that brightens the wood grain will help you remove stains and discrepancies. If you don’t use them, the old paint may show through a new stain application. These brighteners have a wood-bleaching product to lighten stains and dark splotches.
Deck Cleaners:
You should get an all-purpose deck cleaning solution; it is suitable for washing the deck. It will remove grime, dirt, and debris. If you intend to apply a stain rather than a paint, we recommend you to check and see if the stain manufacturer suggests a specific deck cleaner.
Mould and Mildew:
If any mold is present on your existing deck, use a cleaner with a mildewcide before painting or staining.
Skip the Power Washer:
Power washers are excellent for blowing away dirt and debris. But you should keep in mind that powerful jet water from a high-pressure washer can dig chunks of wood out of decking. After applying the deck-cleaning solution, scrub with a stiff nylon-bristle brush. Use a garden hose containing a jet nozzle to rinse away the cleaning solution, and then allow the deck to dry completely.
Step 2: Sand and Scrape the Deck:
You should remove all loose and peeling paint before repainting the deck. For the best results, you should sand the rough surfaces.
Initiate with a Wire Brush:
You should use sweeping strokes over the painted decking to dislodge loose paint. A wire brush does quick work of getting rid of the loosest paint chips, although it likely will not get all of them.
Follow Up With the Scrapper:
There are two types of paint scrapers, such as:
Flat Scrapers
Curved Scrapers
Flat scrapers look like putty knives and work by positioning the blade at a low angle along with the decking and give light pushes. This step will help you to lose paint chips and remove them. This method is tried and true, but you should avoid gouging the wood with the blade. The blade on a curved scraper comes with a gentle arc at the end, and it works by pulling rather than pushing.
Don’t Skip the Sanding:
Scraping hardly removes all the paint from the existing deck. After scraping the loose paint, it is likely the wood will have large areas of stuck-on paint. Sanding is necessary to smooth the edges between stuck-on paint and bare wood. Using a power sander hastens the sanding procedure, but it is better to use a sanding sponge if you do not have sandpaper. Before sanding, you should use a hammer and nail set to countersink the nails that are sticking up.
Step 3: Apply the Paint
Before you open the can of paint or stain, you should apply the painter’s tape to adjacent parts of the house or garage. After following all the above steps, this is a minimal step. The tools you choose for applying the new finish deserve consideration. You should have the following tools:
Roller:
The best tool for new paint is using a paint roller. A roller will speed up the painting process. It will also provide a uniform layer of paint. You can connect the roller handle to an extension pole, making it easy to paint while standing up.
Stain Pads:
These will help you to do quick work of applying stains to non-painted wood decks. Stain pads consist of absorbent material, such as foam, along with the ability to attach an extension pole.
Brushes:
Keep some brushes with you for painting restricted spots, such as when it is time for a paint deck or in spots where the roller cannot fit.
Do not forget about the deck underside. If you can reach it, paint or seal all deck boards’ sides to protect the decking from moisture. It is more vital in regions with high humidity and heavy rains than in arid regions. If you do not seal all sides of the board, moisture may get into the wood and reduce the new paint’s longevity.
How to Buy a Deck of Paint?
To help you to pick the best deck paint, I have listed some of the best collections for deck painting with great deck paint reviews that will help you to select the best paint for you.
Cabot Paints For Decking
It is a top-quality product of the Cabot Corporation. The only reason it made it to the list of best paints for decking, especially for old wood is its reputation for restoring worn-out wooden structures. You can get this product in up to more than 51 different colors. Its coverage is remarkable, with about more than 75 square feet with two layers.
Its application is less complex as well; all you need is a nylon brush or a 3/8” roller nap as the substitute. It is best for weathered wood, decks, and porches. But it is better and recommended to use a solid stain on vertical areas like the railings.
Advantages Of Cabot Paints For Decking
It has wide uses from decks, concrete, porches, and weathered wood.
Ready for use within two days
Easily cleaned using soap and water
Easy to apply
Disadvantages Of Cabot Paints For Decking
Not suitable for vertical surfaces
Can peel
Kilz Over Armor
Kilz is a masterclass from Masterchem Industries. It is among the best deck paint for old wood and does a good job on walls, wood surface restoration, and rust prevention.
The Over Armor Resurfacer is on the list due to its excellent reputation. Masterchem’s best-selling acrylic resin paint can be found in smooth and textured finishes for wood and concrete.
The formula will help you to fill the cracks on the wood surfaces, hide imperfections, and give a new uniform look to old and worn-out wood. It is also accessible in several wood stains colors. You should prepare the weathered wood or the cracked horizontal wood surface properly before applying this paint. It is also excellent for vertical surfaces like posts and railings.
Advantages Of Kilz Over Armor
It’s an acrylic resin
Best for all weather conditions
Does not need the priming of the surface
A single gallon covers more than 70 square feet of an area
Fills and repairs holes and cracks on the surfaces for about ¼ inch
Great reviews from users
Takes less time to dry and cure
Disadvantages Of Kilz Over Armor
Its thick consistency calls for brush only in place of other options such as a roller during application.
You should clean the surface before application.
Anvil Deck-A-New
Anvil is one of the most trustworthy and reliable companies that makes some of the top paints for decking and sealants that give the wooden structures a flawless finish. Deck-A-New Resurfacer, one of their best deck paint for old wood, works perfectly to give the structures a new look.
It cures into a slip-free surface, which you can find in two variants: concrete and wood.
Advantages Of Anvil Deck-A-New
It is a known top-rated wood resurfacing paint
Provides an easy way if you want to repair the wooden and concrete deck
It will fill the wood cracks for up to ¼ inch.
This paint is 100% Acrylic
It is great for all-weather
It will not peel in areas with high traffic on decks
If you go with a single layer, it will cover an area of 160 square feet per gallon
You can easily clean the slip-free textured surface
Disadvantages Of Anvil Deck-A-New
It demands priming and cleaning of the surface before you apply.
Since Anvil Deck-A-New Resurfacer is not acrylic resin, it is not the best option for a region that experiences extreme weather conditions.
Conclusion
There you have it; these were the best deck paint for old wood paints that you can use for painting. Make sure that you read all the steps carefully and do not miss any of the above steps, else you may end up making an error. It is better to take the help of someone who knows more than you.
It may look like something out of Avatar or The Hobbit movie– but no, this is an actual house in Naucalpan, Mexico. The Organic Housewaq is a brilliant work of architect Javier Senosiain of Arquitectura Organica, renowned for his organic architecture. And while it looks like underground , that’s not quite the case. Let’s see organic house.
We think it is one of the most spectacular properties we have seen. This organic house is intimate, comforting, and cozy, also full of natural light. Moreover, there are stunning views that you can explore through the large oval windows.
When one of Javier’s daughters was studying in kindergarten, the teacher asked her to draw her house. Her drawing showed an undulating green roof with a semi-buried structure. She left out the giant head of the shark overlooking the garden. It led the school to call her mother and the school psychologist. But, the explanation turned out to be simple: her father is an architect.
What is an Organic House and the Inspiration Behind It?
Modelled after the peanut shell shape, the house comprises two cavernous oval spaces connected by a narrow passageway. One house chamber has private areas mainly for night use, while the brighter chamber contains the social areas.
The idea for the house was first conceived and took its inspiration from a peanut shell: two roomy oval spaces with light, connected by a narrow, dimly lit passageway. The concept for this project was based on the elemental functions that a man needs: a place to live and socialize. The house comprises a living room, dining room, kitchen, and another place for sleeping, with a dressing room and bath. Also, the original concept of the house, embodied in two large spaces: diurnal and nocturnal.
Javier designed this unique home to integrate with nature within the cape seamlessly. He said “The green dune wraps itself within the spaces almost completely, making it look like it is almost invisible. From the outside perspective, all people would see would be grass, bushes, trees, and flowers.”
What Was the Construction Process of the Organic House?
The construction process was initiated by placing the frame for the ferrocement over the prepared foundation. It resembles the skateboard park – shaping the wrapper with a metal frame. Iron rods bent into the form of rings placed inside, their height differing from one space to another. Roll the rods into a spiral shape.
Two sheets of chicken wire, interwoven with each other, we’re connected to it, creating the base to pour the concrete. You need to do this process after completing the framework. The ferrocement was pumped via a flexible hose using compressed air and was projected pneumatically onto the chicken wireframe. The great force and impact of the material were extremely compact. Later, the resistance of the cement increases by up to 30%.
Javier initiated the process of covering the building with soil after completing the framework. The end product was a shell about 4cm thick, resistant due to its shape, waterproof, and easy to build. Moreover, you need to spray a final 1.9cm layer of polyurethane. It further functions like waterproofing and insulation for the structure.
During the construction process, it was necessary to maintain the continuity of the original design. Therefore, you need a pliable material, much like the modeling clay utilized to make miniature models. Other than meeting the requirement for plasticity, it was sure that this material should meet the requirements that will make it more than sculpting clay. After brief research, it was evident: ferrocement is resistant, pliable, and elastic. This material originates from reinforced concrete and was forgotten for an extended period. This material provided a monolithic sculpture.
What Does the Organic House Look Like?
Although the interior of the house gives the vibes of an underground cave, the house connects well with the lush landscape by a large window. The walls, ceilings, and built-in furnishings have a layering of Ferro-cement with the blend of white cement and marble powder. The living room has a chair in the shape of a hand that is made by a Mexican artist, popularly known as Pedro Friedeberg and a Bubble chair by Eero Aarnio.
Upon descending a spiraling staircase, you will reach at the first oval chamber where the living, eating, and sleeping areas are. From here, a narrow tunnel leads to the second chamber where the sleeping nooks are.
Is It Dark Inside the House?
Despite being built underground, the interior contains natural light, permitted by a series of large windows in the curve that frame the luscious green surroundings. Meanwhile, the ventilation is accessible due to the aerodynamic forms of the dwelling that allow air circulation. Echoing the exterior topology, the house furnishings compliment well with the surroundings which facilitates circulation and makes the available area.
Contrary to what you might think, this semi-buried house is a lot sunnier and fuller of light than a traditional house because the windows can be anywhere. The domes allow the light and sun exposure from above.
The grass and the dirt protect the membrane structure from wind, hail, sunlight, and the yearly wet-dry cycle. It helps to prevent dilations and contractions that would cause fissures and lead to humidity.
Is it Hot or Cold in an Organic House?
Like our body, the house temperature remains stable regardless of changes in the weather. The soil works like our skin – a moderator that controls variations in temperature by preventing the cooling and warming effects of the outside weather from rapidly changing the house temperature.
Temperatures inside and outside of the house turn out to be opposite from each other. When the summer arrives, the effect is such that temperatures inside are cool. When the winter comes, temperatures inside the house remain warm.
In other words, soil covering the house heats up when winter arrives and cools down when summer arrives. This process maintains a temperature of 18-23° centigrade all year long. The structure of the house helps in keeping the house warm during the winter season and cool in the summer. The evaporation of the plants, trees, and lawn transpiration oxygenates and refreshes the interior, thereby preventing atmospheric dryness, dust infiltration, and pollutants.
You will find a humidity level in the 40-70% range all year long in this microclimate. In other words, the vegetable epidermis functions as a nose that filters dust and maintains stable temperatures and a relatively comfortable humidity level inside. All of these characteristics help keep the inhabitants away from respiratory problems and ailments.
Conclusion
The organic house is a perfect example of ”organic architecture” that takes its shape from nature and minimizes the environment’s impact. The dune of green wraps itself around the inside spaces completely, making it look like it is almost invisible to the passer-by.
The Mexican architect Javier Sensosiain is also popular for his organic structure; he said, “To walk in the house garden is to walk over the roof of the house without even realizing it,”
On a cool evening, imagine that you are roasting some tempting hot dogs or marshmallows for a small or large gathering. Doesn’t it sound fun and interesting? Whether it is camping, an on-the-beach holiday, or other fun summertime activities, there’s something special about gathering around a crackling fire, right? Get the best portable propane fire pit.
However, not everyone can build a fire with logs in their backyards. Even, some areas, and communities don’t allow it. That’s when a portable propane fire pit comes in handy! You can simply add a firepit and transform your backyard into a welcoming escape. This spot will instantly become a destination point to gather with your loved ones or you can simply have a moment to yourself. And for propane delivery, you can stock up on fuel from reliable companies like Discount-Propane.com to make sure you have high-quality propane when you need it.
Traditional fires with logs have many drawbacks, such as you have to clean up the ashes, and the entire area will smell like smoke. That’s not the case with these gas fire pits. They offer the same warmth and ambience as the wood-burning fire pit but without the hassle. There are also many additional benefits of a fire pit that runs on propane gas, such as not emitting smoke or creating sparks, being easier to light, and best of all, getting a fire going in seconds.
Gas fire pits come in a variety of sizes and designs, so you can select the one that complements your backyard decor. Plus, gas burns cleaner and safer than wood. Today in this blog, we’ve compiled up some of the best propane fire pits for you.
Top 7 Cool & Stylish Portable Propane Fire Pits
These top-rated and customer-loved firepits come with built-in features that boost safety and function. We have also included some affordable options that will make your dreamy backyard update a reality. We’ve included every type of gas fire pit table, from steel, tiled to rounded and square designs. Plus, some can even be used as tables.
Also, don’t forget to read the buying guide at the end of the list. There we’ve explained how to select the best gas fire pits for your home.
Let’s start with the list.
1. Sunnydaze Crossweave Outdoor Firepit
Key Features:
Made from Durable Steel
Heavy-duty Cross weave Design
Comes with Spark screen & Poker
Built-in Wood grate
Rust resistant
Enjoy a great time indoors or outdoors with family and friends with the Sunnydaze Crossweave Outdoor Firepit. You can have large parties or get-togethers as this firepit is quite large.
Made from strong steel, this three-foot-wide model is also rust-resistant. Not only this, but it is also portable and comes with safety features like a spark screen. The installation process is also quite easy and smooth. All you have to do is attach the three legs and outer rim, and your cozy DIY propane fire pit is ready!
2. Endless Summer 30″ Outdoor Propane Gas Fire Pit
Key Features:
Square black steel fire bowl
Sleek steel side panels
Adjustable flame size
Comes with PVC Vinyl Cover
Has Safety valve and piezo ignition
Do you want a firepit that not only produces enough warmth but also looks attractive? Bring home the latest Endless Summer 30″ Outdoor Propane Gas Fire Pit. This table-style fire pit produces a hardy 50,000 BTUs of heat on a 20-pound propane tank. This is tucked neatly out of sight in the sleek steel cabinet beneath the fire bowl; that’s why it looks stylish.
This device comes with a spark-ignition technique which helps make a quick fire-up. Once you light the fire, you’ll see flames dancing among 12 pounds of green fire glass. This is also included in the kit. Due to this glass filled in the fire bowl, it produces a shimmering flame effect.
When you’re not using the pit, you can place the steel cover on it and convert it into a regular table for added utility. Brilliant concept, right? The entire unit measures 30 inches by 30 inches square, and stands 25.14 inches high, and weighs around 80 pounds.
Zeny Wood-Burning Fire Pit Table is a 3 in 1 portable fire pit that is one of the best outdoor fire pits. It is made of high-quality solid and long-lasting black coated metal mesh and frame. That’s why the fire pit can work for long hours outside and still stay rust-resistant.
It has a substantial grill surface and many other accessories also come with the package, such as a grill grate, fire poker, mesh screen with a top ring, and a protective rain cover. This table has an embossed stone pattern on top and is wide enough with four sturdy legs.
You can place this table in your garden, patio, or backyard and enjoy large group gatherings. It can not only offer warmth but also can be used for BBQ and for cooling drinks and food.
Are you looking for a 2 in 1 large fire pit on which you can grill food for your entire family? If yes, Bali Outdoors Wood Burning Firepit will be ideal for you. This pit has a huge area for your family and friends to enjoy barbecue hours. Plus, this is a dual-purpose fire pit that will also act as a grill. Amazing, right?
This wood-burning pit comes with an adjustable cooking grate with humanized design. It means this pit can be swiveled 360 degrees and adjusted up and down by pulling and pushing the handle. This way, you can perfectly position whatever food that you’re grilling or serving.
It also comes with a collapsible triangle frame rack to hold logs for better ventilation. This provides enough space for a raging fire. So enjoy toasting your apple cider donuts or warming soft pretzels while spending some memorable outdoor moments with your loved ones.
5. Outland Living 44-Inch Outdoor Propane Gas Fire Table
Key Features:
Stunning Rectangular Design
Comes with auto-ignition
UV & Water Resistant
Black Durable Cover
100% smoke-free variable flame
Enjoy cozy moments with Outland Living 44-Inch Outdoor Propane Gas Fire Table in your outdoor living space all year round. This table functions doubly: first, you can use it as a full-size coffee table to hold drinks and plates. Secondly, of course, as a firepit.
It has an oblong center fire pit that sets a relaxing mood with dancing flames that flicker across 15.5 pounds of Arctic ice fire glass. The construction is also quite durable as it includes an aluminum frame and resin wicker, and both are weather and rust-resistant.
You can install this outland firebowl on or over any non-combustible floor and enjoy the warmth of the fire. Just make sure to use it only outdoors or in a well-ventilated space and shall not be used in a building, garage, or any other enclosed area.
Complete your outdoor look with this unique Propane Fire Pit Table. Constructed from all-weather polyester wicker, this fire pit table offers a warm, contemporary look.
The table gives off 50,000 BTUs of heat, with space underneath to store the propane tank. This makes it perfect for a small deck or patio. Made from powder-coated aluminum, it also comes with an insert to place over the lava rocks. So you can also use it as a small table.
7. Solo Stove Ranger Outdoor Portable Propane Fire Pit
Key Features:
Portable fire Power
Low Smoke
Portable
Durable
Wood Burning
Do you love camping or hiking? However, due to the recent pandemic, we can’t go outside to do such activities. Still, there is one way to enjoy these activities. Yes, with the help of the Solo Stove Ranger Outdoor Fire Pit, you can take a similar experience of camping and campfire and that too in your home only.
Due to its portable size and smokeless delivery, this camping fire pit is immensely popular among people. Due to its unique construction, it gives very low smoke. You can host a summer party in which you can toast marshmallows and enjoy a fantastic evening with your family and friends with this incredible portable propane campfire.
Buying Guide: What to Consider When a Portable Propane Fire Pit?
Now the biggest question is how to buy the right firepit for your home? What factors should you look at? As we already told you that gas fire pits come in various sizes and designs, it might be a little overwhelming for you to pick the right one for your outdoor space. Don’t worry, look at the below factors. These are important to look for while buying any type of fire pit.
Style
There are several different styles of gas fire pits available in the market, such as Masonry fire pits, Fire pit tables, Tabletop fire pits, portable fire pits, and Fire bowls. Each comes with different features and benefits. So, select the one that works better for your outdoor space. You can also find great luxury fireplaces available here.
Size and Shape
Dimensions are quite important. Before buying any type of gas fire pit, always measure and consider the size of your outdoor space and the firepit. Some fire pits come with sleek exterior designs, while some have foldable and sleek designs.
Heat Output
Always check any gas fire pit rating as they’re rated for heat output in BTU (British thermal units). The higher the BTUs, the more heat the fire pit will produce. Generally, BTU outputs range from 30,000 to 60,000.
Tank Size
These propane fire pits come with tanks as small as 1 gallon. So, it is always better to check the tank size before buying one.
Safety Features
Anything that has fire can be a little dangerous, so always check the safety features of the product. Many come with safety panels and grills. This is an important factor when you have small children in the family.
The Bottom Line
So which amazon portable propane fire pit do you like the most? Always select the one according to your budget, backyard size, and the features that we mentioned above. This way, you will be able to buy the best propane fire pit.
So, this is all about the portable propane fire pits. I hope this blog has helped you buy the right gas fire pits for your outdoor space. Now, order your favorite amazon portable propane fire pit and enjoy a refreshing, relaxing outdoor experience in your home.
If you find this reviewing guide helpful, please share it with your friends or family.
Without any delay, we will accept that we tend to be consumed by the simplicity and therefore the unspontaneous fantastic thing about Scandinavian Living Room. It’s arguably one amongst the simplest designs to tug off and an eye will be fixed for utility. Quality precedes amount here, and prudence is lattice-like with sophistication and minimalism!
Whereas we tend to already feature a few of the fascinating home offices covering Nordic goodness, these days it’s the Scandinavian-style lounge that takes its rightful place below the spotlight.
It is a testament to the brilliance of fashion. The fascinating assortment of these Scandinavian living rooms on the show these days can make sure that you may fall gaga with stunning and economical style – everywhere again!
Born out of robust Scandinavian winters that demand potency and a way of airiness to drive off any notion of gloom, this can be a method that is excellent for the tiny lounge. Colour is unbroken to a clean minimum once it involves crafting beautiful scenery within the Scandinavian lounge, and it’s usually clad in pristine white.
This reduces visual fragmentation and visually enhances the outcome of their house. the employment of restricted and curated ornament with sleek, straight lines additionally aids in making a tidy living space that looks tantalizing and cheerful.
Our living rooms are one of the most important spaces in the house. It is where we spend the most communal time with our family and loved ones, watching TV, or sipping coffee, or just reading. A well-curated living room can develop a sense of being in the home, and that’s why they are so important. The Scandinavian living room helps you to colorize the shape of easy accents, and you will even add a mirror or two to further enhance the attractiveness of the small area.
An opulent floor cover, cool facet table, trendy lamp, and a comfortable couch complete this elegant look. These Scandi inspired style living rooms are all about using the right furniture that is simplistic to decorative objects that are also functional. The key is to create spaces where everything is functional.
In this article, we will be looking into some of the opulent and thoroughly inspired Scandinavian living rooms that are nothing less but an inspiration for your home decor. These room designs are quirky while adding a sense of calm in your Scandi inspired homes, we will also be sharing some tricks and tips for you to curate these Scandinavian-inspired rooms.
1. Reading Books in Your Scandinavian Living Room
A Scandinavian living room is a culmination of various elements at one go. These reading nooks can be an ideal secondary spot in your spaces. They are minimal yet functional while oozing out sophistication. You can spruce this up with several minimalist materials, like rattan to create a calming vibe.
You can even add comfortable cushions for seating and the back to create a comfortable reading corner that is aesthetic yet budget-friendly. You can further curate this space by adding a standing lamp or a hanging lamp along with photo frames on the walls.
2. Creating Warmth Through Scandanavian Living Rooms
One of the best Scandinavian living room ideas is to create warm and sophisticated decor. Here the core elements are the white walls and the use of grey tones. Wooden finish in the form of tabletops and lighting elements adds chic decor to the homes.
You can add more jazz with a throw, pillow, plants, flowers, jars, or a stack of books. To create further visual depth you can choose white paint with a creamy tint.
3. Add Colors
Adding colors through minimalism is the best way to spruce up your Scandinavian living room decor. You can use colors in the form of wall coverings and paints. Colorful upholstery in the form of cushions, curtains, etc can be a vital part of Scandinavian decor. It is a myth that this decor style is restricted to black and white. Scandinavian decor is also very much about the inclusivity of colors as well.
Another element is adding pastel shades of green, pink and blue. These three colours are known to be Scandinavian decor staples to spruce up your spaces.
4. Adding Classic Masterpieces and Being Modern Chic!
Scandinavian living rooms are a mix of various styles and display how this mix can be equally minimal yet ornate. You can combine these aesthetics by using artwork, art pieces, and masterpieces that suit the home decor.
Artwork is the ideal accessory for your Scandinavian living room decor as they help in elevating the spatial experience by a large amount.
5. Personalization
A home needs to be a physical representation of the personalities that reside in that abode. This involves picking pieces, elements, art as well as decor that suit you the best. You need to identify your sense of home, is it comfort-based or is it leisure-based. Is it supposed to be focused on tranquillity or a sense of play?
These help you in identifying an ideal end product for your Scandinavian living room. You can even curate a photo display in the form of frames on the walls, to depict the family’s journey through time. There is no need to go extravagant on personalization, bare basic elements can also have a huge impact.
6. Minimal and Efficient
It is a myth where people believe that minimalism means a minimal usable space. With the help of Scandinavian living room ideas, you can create a space that is minimal yet space-efficient. Scandanavian themes are focused on creating sleek finishes and lines, these finishes can be achieved by creating storage spaces as well.
Creating sectional sofas with storage aligned with media consoles can be a great way to use the available elements efficiently.
7. Experiment with Geometric Prints
Geometric prints are one of the staples in Scandinavian-inspired decor. The idea behind using these prints is to break the monotony of the spaces. You can pair these prints as a front against your subtle pastels to accessorize your Scandinavian living room. These prints can be by using pillow covers, or wall art.
8. Say Hello to Nature!
Scandinavian decor is as much nature as it is about its ornate elements. You can add indoor plants to accentuate the theme even more. The inclusivity to green helps in making the spaces look fresh and engaging.
They also make the user feel a part of the outside while being inside. Scandinavian living rooms look great when paired with greens. You can even theme the spaces by adding wallpapers inspired by nature. These themes create a sense of play while keeping the spaces visually fresh-looking. For all nature lovers, the Scandinavian style is one of the most relevant themes to adopt.
9. Scone Lighting Designs
The lighting design is the core aspects of the Scandinavian theme. Accent lighting along with ornate elements is a plus for your Scandinavian living rooms. The most popular lighting design is the black matte Scandinavian-themed lighting fixtures. These fixtures are minimalistic and create a rich look within the indoors.
10. Rugs, Carpets, and the Story of Upholstery
The Scandinavian decor takes its pop from its upholstery elements. These elements add much-needed jazz to space. They are known to be the highlight zones that act as a catalyst and focal points. Be its striped carpets or hand-dyed rugs, the Scandinavian theme is all about inclusivity towards styles that ooze a sense of calm and play at the same time.
Unlike other themes, the upholstery here plays a vital role in creating the ideal Scandinavian living room!
Why the Eccentricity?
Final Words
Of all the styles and themes one can explore, Scandinavian decor acts as a trending one since its inception. The reason behind it is its relativity to a wide range of audiences. In our homes, we always seek peace and a sense of tranquillity, and this theme gives the user just that!
There are many such styles you can explore for your next home decor, stay tuned with us!
Have you ever visited or seen a park that is made for every age group? If not, today, you will get to know about the ultimate space. Located in Chongqing city, this open public space is for everyone. No matter which age group you belong to, you can visit and enjoy this amazing park. Let’s see Pegasus Trail.
Want to know more about this? If yes, keep on reading to find out more fascinating facts about this unique structure.
Pegasus Trail
Project name: Pegasus Trail
Architect:100 Architects (Shanghai)
Location: Chongqing (China)
Year: 2020
Size: 3,600m2
Pegasus Trail is a uniquely designed space that is filled with playground adventures, including toys and many more amazing things. Located in Chongqing, China, Pegasus Trail is a new milestone in the typology of urban public interventions in the Public Realm.
Designed by 100architects, the total area is about 3,600 square meters. This is not a regular playground that you can see on every other corner of the street; Pegasus Trail is something different, something so unique.
This place is filled with many adventurous things, from long slides, see-saws to swings and many other games. Let’s know more about this playground and why it is constructed in the middle of the busiest city of China.
About the Architect: 100architects
100architects is a Shanghai-based architecture firm founded by Marcial Jesus and Javier Gonzalez in 2013. The firm is currently led by three partners –Javier Gonzalez (Spain), Jenny Fan (China), and Marcial Jesus (Chile).
The office team consists of 16 young creative architects and designers. The firm mainly works on place-making, street art, landscape architecture, and urban interventions. Now they’re establishing an international collaborative workshop with talents from the US, Italy, Spain, Chile, Colombia, Indonesia, Nigeria, and China.
Pegasus Trail is one of the special projects of the 100architects. They designed it very carefully so that kids from every age group can fully enjoy the playground. The project is for their client, Dowell Real Estate/ Dong Yuan Dichan Properties.
For this project, the design team includes Marcial Jesus, Javier Gonzalez, Monica Paez, Lara Broglio, Keith Gong, Cosima Jiang, Ponyo Zhao, Elena Michelutti, Hayley Huang, Jango Zhang & Yuntong Liu. Also, Jenny Fan, Nicholas Lv & Eva Jiang have been included in the Project management team.
Location: The Shanghai City
You might be wondering why architects have chosen the city “Chongqing” to build this park?
Chongqing is China’s third-largest city and one of the Chinese megacities that have grown exponentially in the past decade. This metropolis city in southwestern China has a population of over 34 million.
According to the designers, “A brightly colored playground is a new milestone in the typology of urban public interventions at the neighborhood scale.”
This novel type of intervention has been only implemented on a medium scale, within a limited area. This way, it will impact both its immediate urban surroundings and the urban dynamics of the entire neighborhood. Also, it will become an urban landmark and local attraction for social interaction.
Concept Behind The Pegasus Trail
Pegasus Trail is constructed to be a new typology of public space: “an urban toy for the city.” The studio believes that a playground should not be only for kids; everyone should enjoy this place, regardless of their age.
That’s why they have designed this area known as the “urban playscape for the city.” The best thing about this playground is that it is for all its citizens; anyone can enjoy and visit it regardless of their age.
Did you know that The Pegasus Trail is named after the mythological flying horse? Yes, it falls into the category of “urban toys,” and this space is a result of a blend of different tactics ranging from playgrounds to landscaping.
The main object of this space is to attract the public’s interest in the place with its bold visual impact. The entire structure is permanent, which somehow will encourage an increase in public footfall and eventually become an urban landmark.
It is not wrong to say that it acts as an urban attractor that is merged with the cityscape. It beautifully blurs the boundaries between the play area and the surrounding cityscape and presents an open and accessible space for everyone.
Design & Structure Of Pegasus Trail
The design of this multifunctional playscape is inspired by equestrian sports, in which the horse is the central feature of disciplines such as “dressage” and “showjumping.” That’s why it is named Pegasus.
This gorgeous mythical winged horse metaphorically leaves a magical yellow trail behind him in this project and also meandering accurately around circular mini-plazas. These serve as platforms for leisure and social interactions and where adults and children alike can relax.
All these remarkable designs turn the playscape into a multifunctional public space to be enjoyed by kids and adults alike. Like equestrian sports, the design of the Pegasus Trail is completely based on a challenging obstacle course in which users can climb, clamber and slide their way through and overcome all the difficulties.
All these activities turn the playscape into a fun “Play Route.” These challenging activities are specifically designed and distributed along the path of the yellow ribbon. This will really help to develop and challenge the physical abilities and cognitive skills of those who take it on.
The Play Route in Pegasus Trail
All the playful components of the Play Route have been carefully studied and designed. They have split the play route into different sections and created a sequential circuit of events.
These levels are composed of challenging activities to be executed one after the other linearly and consecutively. Each section has different levels of complexity corresponding to different age groups.
So the easier level of complexity in the active components is at the horse’s tail. It is for kids from 3 to 6 years old. As the level increases, the difficulty increases at the horse’s head for kids from 6 to 14 years old.
Playful & Bright Color Scheme
The playground is adorned with a ribbon that meanders around three circular mini-plazas with different typologies of urban furniture for resting. This functions differently for various age groups. For example, the ribbon represents “play and action” for kids, and it also acts as a “rest and a calm space” for parents and adults.
Designers have specifically chosen the red and yellow color combination for the playground. The bright and intense yellow color will make the ribbon eye-catching and distinct from its surrounding background.
It gives energetic vibes and easily grabs the attention of passers-by. This will also evoke a sense of happiness, vitality, and optimism.
The floor is covered with the ethylene propylene diene monomer. Why only this material? Because it can easily absorb all the impacts that users can leave while playing.
The floor also has a wide range of patterns, graphics, and interactive games, which help to connect the different spaces and activities on the ribbon.
The Night View of Pegasus Trail
At night, this playground looks even more beautiful and mesmerizing. The entire ribbon part is embedded with LED warm lightboxes. The lights equally cover both borders of the ribbon.
Other LED lightboxes are embedded in the floor highlight as well the perimeter of the circular plazas. This will provide enough lighting and visual effect at night.
The Bottom Line
So, this is all about the Pegasus Trail. This is one of the best projects in China as an urban architecture because it attracts both young and old, day and night.
The playground looks very attractive and eye-catching in the daytime, but it looks more flattering and enchanting at night. Its serpentine profile with warm LEDs are embedded in both edges of the ribbon and the marks on the ground create a fairytale effect.
All these little details make this place ideal for social interaction and to do outdoor fun activities during these challenging times of the year.
I hope you liked this blog about the Pegasus Trail by 100architects. Also, don’t forget to share this blog with your family and friends.
If you want to know more about unique and unusual buildings and constructions in the United States, read our previous blogs on Black Villa in Harriman State Park, Rendezvous House in Teton Village, and Healdsburg House in California.
Every home has a window in different corners of different rooms. And a window is never complete without a blind. Before selecting a blind, one must understand what types of blinds will suit perfectly in which room and window. Usually, people get confused between a blind and a shade. Whereas the fact is there is a basic difference between the two which shows a clear difference. So first of all, decide whether you require a blind or shades for the windows of your home.
According to the research, people and homeowners prefer blinds over window shades or curtains to cover their windows. Though it is very natural, people will prefer blinds, overshades, or curtains, as they are stylish, modern, and completely functional. You will get many options in shades and curtains, but the fact is nothing will offer you an aesthetic look, which is felt and experienced in blinds. In addition, it sits perfectly on all the window frames, setting an aesthetic look all around the room and home.
Today’s blog will discuss different types of blinds that will sit perfectly for all your window types, considering all your requirements and comfort. So, let us explore them and find out which is perfect for your home.
What to Consider for Selecting Types of Blinds for Windows?
Before buying any type of blinds, it is essential to understand their functioning and benefits. As discussed earlier at the beginning of the blog, there are different types of blinds and shades available in the market.
If you feel considering the functionality and requirements is not essential then, you are wrong. It is necessary to understand that both of them work simultaneously. We have gathered some of the most important features of blinds that everyone must consider before buying any of the ones for themselves.
Complete Privacy is Guaranteed
One of the most significant reasons for installing Blinds is to maintain the privacy of your home. Blinds help you in keeping your privacy. However, the privacy level is not the same for every room. The privacy level you need in your bedrooms and bathrooms is different from what you require in your kitchen and the living room areas. However, what kind of blind you need is decided based on the privacy level you want.
Choosing a shutter blind for the living room is the right option as it allows visuals of the exterior of your home when needed. If you want a blind for your bedroom, a fabricated blind will do perfectly fine. Thus, it is essential to understand the functionality of the blind.
Blocking the Sunlight from Coming Inside
Usually, people enjoy the sun rays on them as a sunbath, but when it pierces inside your room through your windows, it disturbs. In such conditions when we do not like the sunrays coming inside our home. It is preferable to install darker shade blinds that will help in blocking the sunray directly piercing in the room through the windows.
The Sunlight that enters the room through the window is more irritating and disturbing. Thus, people prefer to block Sunlight directly entering the room from the window.
Cordless Functioning
Usually, the blinds need to function for the proper darkness and maintaining privacy. The traditional types of window blinds have a stick on one of their sides. To adjust the angles of the slats, the cords are lifted with the sticks to lower or raise the blinds. Though this is a traditional style, you have to decide whether you want a classic style or a cordless operation.
Nowadays, cordless blinds are available in the market with cordless functioning. You have to pull down the blinds to pull down and uplift them. You have to take control to adjust it according to your requirement.
Thermal Insulation
Every type of blind must have thermal insulation. It blocks the heat in summers and allows it to maintain your interior temperature in the winter days according to the season. Usually, blocking the heat during the summer days is a challenging task. Thus, you need to decide whether you want a blind that functions as thermal insulation or not.
Installing a thermally insulated blind is a better option to avoid any further expenses on the appliances that function like them. It also allows you to access according to your requirement. When are you getting this option of insulation? Why spend on higher expenses?
10+ Different Types of Blinds
Now that you have learned, what to consider while selecting or buying a blind, let us explore some of them. According to your requirements, we have listed different types of blinds that can be installed in your home. So, let us see, which will set perfectly for your room type.
Venetian Blinds
Venetian blinds have horizontal slats. They are attached with some strings and strips of cloth that work as a blocking factor. They are known as Tapes. Venetian Blinds are one of the most trending and popular types of blinds. It is very simple and easy to functioning. Thus, it is one of the most admired blind types.
For adjusting it, you have to press the bottom slat in the slat right above it. The functioning is so easy that most people prefer this type of blind in their home. It adjusts according to your requirement of privacy and blocking the Sunlight.
Micro Blinds
Micro blinds have very minute gaps between the two straps. The slats are half an inch thicker in size. You need to adjust in the same way as we do in Venetian blinds. The working process is the same. These blinds are mostly installed in bedrooms or study rooms where you want to maintain the utmost privacy. When the blinds are shut, there are no chances of peeking through that can disturb your privacy. Thus, they are perfect for rooms where you want the utmost privacy.
Vertical Blinds
Vertical blinds are one of the most accessible types of blinds based on their functioning. They slide along the running track that is installed on the top of the blind. They have individual slats that allow you to adjust which slat to be kept open and which is supposed to be kept shut.
They are available in two different styles. Either they open from parting in both sides from the middle point, or they slide open from side-by-side. They are very popular for installing o a floor to ceiling windows. You can select the style according to your convenience.
Pleated Blinds
The pleated types of blinds are very trendy, and they look very classy. It is designed with a pleated fabric material that forms an accordion pattern that helps lift or lower the blinds. They look alike like the Venetian Blinds. You can use light shade fabric for such types of blinds that can allow a slight amount of Sunlight even when the blinds are completely shut. They are usually installed to maintain the privacy of the interior and allow natural daylight to enter the room.
Roman Blinds
Roman Blinds are very popular and a traditional type of blind. It is made of seagrass or jute materials coated with a soft fabric. Roman Blinds are available in different styles but have similar functioning. They raise upwards and folds in themselves to allow you a clear vision outside the window. It somehow has a similar functioning, just like the Venetian style.
These particular types of blinds are installed in rooms to maintain privacy and block the strong Sunlight entering the room.
Mini Blinds
Mini Blinds are the copy-paste of Venetian Blinds. The slats are different in comparison to the Venetian types of blinds. They have smaller slats that allow more privacy factor. It helps in allowing a slighter amount of direct sunlight in the room. The functioning is very easy; thus, people prefer window blinds in their kitchen or dining area. You can install mini blinds where privacy can be disturbed.
Panel Blinds
Panel blinds are the second-best choice for large windows. The functioning is so easy that people love to install them in their living areas. Though one thing that you must know is, it does not allow any thermal insulation. Panel blinds are perfect for blocking the view from the exteriors of your home. If you are searching for something that will enable you to maintain your privacy, these types of window blinds are perfect for your home.
Solar Blinds
Solar blinds are perfect for rooms where you want to block the heat, ultraviolet rays, and glare. The best part of Solar Blinds is they allow you to enjoy the view from your windows even when they are shut. Suppose you want to maintain privacy in your room, this blind won’t work. These types of blinds are perfect for blocking the effects of the bright Sunlight from entering your room.
Smart Blinds
Smart Blinds are the most admired type of blinds. There are so many different types of blinds in the market, yet people prefer these intelligent blinds. They are contributing a lot to the smart living of people. They are paired with a mobile application, which can help you to take control of the blinds.
You can adjust your blinds from your mobile in whatever way you want it according to your requirement. They are available in different styles to maintain the décor of your room. Isn’t this exciting?
Roller Blinds
Roller Blinds are made of fabric that allows you to maintain the privacy of your room. They are very stylish and modern. Though they are available in different styles and patterns, you can select them according to your requirement and liking. They have a perfect and straightforward mechanism that simplifies your work. You need to adjust it according to the specific requirement of the room.
Cellular Blinds
Honeycomb Blinds, popularly known as cellular blinds, have the same mechanism as pleated blinds. The only difference is the making pattern. Pleated blinds are made from a single piece of material. In contrast, cellular blinds are made from two different pieces of fabric.
Cellular blinds provide double-layered privacy to your room, allowing a slight shade of natural light to enter the room. It is a perfect option for maintaining confidentiality and block harsh Sunlight.
Which Is Your Perfect Match?
There are different types of blinds available in the market. You have to consider all your requirement and select the perfect match for your home. Do not hurry, take your time and select the right option for your home.
Imagine living on the top floor of a skyscraper building. How would you feel if we add to your imagination that this is not an ordinary building but the tallest building in the world?Wouldn’t that be a fascinating and heart-touching experience? You can make this dream of yours come true! To know-how, keep on reading. Let’s central park tower.
Central Park Tower
Architect: Adrian Smith + Gordon Gill (AS+GG)
Location: 225 west 57th street, new york, NY
Height: 1,550 feet (472 meters)
Expected Completion: Late 2021
Recently, photographer Paul Clemence has captured some beautiful photos of the Central Park Tower, which is located in New York. You might be wondering what is so special about this structure?
Central Park Tower is not a regular residential sky-high building that you can see in every other street of New York City or other parts of the world; it’s the tallest residential building in the world.
Designed by Adrian Smith + Gordon Gill architecture, the total height of this structure will be 1,550 feet (472 meters). The same firm’s other mind-blowing construction, Jeddah Tower in Saudi Arabia, is also currently under construction.
The tower developer was Extell Development Company and Shanghai Municipal Investment Group, whereas the interior designs were done by Rottet studio. Can you guess the total construction cost of this tower? The total estimated and construction cost of Central Park Tower is around $3 billion.
Architecture Of Central Park Tower
The initial plans of this supertall skyscraper were unveiled in late 2018, and it was topping out in 2019, and it’s estimated to complete in late 2021. Located at the central park at 225 west 57th street, the Central Park Tower will be the second tallest building in the United States and in the western hemisphere.
Located at the Billionaires’ Row on 57th Street in Midtown Manhattan, the Central Park Tower is also known as the Nordstrom Tower. With 131 storeys, this supertall skyscraper currently ranks as the 13th tallest building in the world.
The first Nordstrom store in New York City with a 285,000-square-foot area is also situated on the lowest floors of the building. The 7-story flagship store will also feature a rippling glazed façade, allowing natural light to illuminate the Rottet Studio-designed interior.
There is a cantilever above the Art Students League of New York’s building at 215 West 57th Street on the eastern portion of the tower. It provides breathtaking views to the Central Park residents.
Luxurious Residences
The second part of the tower or the residential portion of the tower contains 179 condominiums, and they all are arranged from the 32nd floor upwards. You can see in Clemence’s photographs that these residences are covered with reflective glass and steel facades.
The project features ultra-luxury condominium residences or units with 50,000 square feet of luxury services and amenities.
You’ll be surprised to know that some of its apartments have eight bedrooms and over 17,500 square feet (1,626 square meters) of floor space.
Wait, there is more! The residents also get a 15,000-square-foot terrace, indoor and outdoor pools, a playground, and a fitness center on the 100th floor.
Some apartments have palatial interiors which are specially designed by Texas firm Rottet Studio. These stately units will have double-height ceilings and other fancy facilities such as access to a private members club, swimming pools, a cigar bar, and a grand ballroom.
Gary Barnett, the founder and chairman of Extell Development Company, said, “Now that closings have commenced, residents will be able to experience the outstanding quality and unique lifestyle that is offered at Central Park Tower.”
He further added, “ With first-class products and exceptional pricing that speaks to today’s market, Central Park Tower is the very best you can buy in Central Park. There is truly no other building like it.”
Sumptuous Neighborhood & Amenities
Your counting may end, but the facilities and amenities of this tower will never end. Not only inside the tower but also the exteriors and neighborhood are full of amazements and surprises.
The tower is around 300 feet above street level, and it has a bridge that offers park views for all north-facing apartments. As we have already told you that along with its residential programming, Central Park Tower will also host a hotel and a Nordstrom department store at the base of the tower. So residents can enjoy delicious meals whenever they want.
Clemence beautifully captures the store’s wavy translucent facade and manikins arranged in the windows in his pictures. The tower is built explicitly on Billionaire’s Row because it has the most expensive apartment buildings cropping up along the southern edge of Central Park.
Want to know more about the tallest structures around the world? If yes, then click on the link and read about the Top 10 Most Iconic Tallest Statues in The World, Insanely Tallest Bridges In The World.
The Bottom Line
When completed, Central Park Tower will be the world’s tallest residential building. It sits exactly in proximity to SHoP’s super-slender tower at 111 West 57th Street, which is currently under construction.
So, this is all about the Central Park Tower, designed by Adrian Smith + Gordon Gill (AS+GG). I hope you liked this blog, and don’t forget to share this blog with your family and friends who love to explore bizarre architecture.
If you want to know more about unique and unusual buildings and constructions in the United States, read our previous blogs on Black Villa in Harriman State Park, Rendezvous House in Teton Village, and Healdsburg House in California.
Shifting to a new house is not an easy task! Moving from one place to another is quite stressful with so much to do. There are a myriad of tough questions in your mind with a lot of suspenseful uncertainties. Out of so much, a question that often strikes your mind is how much to tip movers?
How much should you tip movers is a sensible matter to think about. You don’t want to make the movers feel like you are not appreciating the work that they did for you. Your objective is not to look cheap in front of them but you don’t want to over-tip as well because when it comes to your hard-earned money, every dollar matters! So, how much do you tip movers is a question that you should be very serious about while you are shifting from one place to another. Your movers might like getting a bigger tip than usual but it won’t be something very favorable for you! Do you tip movers often? Then, you will already have an idea about these facts.
Well, tips are quite a perplexing thing to think about in the American culture. It’s because the amount that has to be paid as a tip depends on the type of industry, your location, and the quality of the service. Of course, you won’t find a particular formula to calculate how much you should tip, certain factors can be quite helpful for you while you determine the amount that you will pay as a tip to your movers.
We’ve crafted this blog for all you people who are planning to shift their house recently and want to ensure that your movers receive the right tip for their services. So, if you were stressing out thinking about how much you should tip to the moving crew so that you neither offend them nor you break your bank, you’ve landed at the right place.
Do You Want to Tip Movers?
First thing first, let’s discuss if tipping movers is crucial or not. Is it necessary to still tip movers or it has become an old and unnecessary practice now?
Well, it can’t be considered as something essential but a good practice of course. Why? Because movers work so hard and spend long hours every single day lifting heavy items in and out of vehicles and your house. So, if they receive a tip for that, they gratefully accept it and a gesture like this also makes them feel that they are doing something important.
When you tip your movers, you recognize the hard work that they did for you and it also indicates that you are appreciating their labor. You need to remember here that movers belong to the service industry. So, it is expected that they will be tipped more and that’s why their base pay is often reduced.
The fact is that you need to always tip your movers unless you have received a very bad service. You might think that they are already getting paid to help you move but a small sum from you that expresses your gratitude toward their tiring work will be something that they will love.
So, what we can say finally is that yes, you should tip your moving crew to let them know that you value their work and the time that they have spent completing the entire relocation process.
Now, you know the fact that you should tip the movers but how much you need to pay still remains confusing to you. Isn’t it?
Continue reading….
So, What Amount Do You Tip Movers?
It is that part of your entire shifting process which is full of anxiety! Deciding the right amount of money that you should pay as a tip to movers is quite a strenuous and tricky task. Will you tip each mover individually or are you going to give the tip in total to their supervisor? What seems to be an ideal scenario is tipping each mover individually. This will ensure that all of them will get the exact amount that you planned.
If you have liked the work of some movers more and intend to pay them a bit more than others, it is always smart to pay all of them in small envelopes with their tip inside and attach a small thank you note to all the envelopes that can show you appreciation. Doing this will not let you end up offending other movers to whom you have paid a little less as they will not see the amount that you have paid to their team members.
Things to Consider While Deciding the Tipping Amount to Movers
How Complex is Your Move
There are certain important things about your move that you should consider while deciding how much you need to pay the movers. First, what is the size of your house and the contents that you are moving, how much distance you have to cover, how many professionals it will take to move and pack your things, how many stairs they have to climb, how many heavy and uniquely designed furniture your movers have to carry, and how many days will it take to make the entire shift. If the answers to these questions seem to be quite exigent to you, you need to plan to pay more to the movers.
What is the Quality of the Service
Did the movers you hired arrive on time? Were they thoughtful? Were they careful about your fragile items? At the end of the shifting process, if you think that you are happy with the answers to these questions, the movers deserve a good tip!
Final Cost for the Move
Were you asked to pay extra for the packing services along with moving services? Were the movers able to fit all your possessions and furniture in one vehicle or did they need an extra one? All these expenditures will be a part of the final cost that you will be paying for the packing and moving service and this amount will play a significant role in deciding how much tip you will pay to the movers. Your tip to the movers should be a percentage of your total bill that the moving company will share with you.
Final Note
Movers do highly strained and important work in your relocation process from one house to another. If their service is tip-worthy, you need to certainly pay enough tips to them and a cherry on the cake for them would be if you leave a positive online review about the moving company. It will help them create a better online presence for themselves. You should never ignore the power of your words, your smile, and your thoughtful thanks.
A treehouse is probably every child’s dream home. The excitement and wonder of living in a tiny wooden shed on top of a tree is an experience everyone would like to have. A treehouse can be used for recreation, living, observation, hangout, and workspace. The best part about a treehouse is that you can build one yourself! To build a treehouse that is not only structurally stable but is safe and aesthetic to the eye, the necessary tools, materials, work ethic, and enthusiasm will yield some great results. With these 10 DIY tips, you will not only know exactly how to build a treehouse but also learn some tips and tricks that will ensure that your treehouse is a great one.
10 Tips On How to Build a Treehouse
1. Selecting The Perfect Tree
The choice of tree is extremely important as this will hold up the house. If the tree is unstable or weak, there’s a high chance that the treehouse will fall. Using a tree that has a minimum trunk diameter of 12 inches and that has 2-3 main branches that will be able to hold the weight of the house. The tree must also be at least 6-10 feet tall.
Hardwood trees like oak and maple are good choices for a treehouse. Before building, check for any type of damage on the branches or trunk of the trees and one which has deep roots. During storms, hurricanes or windy conditions, the tree must not sway around too much or be capable of getting uprooted.
2. Designing The Layouts
After surveying the tree, draw up plans and sketches of how you want the treehouse to look. Decide the total length, width and height from the base and of the house itself. After that decide where you’d want to locate the entrance and windows. One interesting design idea would be to add a balcony that would be open to the sky right next to the enclosed treehouse with railings of course!
It is important to get the correct measurements for all the elements and draw them out. Being clear on this will ensure a smooth sailing construction process.
3. Choosing The Right Material and Equipment
The best part of when you build a treehouse is the fact that all the materials and tools required for it are available a short drive away from your home.
Here is the list of tools you will need while building a treehouse:
Timber or Wood
Decking Material
Screws, nails, washers and hangers
Rafter Ties
Ensure that the materials you are using are waterproof and insectproof. The wood should not be susceptible to termite and ant infestations, and must not decay, deform under water absorption from rains. Using engineered wood is a good option when it comes to this.
Along with this, you’ll also need tools like Tape Measures, Markers, hammers, saws, level, wrenches and drills. Additionally, install a stable ladder next to the tree for easy access to upper areas.
4. Building the Platform To Build A Treehouse
The next step to build a treehouse is to get started on the actual construction. First, the main supports need to be erected with a good foundation underneath. Without this, your treehouse will not be able to stand stably.
After the main supports are up, it’s time to build the main platform. The main platform is the base for the house and so it must be very strong. You can build this platform directly onto the main supports or build it separately and then lift it onto the supports. To do this you need to make a floor joist structure with intersecting planks placed vertically.
When built like this, the structure will have maximum stability and will prevent bending when weight is put onto it. Make sure you fix the joists tightly with nails and drills.
5. Working On The Horizontals
The next step is to look after the flooring and bracing works. Top the joists with thin planks to form a good base. When mounting the platform onto the supports, you can add diagonal braces underneath that will prevent it from wobbling.
When you lay the deck make sure you cut out a hole in the shape of the tree in the planks before arranging them neatly on the joists. The planks must be drilled well into the joist structure so none will come out.
6. Building The Enclosure
When you build a treehouse, the most important part is the actual enclosed structure. This outer frame must be able to withstand heavy winds and should be able to hold up the roof as well. First, build the frame of the wall using wooden columns and beams attached.
Once you have a stable frame you can fix planks onto it. Preferably, horizontally fixing them would provide much higher dimensional stability as opposed to vertically.
7. Ensure Privacy
A well-constructed treehouse must have an entrance. Instead of creating a regular door, you can also opt for a hatch opened from below. This type of door would be located on the floor of the treehouse you built and would open up into the room from below.
If you want to go for a traditional door, make sure you make it tall enough for people to enter and exit. In a traditional door, however, you don’t have to stick to the regular 2m height and can go as low as 1m.
For windows, make sure you have good quality shutters and one that can bring a lot of natural light into space. Depending on the tree, the amount of light coming into the house may get blocked. A window would give a great view of the surrounding branches and leaves.
8. Safety And Access First!
When you build a treehouse, the biggest danger is falling off of it. Install appropriate railings along the perimeter of the deck. If you have a large window in the treehouse, install grills or a safety ledge to prevent anyone from falling. Additionally, lay mulch on the ground right below the footprint of the treehouse as a precautionary measure to break anyone’s fall in case that were to happen.
Build or install a permanent ladder leading up to the treehouse since using a temporary ladder is inconvenient. Make sure the ladder is stable and fixed correctly to the top platform. Making a ladder with flat steps instead of thin plans is a much safer option.
9. The Roof To Build A Treehouse
Finally, top off the treehouse with a beautiful roof. When it rains or snows, a sloping roof is a perfect way to ensure no water leaks into the house. Flat roofs would also be great depending on one’s preference. An interesting feature to add to a roof would be a skylight! Adding a skylight would not only bring a lot of direct sunlight into the treehouse but also provide some fantastic views of the day and night sky above. You can use wood, tarpaulin or even a metal sheet for the roofing. This will complete the construction of the treehouse.
10. Jazz it Up!
After completing the construction, the treehouse will still be slightly incomplete. Make the interiors and exteriors interesting to truly make it a special place!
Here are a few of our tips to help you in deciding the ideal decor for your Treehouse
Paint: Painting your treehouse is a great way of brightening it. Painting it together with family would promote bonding, and it’s also a lot of fun.
If you want the treehouse to stand out, use bright colors like red and blue or you could paint it grey, brown, or white to keep it plain and simple.
Lighting Design: It is very possible to install lighting fixtures when you build a tree treehouse!
As long as you have outlets and a power box to connect it to, you are good to go. Install hanging lights and bulbs on the inside and outside of the house so you can use them during nighttimes. You can also get sockets installed to connect phones, laptops, or even a TV!
Decor Elements: Don’t leave the walls plain, spice them up by hanging photo frames, potted plants, wall hangings, and other fun decor items.
Multi-Use Furniture Pieces: In a treehouse, since the floor is completely wood, it may get uncomfortable. Introduce some cushions, pillows, bean bags, and small couches into the space to make it more homely. You can also add a cot or bed and make it a bedroom!
Make-shift is a regularly seen concept for Treehouse, and this can be achieved by using multi-utility furniture pieces.
Why Build A Treehouse?
Now that we have learned a step-by-step guide on building a treehouse, the question might arise as to why even build a treehouse in the first place?
Treehouses for ages have been a part of human civilization, from keeping them safe from predators to the classic backyard treehouses seen from the early 19th century. The impact and a sense of affinity towards these architectural styles have been seen as relevant over the years. They not only help you by providing a different architectural spatial experience but they also help in nurturing family time and bonding. To build a treehouse, a collective effort from the family encourages a participatory process with each member doing their bit.
Conclusion
So the question on how to build a treehouse has been answered, the next step is to literally build a treehouse. If you have a sturdy enough tree in your backyard, you’ve already got the most important element ready. To build a treehouse, one must need passion and excitement. Building the treehouse with family or as a group project will make the entire process so much more fun.
While the work and effort put into it may seem like a lot, it’s relatively an easy process and not to mention an economic one!
Anyone with tools and access to the internet can build a perfectly stable and functional treehouse. We have given you all the tips on how to build a treehouse, so go build it today itself!
Who doesn’t like space savers or multi-use utilities? Well, some of the best shower caddies are the ones that do both, they save space while being a great multi-utility asset to have. Let’s see the best shower caddy.
Today, we are going to look at some of our favorite picks of the best shower caddy. This list consists of some of the trending picks that will suit your home decor.
What Is A Shower Caddy?
A shower caddy is a type of box, container, or holder that is used in shower areas of toilets and bathrooms to keep products in. They come in many different shapes, sizes, and materials and can be kept in the bathroom in different ways.
A common one is the hanging shower caddy, which is hung on doors, taps, pipes, or shower curtain rods. They also come in the form of boxes, trays, and netted bags that can be kept on different surfaces.
Why Does One Need A Shower Caddy?
A shower caddy is the best way to keep the bathroom organised. Soaps, loofah, shampoo bottles are harder to reach when scattered across the toilet and when one has soapy hands. They keep the space clean and provide efficient and easy access. Having an organised shower caddy also allows for efficient time usage, where one does not have to spend any time searching for things.
Best Shower Caddy
Since there are so many different kinds, the caddy completely depends on the bathroom design and what the user wants.
Thankfully, there are so many different caddies to choose from which will match the required aesthetic. Another quality is it should be long-lasting and waterproof.
1.ALLZONE Constant Tension Corner
The ALLZONE Constant Tension Corner is make of stainless steel, fully adjustable and customizable. It has 4 tiers of shelves, each attach with a handle of sorts that can be used to turn the entire shelf upside down. It also comes with holes for shampoo bottles which can be completely turned when the quantity is reducing.
The handles of this corner shower caddy also come with some hooks to hang small loofah, towels etc. Even though it’s difficult to assemble, a large amount of storage space, functionality and interesting features make it one of the best on the market.
Sometimes simplicity is the best! This type of best shower caddy can be install on any flat surface convenient to the user. It comes with 2 suction cups that stick firmly against the wall, and can also be easily detach when require. The stainless steel basket forms a mesh that won’t allow any products from falling and can hold up to 44 pounds of bottles, brushes, soaps etc.
The lack of hooks provides no provision for hanging loofah and towels. The shower caddy also comes in black steel for a more modern look.
The Smartake Corner Caddy is a corner shower caddy that is simple yet remarkable. It features 2 deep baskets made of stainless steel wires that can hold a large number of products and tremendous weight. It comes with two suction panels on the two perpendicular sides and hence provides a two-way suctioned firmness and grip.
The lack of hooks provides no provision for hanging loofah and towels. During installation, the sticker panels have to be carefully attached to the hooks on the basket rims which may be a bit of a task but the product is worth it in the end.
4. mDesign Modern Metal Wire Bathroom Tub & Shower Caddy
A modern-looking hanging shower caddy that is stylish yet functional. It hooks into a shower head and comes with 3 baskets, two hooks, and a towel.
The baskets are made of strong steel wire, and have the capability of holding bottles upside down for easy dispensing and pouring. 2 suction cups are also add at the back of the mainframe to prevent the caddy from swinging. It is easy to install, stylish and durable, making it a perfect option for a modern bathroom design!
This hanging shower caddy features 2 baskets, one deep for bottles and one shallow for soaps, and an entire bar of hooks for washcloths, razors etc. The caddy is make of steel and is rust-resistant.
It is installed on the showerhead but also comes with two suction cups attached to the mainline to prevent swaying of the caddy. Its wide design and seamless look is the perfect addition to a bath area!
The Zenna Home Pole Caddy is a very elegant corner shower caddy with great functionality and a simplistic design. Equipped with a 4 quarter circle shaped basket attached to a tension pole. The spring pole can be extend to sit comfortably between the floor and ceiling.
The baskets are deep enough for bottles and soaps to be kept. One disadvantage though is the fact that the shower caddy has the capability of toppling over due to the wide spacing of the bottom baskets and the guard rails. However, for a tension pole type corner shower caddy, the Zenna Home is a great option.
Another Zenna product of class, this shower is make to hook directly onto handheld shower hose stands. Made of stainless steel, the hanging shower caddy has a main rectangular frame that houses 4 baskets on 2 levels and a hanging rack at the bottom for additional functionality. The deep baskets enable bottles to be kept, and the hanging rack comes with hooks for clothes, towels etc.
The material, like most caddies, is make of no-rust steel and the slip-proof collar holds onto the showerhead firmly. Additional suction cups are provided for better grip.
8. iDesign Forma Bathroom Over the Door Shower Caddy
This type of shower caddy is install over the door of a bathroom. It comes with two flat hooks at the top of the door and provides great support, preventing any sort of tipping and swaying. InterDesign has created this hanging shower caddy with the need to be efficient and functional, where it doesn’t get in the way or take up too much space.
It has 2 steel grid baskets on 2 levels, differing in size is the main storage with a hanging unit at the bottom, fully equipe with hooks and a rack. The shower caddy also comes in different finishes like bronze, matte black. Pearl satin etc to match the taste of a bathroom. The inclusion of 3 razor hooks is also a great feature.
This type of shower caddy is completely different from the ones we’ve seen before. Perfect for travel in college dorms, hotels, gym etc, the caddy is actually in the form of a tote bag. Provided with 8 different compartments, it can hold large shampoo bottles, soaps, towels, and even clothes.
The material is a polyester mesh and is hence very breathable, allowing for easy evaporation. It is attractive and easy to carry. Its only drawback is that it tends to be bulky and products can leak and create a mess. However, for a portable shower caddy, it’s a great choice!
Another corner shower caddy of its kind, the Flowmist is the perfect modern addition to a modern design bathroom. Since it can be tucked away into a corner, it is very efficient. The caddy comes with 2 levels of open shelves with a steel guardrail, high enough to hold bottles inside. At the bottom, 2 built-in hooks are provided for hanging items.
The frame is made of aluminium design and 2 action cup backings are provide to stick up against the walls. The one drawback is that there is no soap tray and is only useful for bottle storage. Its curved look provides a sleek look as well as a modern feel.
The design finesse and diversity in the shower caddy make it a difficult decision to choose from. Since shower caddies are primarily a utility aspect with core functionality, you should prefer usability over vanity first.
A caddy should be in relevance to your available bath space as well as your utility needs. Once this is establish you can start choosing between various options like a hanging shower caddy or corner shower caddy and many more. The variety is diverse and therefore, defining the purpose behind your buy is crucial.
There is nothing better than a cold bath during these hot summer days to unwind. . All your tiredness and stress will instantly go away when the droplets of water showers on you. Imagine after a long working day; you want to take a bath. You go to your shower, turn it on, lather up… but the low pressure water ruins everything! Let’s see high pressure shower head.
Wouldn’t that be frustrating if this thing happens again and again? That’s why we came up with the ultimate solution for this problem: High pressure shower head!
If you’re a person who loves to shower and wants to be relaxed while bathing, low water pressure can be a nightmare for you. If you’re facing these kinds of situations, it’s time to invest in a high-pressure showerhead.
Whether you’re looking for the best shower head or want to enjoy a spa-like shower, this is the most affordable and easiest way. You can fix this low water flow issue in minutes and enjoy your shower time again! You’ll also notice a huge difference in cleanliness and comfort. That’s why today, in this blog, we’ve made a list of the best high pressure shower heads of 2023.
Types of Shower Heads for Low Water Pressure
There are two types of shower heads available in the market which you can try and increase the water pressure remarkably:
Fixed (Or Standard) Shower Heads
As its name suggests, these types of shower heads are fixed to the wall or ceiling in your bath. These shower heads control the water flow based on the amount of water that they let through their holes.
Handheld Shower Head
These types of shower heads have a flexible hose which you can easily move, wherever you want. They’re generally flipped into a grip or pole, and if you want, you can also remove them for cleaning purposes.
The handheld shower head comes with multiple water settings to efficiently use the water as per your requirements.
5 Top Rated High Pressure Shower Head of 2023
Now let’s take a look at the top-rated high pressure shower heads available on the market. We’ve also explained the features, pros, and cons of every product. Whether you like a rain shower flow, something more concentrated, or want multiple spray options in one showerhead, you’ll find the right one in the below list.
So carefully read about all the shower heads and later decide which will be perfect for your bathroom.
1. SparkPod High Flow Rain Adjustable Shower
Key Features:
High pressure rainfall shower head
Easy tool-free installation
Easy to clean nozzles
Energy savings
30-day money-back guarantee with a 1-year free replacement warranty
With the SparkPod High Flow Rain Adjustable Shower, you can enjoy your shower like you’re standing out in a sudden downpour. This showerhead comes with a special rainfall spray. So, when the high-pressure water cascades over your whole body, you’ll immediately feel relaxed, relieved, and absolutely stress-free.
This product is professionally tested and certified, that’s why it is quite popular in the market. This shower head has a stylish appearance with an easy-to-tilt adjustable angle. So, you can move it in any direction or angle you want to take a bath. Water at high pressure helps to clean your skin pores and also remove dead skin.
Though this product has more than 100 rubber silicone nozzles yet it is easy to clean. So when your budget is limited, and you want to get a decent shower head with good functions, we highly recommend buying SparkPod High Flow Rain Adjustable Shower.
It is easy to install and that too without any special tools. So, bring home this stylish-looking shower head with a chrome finish and add elegance to your bathroom.
Pros
Cons
Affordable shower head.
No lifetime warranty on the product.
Professionally certified and tested.
Easy to clean & maintain.
Stylish Chrome finish with adjustable angle.
2. KOHLER K-10282-AK-CP Forte Wall-Mount Shower
Key Features:
Catalyst air-induction technology
Comes in three installation types
Tarnish & corrosion resistant
Scratch-resistant
Do you want a cool-designed shower head that effectively provides high water pressure? If yes, upgrade your bathroom with this innovative shower solution. We’re talking about the KOHLER K-10282-AK-CP Forte Wall-Mount Shower.
With its sleek body and contemporary design, it is already one of the favorite brands of shower heads in the market. It comes in a polished chrome finish with a brushed nickel joint.
The best thing about this product is that it comes with three installation types: centerset, widespread, and single handle. It has a special inbuilt air insulating catalyst induction that will not only save water but also produce a high pressure at the same time.
Forget all your bad bathing experiences due to the low water pressure; you’ll never feel the same when you have this modern shower head in your bathroom. It infuses about two liters of air per minute to deliver voluptuous spray that can fully cover your body.
Now you might be wondering about its durability. Don’t worry; this shower head is sturdy and durable because it is made from stainless steel that is long-lasting and strong at the same time.
There is also an easy-to-clean feature so you can clean the nozzles from time to time and enjoy uninterrupted water flow every single time. When you use clear and high-pressure water to clean your body, you’ll get not only moisturized skin but also your hair will remain healthy.
You don’t have to think about the installation process because it is super easy and fast. You can install it all by yourself by following the instruction manual, or you can call the plumber.
Pros
Cons
Modern design with brushed nickel.
A lifetime warranty is not provided with the product
Whether you live in an apartment or in a college dorm, you can have a relaxing shower with this cool shower head. Delta Faucet Single-Spray Shower Head is one of the best-aerated shower heads available out there.
The 52652-PK has two settings options, and it comes in a wide range of styles and innovations. It operates at 2.5 gallons per minute; hence it is great for low water pressures.
Made from highly durable solid brass components, this shower head comes with a lifetime warranty and easy-to-follow installation instructions. What else do we need?
Another feature of the Delta shower head is that it has a pause feature. This means you can pause your shower any time, do bathing activities like shaving and lathering, and after this, you restart the shower. You’ll get the exact water temperature where you left off. Brilliant, right?
It is completely suitable for indoor showering; however, you can also use this shower head for the pool or beachside showers.
Pros
Cons
Provides a high pressure mist
Limited spray settings
Extremely affordable
Compact & modern design
4. Yoo.Mee High-Pressure Shower Head
Key Features:
Brushed Nickel Finish
Powerful Spray
Rubber Jet Nozzles
After working on the computer for long hours, many people have muscle pain. If you’re also suffering from back pains, you should try a hot shower bath with this exclusive shower head.
Yoo.Mee High-Pressure Shower Head will give the best bathing experience. You will feel the Water Pressure Boosting when the water pours down over you. It is proven that a high water pressure, specifically being a little warm helps to relieve muscle pain.
This 79-inch hose product is made from stainless steel and has brass connections. With its patented turbo-design, this shower head will have a powerful spray even with low water pressure.
The shower head and adjustable wall-mountable bracket both are made from engineering-grade plastic. Hence they’re solid, durable, and will never crack or split. Plus, it also has a 12-month warranty on the shower head.
This shower head comes with three different spray settings: Powerful spray, Massage mode, or both together. You can select the water flow whatever you like from this showerhead.
Apart from this, you also don’t have to even worry about the build-up of hard water minerals and scale because the nozzles at the jets of the shower head are made from silicone. The complete set also includes two extra hose gaskets and a water flow regulator.
Pros
Cons
Different Spray Settings
Sometimes the pressure is too intense
Silicone nozzles
Made from stainless steel
12-month warranty
5. AquaDance Luxurious High-Pressure Combo Shower
Key Features:
High-power Click Lever Dial
Ergonomic Grip Handle Rub-Clean Jets
Comes with 6 Spray settings
High water pressure with water save mode
Super-Flexible Stainless Steel Shower Hose
Take your shower experience onto a whole another level with this Aqua Dance Luxurious High-Pressure Combo Shower. This product has a double shower head with six different spray settings. Yes, you read it right, six spray settings, providing you with the ultimate showering experience. If you’re in need of replacement parts for your Delta faucet, consider purchasing high-quality Delta faucet replacement parts to ensure the longevity and performance of your fixtures. With the Aqua Dance shower system and well-maintained faucets, you can enjoy a luxurious and rejuvenating shower every day.
This super shower head has a laminar flow stream that will blow your mind. You can deeply clean all the dirt and oil from your body. If your house has poor water flow, this 3-way shower head with a combo of overhead and handheld showers will handle everything.
The huge 7 inches of jet spray will give a high-pressure water flow, and as a result, you’ll feel that all your tiredness is fading away. After the bathing session, you will feel that your skin is looking more moisturized.
From the six different spray settings, you can select the one you like and get that accurate rainfall shower feeling and exotic spa-like experience.
It has a 3-way diverter with adjustable angles, so you can easily focus on the area with muscle inflammation or chronic pain. The best thing about this shower head is that the installation is super easy and tool-free. So bring home this all-in-one product and enjoy your every bathing session.
Pros
Cons
Flexible and Durable
You may need a separate shower arm for the product
Handle with Ergonomic Grip
Modern stainless steel design
7 inches combo shower head
The Bottom Line
So which shower head is your favorite? With the help of these amazing shower heads, turn around a dismal showering experience into a relaxing bathing episode in which you want to stay longer.
This sleek accessory with modern features will make your apartment look beautiful and elegant.
So this is all about the shower heads. I hope this blog has helped you buy the right shower head for your bathroom. Order your favorite high pressure shower head and enjoy a refreshing, relaxing, and spa-like experience in your home.
Persons with disabilities face a lot of problems when it comes to architectural design elements. Whether it be building premises, stairs, or bathrooms, disabled people mostly have difficulty in using these places. Let’s see ADA bathroom layout.
That’s why the Americans with Disabilities Act (ADA) has established minimum requirements and guidelines for public restrooms and commercial bathrooms with proper ADA bathroom layouts. These guidelines apply to all government, state, local, parks, institutes, and commercial businesses for new and renovated construction sites.
Today in this blog, we will tell you about all the regulations and guidelines that come under the ADA regarding bathrooms. They are specifically designed to ease out the experiences of people with disabilities in public places. They make sure that every public restroom has appropriate and comfortable space for the disabled.
Whether you’re constructing public restrooms or private bathrooms, you have to follow a set of rules and standards. The latest ADA law was passed in 2010 which is applicable to a variety of public places such as restaurants, shopping malls, city councils, schools, universities, stations, and business facilities, or any commercial place that has restrooms.
What are ADA Regulations & Guidelines?
ADA is a civil rights law established at the federal level that deals with discrimination against people with disabilities in public areas.
First appeared in 1990, this law is followed by the entire country now. The best thing is that these regulations and standards are making the lives of people with disabilities a bit more comfortable and practical.
Though ADA is a Federal law yet it is always good for you to check with the local government for any further specificity. Sometimes there are added details and regulations to it, such as regarding the dimensions and required equipment for ADA bathrooms.
To fulfill all the required ADA criteria, you need to follow all types of rules regarding all the accessories inside the ADA bathroom as well as the entrance. You may have already seen these types of public bathrooms in hotels, motels, and dormitories.
If you are the owner of one of these facilities or planning to build, it is essential to know about each and every law and regulation regarding ADA bathrooms.
We will tell you in-depth about everything section by section :
ADA Bathroom Layouts & Regulations Regarding Area
ADA Bathroom Door Requirements
Toilet Seat Requirements
ADA Bathroom Sink Requirements
ADA Bathroom Faucet Requirements
Mirror Requirements
ADA Bathroom Bars Requirements
First, let’s start with the minimum clear area requirements.
ADA Bathroom Layout & Regulations Regarding Area
The first thing that you should always keep in mind is to build an ADA bathroom in a place that is easily accessible to people with disabilities, including people in wheelchairs.
After this, there should be enough space inside so that they can use the toilets easily. Also, this space should be smartly designed so that wheelchairs can be moved freely inside the bathrooms.
You have to carefully design the ADA bathroom layout, including toilet seats, showers, and sinks. There should be sufficient space near these things to grab the handles and bars so it can facilitate maneuvering or transfer movements.
Center of the Bathroom
According to ADA, you can mount the toilet and the sink on both the rear or opposite wall. However, there should be a minimum area of 60 inches (1.5 m) in diameter for maneuvering the wheelchair.
If the door opens inside, it should have 12 inches (30 cm) for the swing area. Also, the opposite wall should be empty so that there will be enough free space in the center and no obstacles while rotating the wheelchair.
Toilet Area
When it comes to the toilet area, there should be a minimum clear area around the toilet which is about 56 by 56 inches (1.4 m x 1.4 m). In addition to that, the space between the sidewall and the toilet needs to be 18 inches (46 cm). To move the wheelchair freely, the toilet should fit 60 inches (1.5 m) in diameter.
Sink Area
Another vital part of the bathroom is the sink. So make sure that there is enough room around that, about 30 by 48 inches (76 cm x 1.2 m). It should be at least 48 inches (1.2 m) of distance from the center of the sink to the clear space, without any obstacles.
Place a sink that is 30 inches (76 cm) wide so that the user can freely use that with an ample amount of space around. Also, leave a free space of 18 inches (46 cm) between the center of the sink and the sidewall.
Bathtub & Shower Area
If you’re planning to put a bathtub in the restroom or public bathrooms, make sure to have a minimum clear area of 60 by 30 inches (1.5 m x 76 cm). Additionally, you have to install a seat inside in such a way that the user still gets at least 75 by 30 inches (1.9 m x 76 cm) of free area.
According to ADA bathroom Layout, there are two rules for minimum shower clear area.
If the shower size is 36 by 36 inches (91 x 91 cm), you have to provide at least 46 by 36 inches (1.2 m x 91 cm) as a clear area.
If the shower size is 30 by 60 inches (76 cm x 1.5 m), you need to provide at least 36 by 60 inches (91 cm x 1.5 m) as a maneuvering area.
ADA Bathroom Door Requirements
Like the standard bathroom doors, the ADA bathroom doors can also be opened both to the outside or inside.
As per the ADA 2010 law, bathroom doors should be at least 32 inches (81 cm) wide with a clear maneuvering area of about 12 inches (30 cm) max.
There is no regulation about the height; however, the depth of the door shouldn’t exceed 24 inches (61 cm).
ADA Bathroom Toilet Seat Requirements
The toilet should have proper dimensions from 17 to 19 inches (43 – 48 cm).
The flushing mechanism should also be easy to use or automated, if possible.
The position of the flush handle should be on the broader side of the toilet space and that too on the maximum height of up to 44 inches (1.1 m).
ADA Bathroom Sink Requirements
Whether the sink in the bath is built-in, on a pedestal, or a classic one, ensure that its height shouldn’t exceed 34 inches (86 cm) when measured from the floor.
If you want to install a built-in sink, the cabinet also needs to be 34 inches (86 cm) from the ground.
Whenever you plan to build an entirely new bathroom, always calculate the thickness of the tiles and floors before installing. After this, accordingly, you can measure the height of the sink from that floor surface.
There should be a clearance of at least 27 inches (69 cm) away from the floor underneath the sink.
You should also provide adequate insulation for the piping under the sink.
Make sure that there are no sharp parts and objects under the sink area.
ADA Bathroom Faucets Requirements
When you read the ADA guidelines, you’ll know it is clearly written that the faucets should be designed and installed in a way that any person with disabilities will be easily able to use them without applying strong force or wrist moves.
You can install any kind of lever, push-up, or electronic faucet with at least ten seconds of opening and closing time.
ADA Bathroom Mirror Requirements
No bathroom setup gets completed without having at least one mirror. Whenever you’re mounting a mirror, instead of measuring the frame height, always calculate the visual height.
As per ADA guidelines, a mirror should be positioned at 40 inches (1 m) above the ground.
Not only people with disabilities in wheelchairs use the mirrors, but also people with other limitations use them as well. So, it is necessary to put another mirror at least 74 inches (1.9 m) away from the floor so that people who can stand straight can use the mirror comfortably.
ADA Bathroom Bars Requirements
Handles and Grab Bars
The grab bars and handles are a significant part of ADA bathrooms, and the regulations regarding them are strict. You have to install multiple bars near the toilet, sink, and bathing areas. These handles and bars should be made from suitable materials that can bear heavy loads and sudden agitations.
Toilet Bars
The toilet bars should be 33 to 36 inches (84 – 91 cm) from the floor or according to the ADA toilet height. Put at least two grab bars so that person in a wheelchair can easily use them.
Use the wall grab bars of at least 36 inches (91 cm) long and sidewall grab bars of 54 inches (1.4 m) long. They will help people with disabilities while transferring and positioning.
Bath Area Bars
Like the toilet and sink grab bars, shower area bars are also vital. They are generally placed on the back or control wall and mounted 33 to 36 inches (84 – 91 cm) from the bottom of the bath. If you want to install them on the sidewall, place them at least 42 inches (1 m) long.
The basic guidelines regarding the grab bars height are 33 to 36 inches (84 – 91 cm). However, this is highly dependent on the size of the bathtub and shower area.
Make sure to use grab bars with a diameter around 1.25 to 1.5 inches (3.2 – 3.8 cm), and also, don’t forget to leave a sufficient space of about 1.5 inches (3.8 cm) between the grab bar and the wall.
Other Requirements Of ADA Restrooms
Apart from the clear area, toilet, and shower area requirements, there are many other things that you should keep in mind while building an ADA bathroom. Here are some of them:
Floors
Bathroom floors usually get slippery due to moisture and water. However, there is no specific regulation regarding floors; still, try to select less slippery tiles or types of floors to avoid any possible hazards.
Curbs
Curbs are used to stop the water from spreading into the rest of the bathroom. So if your shower area is 36 by 36 inches (91 x 91 cm), the curb needs to be less than 0.5 inches (1.3 cm) high, and if the size of the shower area is 30 by 60 inches (76 cm x 1.5 m), there is no need to build a curb at all.
Toilet Paper Dispensers
The position of the toilet paper dispensers should be 15 to 48 inches (38 cm – 1.2 m) from the floor. You can mount them on the sidewall under the rail. Ensure that they’re well placed at 7 to 9 inches (18 – 23 cm) from the top of the toilet.
Soap Dispensers
Counter soaps and Wall soaps should be on a height of 44 inches (1.1 m) and at least 15 inches (38 cm) from the floor, respectively.
Also, mount them in such a way that they don’t protrude more than 4 inches (10 cm) from the wall. In short, soap dispensers should be in reach so that people can use them with one hand, and that too without using any type of complex wrist moves.
Paper Towel Dispensers
Similar to soap dispensers, paper towel dispensers should also be user-friendly and one-hand operable. Mount them at least 48 inches (1.2 m) from the floor. So that they should never become any type of obstacle during transfer and maneuvering in the bathroom.
The Bottom Line
So these are all the ADA bathroom layout, guidelines, and regulations. Now as you know about all the laws and rules, create a safe and user-friendly bathroom space.
When you plan carefully and put all your efforts and time into the design. You will be able to create a space for disabled people which is not only easily accessible but also modern looking.
Apart from theADA bathroom 2010 federal regulation, it is advised to check the local guidelines too. With that, you won’t miss any additional rules prescribed by the local government. You can also take advice and guidance from professionals to implement these safety measures safely and accurately.
I hope you found this blog on ADA bathroom layout helpful and interesting, please share it with your friends or family or anyone who wants to know about the ADA bathroom guidelines.
Whether you’re working from the office or home, one thing is extremely important: Desk! We do so many tasks on our computers and laptops, from doing our office work, checking emails to watching videos, and playing games. That’s why it’s necessary to have a proper and dedicated desk. Let’s see DIY computer desk.
We can’t do much about the office desks; however, if you’re working from home, you can actually set up a decent office space with the help of a DIY computer desk ideas and other things.
Due to the existing pandemic, our office lives are now only limited to desks and we have to work day and night while sitting in a single place for long hours at our homes. Whether it be for work, study or leisure, these days most of us are spending more and more time on the computer. So if you don’t have a proper desk or table for work, it’s time to get one!
When it comes to desks, there are countless options available in the market. From standing desks to lap tables and stands, you can almost get a table in any size or shape. We sit in front of a computer desk almost every day for a longer duration of time; that’s why it’s vital to pick the right desk.
However, if you’re one of those people who don’t like to buy a table because either they’re too expensive or not according to your specifications, here is the perfect solution for you: build your own table! Yes, DIY tables and desks are easy to make. You can create your own custom computer desk design right at home.
Today in this blog, we’ve listed some of the best DIY computer desk ideas and gaming desk ideas for you.
15 Creative DIY Computer & Gaming Desk Ideas
From web surfing, paying bills to scanning emails, and studying, you can do all these things comfortably when you have a proper desk system. Of course, you can take your laptop and work anywhere, but if you care about ergonomics and the right posture, it’s best to have a table.
One of the best reasons for DIY computer desks or any kind of custom-built desk is that you can totally customize them according to your requirements. You can select the design, colors, and materials from scratch and build a table that fits your needs.
Here are fifteen great DIY desk ideas for you. From floating furniture to standing risers, here is a desk for everyone. So, select the right one and start working on your dream project!
1. Simple and Open Furniture
Build this type of simple and functional desk for your computer. This type of open and airy furniture is best for small rooms. Instead of a chunky and heavy table, go for a light table with a simple design.
This desk has some height, and the chair is also leggy, which is creating a visual effect in the room. There is also some extra storage space under the table, where you can put your books or office papers. When you’re living in compact spaces, try to use as minimal furniture as possible.
2. Iron Desk with Floating Shelves
Here is another DIY computer table with a simple design with high functionality. If you feel you have many things to store related to your work or study, you can build some floating shelves above the table.
Here, the shelves have been made from the same wood that has been used to make the top of the table. This table will become a comfy, working spot. You can also add a long padded armchair for more comfort.
3. DIY Ladder Desk
Do you want a work table with a twist? Build this really cute and functional three-leveled ladder table. This will work as both your work or study table and storage space. With the white colors, a wooden clock, and a minimalist chair, this whole setup gives Scandinavian vibes to the room.
Another great thing about this table is that it has a lot of storage space. So you can store books, plants, or decor pieces without taking much floor space. With effective space management, this table will provide a functional working area that does not take much space.
4. DIY Wood Countertop
Do you have a small or weirdly shaped room in your apartment? It is super complicated and challenging to design these kinds of spaces. If you also have a spare room, convert it into your fantastic working place.
Instead of building a regular table, use a live-edge woodwork surface. You can use a slab of wood with holes to create a narrow and rugged wall-mounted desk. Don’t forget to attach it securely with angled wood braces.
5. DIY Gaming Desk Plans
This type of monitor setup is mostly used by heavy gamers and YouTubers. If you’re one of them, you can try to use this unique table setup. These types of modular tables are designed to fit multiple screens, compact audio systems, keyboards, mics, and other necessary tools.
Here three monitors are wall-mounted so that you can get enough space on the table. When you’re building a gaming table or YouTuber Desk, don’t forget to add extra storage space for your speakers and other tools.
6. Desk with Concrete Countertop
Why get a regular computer desk when you can have a modern table with a concrete top? Yes, switch your standard tabletop with a concrete top for a rough and edgy look.
Are you wondering how to build a computer desk like this? Use concrete as the basic material and use a shaper to create a rectangular or square shape according to your table. You can also experiment with its shape, thickness, size, or even color or just leave it simple and minimal.
However, a concrete slab can be quite heavy, so to provide extra support, replace the wooden frame with a steel one.
7. Modern Gaming Desk Ideas
For those people who love to play online games, this type of desk is necessary. This is not an ordinary table or working desk; it’s a gaming desk. This means it has special compartments and space for storing speakers, subwoofer, keyboard and mouse, gaming headset, and many more.
You can also put LED lighting that will glow and lighten the place. You can even remodel your old desk and convert it into a gaming table.
8. Floating Window Desk
Another interesting DIY computer desk plans for you is this floating table. If your room has bay windows at an angle that creates an odd nook, instead of leaving that space empty, you can actually turn it into a fantastic functional work area.
9. Double-Sided Computer Desk Design Ideas
Do you work with a team? No problem, just build this type of multifunctional double-sided desk. Here you’ll get two types of two-person desks: side-to-side desk and back-to-back desk.
Now you can easily collaborate with your partner, and also, you’ll get enough space for storing your books, storage box, small framed photos, and flower vases.
The best thing about this desk is that the bookshelf also functions as a separator between the two desks and hence it provides some privacy to each person. Brilliant, right?
10. Multipurpose Minimal Computer Desk
Look at this stylish minimal working table. You can use this desk in multiple ways, such as a working or study table, a decorative shelf, and a storage space.
You can place your computer accessories on the top shelf and the system on the bottom shelf. You can also use it for eating, writing, as a cup holder, and as a bedside table.
11. L-Shaped Wooden Table
When you have a tiny workspace, the traditional desks and storage will not work there. You have to think creatively and have to efficiently use the space. Instead of trying to squeeze a conventional desk, install a wrap-around, hanging wood counter.
This way, you can get more space which you can later use for storage units and floating shelves. The open floor space beneath a free-hanging desk or counter will allow you to move your chairs freely. It also provides places to tuck file cabinets and storage boxes.
12. DIY Desk Riser
Working for long durations while sitting can be harmful to your health. So use this kind of desk riser which allows you to work in a standing position. This riser is pretty simple to make and use.
All you need is to grab some metal pipes and connectors and then finish it off with a wooden top. Fix everything with a copper pipe cutter and screwdriver. All these supplies are easily available at any home center.
13. Bar-Height Corner Desk Idea
Optimize and transform any corner of your home with the help of these corner desks. To build this beautiful table, you’ll need plywood and some shelving bracelets.
You can also install some floating shelves above the work table for some extra storage space.
14. Office in Closet
This is probably one of the unique desks that you would have never seen in your life. Yes, it’s a closet office. Perfect for those who want to work without any interference or disturbance.
No matter how you’ll design it, one thing is sure that you’ll get so much storage space. After all, it’s a closet, right! You can either use curtains or doors to cover the area.
15. Small Floating PC Desk Ideas
Do you want a simple desk with minimal design elements? Go with this type of floating desk. It will give you enough space to put your laptop. To make the area more interesting, you can add LED strip lights between the wall and socket.
The Bottom Line
Before you start building your desk, first you have to measure the size of the room and then decide the size of the table. After this, make a budget and buy the materials accordingly. If you’re a beginner and don’t know much about woodworking skills, then it’s good to start with a simple design.
So these are some of the best DIY computer desk plans for you. If you find this blog helpful and interesting, share it with your friends or family.
Are you planning to paint your room walls? One of the hottest and popular trends is the neutral colors, especially Greige! I know the name might sound confusing; however, it is the top paint colors right now. Let’s see best greige paint colors.
Gray + Beige = Greige! Yes, it is made from two colors. It’s like the traditional beige from the ’90s, and modern grey got married and had a baby, named, greige. In simpler words, when you mix gray (a cool tone) with beige (a warm shade), you’ll get this charming and the best greige paint colors.
It is a perfect color option if you’re confused or can’t decide between cool or warm neutral paint colors for your home. You’ll get a surface that strikes a balance between two extreme color temperatures with the greige color!
They’ll seamlessly and gracefully blend with most decor and color schemes, and even you can make it the focal point of the room. You can select the cool and warm greige option according to your interiors or style.
The cool hue will be an excellent choice for small and compact spaces as it will make the area look more open and spacious. In comparison, the warm greige shade will add a luster and will look lovely with pictures hanging on the walls, indoor plants, and other decor pieces.
Today in this blog, we’ve gathered up seven trendy and popular greige color options for you. You can try these options in your kitchen, bathroom, bedroom, or other parts of your home.
7 Stylish & Best Greige Paint Colors
The best part or you can say the beauty of this color is that it looks good with all types of warm, neutral, and cool tones. You can use it with your modern farmhouse-style design or traditional theme. You can freely experiment with creative color combinations and bold pops of color.
Here are the top 7 best greige paint colors ideas for you in 2023:
1. Benjamin Moore Gray Mist OC 30
If you want a subtle tone that looks not too dull, not too crazy, then pick this one. This greige tone will give you the illusion of a bigger space. So it is a perfect and versatile choice for small rooms or any compact space in your house. This gray mist paint color is neutral and soft, so you can add a pop of colors or colorful accents if you want.
You can use this shade in a place where there is less natural light because it will reflect light and make the room look spacious. You can decorate your place with decors with similar shades and tones.
2. Sherwin-Williams Shiitake SW 9173
Another famous greige color is the Shiitake from the paint company Sherwin Williams. If you ask why it is so common among people? Just take a look at the above picture. Doesn’t it look beautiful? It will look gorgeous in modern spaces because it creates a meditative, calming ambiance.
Homeowners of the above home have used this color in their modern dining room. Here space is decorated with light blue accents and light wood tones. As it is a cooler tone of greige paint, you can play with decors with similar shades. This will help to bring out the undertones beautifully.
Additionally, you can include blues with wood accents as they will enhance the grey shades.
3. Sherwin Williams Mindful Gray SW 7016
The next paint option on our list is also from Sherwin Williams, and it is a pretty unique shade. We’re saying this is because when more natural light will come into your space, the more you will see the pretty beige shade.
This happens almost opposite with the other paints. So as the day goes by the natural light increases and decreases and with that, you’ll see variations in the shade. Wouldn’t it be amazing?
You can use this shade in your dining area, balcony or entryway. Keep the decor simple and clean, and your space is ready to impress your guests and visitors!
4. Light French Gray
If you like the paints with more gray tones, you should try light french gray. It will look absolutely mind-blowing in kids’ rooms or bedrooms. Just coat the walls with a single layer of this shade and leave it for drying for a few hours or overnight.
You can decorate the space with a small bed, some curtains and of course a rug. Take inspiration from the above room. Here white and various shades of gray have been used to amplify the wall color.
You can also use the same trick and include decor items with matching shades with some kind of pattern. Hang some shelves and art pieces, and your space is ready to rock! Your children will love this new space which is full of inspiration!
5. Sherwin Williams Worldly Gray (7043) LRV: 57
Are you planning to renovate your bathrooms? Or are you looking for some bath paint ideas? Your search ends here! Just try this shade of greige paint known as worldly gray from Sherwin Williams.
This tone of gray is not too warm, not too cold, and also not too dark, not too light. In short, it is ideal for any place but looks extremely good in spaces like bathrooms. So, create a fabulous farmhouse bathroom with a relaxing atmosphere with this incredible paint.
6. Sherwin Williams Accessible Beige SW 7036
Love minimalism and neutral color palette? If yes, then this shade of greige paint will be best for you. It is called Accessible Beige SW 7036 from Sherwin Williams. This warmer neutral shade of paint will instantly create a cozier environment and a space that feels like a sanctuary.
From its name Accessible Beige, many people think that it has more beige in it. However, it has just the right amount of gray mixed in! That’s why it will make your room warm and inviting.
You can decorate your space in a cocooning, relaxing space with some soft textures and organic decors. This shade works well in open-concept areas and spaces.
7. Sherwin Williams Agreeable Gray (7029) LRV: 60
Agreeable Gray is a color that has been in and out in the interior designing trends for many years. In 2023, it has again become one of the top paint color ideas. Many people love it because it works perfectly with a variety of spaces.
This shade is fairly light but still fairly dark to give a seamless depth. It will surely make your space interesting and welcoming. As its name says, Agreeable Gray, it will work from the bedroom, kitchen to bathroom, and entryways.
Styling Guide: What Colors Go With Greige?
Now many of you are curious to know about how to style the greige color or shade. As we already told you, greige is both a cool and warm neutral, which means it can really go with everything.
You can add neutrals, decors with a similar shade of the paint color, or even a pop of colors like green and purple. You can add literally any undertone shades to give a hint of color.
This also depends on the shade of greige paint you select. Based on that, you can go with warm tones like rusts and yellow or cooler tones like blues and greys.
To get you started, here are some more greige color options for you. So, take inspiration from these perfect neutrals and undertone colors. We’ve divided the greige paint into three categories: warm, cool, and dark color. You can select the one according to your home interiors and style.
Warm Greige Paint Colors
Snowed In (Valspar)
Silky White (Behr Ultra)
Stone White (Glidden Essentials)
Alabaster (HGTV Home by Sherwin-Williams)
Cool Greige Paint Colors
Skimming Stone (Farrow & Ball)
Blanched (Magnolia Home)
Soft Linen (Magnolia Home)
Cotton Knit (Behr Ultra)
Dark Greige Paint Colors
Cornforth White (Farrow & Ball)
Stone Harbor (Glidden Premium)
Yarn (Magnolia Home)
Greige (Behr Premium Plus)
You can use this in your bedroom, living area, bathrooms, and even porch and outdoor areas. Below are some more greige color inspirations for you:
The Bottom Line
So, which greige paint color do you like the most? There are many variants of greige color options available in the market as well as online. You can even get a customized greige paint of your choice.
So, grab a brush and start painting your place in these stunning greige paint shades. Finally, decorate your room with some decors and furniture, and you’re ready to get in on this trend.
So these are some of the best greige paint colors options for you. I hope this blog helped you to select the right on-trend color for your home. If you like this blog, share it with your family and friends and help them in creating a welcoming and trendy space.
Do you love woodworking and creating wood projects? With the right tools and supplies, this task becomes easier and smoother. No matter whether you’re a DIYer or professional, working with a large piece of thick plywood is not much fun, especially when you have to do everything alone track saw vs. table saw.
Some of you already have saws in your workshop, which is good to have. There are numerous types of saws available in the market, including the track saw and table saw. Track saw vs. Table saw or another one; you can select anyone to make your job easy and efficient.
For a woodworker, every kind of power saw is appropriate for completing a specific woodworking project. Also, you may know that every kind of saw is necessary to keep in the workshop. Because they can be used for various woodwork activities to make things properly and smoothly.
Are you also planning to buy a saw for your woodworking workshop? Many people get confused about selecting the right type of saw. It mainly depends on your work, what project you’re doing right now because every project needs different types of tools and supplies. Due to this reason, many woodworkers, both DIYers, and professionals like to have more than one saw in their workshop. However, not everyone can buy all of them.
So today, in this blog, we’re going to explain all the things about track saw vs. table saw. Yes, there is a huge difference between them. So keep on reading to know all the similarities and differences of track saw and table saw.
Track Saw vs. Table Saw: What’s the Difference?
So whether you want to create a wood art piece or just want to cut some lumber, a saw is essential. So in this blog, we’re going to tell you about two main types of saws, which have been used by many DIYers and professionals.
Here’s the brief summary table of Track Saw vs. Table Saw:
Track Saw
Table Saw
Main Purpose
Primary for cutting sheet goods
All types of woodworking.
Accuracy
Good for straight cuts
Excellent for all sorts of straight cuts, bevels.
Repeatability
Depends on track setting
Excellent repeatability.
Portability
Excellent portability
Poor mobility
Power
Less power.
Very powerful motor
Size
Compact and takes up very little space.
Require large floor and storage space.
Weight
Super Light in weight
Heavy
Safety
Relatively safe to use.
One of the most accident-prone power tools.
Uses
Mainly used Straight cuts and Metering tasks
Also used for breaking down large panels into manageable pieces.
Now understand both types of saws in detail, let’s start first with the track saw.
What Is a Track Saw?
Track saws are mainly used for making long and precise cuts. They are faster than table saws and circular saws. They’re popular among woodworking professionals. Also, they’re light in weight and can be easily moved from one place to another.
Track saws don’t need any clamps; you can literally set them up quickly and accurately perform your work. Some of them come with a circular saw base mounted onto a long, fixed track.
Types of Track Saws
There are various types of track saws on the market, including:
Makita SP6000J1 6-1/2-inch.
SHOP FOX W1835.
Dewalt DWS520K
Triton TTS1400 6-1/2-inch
Festool TS 75
Dewalt DCS520T1
Working of Track Saw
Track saws are specifically designed to create smooth, fine, and precise cuts on your workpiece. It has a riving knife that will keep the user safe by avoiding kickbacks when the user is operating it. You can also make straight, and plunge cuts more smoothly as compared to other types of saws.
With this saw, you can clearly see the cutting paths. To get the best result, you should start with the track saw and leave it running for a few seconds. Because this will perform much better when it gets to its full speed. After a few seconds, it will be at high speed; then, you can start working with it on your workpiece.
Uses of Track Saw
There are many things that you can do with a track saw. You can use it for:
Straight cuts
Metering task
Plunge cuts
Splinter-free edges.
For making consecutive edges without a flake.
Benefits of a Track Saw
Here are some of the main advantages of track saw:
It is super light and portable. So, you can easily change its position according to your need.
Track saws are best known for making clean, narrow, precise, and smooth and repetitive cuts.
As compared to circular saw and table saw, track saw is compact in size and barely takes any storage space.
With its brilliant compact design, you can easily cut woods within an extremely tight space.
It comes with an ergonomic handle, which makes it easier to carry around.
It also has an effective dust collection system.
Track saws don’t need clamps because they have sticky rubber strips at the bottom that are very firm and provide a good grip.
Oftentimes track saws are more affordable than the other kinds of saws.
Drawbacks of a Track Saw
There are usually no disadvantages of using a track saw. The only thing that makes it difficult to work with track saws is their assembling and setup. the whole setup process can be lengthy and complicated. First, you have to outline the cut with a pencil, then set the guided rail accordingly, and lastly, you can connect the dust collector.
Now let’s know about the table saw. We’ve explained here everything from What it is and how it works to what are the advantages and disadvantages of a table saw.
What is a Table Saw?
One of the most useful and commonly used tools among woodworkers is the table saw. It consists of a circular saw blade driven by an electric motor and mounted on arbors. Most people use table saws to get accurate and clean cuts.
Types of Table Saws
There are different types of table saws available on the market as well as online. Here are some of them:
Cabinet Saws
Hybrid Saws
Contractor Saws
Stationary Table Saws
Portable Table Saws
Working of Table Saw
A table saw works through a cutting machine, that’s why it creates some noise. This can be disturbing for a lot of people. to protect yourself from wood debris, you can wear ear and eye protection.
The table saw has a blade guard, which is specifically installed to prevent kickback injuries. It has a powerful motor that produces adequate power to carry out various cuts in a precise manner. This saw also has an emergency button that can be used to turn off the tool if a board kicks back.
Uses of Table Saw
The table saw will help you to achieve proper and clean cuts, and it can be used for all sorts of projects involving wood. You can also use it for:
Crosscuts
Rip cuts
Repetitive cuts and many more.
You can also work with large logs
To cut down different types of boards
To make crooked or curved boards straight
Benefits of Table Saw
Here are some of the major advantages of the table saw:
It will make your wood cutting process convenient and easy.
You can precisely make narrow and repetitive cuts with a table saw.
Table saws are one of the best woodworking power saws as you can make numerous cuts non-stop.
Table saws are multi-purpose. You can use it for many things, such as rip cuts, straight cuts, and extended periods of repetitive cut sessions.
Even you can perform joints and crosscuts with briskness.
It takes less effort to set up this saw, and it gives you an easy working profile. All you need to do is to push the wood forward towards the blade.
You can carry out your woodwork faster than the handsaw. Also, with increased accuracy with fewer chances of messing up.
Drawbacks of Table Saw
Table saws also have some disadvantages. Here are some of them:
Table saws areheavy and bigger in size. So they need ample space for storage.
With its huge size, you can’t move it or change its position more frequently.
As compared to track saws, table saws have less security for the users. So you have to be careful while working with a table saw.
Due to its bulky size, it’s hard to clean and maintain it.
Table saws don’t give proper support and the right pressure on the materials.
You may also need some practice before you’re ready to start working on your project with a table saw.
Final Verdict: Track Saw vs. Table Saw
Table saw and track saw both have some similarities, and differences such as you can cut clean and straight cuts from both of them. However, they both have different designs and support systems. Table saws are used for many years by woodworking professionals. It gives you excellent repetitive cuts with accuracy. But due to its bulky size, you can’t work in small spaces.
On the other hand, track saws are light in weight and can be easily portable to any place. You can carry out various cutting activities with high accuracy. However, it also has some drawbacks, like repetitive cuts and a lengthy assembling process.
Both are best in their fields and excel at particular woodcutting tasks. So, it’s better to select the one according to your needs, budget, and space. Take a good look at the advantages and disadvantages of both types of saws. Then, make your decision. You can also select the saw on what type of woodworking project you are currently working on.
Now you know all the similarities and differences between the track saw and table saw. So, select the right type of saw and start your wood project.
I hope you find this blog on comparison of a track saw vs. table saw helpful and useful. This blog will surely help you decide which saw type best fits your current wood cutting needs. Please share this blog with your friends and family who are also confused between these two types of saws.
To make house exteriors weatherproof but also achieve an aesthetic finish, Vinyl Siding is often use. It is a common type of finish used in Countries like the United States and in parts of Europe. It is used where houses are built of wood or plasterboard and need an additional layer of protection without reducing the level of aesthetics. Let’s see how to paint vinyl siding.
Essentially, Vinyl Siding is a type of Exterior finish made of a plastic compound that is used in residential and apartment buildings. The siding imitates wooden battens or wooden clapboards. It also replaces the use of materials like aluminium and fibre cement siding. Vinyl Siding is engineer from a type of polyvinyl chloride resin or PVC.
As resilient as vinyl siding is, it does tend to wear over time and requires some basic maintenance. Sun exposure causes it to fade but it can, fortunately, be painted over to achieve a brand-new and untainted look.
From a layman’s perspective, the easiest thing to do would be to replace the vinyl siding completely when it starts to wear out. But construction experts say that painting it rather than replacing it is the best option.
So in this article on how to paint vinyl siding, its advantages and considerations are mentioned. This can give you a deep insight into the vinyl siding and its various processes.
How to Paint Vinyl Siding at Ease
The question of how to paint vinyl siding has an easy solution but can only be achieved with some care and consideration. Painting vinyl siding is not necessarily a difficult task and also does not exclusively need skilled labour to do.
Can one paint vinyl sidings on their own? Of course, they can! But To paint vinyl siding, the person must be aware of specific parameters that would optimise the work and give a great finish.
Good Weather
Good Surface
Appropriate Paint
Primer
5 Effective Steps on How to Paint Vinyl Siding
Step 1: Check for the Weather
Painting must be done only in pleasant weather. Rain, humidity and wind can affect the application of the paint. Painting in unfavourable conditions of weather could lead to the improper application of paints that may not stick.
Step 2: Cleaning the Vinyl Siding Surface
The surface of the pre-existing vinyl siding must be clean thoroughly before applying paint. Painting on uneven surfaces may create ridges and lumps where the paint can collect. Removing mould, mildew, grime buildup and dust is also essential to ensure that the surface is clean. To clean the surface some methods call for 30% vinegar and 70% water which is capable of removing mild stains. To clean larger dirt and grime build-up, a mixture of laundry detergent, bleach, water and floor cleaners might also do the trick.
The easiest way to clean vinyl sidings is through pressure washing where one must make sure they do not get water near openings like doors, windows or ducts.
Any paint peeling or chipping on the sidings must be sand thoroughly to achieve an even surface before painting.
Step 3: Masking
Masking off edges of doors, windows, walls etc with masking tape or sheet is essential to ensure the paint won’t get into areas where one does not want it.
Step 4: Applying the Paint
Normal wall paint cannot be use on vinyl siding as the surface is essentially made of plastic. So the common question that arises in people’s minds is “Can Paint stick to a Vinyl Surface?” While normal paints cannot, Latex urethane and other types of acrylic resins are the best for painting vinyl sidings. These types of resins are accommodating of their thermal expansion.
Application of paint should be done in coats or according to the manufacturing instruction that may come with paint. Paint should be apply evenly across the surface and after the first coat must be allowed to dry completely. A second coat can be add after that. Paint can be apply either with a brush or roller, as for a common person painting, controlling the application and finish of a spray may be difficult.
Step 5: Primer
Primer can be apply before or after painting and is usually apply as a protective layer. The primer can be apply with a brush or spray.
Considerations While Painting Vinyl Siding
While painting vinyl sidings may seem like the best option, there are some things one should consider before proceeding.
1. Cost
As mentioned earlier, painting vinyl siding is much more cost-effective than replacing it. However, it can only be replaced if the entire siding is still in a good condition i.e without breaks, cracks or holes. The cost of painting is estimate to be around $99 – $242 per 300 square feet. The cost of replacing the siding is estimated at $5000 – $14000.
2. Home Value
To those who plan on staying in the same house for a long time, painting vinyl siding is a good investment. Since painting gives the feel of a newer and brighter look, homeowners tend to lean towards that. However, for a person who may not reside in the house for too long, painting is unnecessary and is a waste.
3. Warranty
Vinyl Sidings usually come with a warranty provided by the company that manufactures them. Painting over them may cancel the warranty available on it. In any unforeseen cases of damages, not having a warranty could be disadvantageous.
While some manufactures do provide warranties after painting, it is best to check with the manufacturer before proceeding. One must also check if the vinyl siding is include in the insurance claim of the home.
4. Integrity of Siding
One must understand that the siding is the outermost protective layer of the house and protects the walls from weather, wear, dust etc. Sidings are bound to get damage over time and simply painting over them may not be feasible in the long run.
This is because painting over worn-out sidings does not cover its damage. continuously painting over old vinyl sidings also reduces its protective capacity.
5. Colour
Vinyl Siding does not come in many different colours and are available in a few shades. If one wants a more unique colour to their siding, the painting would be a better alternative. Usually darker colours tend to absorb more heat and lighter colours are more reflective.
Hence the appropriate colours can be use according to the location and desire amount of absorption/ reflectivity.
6. Insulation
Adding an insulation layer behind the vinyl siding will help in reducing the amount of energy used in heating/ cooling. Newer Vinyl Sidings come with a layer of insulation.
Hence, replacing them gives an added advantage of insulating the home while painting does not.
7. Thermal Expansion
Vinyl sidings have a tendency to expand during summers and also have the capability of being disfigure if the temperatures become too hot.
8. Time
Professional painting over vinyl siding is much less time consuming than painting it oneself.
Replacing Vinyl Siding vs. Painting Vinyl Siding
Painting vinyl siding can last up to 5 years after which it may start fading again. Replacing it is much more longer-lasting, with an average of 30 years depending on the manufacture.
However, the larger the home, the larger the cost of replacing the Vinyl Siding surface. Expenses like installation fees, scaffolding, equipment, labour fees and amount of work will take into account while calculating the total cost of the work.
Painting vinyl siding increases the value of the house without increasing the cost. Regular home maintenance is important to make sure the house does not get devalued over time. Painting over it is much less labour intensive than painting over wood, masonry or hardboard. Since the siding is moisture repulsive, it is much easier to clean than other exterior cladding.
Conclusion
Although replacing vinyl siding is considered a good option when it comes to siding maintenance, painting it has a large set of advantages as well. At the end of the day, things like cost, appearance and time are the three most important factors that a homeowner would consider and paint vinyl siding is advantageous to intend all three aspects. It is possible to paint vinyl sidings and has been done by many people, skilled or unskilled.
As long as one considers all the nuances of it, they can proceed confidently in giving it a fresh coat of paint and making their house look as good as new!
Bean bag chairs have become one of the most suitable items of home decor and furniture. You can’t ignore the importance of the best bean bag chair while enjoying a party with your friends or having an outdoor holiday. Bean bag chairs are available in the market in various shapes, designs, styles, and colors. A bean bag chair gives you the best filling material, astonishingly stylish cover material, superb designs, and superb support throughout its lifecycle.
Soft sack dimensions – 60″ L * 60″ W * 30″H ( Weight 52.9kg)
A sofa sack is the best bean bag chair gift for birthdays, Christmas, graduation ceremonies, baby showers, and housewarming ceremonies. You can rely on the longevity of the sofa sack because it is exclusively built from furniture-grade memory foam.
Are you anxious about color selection? Then, don’t worry; you can pick any color under the ambit of rich 14 color combinations. Will the stitch last long? A question that is asked by many consumers. However, this won’t happen in a sofa sack bean bag. The double stitching laded sofa sack will have a durable sofa cover.
Chill sack brings you the giant bean bag where you can sit, relax and sleep comfortably. An eight-foot big-size bean bag is fit for every adult individual. The bean bag is filled with a shredded memory foam blend that can give you an ultimate comfort level. It can complement the perfect furniture set up in a dorm or a family room. The covers are stain-resistant with premium zippers.
Butterfly Craze Stuffed Animal Storage Bag & Bean Bag Chair Cover
Key Features
Perfect Storage Solution
Cotton Canvas Fabric
Metal Zipper
Dimension 50″L * 30″w * 35″H (Capacity 200L)
If you are searching for reliable and cost-effective bean bag chairs for kids, then you have knocked on the right door. Butterfly craze bean bags can accommodate worn-out soft toys, pillows, blankets, stuffed animals, and anything soft can be added to them.
The butterfly can declutter your kids’ living space and give additional space to play and enjoy in the living area. The cotton canvas fabric is highly recommended for kids as it is hypoallergenic and flame-retardant. Kids can read, watch TV or play games in a big comfy-size bean bag chair.
iOCHOW Floor Chair Indoor & Outdoor Lounger Chair
Key Features
High-Quality Fabric
User-friendly design
Easy to clean
Dimension 80cm L * 58cm H * 80cm W (Weight 27.7 pounds)
iOCHOW is considered the best bean bag chair in 2023 as it has earned 5 out of 5 ratings. The bean bag chair is filled with 100% polyurethane filling, and it has a breathable PVC-coated fabric. This giant bean bag is an excellent fit for both adults and kids.
The cover has an extra-long zipper that is easily washable. The pocket’s attachment makes it the best user-friendly design where kids can keep stuffed animal toys, water bottles, and books.
c
Key Features
Never goes flat
Superior design
Incredibly cozy
Available in Kids, Large, Media Lounger, XL, XXL, and average child/average adult sizes
The multipurpose giant bean bag has its own patented shredded foam technology that never goes flat. It perfectly fits into your living rooms, bedrooms, and dorms.
It is considered the best bean bag chair for kids due to its maximum comfort range. Big Joe is certified with zero landfill activity and doesn’t create pollutants in the environment. It takes care of your bottom area by adding a bottom line.
MFTEK Large Washable Bean Bag Chair Replacement
Key Features
Durable & High-Quality Construct
Super Soft Velvet Cover
Smooth Zipper
Convenient handle
Dimensions 43.3″L * 43.3″W * 47.2″H
If you think your bean bag couch cover is sturdy and you need a new cover, then MFTEK’s large washable bean bag chair replacement can fit all sizes. The bean bag is developed from micro Holland velvet, which gives it a silky touch feeling.
The double-stitch premium zipper has extra strength for its extended long lasting life. You can fill your beans or cover up your existing beans.
Cozy Sack 5-Feet Bean Bag Chair
Key Features
Cozy Foam
Protective Liner
Included Bean Bag chair covers
Dimensions 60″L * 48″H * 30″ W (Weight 48.5 pounds)
The cozy sack is designed so that you won’t regret it with lumpy uncomfortable spots. Its smooth strands deliver maximum comfort and durability. The best bean bag chair cozy foam is 100% CertiPUR-US certified that doesn’t contain formaldehyde, Phthalates.
PBDEs, TDCPP, TCEP, mercury, and lead. The cozy sack has a protective liner that can remove it for cleaning or replacement purposes. The cover is exclusively made of microsuede fabric that confers an extended life cycle.
Fatboy Original Slim Outdoor Bean Bag Lounge Chair
It is the ideal cushion for outdoor longing locations. It is stuffed with virgin polystyrene beads for exhibiting maximum comfort. It has the capability of UV, water, and stain-resistant. You can clean it by wiping it with a damp cloth and mild soap uses. If you are longing for beach locations, then neutral hues are the best option for you.
Dark tones also suit best the lush greenery outdoor location. You can fit it with Rock ‘n Roll that has a removable frame and eight sturdy webbings. You can keep your outdoor bean bag and enjoy the luxury of the rocking chair. Fatboy bean bag couch has shade structures, upholstery fabric, and marine canvas for outdoor and indoor activities.
The unique quality of faux linen makes Room & Bloom a magnificent place to relax. The bean bag chair comes in blue, red, grey, and tan colors. You can wash it smoothly as a removable mesh bag holds your memory foam when you wash the cover.
The giant-size bean bag is suitable for big lounge rooms, studying, watching TV, and playing games. 4 bean bags can add each 100L capacity to give extra space and super comfort. Each color has its specialty. Kids can sink into the tan color. Meanwhile, Blue color can work as a molded chair. Grey is fit for adults, and red can be enjoyed for multi-purposes.
Soft Bean Bags Chairs for Kids Teens Adults
Key Features
Suitable for everyone
Multifunctional Usage
Soft & Washable Cover
Comfortable and Convenient Design
Dimensions 27.5″ W * 31.5″H.
Soft bean bags work in dual mode. It can work as a storage bag for your kids, or you can use it as a bean bag chair by filling beans. It is easily blended with home decor, whether it is a bedroom, kitchen, car, or office.
The bean bag linen cover is stain-resistant, fade-proof, air-permeable, environment-friendly, and cozy. It has an extra-long zipper for easy removal and washing. It executes a great mix of comfort, durability, and ease of care. The bean bag chair possesses a comfortable handle that can be hung anywhere in the home.
CordaRoy’s Chenille Bean Bag Chair
Key Features
Polyester Blend
Convertible Chair
Soft & washable cover
Filled with super soft foam
Dimensions 42″L * 42″W * 32″H (Weight 36 pounds)
CordaRoy bean bag chair works both as a chair and bed. You can convert the bean bag into a full-size bed for taking a nap. The best bean bag chair has a soft touch with durable woven backing. A plush microfiber cover can carry out the unique feature.
It is very convenient to make it as a bed, and it is later converted into a chair. It can accommodate big living rooms, kids’ rooms, living rooms, entertainment rooms, and many more places. It is available in full, queen, and king sizes.
Ambient Lounge Avatar Bean Bag Chair
Key Features
level 7+ UV resistance
100% Solution Dyed Acrylic
Dimensions 80cmH * 65cmW * 125cm Depth
The beautiful Mudhoney color perfectly blends in outdoor locations. The best bean bag chair is resistant to wind, rain, and sun. 100% solution-dyed acrylic makes it multi-layer aesthetic qualities and supreme tactility. Are you worrying about stains that usually happen in outdoor fun and entertainment activities?
Now, you can wash any stain by applying soap and water, similarly washing a car. Superb features like awesome tactility, easy cleaning options, durability, aesthetic beauty, and outstanding comfort are the best reasons for keeping in highly-demandable hospitality industries.
Final Words
Bean bag chair gives an aesthetic look to your home decor. Best bean bag chair reorients into various colors and shapes. You can choose the perfect shade that suits the inner background of your house. Outdoor bean bag chairs become the most trending ones where you can enjoy your favorite holiday locations with the lightweight bean bag. Mudhoney color is widely accepted for outdoor lounging.
Sometimes you feel embarrassed when plenty of your guests cannot find a good place to have fun together. In this case, a giant bean bag comes to your rescue, and a giant bean bag can accommodate three to four adults simultaneously. When kids are grown up, then their earlier age toys make your home tidy and cluttered.
In the market, there are various kids’ bean bag chair covers available where you can keep your kids stuff soft toys into it and make comfortable chairs for them. Really, a bean bag chair is another name for comfort. You can sit, relax, sleep, watch TV, and play games on the bean bag chair. A bean bag attracts everyone due to its unique style, comfort, superb design, superb look, and perfectly imbibed into the home decor.
Ultimately, choose a bean bag by checking its core features like a smooth and silky cover, unflattened foam, removable and zipp covers, convenient handle, and best customer care support.
Architecutesideas regularly post blogs on home needs, kitchen appliances, bathroom fitting instruments, gardening, and other vital areas. It will rejuvenate your mind to select the best product from the other nominal described products.
Even after decorating your living room, are you feeling something is missing? We can tell what your living space is lacking, and it is Marble Coffee Table! Many people don’t pay attention to coffee tables, but they’re an important part of the room. They can immediately elevate any room design and style aesthetics.
Gone were the days, where we only used wood and glass tables. Nowadays, marble is the new trend, and probably you have already seen marble tables in every other house. Marbles tables come in various shapes and sizes, such as edgy square marble coffee tables, space-saving nesting tables, and sleek glass tables.
You will find numerous styles and designs of marble coffee tables that are available in the market. Even you can customize it according to the space and interiors of your home.
Now you might be thinking, why only marble? What is so special about marble tables? Actually, there is not one, but many reasons why people are crazy about marble. From kitchen countertops to dining tables, marble is a pretty common material to see in houses.
Benefits of Buying a Marble Top Coffee Table
Here are some advantages of having a solid marble coffee table in your home:
The marble is a quite strong material, and its surface is also scratch-resistant.
According to your style, you can select the base material such as pinewood or wrought iron legs.
You can mix and match various materials and create a unique combination for your coffee table.
The marble surface is very easy to maintain and clean.
White marble top coffee table will instantly make any dark room brighter and lighter.
Another great thing about marble is that it can easily blend with any other material, style, or design.
From traditional design to ultra-modern style, marble can be molded in any shape or style.
If you ever decide to sell your marble coffee table, you’ll surely get a really good price for it because marble is long-lasting. Hence its surface will still be shiny after many years of use.
Today in this blog, we’ve made a list of the best marble coffee tables in 2022. We have included a wide range of designs and styles, including genuine marble tables, antique marble top coffee tables, and budget-friendly faux marble tables. So are you ready to add an effortlessly chic-looking coffee table to your decor?
11+ Stunning & Best Marble Coffee Table Ideas
Marble is a timeless beauty, and it has been used for many centuries in one form or other. From royalty to normal American homes, marble can be seen in every time period. It provides luxury, elegance, class, and of course, timelessness. So, here are the thirteen latest marble table designs for you:
1. Box Frame Marble Coffee Table
Add a glam factor to your boring living space with this table. This is a box frame marble and metal coffee table. Clean-lined iron tubing in a copper finish and a white marble top are perfect for creating both an edgy and elegant look.
2. Sculptural Wood And Marble Coffee Table
Yes, you can buy tables that have a combination of marble and other materials. Look at this one, this marble and wood coffee table. It has a unique sculptural design in the wood bottom part and a clean, simple white marble top. The rich texture, clean lines, and mix of various finishings is the best thing about this furniture. It surely will make any space glamorous.
3. Round Marble Coffee Table
Round or oval marble coffee tables are perfect for small spaces. This unique table again has a combination of marble and metal. Isn’t it looking pretty? The marble top with metal legs will look beautiful with any room decor.
4. Rectangular Marble & Wood Coffee Table
Not a fan of a coffee table that is entirely made from marble? Purchase this table. It is a wooden table with a tiny marble top! This little slab is adding a cool charm to this warm wood coffee table. It also features a lift-top that reveals hidden storage, where you can store all your important documents and other stuff.
5. Ultra Modern Table Design
These types of minimalist modern design tables are in trend these days. It is made from combining various elements in a very non-traditional manner. The metallic look of it looks really luxurious and grand.
6. Mid-Century Faux Marble Coffee Table
If you’ll ask any interior designer which style is evergreen and can be seen in upcoming years, their answer will surely be Mid Century Style! So if you’re looking for timeless furniture that never goes out of style, this marble effect coffee table will be perfect for you.
It is a Mid Century Modern Style Faux Marble Table with storage. It’s budget-friendly, and its top looks like real marble. You can store magazines, books, or accessories on the sleek and handy wooden shelf.
7. Modern Rectangular Coffee Table
If you want things simple and clean, go with this modern table design. It has a classic rectangle shape with a geometric base design. The sharp angles and clean lines of the rose gold base will give your room a refined aesthetic.
8. Lift Top Coffee Table
Lift tables are another trendy design when it comes to coffee tables. People love this style because of its adjustable height. You can comfortably work, put things down and pick them up from the top surface. The beautiful combination of marble and wood is a perfect example of a combination of playful and elegant.
9. Hexagonal Coffee Table
Another great example of a marble and metal table is this stone coffee table. Here gold-colored legs are paired with the pure white marble top. On top of that, its unique hexagonal shape makes it appropriate furniture to place in any room.
10. Grey Marble Coffee Table
Love the industrial style? Get this grey marble table for your family room. The raw edge, grey coloring, and unpolished metal legs offer true industrial vibes.
11. Minimalist Table Design
If you don’t like the over-the-top table designs, go with this one. It has a classic round shape that will perfectly fit in your minimal interior design. It looks really stylish and sleek at the same time and will work great as a coffee table.
12. Classy Contemporary Design
Two-tiered tables are one of the top trends of this year. So, bring home this really lovely, modern coffee table in white color. It has a black marble block as support between two thin slabs of white marble. This black and white combination will look simple yet chic.
13. Sculptural Rectangular Marble Top Coffee Table
The last one on the list is this incredible marble table with a sculptural design. The top is classic white marble, but the base is a solid wood base with an interesting pattern. This unusual table provides optimal durability and will add a statement style to your room.
Styling Guide: How to Style Marble Coffee Tables?
Styling a marble table is pretty simple and easy. So, if you’re also struggling to style your table, here are some quick tips for you:
The key to styling is: Stay Simple and Chic!
You can put two oversized items on one side of the countertop, such as candle holders or small lamps. Plus, place one large centerpiece in the middle.
You can also put colorful book arrangements, statuettes, and tabletop hourglass to freshen up the decor.
You can use porcelain, copper, or glass vases for a lovely display theme and fill them with beautiful garden flowers.
You can also place outside-the-box items such as teapots and wicker baskets.
If you love minimalism, a simple candle display and coasters will be best for you.
To add some pop of color, you can also add tablecloths or tapestry or trendy throw as a tablecloth.
Marble Table Care Tips:
Here are some bonus cleaning tips for your marble top table. Follow these and keep your table shiny looking for a longer period of time.
To avoid stains and marks, use coasters for cups and glasses.
Clean the table regularly with a dry clean cloth. Remove all the dust from time to time.
For deep cleaning, clean it at least once a week with a stone cleaner. This will help to keep the marble shine from fading.
The Bottom Line
So, which marble table do you like the most? Marbles come in a huge variety of designs, shapes, and colors. From old classic styles to chic modish ones, there are thousands of styles available in the market.
Not only in America, but they’re also widely used around the globe for decorating indoors as well as outdoors. So whether your interior has dark furniture and decor elements, a marble top table will create a balance and contrasting look.
These marble coffee table sets are resistant, beautiful, classy, and a little bit pricey. However, they will last more years as compared to other materials.
So these are some of the best Marble coffee table ideas. If you find this blog helpful and interesting, share it with your friends or family.
Whether you want to make a bold statement in your home’s interior design or just want to add natural elements, there is no better option than the Plants! A tall, lush potted indoor plant will instantly become a focal point for a room. You can obviously have small cute houseplants, mini herb gardens, and adorably tiny succulents. However, there is something so unique out of the ordinary about having large indoor plants!
Trees or tall house plants under your roof will instantly transform any space by adding a pop of verdant color and create a tropical, jungle-like vibe. From Instagram pages to Pinterest house decors, nowadays, these adorable but large, oversized houseplants and indoor trees can be seen everywhere.
Are you excited to follow this irresistible trend? Today in this blog, we have made a list of the ten best large indoor plants. You can either buy one single tree or turn your place into your own personal indoor jungle. We’ve also included in-depth caring tips for those who don’t know how to take care of large indoor plants.
10 Best Large Indoor Plants For Your Home!
Plants not only make any place amazing but also give a breath of fresh air! So, whether you want a compact tree or a towering indoor tree, here are some of the most popular oversized plants and the best indoor plants to grow for you. Pick the one for your home, office, or any place.
1. Money Tree
Botanical Name: Pachira Aquatica
Features: Twisted trunk and sprawling leaves
Sun Exposure: Bright, indirect light
Soil Type: Well-draining, sandy peat-moss soil
Soil pH: 6.0 to 7.5
As soon as you bring this tree home, your wallets and bank accounts will start filling with money! Yes, I’m kidding. There is no guarantee whether this tree will bring money or not but surely it will give you some fresh air. Don’t confuse this plant with the Chinese money plant or Pilea peperomioides.
Money trees grow well with good humidity and bright, indirect light, so you can also put them in your bathrooms. For a watering routine, follow a weekly plan. Make sure that it’s not exposed to a consistent flow of dry air, cold, or constant darkness.
2. Monstera
Botanical Name: Monstera deliciosa
Sun Exposure: Bright, indirect light
Soil Type: Well-drained potting mix
Soil pH: 5.5 to 7.0
Do you want to add a perfect accent piece to your open indoor space? Go with the trendy and attractive monstera plant. This tree can reach eight feet in height indoors! They are the best indoor plants.
Anyone can easily be impressed with its deeply notched, heart-shaped leaves that can sometimes grow as wide as two feet if the conditions are right! They grow healthy in high humidity; however, they need lots of bright, indirect light to expand to full size indoors.
3. New Zealand Laurel
Botanical Name: Corynocarpus laevigatus
Features: Tall with oblong leaves
Sun Exposure: Indirect light
Soil Type: Well-draining soil
Next on the list is this unique plant named New Zealand laurels. They’re also known as Corynocarpus laevigatus and Karaka trees. Not so commonly seen in American homes, but you can add this beautiful plant to your place.
These trees prefer moist soil but also make sure not to overwater it as it can damage its leaves. You can also give them fertilizer during spring. Instead of giving this tree direct sunlight, keep it in a room that gets lots of diffused sunlight.
4. Weeping Fig/ Common Fig
Botanical Name: Ficus Benjamina
Sun Exposure: The bright, indirect light, direct sun
Soil Type: Rich, fast-draining potting mix
Soil pH: 6.0 to 6.5
Weeping figs or common figs are other members of the ficus family. Perfect for those who are looking for a classic indoor tree. Their full, attractive greenery, low-maintenance care needs, and tolerance for low-light environments make these trees everyone’s favorite.
Fig leaves can change their leaves color from dark green to pale yellow and cream, and they can grow up to six feet tall. For that, all you need is to give them bright, indirect light, keep the soil moist, and fertilize regularly. This will keep all the insects and fungal infections away. These things can severely harm your tree and ruin its chances of living and producing fruit.
Quick Tip: Keep your tree away from the heating vents and doors as dry, hot air, or cold drafts can harm them.
5. Corn Plant
Botanical Name: Dracaena fragrans
Sun Exposure: Diffused, indirect sunlight
Soil Type: Well-draining potting soil
Soil pH: 6 to 6.5
Do you want to create a sunny, California-style vibe in your high-ceilinged room? If yes, without thinking much, buy the dracaena. It is also known as a corn plant or dragon tree, and it can grow upto 12 feet tall!
Striped leaves and long, stocky trunks will help you to achieve the perfect summer vibes. If you want to grow your corn plant fast, provide it with lots of bright, indirect light. They can bear underwatering, but not overwatering.
Quick Tip: Check the humidity and make sure not to overwater your plant because it may spoil the leaves to become yellow.
6. Bird of Paradise
Botanical Name: Strelitzia reginae
Sun Exposure: Bright, indirect light
Soil Type: Well-draining potting mix
Soil pH: 5.5 to 7.5
No, we’re not talking about any place; we’re talking about a tree! Yes, Bird of Paradise is a tree which is also known as Strelitzia reginae. They have vibrant neon-colored flowers. Usually, birds of paradise don’t flower indoors, but if you take care of them correctly, it might happen.
They have tropical leaves similar to a banana tree and can grow as tall as seven feet, even indoors. Their long, blade-like leaves are also pretty wide, around three feet in length. This tree needs full bright light, so make sure to give sunlight for at least five hours each day.
7. African Milk Tree
Botanical Name: Euphorbia trigona
Sun Exposure: Bright, indirect light
Soil Type: Well-draining succulent soil
Soil pH: 6.1 to 7.8
This plant is as lovely looking as its name, African Milk Tree (No, it doesn’t produce milk). It is succulent, which looks pretty similar to cactus, with thick stalks fringed with spikes and small leaves on three sides.
Euphorbia trigona gives off an attractive, desert-like vibe that looks really cool indoors and even outdoors. To grow a large indoor cactus, they require bright indirect light. They grow up to eight feet tall indoors, and if you want, you can cut back the tallest portions and grow them as new plants. It is one of the best cactus to grow indoors.
Quick Tip: While handling this plant, wear gloves as it has a lot of spikes and milky sap that can irritate your skin.
8. Rubber Plant
Botanical Name: Ficus elastica
Sun Exposure: Bright, indirect light
Soil Type: Fast-draining, all-purpose potting mix
Soil pH: 6.0
Add elegance to your indoor spaces with this easy-growing houseplant. Yes, you guessed it right! We’re talking about the rubber plant. The eye-catching rubber plant has long, glossy leaves, and it has become one of the most favorite plants of the American people.
This plant doesn’t require high maintenance and brings an air of sophistication to any space. However, they grow quickly, so you have to keep them in the right amount of water and sunlight. Just in few years, they can reach upto ten feet!
Quick Tip: Keep the plant well moist in warmer months, and during the winter, just sprinkle some water once in a week.
9. Parlor Palm
Botanical Name: Chamaedorea Elegans
Sun Exposure: Bright, indirect light
Soil Type: Well-drained potting mix
Soil pH: 5.1 to 7.5
Do you love palm trees? Of course, you can’t grow them inside of your house; however, you can do one thing. Buy the parlor palm tree! Yes, this slow-growing dwarf palm tree can grow up to four feet and will give you the real palm tree vibes.
They need jungle-like humidity, so either put it in your bathroom or palace the pot on top of a tray of water with pebbles. This will elevate the bottom of the pot and moisten the air around your plant. So add some drama in smaller or low-ceilinged rooms with the help of this incredible tree.
10. Umbrella Plant
Botanical Name: Schefflera actinophylla
Sun Exposure: Bright, indirect light
Soil Type: Fast-draining commercial soil
Soil pH: 6 to 6.5
The Umbrella plant, also known as Schefflera actinophylla, has Mid-sized and leafy clusters (arranged in a circle around a central stem). This beautiful plant usually doesn’t flower indoors but can grow 10 feet tall.
Umbrella plants need lots of bright light, and it’s a good idea to either place them outside like a patio or balcony. You can also rotate or change their position occasionally to help it grow evenly.
Quick Tip: Don’t overwater them; these types of plants like humidity. Hence, the moist process is the perfect way to keep them healthy.
This year every top interior design has advised us to include some green plants to uplift the ambiance. For the latest spring decorations trend and ideas, read our blog on Spring Decor Ideas!
The Bottom Line
Including some indoor plants is a brilliant way to keep your home cool, fresh, and purified. These plants not only keep your home’s atmosphere healthy but also looks pretty cool as decor.
They’ll elegantly add some dramatic touch to the interior and will become the focal point of your room. You’ll feel rejuvenated and motivated around them.
So these are some of the best large indoor plants. If you find this blog helpful and interesting, share it with your friends or family.
Mother’s day is around the corner so now it is the time to surprise your mother on a special day. Mothers don’t ask for anything but every woman loves well-decorate rooms or house so you can simply play the trick here by decorating your home for the occasion of mother’s day and trust me your mom would love your effort that you would put to make her happy by following this mother’s day decoration ideas.
so even if the decoration would not turn out to be best then also she would not judge you but worry not here are some basic as well as beautiful mother’s day decoration ideas that never fail to impress moms and they are so simple that you can easily do that by your own.
with few things the decoration can be done which would make everything affordable as well as beautiful at the same time so you should definitely check these out.
Fresh flower banner is love by all and your mother would also love fresh flowers for sure and to make this banner you would just need some basic colorful cardboard cutting, colorful pens, some decorative ribbons as well as some fresh flowers and you can always choose your mother’s favorite flower for the purpose and here you would have to cut the colorful cardboard into a heart shape.
then in between that you need to write a sweet message for your mother or you can just write happy mother’s day and then attach two ribbons so that you can hand it on the wall and then you need to decorate the cardboard cutting with diy flowers decor with the help of glue that’s it and you are done.
Mother’s day crown has to be the best thing that you can make for your mother to make her feel special and here you would just need cardboard, some colors, some pens, a ribbon, glue, a scissor and some decorative small artificial flowers that’s it.
here you would need to cut the cardboard into the shape of a crown and then you would have to paint it down and then after the paint dries up you, you can write something special like a queen or something on the crown and then attach ribbons at the end just to make the crown round and then you can even attach some beautiful artificial flowers on the crown and give it to your mom and make her wear this.
Trust me she would definitely feel proud as well as very special that she deserves to be for sure and also you can present a small thank you token along with it. These were a few of the best mother’s day decoration ideas that you need to check out and also you can prepare any of them and surprise your mother on a special day.
Whether you’re a fashion blogger or not, it doesn’t matter; a full length mirror is a must for everyone, right? You can instantly decide which outfit will look best on you or which clothes go with your mood for the day. Everybody deserves a perfect floor-length mirror, in which they can inspect their complete look before heading out.
Mirrors are one of the best decorative and transformative home decor pieces, in which you can invest without thinking much. A large-size floor-length mirror not only provides you a full view when you’re getting dressed but also creates an illusion of ample space.
Just place them near your windows, and they’ll reflect light and give your room a multitude of elevated optical illusions. And of course, they make it super easy to take selfies and capture #OOTD!
If you still haven’t found the perfect full-length mirror for your room, don’t worry. Today we’ve rounded up the top ten full-length mirrors from Amazon. So, whether you like the minimalistic look or the trendy one, here in the list, you can find your favorite one. From eclectic statement pieces to the traditional rustic mirrors, we’ve included every type of mirror so that you’ll get a huge variety of styles to choose from.
10 Best Full Length Mirror For Your Home!
From rustic wood framed mirrors to modern slim mirrors, this list consists of numerous types of mirrors to suit any interior design, style, and budget. Here is the list:
This Hub Floor Mirror is perfect for compact spaces. It takes less space and can be used as a storage rack to hold clothing, linens, and a variety of accessories. You can set your clothes for the week on its four-rung ladder. That’s why Hub Floor mirror emerges as the best full length floor mirror
They’ll be easily accessible from here. So, check yourself before heading out the door in this gorgeous sleek black and natural wood-finished mirror.
A reviewer wrote:“Love this mirror. Love the rubber frame for the bath, which eliminates rust. High-quality hanging. It has stoppers on the back and can be hung vertical or horizontal with sturdy and easy wiring on the back.”
Are you looking for a simple and versatile floor mirror? Don’t think much and order this PexFix Floor Mirror. This modern-looking tall mirror will look amazing in any space. It is 22 inches wide and 65 inches tall, which is perfect for seeing your body in full.
Its design is incredible; it has a classic arched top and a thin black frame. You can easily incorporate this mirror into any style of your room decor. Also, you can display it in many ways, such as either leaning it against a wall or stand it on its bracket or stand. Another thing that catches people’s attention is that its glass is shatterproof!
A reviewer wrote: “ I LOVE this thing. It’s a great size and goes so well In my living room now that I’m trying to go with a bit of a minimalistic theme. It’s the perfect selfie mirror. I especially like how well it was packaged and the fact that the stand already came attached, so there’s literally no assembly required unless you want to mount it, which I don’t.”
Add a traditional touch to your room with a modern twist with this mirror. It is a freestanding cheval oval mirror. This mirror is 59 inches tall and comes in espresso, cherry, black, oak, and white. The best thing about the best full length floor mirror is that you can tilt it at various angles to get a perfect reflection.
It will take only a few minutes to install, and that too without any tools. You can place it in your bedroom to get the charming vintage vibes.
A reviewer wrote: “I am absolutely obsessed with this mirror. I cannot believe the quality for the price!! It took 5 mins to put together, and it is beautiful.”
Are you looking for a stylish mirror with a budget-friendly price? Go with NeuType Floor Mirror! The simple design and perfect length will be a versatile addition to your room.
This modern mirror is about 22 x 65 inches, perfect for viewing your daily outfits. It has a slim aluminum frame that is quite sturdy and is available in many other finishes. It also comes with a stand, so you can use it like that or just lean it against the wall. The mirror is made of shatterproof glass, so you don’t need to worry about its breaking.
A reviewer wrote: “Absolutely stunning, packaged very well, and easy to stand up. I’m a TALL girl (a little over 5’10”), and having a mirror that was large enough for me was very important. This does exactly that but isn’t so big that it takes up too much space. The gold trim is super classy and adds an expensive-looking quality to the mirror and my room. Overall amazing and definitely worth the buy!”
Frame Dimensions: 24″ x 2.5″ x 58″. Mirror Dimensions: 14″ x 48″. Frame Width: 5″
Do you love the farmhouse, rustic style? If yes, then this Barnyard Designs Long Decorative Wall Mirror will be the best for you. With a natural-looking unfinished rectangular wooden frame, this mirror will give you authentic old vintage-inspired vibes.
You can either hang it or lean it towards the wall in your entryway, hallway, living room, or dining room; one thing is sure that it’ll look amazing. It comes with pre-installed mounting hooks, which makes the entire installation process so easy.
So get ready to open up your space and create the illusion of more space with this mirror. This huge eye-catching mirror decoration is perfect for bohemian and shabby chic interiors.
A reviewer wrote: “This mirror is gorgeous. It is heavy, made of beautiful barn wood, and adds that farmhouse feel. I am considering buying one more to add to another room in my house. The price is fantastic and worthy of every penny! Oh, and it was packaged very carefully to arrive without any issues. Very happy with my purchase.”
Sometimes at night, when the lighting is low, it becomes hard to see our outfits and reflection in the mirror. If this happens to you, it’s time to get this modern QiMH Vertical mirror with LED lights. Why this only? Because this vertical mirror has cool, futuristic backlighting that will help you see your outfit better.
These lights will illuminate your face means there will be no shadow on the mirror so that you can do makeup better and take selfies! This is a full length mirror with lights that is wall-mountable and is around 47 inches long, and weighs 30 pounds. Comes with high-quality aluminum-backed glass and a built-in touch panel system, believe me, this luxe mirror will make your life easier.
To operate this, all you need is a single 9-volt battery, which is sufficient to provide lighting for around 50,000 hours.
A reviewer wrote: “I love this mirror! Very well built and sturdy. Looks sleek & cool even when the light isn’t turned on. Has a nice rocker switch to turn it on. Great bright white light, but not too bright that it is blinding to look into. Having the light from the front helps prevent shadows that would be cast from overhead lighting.”
7. Naomi Home Mosaic Style Full Length Floor Mirror
Want to give a touch of opulence to your bedroom or your living room? Buy this mosaic-style mirror from the brand Naomi Home. With a beautiful ornate design, you can comfortably put it either in the living room or in your own bedroom. It comes in various sizes and several color schemes, including various metallic shades like silver, copper, and pretty rose gold.
Its length is about 31.5 x 65.5 inches, and you can either lean it against a wall or hang it up. Despite the low price, this mirror looks luxe and high-end. So, add a glamorous style to your room with the help of this mirror that has an intricate mosaic frame.
A reviewer wrote: “Love this mirror! Just the size I wanted! Easy to mount! Looks great!”
All women know the struggle to find the right jewelry at the right time. And it becomes more frustrating when you don’t even know where they are. Don’t take any stress. Make your life easier with this 2 in 1 mirror cum jewelry organizer.
This is a full-length mirror that has built-in storage. There are multiple shelves and drawers where you can store all your cosmetics, earrings, necklaces, bracelets, rings, and more.
There are also six small LED spotlights provided to illuminate everything. It is available with brown and white frames. Comes with a lock-and-key closure on the side, this modern floor mirror 100 % ensures that your valuables remain safe.
A reviewer wrote:“Good jewelry organization compartments. I love that it can be hung over a door or attached to a wall or door. The mirror is wonderful! (Other brands have mirrors that aren’t a true image, but this one is).”
The next mirror on the list is the ONXO full-length mirror. It is a 22-inch-wide standing mirror that is available in black, silver, rose gold, or solid wood frames. It is a perfect home decor piece that’ll go with any decor style. So, before leaving your house, check yourself in this cute mirror.
It comes with three installations: Free Standing Floor Mirror with Standing Bracket, Leaning against the Wall, and Paste on the Wall. Choose the one that suits your style and room interiors, and start your day!
A reviewer wrote: “This mirror is the perfect size for me. I was worried that shipping the mirror might result in damage .But when I receive it, it’s in perfect condition. and I love this I can but anywhere in my room or I can put it on the wall. I don’t have any full-length mirror at my house. this just exactly what I want .right size, good quality.”
Are you living in a small apartment? Or are you a university student and living in a dorm? If yes, then you already know how hard and challenging is to make space for everything. Don’t worry if you have no floor space left to put a full-length mirror. The Rose Home Fashion door Mirror will not take any floor space because you can hang it on the door.
With only an 18-pound weight, this over-the-door mirror comes with hangers, making the whole installation process smooth and easy. It has a thin aluminum alloy frame, which will give a modern, streamlined look.
A reviewer wrote: “I really like this mirror. It’s a perfect size. I hung it over my door and was worried that the door would not close, but no worries, it closes perfectly.”
The Bottom Line
Whether you’re getting ready for a special occasion or just getting ready for office, a full-length Floor mirror is a must to have in the home! It will not only help you to see yourself but also help in opening up a room. It reflects light in a specific manner that makes everything a little bit brighter.
Whether you like the simple and sleek look or bold and modern, you can find your favorite mirror. These mirrors come in a huge variety of styles, colors, and designs. So, show your unique personality and style through these mirrors.
So this is all about the best full length mirror. If you find this blog helpful, share it with your friends or family.
Summer is almost here! Which means we can finally enjoy our outdoors and late-night backyard parties. Because of the warm weather, we always go many times outside, to the deck or patio, and come inside every hour or so. As the temperature rises, pests and insects also get active. There are high chances that bugs, pests, or any kind of insects can easily get inside of your house. So it is important you should contact security screens supplier to install screen doors.
They can land on your food, the buzz in your face, or can bite, sting; in short, they can ruin your day. So what you’ll do in this condition? Here’s where the best magnetic screen door comes in handy!
Now you might be thinking, why only a magnetic screen door? Because, like winters, you can’t keep all your windows and doors closed in the summer season. A magnetic screen door will allow you to keep the doors wide open. Now, you can enjoy the fresh air and views while keeping the pests out. Isn’t that amazing?
Those who don’t know what a magnetic screen door is: It is a type of mesh door installed on your front, back, or any door. They’re made of premium quality mesh curtain that allows fresh air to get in but keep all sorts of bugs, mosquitoes, and flies out of your home.
Unlike other screen doors, magnetic ones close automatically, and it does not allow insects or pests to come inside through any gaps. That’s why it is ideal for the main and back door of a house which are the main entrances for bugs. They’ll close quickly before any bug can follow behind you.
Do you own any pets? If yes, then a magnetic screen door will be best for you. Now your pets can go in and out of the home comfortably because these doors can easily open with light force & close automatically.
These magnetic mesh screen doors are a brilliant and smart substitute for curtains on doorways, as they serve the purposes of both doors and curtains. Additionally, they effectively keep out dust and dirt while allowing only fresh air and sunlight.
Do you want all these things? Are you ready to make your home insect-free and protected? Below is the list of best and ranked temporary screen doors. We’ve included the top ones from amazon and tried to provide you an honest, in-depth review of each product.
4 Trendy & Stylish Magnetic Door Screen
Here’s the list of seven magnetic screen doors that you can easily install & uninstall within minutes.
1. Flux Phenom Reinforced Magnetic Screen Door
Key Features:
Easy installation
It comes with 26 magnetic strips
Durable and has a heavy mesh
Effortless craftsmanship
For a 38”x32” inch door.
user and pet-friendly
Do you want a permanent solution to keep the insects or flies out? Bring home the Flux Phenom Reinforced insect net door. This will keep bugs out, let fresh air in, and will keep your pet happy. Because they can now easily go in and out whenever they want.
It comes with 26 magnetic strips and cubes, which provide hands-free access and automatic closure. This door is frameless, detachable, and retractable, which simply means that you can install or remove it in minutes. The whole kit comes with thumbtacks, hook and loop adhesive strips for a quick installation process.
Are you getting tired of opening and closing doors for your pet? Yes, sometimes it becomes a tiresome thing to do, but no worry. Leave everything to MAGZO Fiberglass Magnetic Screen Door. It has strong magnets present at the screen edge, so your pets can easily push it and get in or out.
Apart from this, the door has many other benefits, such as it is fireproof, corrosion-resistant, and made from heavy-duty fiberglass mesh. Extra push pins are provided to help secure the adhesive strips that can be used for installation.
This Homitt Magnetic Screen Door is actually an upgraded version of the previous one. The new one comes with a durable and premium quality fiberglass mesh curtain and full-frame hook & loop fits. This door performs outstandingly in keeping away bugs, pests, and insects without affecting the door’s weight.
The best thing about this door is that you don’t need any special tools to install it. The kit comes with a roll of hook and loop and a pack of push pins. And anyone can install it in under ten minutes.
4. IGotTech Magnetic Screen Door
Key features:
High built quality
Made for long-lasting use
Made for the door sizes up to 34″x82″.
Affordable & reasonable price.
Works great for dog & cat.
Easy to install
Stays in place
Made from Super-Duty, Reinforced hook & loop seal, IGotTech Magnetic Screen Door is the perfect solution to keep bugs and insects away. Comes with 26 magnetic bits for automatic closure, this screen will cover the door of 34 x 82 inches.
Buying Guide: What to Consider When Buying a Screen Door?
We all want to buy the best magnetic screen door, but not all of them available in the market are good. Some of them are built with cheap & low-quality materials making them less durable. That’s why selecting the right one is a tough task so that you’ll not end up wasting your money.
Below are some important key factors that you should always look for before buying any type of screen door:
Measurements
The first thing is the precise measurements. Take all the measurements of the width and the length of the doorway carefully. If you don’t do this, you may order the wrong size mesh door that will either be too big or too small for your door.
Materials
The next thing that you should check is the materials. Typically, fiberglass and polyester are used to create the mesh on magnetic screen doors. But nowadays, ABS plastic is also used for specially-made magnetic screen doors for pets. So, select the material according to your requirement.
Fastening
Every magnetic door comes with many types of fasteners, such as magnets, tacks, and wind-resistant straps. They help to hold the door closed and to keep the door installed in its location. So look for that door that includes all of these things.
Single or Double Door
These doors come in two options: a single-door opening or a double-door opening. The Single-door magnetic screens measure between 30 to 40 inches wide, whereas the double-door magnetic screen doors range in width from 60 to 80 inches.
Installation and Maintenance
Another important thing that you should keep in mind is their installation and maintenance. When you clean and maintain them properly, their life will automatically extend. About the installation, go with the one that comes with a velcro system that you can attach the doorframe to the magnetic screen door edge using adhesive.
Keep Bugs Out Lets Fresh Air In
Whenever you’re buying any removable screen door, you must keep in mind the size, durability, and mesh strength. Because they’re the most necessary elements. Also, look for that material, which is good enough to block the insects and pests, but not the airflow.
So this is all about the best magnetic screen door in 2022. I hope this blog helps you purchase the best screen door for your home. So, enjoy the fresh, healthy breeze in your house, leaving the doors open without worrying about any insects.
Do you love camping? Going for a walk or hiking in the summer will give you the best outdoor experience. The serene open nature, wild sand, mountains, and beaches will give you lifetime memories. However, outing is not that easy as it seems; you have to prepare a lot of things before going camping or hiking. This includes a tent, food, a sleeping bag, and one more important thing: A best solar shower !
That’s why today we’ve brought the best solar shower for you! Why a solar shower? Imagine, after a long day on the trail, what you wish for: A Peaceful shower, right! But in the middle of the forests and mountains, what if there is no water there or no appropriate way to take a shower. And if the water is present but it is not at the right temperature, what will you do? So, to avoid that condition, you should always carry your own little shower in your backpack!
What is a Solar Shower?
Solar showers are actually portable showers that are specially designed bags that can be filled with water. They’re mainly used by campers, hikers, and backpackers.
Solar portable showers are the best, convenient, and portable option for people who want to keep clean without using any non-renewable energy sources or for those who don’t have any resources. The solar bags have a flexible PVC-coated black or charcoal-colored skin that can be directly heated by sunlight.
They come in various sizes, from 5 gallons to 15 gallons, and you can easily use them by hanging them on a post, tree branch, or some other higher point!
Are you planning to go on camping or hiking? If yes, do include these amazing portable solar shower bags in your backpack. They are lightweight, easy to use and carry, and most importantly, they can be used everywhere. To find the best Solar showers, you don’t need to go anywhere. Below are some of the amazing shower bags in 2023. We’ve collected the top 7 best solar showers sellers on amazon.
Best Solar Camping Showers
Along with the review, we’ve also included every solar shower key feature and pros so that you can easily understand every product. Don’t forget to check out the buying guide at the end of the list. There we’ve explained what things you should consider before buying a solar shower. So, let’s start with the list.
1. Advanced Elements 5 Gallon Solar Shower
Key Features:-
5-gallon capacity
The temperature rises to 190°F
Weight: 1.3 pounds (0.6 kg)
4-layer construction
Water temperature gauge
Reflective mirror included
Enjoy a peaceful hot shower anywhere with this 5 Gallon Solar Shower from the brand Advanced Elements. Designed with a durable 4-ply construction, this bag includes a reflector panel, insulator panel, solar panel, water reservoir, and a clear window.
Simply fill this bag with water and leave it for 2-3 hours in direct sunlight, and the temperature of the water will reach between 100°F and 190°F. It has an efficient 2-layer construction for optimal heat retention and performance. The velcro straps can hold washcloths, soaps, razors, shampoos, or any other bathing products that you may need when you take a shower.
The Nemo Helio Pressure Shower is best for beach lovers as it can hold around 3 gallons of water that are pressurized with a foot pump. There is a sprayer nozzle that you can use to wash the sand off of things like surfboards, sandals, and beach toys. This makes the task quick and really easy.
This shower has a pressurized shower and sprayer that rests on the ground and easily provides the pressure you need. So you can comfortably wash hair, do the dishes, rinse off gear, water your plants, or wash the dog.
Whenever you’re camping, the Coleman 5-Gallon solar shower will ensure that you’ll not miss a shower! This small-looking reservoir can hold up to 5 gallons of water, which is more than enough for multiple showers. This is made from a heat-locking material that heats the water using solar energy when it’s left in the sun, even on cool days. So that you can take a nice warm shower anytime, anywhere in the wild.
You can easily fill, carry, and use it in any outdoor situation. Its strong and reliable handle can be safely used for hanging and carrying. A handy on/off valve is also present, which allows you to regulate the water pressure and conserve water.
Whether it’s in camp, at the end of a long trail, or on the deck of your boat, a hot shower is a pleasure to have. For that, there is no better solar shower than the Advanced Elements 5-Gallon Solar Shower. The best feature of this product is that it comes with a water temperature gauge. So you can check the temperature and take a shower without burning yourself with hot water.
Comes with a 5-gallon water capacity; you can enjoy your hot shower for up to 7 minutes. The bag also has a mesh front pocket for carrying toiletries and an attached shaving mirror.
Are you planning a trip with your friends or family? If yes, don’t forget to carry this ultimate hot solar shower bag. With a huge capacity of 10 gallons, it is perfect for a large group of people. Though it has high storage, yet it only weighs 20 ounces, making it perfect for hiking, camping, or any other events like that.
This bag is made of highly-durable black PVC, which means it can fast capture the heat. Yes, only in three hours it can heat the entire 10 gallons to 100 degrees Fahrenheit! There is also one nozzle and two nylon hooks for convenience.
Made from a smart PVC material that can absorb solar energy efficiently, this bag can heat the water contained inside up to 113°F in 3 hours just by placing it in direct sunlight. We’re talking about the VIGLT Portable Shower Bag, which can be used when you go camping, hiking, kayaking, fishing, or just when you go to the beach.
With a temperature indicator and a switch by which you can adjust the water flow, this bag is a must purchase. It also features a portable mesh pocket in the front where you can place soap and shampoo, along with other types of shower accessories. This bag is the perfect companion and a must-buy product for adventurous people.
7. iDeep Camping Solar Shower Bag
Key Features:
Deluxe multiple layers.
Long flexible hose and showerhead.
Pocket mesh.
Temperature raises to 113°F.
Exposition to sunlight needed: 3 hours.
Light weight & foldable, easy for carry & storage.
Do you want to enjoy a hot water shower without gas and electricity? Buy this iDeep Camping Solar Shower Bag. Excellent for wild camping & beach swimming, this bag comes with many features such as an easy ON/OFF switch with low to high water pressure.
Made from a durable PVC material that is not toxic and that is completely eco-friendly. The 5-gallon storage capacity and deluxe multiple layers will ensure leak-proof usage. There is also an extra mesh pocket in it to store soap, shampoo, and other bathing accessories. Comes in two colors, green and blue, select the one you like the most and enjoy taking a hot shower in the forest.
Buying Guide: How to Choose a Solar Powered Shower?
What are the things that you should look at in a solar shower before buying? Here are 3 key features to look for before placing your order:
Temperature Capability
The first thing that you should check is the temperature capacity of the solar camp shower. Most of them can easily reach up to the water temperature to 113°F, but some of them can reach up to a higher temperature of 200°F. So, if the water gets too hot, you may burn yourself. This basically depends on the amount of time you place it in the sun, so check the temperature directions carefully.
Storage Capacity
Solar showers are quite similar to solar-powered backpacks, so their capacity is also measured in liters or gallons. By capacity, it means the maximum amount of water that can be stored for heating. Generally, they come in 5 gallons or 20 liters water capacity, and it can last between 1-1/2 and 2-1/2 minutes in a typical shower. So you won’t be able to take long showers just like you do in your home. If you want, you can buy one with a large water storage capacity.
Additional Features
Another feature that you should always consider is their characteristics. For example, some shower bags come with a water level checker. It is necessary because every time you can easily see the water level.
Similarly, another thing that is beneficial to have in a solar shower bag is the additional support for hanging. It becomes heavy with the water, with a strong handle, you can hang it easily anywhere.
Keep Doing The Adventures!
So this is all about outdoor solar showers. They‘re handy, convenient, and an extremely necessary item whenever you plan an outdoor activity such as camping or hiking. So, this time pack one in your backpack and enjoy a hot shower anywhere at any time.
With that, don’t forget to add other camping accessories for your Solar showers, such as a water-resistant shelter, washcloth, and great toiletries bottles. These are optional, but if you have them, you’ll enjoy them more on your outdoor trip. So, find the best solar shower and have some fun & adventure!
An endured popularity is seen in the Mid-Century Modern Style that just never seems to be dim, generation to generation. And why would it dim, this exquisite style gave us clean lines. Organic curves and a love for different materials that designers even adapt to today. Considered a timeless design style, it is as relevant to any decade as it was yesterday. From Mid Century Bar Stools, Wall art, Artefacts, Decor pieces, Product designs as well as color palette, this style has made its presence in almost every designer’s masterpiece at least once.
So, What Exactly Is Mid-Century Modern Style?
As a result of many economic changes in Germany post the second world war, many Bauhaus architects and designers migrated towards American and started their design movement known as the Mid-century modern. The basic characteristics were clear, it was simple and functional in every aspect.There is some disagreement on when exactly it all started but it lasted roughly around 30 years from mid -1930s to mid -1960s. What stayed was its timeless quality which still appeals to a millennium audience.
In a decade where trends come and fade in time, mid-century modern has made a rather long-lasting impact on the way we perceive our interior spaces as well as architecture.
How Does One Distinguish a Mid – Century Modern Piece?
The core features of this style are its understated appeal with a minimal look and clean lines.
Here are some of the pointers you can keep in mind while guessing a mid-century modern style space or products.
As form follows function, the functionality of the product overpowers its aesthetics.
Sleek lines that are both organic as well as geometric in form
They have minimal ornamentation
They explore traditional as well as non-traditional materials in their design
There could be a juxtaposition of contrasting materials.
Color and the Materials to Create a Mid-Century Modern Look
The period during the mid – 1930s also had seen an influx of new materials in the market. This gave rise to new colors and a wide range of materials innovation in the field of home decor as well. There was liberal use of wood and non-traditional materials like glass, plywood, metals, lucite, etc. A vast range of color schemes had also entered home decorwith neutral tones along with bold tones. Graphic use of black and white color was also seen, making it a staple.
Mid- Century Modern Designers
The period also created some of the groundbreaking furniture and product designs that are still used in modern architectural spaces. Furniture pieces were inspired by entire structures and vice versa, this gave rise to an influx of explorations. Herman Miller created modern furniture along with George Nelson and Charles and Ray Eames. Knoll was another brand that created classic furniture of mid-century modern pieces. Chair, tables, mid-century modern bar stools, etc were creed due to their large demand.
Furnishing Ideas in a Mid Century Modern Home
Replicating the period to make your home relevant to their design is nowhere the right way to do it. The key here is to rethink the mid-century modern style in a contemporary way, thus blending both to form a new age space.
Understanding the core features that make a mid-century modern space is important in picking the right pieces for your home. Buying vintage furniture can be a new way to do the same. The main idea here can be to stick to a staple color palette without adding too many colors to authenticate the design more.
Retailers like Herman Miller, Vitra, Knoll, DWR, Room, and Board, Crate and Barrel, Restoration Hardware, Reclaimed Wood, etc can be good brands to go for while choosing elements for your Mid-Century Modern style inspired home.
Elements to Curate Your Mid – Century Home
Summer is a great start to give your homes a new makeover. If you wish to do the same, then you can target by choosing what all existing elements fit your Mid-Century Modern ideas and what does not.
From artifacts, fixtures, wall art, furniture sets, artifacts, etc, there is a diverse range of materials available to buy from.
Your living spaces are one of the core spaces to go for a mid-century modern look. From the TV area to the lounge spaces, the requirement for products within this confined space is more than one. Your lounge area consists of a bar cabinet, bar stools along with some lighting fixtures to complete the space. For this, there is a wide range of mid-century modern bar stools available in the market you can explore from. And not just for the bar space, these mid-century modern bar stools can be used all over your house for multiple spaces.
To complete your kitchen island to use it for your outdoor bar areas or even in your living room while watching television. Plus, this being summer, it’s an ideal time to laze around and have some cocktails, which makes these mid-century modern bar stools and assets to have. And that’s the very reason why we are obsessed with it!
Taking inspiration from the Mid-Century Modern style, here are some of our favorite picks of Mid century Modern Bar Stools that will never go out of style:-
Metal Counter Height Stool – Classic and Sculpted
It features a low back along with a foot rail to make the chair more comfortable as well as elegant. The fabric of the seat accentuates the exquisiteness of the chair even more. A mid-century modern aesthetic that will glamour your home decoration most astoundingly. The contemporary round tufted back counter height stool has a plush velvet color which makes it exquisite to the product.
Features:-
A mid century modern bar stools with durable metal frame
A front stretcher as a footrest to make it more comfortable
These mid century modern bar stools are known for their sleek and subtle designs. The chair has glamorous yet subtle legs that are polished as well as accented which add a mid-century modern touch to the designs.
This bar chair due to its enhanced aesthetics along with its ease of functionality makes your bar space look appealing. Furniture like these also helps in curating a calm and soothing space that pronounces its sleek yet grand visibility.
Features:-
A fun bar stool with an upholstered low-back seat.
It has tall and straight wooden legs.
Firm padding and a solid wood frame.
Sturdy and durable design with a pop of color
Foam padding and elastic suspension to keep the seat firm.
Mid Century Modern Fabric Barstools – Modern and Eclectic
It is a sleek and modern take on looking at mid-century modern bar stools. It has a brimming simplistic charm and is available in a wide range of colors from orange, taupe to a simplistic back and white. If you wish to have an eclectic home with minimalist tones, this chair can be an ideal buy for you.
Swivel Leather Bar Chair – Elegance with a Pop of color
These mid century bar stools bring a retro and rustic vibe to your homes with an innovative yet modern design that is both accented yet sturdy. The edges are clean and sleek with powder-coated metal legs with a slender silhouette. These chairs are perfect for a cozy hangout with your close friends and family members.
Features:-
The product is very easy to assemble.
It is a lightweight structure so it can be easily moved from one pace to another making it diverse in your home decor.
The foot rails provide a comfortable space for your legs.
Mid Century Modern Bar Stools – Abstract yet subtle
These mid century modern stools have a swivel mechanism with the use of plywood and walnut veneer to create a timeless yet elegant design. The balk faux leather complements the chair perfectly to fit in your bar spaces making it an exquisite choice. It has a multi-functional design which makes it relevant even in the family room, balconies, kitchen spaces, etc.
The sturdy design of these wooden finished mid century bar stools is brilliantly accented with clean and sleek features. These features make it a must-buy for your home decor. It is ideal for kitchen, dining, commercial as well as living spaces. The metal and wooden framework provide longevity and durability to the design making it an ideal buy.
The custom design of mid century bar stools that fits anywhere
How to Choose the perfect Mid Century Modern Bar Stools to go for?
Your home decor aesthetics have to be reflective and co-relative to each other. The best way to choose your id-century modern bar stools is by analyzing your entire decor and categorizing it into a theme. Once you have a theme, choosing the bar stools as per it becomes easy. Another important factor is the color scheme, as it plays a pivotal role in making your interior spaces look well-merged with each other.
An important factor to also consider is the functionality aspect of the bar stool. As in the end, the usage of a product is of core importance, it is necessary to analyze the product by using it before buying. From height adjustability to back comfort, consider all the aspects for choosing the ideal mid century bar stools.
Home Decor as easy as it sounds might be complex math to solve. For choosing your mid century bar stools you can also consult with your designer before taking the final call. In the end, though, your choice is the only call that matters. Since Mid – Century Modern style has a timeless aesthetic with longevity in durability, these bar stools might be the one that out last time.
Easter is almost here! Are you excited to celebrate this day with your family and friends? First, you have to decorate your place to get into the authentic Easter bunny spirit. However, people started thinking about interiors, home decors, and table decorations whenever it comes to decorations. In short, everything about indoors, but what about the outdoors?
The Easter celebration and decoration won’t get completed without the Outdoor Easter Decorations! From Easter-inspired wreaths, porch signs to topiaries, garden flags, and statues, there are many decor ideas from which you can create a fun, festive curbside appeal.
Today in this blog, we’ve gathered up eighteen fun and easy outdoor easter decorations ideas that you can apply to your porch, garden, backyard, or any type of outside area. So, whether you’re planning a fluffy bunny-inspired vibe or a pretty pastel facade, you’ll find plenty of different ways in this list to bring your dream outdoor Easter decors to life.
One rule for Easter Sunday Decorations is that they should be easy and fun. It means they should be super easy to create, even your kids can easily make them, and also, they’ll feel fun and excited while decorating it. That’s why we’ve compiled all those projects that take less effort but look really pretty in your outdoors.
17+ Easy to Make Outdoor Easter Decorations Ideas in this year!
The list has included cheerful Easter colors, fresh spring flowers, and cute Easter crafts, which will make your home easter ready! There are also many kid-friendly, easy DIY projects which you can create with your children, such as lovely bunny shapes, Easter egg motifs, and pom-poms galore.
These super-simple and inspired Easter decorations will undoubtedly make your holiday a whole lot happier. So let’s start crafting!
1. Cute Carrot Porch Sign
Say “Hello, Spring” from this really adorable carrot sign! You, your neighbors, and your visitors will smile every time, whenever they see these giant carrot welcome easter yard signs. It will also be the perfect picture backdrop.
2. Rain Boots Easter Basket
This Easter, instead of a regular basket, swap it up with your last year’s rain boots. To make this, all you need to do is to put some layer of faux grass on the bottom of each boot.
Then add some colorful plastic eggs, candy, and other small items until you reach the top. Lastly, add a little more grass for a pretty display. And your Recycled Easter basket is Ready!
3. Easter Bunny Pot Decor
Who says that you have to spend a lot of money on the Easter decorations? That’s not true at all! Just with the simple things, you can actually make pretty good decors.
For example, look at the above picture, here the basic planters are decorated with tulips and a lantern. You can also add an Easter bunny, eggs, or whatever extra holiday pieces you already have at home.
4. Welcome Easter Spring Mat
Make a statement entryway with a unique Bunny Welcome Easter Spring Mat. It is a quick and easy decorating idea that will be great for any pun lovers.
5. Flower Porch Decorations
Spring is all about flowers! So this April, decorate your porch area with some fresh and colorful flowers. For Easter, you can add bunnies or eggs. From wreath to floral garland around the door, you can experiment with the various decors.
6. Easter Egg Hunt Markers
Add a little more fun and adventure to your Easter egg hunt with these easter egg hunt yard signs & cute markers. You can either make them by yourself or just buy them from the shop and place scatter throughout your yard.
7. Outdoor Table Decorations
Easter is all about family, togetherness, and enjoying every moment! To make these moments more special, set an outdoor dining table. Look at the pretty table set up in the picture. You can also easily create this look with some vintage linens in different patterns, a layered tablecloth, or some Easter/ festival decors.
8. DIY Butterfly Easter Tree
Let the world know that you’re ready to celebrate spring and Easter! After seeing this amazing festive outdoor centerpiece, all your neighbors will get amazed. To make this, first, fill a pot with floral foam. Then use twine to hang painted paper butterflies on the branches. Finally, add some eggs, and your gorgeous Easter tree is ready!
9. Easy Egg Flower Box
Are you looking for last-minute Easter decorations? This will be a great option as you just need to do is to put some bright, colorful plastic Easter eggs in any flower box or grass basket.
10. Outdoor Easter Decorations
Create a fun-loving easter themed corner on your porch. Place some chairs and a small center table and decorate it with some bright colored cushions and flowers. You can also include a glass lantern filled with plastic Easter eggs, and this will become your cozy sitting spot!
11. Chalkboard Easter Sign
Hang a chalkboard and write Easter quotes like “HAPPY EASTER,” “EASTER BLESSINGS,” or write whatever you want! Decorate it with a bunny garland, and you’re good to go!
12. Easy Upcycled Basket Planters
Swap your regular pots from the recycled baskets. For more Easter vibes, paint them in white or pastels. They’ll look way better than any other plastic or mud pots.
13. Simple DIY Window Decorations
Don’t leave your windows plain and boring. Give them a twist by placing these colorful Easter window decorations. Yes, these decors are actually mundane coffee filters! You can also make the same by painting them in bright and bold colors. This will be a super fun project for your kids.
14. Hanging Jar Vases
Celebrate an eco-friendly Easter! Re-use your empty glass jars and bottles. With some thick wire, attach them to a fence or arbor. Then fill them with water and place your favorite spring flowers. This Easter yard decoration will stay up all spring.
15. Unique Flower-filled Ladder
You can build this really pretty-looking Easter garden decoration with an array of branches. Fill it up either fresh spring flowers or use faux flower garlands.
16. Grapevine Bunny Wreath
No festival can be complete without a wreath decoration, right? So, this spring season, make a bunny wreath from grapevines. Make it as big as you want and hang it on the front door.
17. DIY Easter Egg Garlands
This is probably the easiest but delicate project from all of the above. To make this, first, blow out some dyed Easter eggs and then poke small holes one by one in each egg. Finally, use a heavy thread, and attach them all, make a garland. It will look great on your porch or under a pergola.
18. Easter Door Decoration
This yellow door decoration is perfect for welcoming the spring season! Make a wreath from branches and faux flowers. Next, create an Easter basket with eggs and rainboots. You can also customize the entire look by using your favorite blooms or flowering branches.
Happy Easter!
So which outdoor Easter decoration is your favorite? With so many fun and creative ideas, decorating your outdoor space will be one of your kid’s new favorite Easter activities.
Looking for a quick way to uplift the ambiance of your room? Include rugs in your decors! Versatile and stylish: Rugs are a simple yet effective way to update the floors, interiors, and overall aesthetic of a room. From bold floral design, black and white patterns to neutral textured rugs, and even custom rugs, you can buy rugs in every possible shape, color, and design. With their help, you can easily transform the look of any place as they can really tie a room together visually and ultimately make the room cozier, comfortable, and more welcoming.
However, buying a rug isn’t that simple as it seems. There are many factors and things such as rug material, color, and size that you have to consider when choosing a rug for your home. Today in this blog, we’re going to tell you how to pick the best rug for your place. We’ve explained each and every factor in detail so that you’ll select the best one.
Best Rugs Online
Rugs provide a solid foundation to your space by creating a sense of cohesion and coordination. We always try to find affordable area rugs that will match our existing furniture and decor, but there are many other important things apart from this. Many people just consider the style and look alone, and many times they end up wasting their money.
A new rug is a big investment as they’re expensive. Imagine purchasing a rug that is too small for your space. Wouldn’t that be an inappropriate choice? You’ll immediately regret your decision and all your efforts that you put into designing the room will go in vain. Similarly, getting too large will cover the entire space and hide its existing fixtures.
So, find the perfect way through this guide and buy a stylish rug that goes well with your place that too in your budget! So that you’ll not regret buying and wasting your hard-earned money.
Depending upon your room, size, and overall look or theme you want to bring in, there are various options that first you have to understand before buying any type of rug. So, let’s start with the size of the rug.
Determine The Rug Size
The first thing that you should know is the size of your rug. Yes, as rugs come in various sizes and area rug placement should be according to the size of the room. So, measure carefully your room where you want to put the rug and then decide what dimensions will fit best.
From 1.83m x 1.22m, 3.05m x 2.13m to 4.88 x 3.66m, and 5.49m x 3.66m, you can find a rug in a wide variety of sizes. Even some companies like Therugcompny offers made-to-order rugs, which simply means you can get it any size according to your room’s dimensions.
So basically, there are two rules: first, go with the size that completely covers the area. Second, pick a smaller rug that only runs under the front feet of the sofas and chairs. You can also use multiple small rugs, but if you’re planning to place one large statement rug, there are some basic floor plan rules that you should follow.
Area Rug Floor Plans
Here are various floor plans according to different rooms. You can select the rug size according to the respective floorplans.
Living Room
Ideally, all your living area furniture should sit on the rug, so go for a large area rug. However, if you want front-legs-only, you can pick the smaller size rugs. The best area rugs for the living room will be rug with A 5′ x 8′ or 6′ x 9′ dimensions. Just make sure that whenever your sofa is placed against a wall, at least the front legs of the neighboring armchairs are on the rug.
Dining Room
The dining room rug should be large enough to put all your dining furniture. It should have enough space even when chairs get pulled away from the table. For general measurement, first, take measurements of your table and then add approximately two feet.
If you have a circular or any other shape of a dining table, you should always add at least 24 inches on all sides.
Bedroom
When you’re buying a rug for your bedroom, consider three rules:
Pick a large rug so that all your bedroom furniture can sit on it.
Select a smaller rug that will peek out from the foot of the bed. Or,
Use one large rug and two runners to lie beside the bed.
Just make sure that if you opted for a small rug, it should cover roughly ⅓ of the bed’s base.
Kitchen
In the kitchen or entryway area, use runners instead of rugs as they’re specially designed for these places. A narrow runner of 2’ x 3’ or 4’ x 6’ dimensions will work perfectly.
Outdoors
Are you looking for outdoor rugs? Then always search for large rugs. For measurements, just decrease 12-24 inches from your space’s perimeter.
Select The Right Rug Materials
The next thing that you have to keep in mind is the materials. Yes, rugs do come in various types of materials such as plant-based fibers like cotton, linen, sisal, jute, and allo; downy, natural fibers like wool, silk, and mohair; and synthetic materials like nylon and solution-dyed acrylic. Not only these but there are more materials which are available in the market.
Each offers a different look and feel, and style. Different kinds of materials are also appropriate for different areas in the home, such as indoor and outdoor. For example, the best material for outdoor rug are synthetic and polyester. You also have to look for their maintenance and whether you have children or pets. All these things should always be considered before buying a rug.
Here is the comparison of various materials in tabular form. To know about them in-depth, scroll down.
Comparison Table:
Natural Materials:
Let’s first start with the natural materials as rugs with these materials are pretty popular;
Wool
Wool is one of the most commonly used natural materials that people prefer as a material in rugs. If you ask why? Here is the reason: They feel warm and are extremely soft underfoot.
Silk
Silk rugs are best for those who want to create luxurious vibes in their home. Silk rugs like Persian and Turkish Silk (Hereke) rugs are some of the most expensive rugs in the world, and their maintenance and cleaning are also high. Another budget-friendly option of real silk is Bamboo Silk.
Cotton
Cotton is usually less durable than the other flat weave fibers such as sisal, jute, or polypropylene, but it is an affordable option.
Synthetic Materials
Synthetic materials are inexpensive and durable. Let’s have a look at synthetic rugs:
Polypropylene (BCF)
Rugs made from synthetic fibers are hardwearing and easy to maintain. The best rug material for high-traffic areas is Polypropylene (BCF). These types of rugs are generally thin, difficult to vacuum, and sticky under-hand.
Viscose
Viscose material is quite similar to cotton, and it is made from regenerated wood cellulose. These rugs are shiny and soft but not good as wool or silk rugs.
Polyester
This material has similar characteristics to Heat-Set Polypropylene yarn because it is a bi-product of oil refinement.
Choose The Rug Colors & Patterns
We include rugs in our decors to create a look or vibe, so the style of rugs is also an important factor while buying one. From bold patterns to vintage, there are a million options when it comes to rug design and patterns.
Similarly, texture and colors are also important that you should look for. Picking up a bold pattern or color will become a focal point of the room, whereas a more neutral rug or textured rug will gracefully blend in with your existing decor. If you’re thinking about how to choose an area rug color, below are some trending rug colors:
1. Ruby Red
This summer, colors like bold red and ruby red will be in. So, buy your rugs in these really eye-catching and contrasting shades of red. Just make sure when you’re using one decor in bold color, keep the rest of the decors minimal or in neutral color tones.
2. Velvet Pink
Bring the luxe vibes of palm springs by this really pretty velvet pink color rug. Look for a candy pink rug or one with a graphic motif or polka dot detailing. These types of rugs are hand-carved in Tibetan wool.
3. Shimmery Gold
Gold is a classic color that never goes out of style. Whether you want to add a glamorous touch to your room or want to change a place from boring to dramatic, gold is the color for you! Buy rugs with gold designs, patterns, or motifs and transform your space.
4. Neutral Tones
Love minimalist design? Then probably a neutral color palette will be the best option for you. You can pick these types of rugs with silk motifs or which have some texture. This way, you can easily add rich dimensions and a sumptuous sheen to your room.
5. Dazzle Blue
Blue is an ultimate soothing color for the summer and spring season. Include a rug that features blue splashes, prints, or motifs. This way you can easily add a pop of color, drama, and little character to your space. You can also add two or more rugs to create a layering effect.
If you can’t decide on one color, go with a multicolored rug. These rainbow pattern rugs are perfect for those people who want to add fun elements to their room. Look at the above rug; here, it has an uplifting pattern that brings a twist to a classic look.
Black is evergreen! Whether you buy a rug with black patterns or an entirely black rug, there is no doubt that your space will surely look incredible.
Pick The Rug in Right Shape
Your area rug’s shape affects the overall aesthetics of the room! Yes! You heard that right. A round rug can make your area look more spacious, whereas a runner rug will make it look more expanded. Below are the general rug shapes with their best use and characteristics.
After knowing about the trending colors and materials now, you might be thinking about what kind of rug shape you should go for? Will a circular rug work in a living room? Yes, choosing the best shape of rugs can sometimes be confusing.
Maybe you like a small square rug, but your space needs a big rectangular one, and a square rug might not look good in there. Picking up the wrong shape and size can make your room awkward and unflattering. Keep on reading to know what kind of rug will work in different areas of your home.
Rectangular Rugs
A rectangular rug is perfect for large halls, rooms, seating areas, and offices. They come in various sizes, so get the one according to your space. From runners to large area rugs, they will look good everywhere in your home, including the hallways and kitchen.
Square Rugs
You can use these rugs in square rooms or when you want to define different zones or areas in a room. Just pair two or more rugs with some square-shaped tables, and you’re done.
Circular Rugs
Round shape rugs are in trend these days. They look extremely pretty in small rooms. If you want to add whimsical, playful, cozy, and soft factors, just place a half circle rug or oval rug. You can also pair this rug with similar shapes, furniture, and decors.
Are you looking for a more unusual-shaped rug? On therugcompany, you can find dozens of designer rugs in various shapes and sizes. There are also custom-made options available, so you can design your own rug with whatever materials, size, and shape.
Can’t Decide: Select The Rugs By Style & Room
Some people also prefer to buy rugs according to style or theme. Rugs do come in many styles, so you can pick the one according to your aesthetic of choice. You can also mix and match them to create a unique look.
Traditional Style: Persian, Oriental, Moroccan, Berber
But if you want to choose the rug according to room, here we’re going to explain how to pick the best rug according to various rooms of your house:
Living Room Rugs
A living room will never complete without a rug! It not only adds comfort to the place but also contributes a rich tonal element that will make your design extraordinary. As one of the busiest zones in the home, you can go with the wool, sisal rugs, or low-pile dhurrie. For a casual and natural look, add a natural jute rug.
Bedroom Rugs
Bedroom rugs are special because they’re the first thing that your feet touch first in the morning! So pick the one that is cozy and warm. 100% wool rug or silk rugs are the best choices for this room. Rugs with 8′ x 10′, 9′ x 12′ or 2′ x 6′, 4′ x 6′ dimensions are the best size for any bedroom.
Dining Room Rugs
If you have an open layout home, you can distinguish different areas with the help of rugs. Use a thick material rug such as flat weave or mid-pile rug, cotton or wool composition rugs in your dining area.
Rugs For Kitchens
Avoid any type of high-pile rugs or anything overly textured rug in your kitchen. As they easily trap dirt and debris, and their cleanup can also be challenging. Use a flatweave, low-pile area rug, or a mat underneath the sink. You can also use a runner instead of a rug.
Kid’s Room
Look for a rug with playful and whimsical vibes. You can pick circular rugs or multicolored rugs to add a little fun and adventure to your baby’s room. You can also try various shapes such as asymmetrical, round, or small square-shaped rugs.
Hallway Rugs
Make a good impression by setting a tone with some incredible rugs. Long elongated rugs are perfect for these spaces. Also, select the high-quality area rugs because entryways and hallways are the high traffic areas of a home.
Final Words!
A rug can be used in many ways or for different purposes. You can use it to add comfort and coziness to your space or to divide and separate various zones in your open layout apartment. Other than the above factors that we’ve discussed in this guide, there is one important thing also, and that is Budget!
Imagine looking and selecting a rug with the best colors, shape, and size, but what if that rug is too expensive. How will you feel? Heartbroken, right! So, consider your budget first, then start searching for an area rug that would suit your home’s interiors and theme or style.
Also, do take care of them regularly and carefully. Materials like silk and wool require a lot of attention and care. When you clean regularly and maintain them in the right way, a rug can last for many years.
So, this all about how to pick the right rug for your home. I hope this buying guide helped you to understand all about the rugs. Knowing the necessary and vital factors such as rug size, shape, material, and style, you can actually buy rugs without getting confused and spending a lot of money.!
Having your own home is a blessing! And by decorating it, we usually show our love, right? From living rooms, bedrooms to the kitchen, we always try to find new ways to update our home decors. Whether you’re an interior designer or a homemaker, do you know the most common and effective decor to uplift any room’s ambiance? The answer is Rugs! Yes, whether you want mid century modern rugs to achieve the full style for your modern rooms or just want to create vintage vibes, you can do everything with the help of area rugs.
Don’t get surprised because this is not a new trend that has been around just for a few years; rather, rugs have always been part of interior design from many centuries ago. Many people get confused with the two words “Rugs” & “Carpet.” Yes, they both are different things.
According to Merriam-Webster, a rug is “a piece of thick heavy fabric that usually has a nap or pile and is used as a floor covering,” while a carpet is defined as “a heavy often tufted fabric used as a floor covering” and “a surface or layer resembling or suggesting a carpet.”
In short, the main difference between the two is the movability & size. Carpets are usually used to cover the entire floor, and sometimes they’re affixed to the floor. On the other hand, rugs are small and only used to cover small sections of floors. They’re never attached to the floors, so you can easily move them from one place to another.
Today in this blog, we’re going to talk only about rugs: Modern designer rugs, Living room rugs, Jute rugs, Kitchen rugs, Oriental rugs, Round rugs, and Indoor-outdoor rugs! From their history, types to their materials and styling, we’ve covered everything. We’ve also included some of the best and trendy modern rugs so that you can shop your favorite area rug directly for your home.
According to many designers and interior designing experts, Rugs will be one of the trending decors in 2023. You can use them in your living room, bedroom, dining room, and even in the kitchen. They not only help you to define the theme and color palette of a room but also protect floors and absorb the noise of day-to-day life.
There are a variety of styles and designs available in the market. So, sometimes, it can be a little overwhelming and confusing for you to find rugs in San Franciscofor your home. What to do? Keep on reading, because we’re going to tell you everything in detail.
What are Mid-Century Modern Rugs?
Rugs are available in various styles, sizes, and colors. But nowadays, which is the most popular type? The answer is Mid-century Rugs! Because they are one of those styles that were popular, that are popular, and will remain popular for the upcoming years. But what is this style? How did it all get started?
Mid-century style is basically from the 1940s to the 1960s. Yes, right after the second world war, both the economy and population were booming during this entire period. People had started settling down and buying new properties and started furnishing them. This was the time when the mid-century style came into the limelight, and people had started implementing them.
The mid-century style originates from the 1940s, but still, it is celebrated, and nowadays, it is one of the desired looks and styles amongst the top interior designers. This style is simply characterized by simplicity, clean lines, and an effortless look. They’re creative and available in colorful pieces of textiles and geometric motifs.
Why Is Mid Century Modern Look So Popular?
Mid century rugs come in every possible pattern and shape, such as ovals, circles, rectangles, and many more. With this particular style, you can easily achieve a minimal abstract look or even a glamorous look without feeling overwhelming. This is the main reason why people are loving this style even after so many decades.
Mid-century modern is a look that creates a unique fusion between modern and vintage. With its timeless beauty, you can easily elevate the atmosphere of any space. In simple words, mid century style adds a character while still remaining minimal, contemporary, and fancy.
Even experts and designers have predicted that this year, this style would be one of the popular styles that people will go for. So include mid-century modern decors in your interiors and create a timeless interior that’ll never go out of fashion.
Importance of Rugs In Our Home
If you have a rug in your home, you already know the benefits of it. But for those who are new to rugs and still figuring out why they need a rug, here’s the answer. A rug not only changes the overall look and mood of any room but also has many other benefits. Here are the top five reasons why you should invest in a rug and how a rug makes your life easy.
Reason #1: Adds Comfort
“Comfort and Warmth” are the two words that perfectly define “Home.” Adding a fluffy, soft, and thick rug means that you’ve increased the level of comfort to your own space. Do you agree with the statement that rugs are more comfortable to stand on than a hard surface floor? If yes, then if your apartment has wooden or tiled floors, go for rugs without having second thoughts.
From natural materials like silk and wool to synthetic ones, there are thousands of options available, which we have described further in the blog. Just add a rug or rugs to certain parts of your floor so that your feet feel more comfortable, especially in the winter season.
Reason #2: Enhance the Home’s Interiors
Do you want to change the color scheme of your room? Or you don’t like your existing flooring? If your answer is yes, then there is no better option for you than rugs. You can’t change your current floorings, so with rugs, you can instantly change the mood and look of any room without the hassle of painting or renovating furniture.
A rug is a simple and cost-effective way to change up the palette of your room. From bold and bright colors to subtle, neutral colors, you can find rugs in every shade.
Reason #3: Create Zones
The open living concept is great, but sometimes it is hard to separate spaces. Here is when rugs can help you. They’ll help you to separate or divide the room into different areas. You can create an entirely new theme, or it can be re-positioned or removed completely.
Reason #4: Cover Imperfections
Does your floor have cracked tiles, stains, or Scratched marks? Worry not, just through a nice-looking rug on it, and you’re good to go. Sometimes our room has imperfections, and fixing those things can be a little expensive. So, a quick fix to hide any unsightly stain or distracting imperfection is rugs.
This idea will be best for those who are living in rented apartments; they can easily conceal their boring or unsightly floorings with the rugs. They will easily blend in with the rest of the furniture and make your place more presentable.
Reason #5: Sound Control
Another practical benefit that many people are unaware of is that a rug can help to reduce the noise. Yes, they can significantly control the sounds by absorbing the noise from the air around them.
So if you’re also irritated with the sounds of footsteps and other noises, place a rug in your room, and your problem will be solved in minutes. This is an extraordinarily effective and stylish tool for reducing echo and noise in a space.
Now, you know what rugs are, how they’re different from carpets, and why we all need rugs in our life. If you’ve decided to get a rug, there are few things, such as their types, styles, and materials, that you should know. These things will help you to get the perfect one for your home. For that, keep on reading!
Various Types of Rugs
Indoor Rugs
Indoor rugs are always made of soft materials, not tough materials like wool. The reason behind this is that they’re generally kept away from the harsh elements and weather conditions.
Outdoor Rugs
On the other hand, the outdoor rugs are designed to be heavy-duty and weather resistant. So, strong, sturdy, and synthetic materials are used, such as sisal and nylon. Because these materials can last for many years and withstand the harsh elements of the outdoors. So you can use them for years in your patio, decks, or backyard without worrying much.
Runners
Runners Rugs are narrow and long in shape, and they’re generally used in hallways. They’re specially designed in such a way so that they’ll fit the space located in the hallway. Available in various lengths and shapes, you can get the one according to your hallway.
NOTE:
You can use an outdoor rug as an indoor rug but never use an indoor rug in your outdoors. Because they can’t withstand the weather, rain, and sun. These rugs are made from soft materials and will immediately damage from direct sunlight and water.
Types of Rug Materials
From hand-loomed New Zealand wools to durable and smart synthetics, rugs come in various materials. So which one is the best? Below are four materials that are commonly used these days:
Wool Rugs
If you ask me which is the coziest material from all rug materials, my answer will be Wool! Not only are they soft and comfy, but wool rugs also have insulating properties, which would be really helpful if you’re living in colder regions.
Ultra-durable and comfortable, these rugs are also stain, dust, and flame-resistant. But they are usually expensive.
Cotton Area Rugs
If you feel that wool rugs are a bit expensive for you, then try cotton rugs. They’re the perfect alternative to wool and also are durable yet soft.
Silk Rugs
Do you want to add a luxurious factor to your interiors? Go for silk rugs. I know they’re expensive, but they provide such a beautiful and luxe vibe to any room. You also have to keep them well maintained as they can be damaged easily.
Polyester Rugs
These types of rugs are pretty common these days as they’re inexpensive. Polyester Rugs or Microfiber rugs are light, durable, and soft. But they’ve also some drawbacks as polypropylene/olefin rugs.
Where to Place Rugs in Your Home?
Many people are confused about the placements of the rugs. Are you also confused about whether you can put rugs in the kitchen or not? What type of rug will be best for different rooms of your house? The answer to all these questions is here; you can place the rug anywhere in your home, including outdoors.
So, whether you want to decorate your living room or want to add comfort in your hallways, rugs are the best option. But what type of rugs should you place in specific places? Clear all your doubts here:
Living Room
When it comes to living areas, first figure out the size, then decide the rug design. Never place small rugs as they’ll appear cluttered and make a room look smaller. On the other hand, large rugs will make the room look more streamlined and spacious.
Bedroom
Another place where we all put rugs is our bedrooms. If you have a regular double bed pair, we recommend you to go with 8×10 rugs (7.8 feet). This size is perfect because they almost ‘disappear’ under the bed and creates an illusion of more space in the room.
Kitchen
Yes, you can put rugs in your kitchen! From the last few years, kitchen rugs are becoming popular, and now they’re a global favorite. These rugs will surely make your kitchen more warmer and more inviting.
Dining Room
If you’re thinking about what size of the rug will be perfect for your dining area, here is the solution: Just add 60cm onto each side of your dining table, and that will be the ideal rug size for your room.
You can go with patterned, textured, or even bright, colorful rugs depending on your home interiors and style. But if you want to upgrade your home decors to the latest 2023 trends, below is the list of rugs that’ll be on top of the trend list of 2023.
9 Trendy & Stylish Modern Rug Designs!
Whether it be a bedroom, living area, or bathroom, there is a rug for everyone and every place.
Trend #1: Contemporary Modern Rugs
Are you looking for a rug that can add some colors to your boring living area? Go for this multicolor rug. The warm and muted tones of brass, pink, and water blue colors will add some character and depth to any room. The shimmery tone will gracefully create the illusion of movement.
Trend #2: Textured Rugs
This rug probably is perfect for those who love the minimalist style. It comes in really subtle color with a soft, deep texture of Merino wool, and it is handcrafted. It means not only it looks aesthetically pleasing, but also it feels good under your feet.
Trend #3: Cute Floral Rugs
Do you want to decorate your space stylish with the latest decors? If yes, then don’t overthink, just go with a floral rug. Take inspiration from the above rug; it is hand-knotted and has a really soothing soft blue and crisp white color palette. The black & white background and the wool and silk yarns will make your family room cozy and inviting.
Trend #4: Glamorous Gold Print
One of the evergreen patterns that you can go without having any doubt in your mind is the Marble print. The best thing about this pattern is that if you want a subtle look, you can go with the monochrome colors but if you want that glam, go with gold and silver fluid marble. This gorgeous silk floor covering will illuminate your space and provide a luxurious radiant glow.
Trend #5: All Blue Setup
Whether you’re designing your large living area or small bedroom, a geometric pattern is a perfect idea. Take a look at the above picture; here, the designers have selected the all-blue setup. From rug, wall paint to the furniture is in a dusty blue palette, which is creating the illusion of water washing over the design.
If you ask any designer how you can instantly uplift any room’s ambiance, their answer will undoubtedly be, “by adding Pop of Color.” For example, pick a red shade and create a combination with a rug and couch in the same red color. This poopy motif design in silk material will look good in any space.
Trend #7: Rainbow Rug
Give a stunning makeover to your reading corner by placing these types of colorful rugs. The multi colors of the rug will perfectly match with your books, and the whole setup will look really pretty. These bright or muted tones will immediately add interest and richness to any space.
Trend #8: Pretty Pastel Pink Rug
If you’re not ready to go with the bold colors, we recommend you go with the pastel shades. This is the best way to add a subtle yet striking factor to your home.
Trend #9: Terrazzo
Terrazzo is one of the patterns that can be seen in the whole year 2023. If you can’t include this on your floors, at least buy a rug in this print. Believe me; your home interiors will immediately feel the new breath of life.
If you want to explore more designs and patterns in rugs, check out Therugcompany.There you’ll find various types of rugs and also tons of options in their colors, style, and materials.
After looking and selecting your favorite rug, now you might be thinking about how to style it. We’ve got your problem; here, we’re going to explain how you can easily include and style different types of rugs in various parts of your residence.
1. Create a Mid-century Modern Living Room
No other style can beat the sleek and timeless look of a mid-century style. So, this summer, create a fantastic-looking living room with a bright and colorful rug. Go with a white rug, blue rug, green rug, black and white rug. You can also pick those rugs which have colors like pistachio green, beige and black colors as they are in high demand right now. You can also pair these area rugs with some mid-century furniture and decors.
2. Add a Graphic Twist
People always try to play safe when it comes to room decorations, but this year designers have told us to do experiments with the patterns and designs. If you’re still unsure about painting walls in bold and bright colors, just go with graphic rugs.
Choose a rug with graphic design or pattern and you’ll immediately notice a transformation in the whole ambiance. Abstract strokes, lines, and stripes are also one of the modern trends that will be seen in 2023.
3. Decorate your Lounge Area
This spring season, give a makeover to your lounge area through boho rugs! Yes, this is the simplest and easiest way to decorate your balcony, patio, or outdoor seating areas without picking up a paintbrush. Bohemian rugs are full of artistic patterns that can instantly uplift the atmosphere.
All you need to do is pick a light pink rug in bohemian style and pair it with your sofa, other furniture items, and decors such as geometric pillows. Ta…da…your place is ready for welcoming your guests.
4. A Traditional Touch
I know traditional style is evergreen and never goes out of fashion. But at least you can add some twist to it! This simply means buying a rug with contemporary patterns in traditional colors. One single style and mat can be a little boring, and over time it will make your living room outdated and tiring.
Create a lovely space by mixing up different styles, and that surely will be inviting and fascinating. Select a decor with modern vibes, and this will make any room more interesting and fun. Search for a traditional rug with a contemporary twist which simply means a rug with complex, intricate patterns. This makeover will surely surprise your guests.
How to Choose the Right Rug For Your Home?
After knowing all about the rugs, the big question is: How to pick the right rug? With so many options out in the market, finding the best one can be like trying to solve a puzzle. Yes, rugs are expensive, and you have to invest wisely.
Therefore, there are many factors that you should keep in mind while buying a new rug. Here are few things that you should look at before placing your order:
First, determine the size which you want for your room. A rug with the right size will enhance the overall look, whereas a wrongly sized rug will mess up your space.
Secondly, look for the materials such as wool, synthetic, and silk and decide where you want to place them. There are various types of materials available out there.
Lastly, decide the color schemes and style which will match your existing home interiors and style.
These are only a few things but there are many more factors that you should always keep in mind while buying a rug. Read our blog on the Ultimate Rug Buying Guide, where we’ve explained everything in detail. So that you don’t end up investing in the wrong rug.
Rug Cleaning & Maintenance Tips
Buying the rugs and placing them in the rooms isn’t the final step. Just like the wall-to-wall carpet, they also need care and maintenance. If you properly and regularly clean your rug, it automatically increases its life.
However, you also have to be careful as you can also damage them if you don’t take care of them in the right way. Below are some useful tips for you:
General Care
Try to vacuum clean your rug regularly and systematically.
If you have placed the rug in a place where direct sunlight is coming, then it may cause fading and sun damage. So use curtains or blinds to block any direct sunlight.
Once in a while also, rotate or change the position of your rug.
Immediately clean the spills so that they don’t leave any stain on the rug.
Never rub the stains, as this will make them go deeper in the fiber and it becomes set or permanent.
If you’re using any cleaning products, make sure to clean them entirely after you’re done with the cleaning.
Always use dry towels to absorb any remaining moisture.
Don’t put heavy furniture items on area rugs as they can crush the fibers and create dents.
To prevent slipping, absorb sound, and also provide cushioning and softness, try to use rug pads.
Cleaning Guide
Above are the general caring tips, but what about their cleaning part? Every rug is made of different materials, so each one has a different cleaning procedure. Here we’re explaining how to clean wool rugs, silk rugs, and natural fiber rugs:
Wool Rugs
Daily vacuuming keeps them dirt-free.
Only use cold or lukewarm water when cleaning to avoid shrinkage and damage.
If any spills happen, immediately clean and blot them away with mild soap and water.
Never use any type of oxygen cleaners on your wool rugs.
Try to avoid any kind of direct sun exposure as it may fade the color and cause serious sun damage.
Silk Rugs
Never ever saturate or soak your silk rugs with water, as this can deeply damage the fibers.
Also, don’t use any kind of oxygen cleaners.
For silk rugs, professional cleaning is recommended.
Natural Fiber Rugs
Natural fiber rugs are highly absorbent, so try to clean and vacuum them regularly.
Never try to steam clean or saturate with water your rugs as this may cause them to shrink.
Keep them away from the direct sunlight to prevent fading.
The Bottom Line
“Flooring is the foundation of any beautiful room. Start with a great Rug, and the rest will fall into place.”
Rugs not only connect our space, but they also complete the room; they create a whole atmosphere where you can relax. Starting from the early 90s, they are still an important part of our houses. Whether you want to add some drama or comfort, rugs are the simplest and convenient way to do it.
In this blog, we’ve tried to give you in-depth information about rugs, including what are mid-century rugs, and why they’re popular in 2023. We’ve also explained various types of rugs depending on the materials and place. Along with the styling tips, we’ve also added a few trendy rug options for you so that you can buy them without spending any more time online.
I hope you find this blog on Area Rugs informative and helpful. Now, you know everything about rugs, so you can finally start shopping for your favorite pair of rugs. Give a glamorous and new look to your living room, bedroom, or any part of your home. But don’t forget to take good care of them by the tips that we’ve told you in this blog.
Having a swimming pool at your own place is a blessing. You can jump in whenever you feel like, morning, noon, evening, today, tomorrow, anytime. However, there can be disruption in your joyous moments.
It won’t affect a person living in a hot region with warm temperatures year-round, but if you live where the seasons change, you will definitely need the pool heater to enjoy swimming. With today’s ongoing economical and environmental situation, it’s better to get the best solar pool heater.
Everyone is going green with their concept be it regarding the interior, or the exterior. So I thought, why not with the electrical equipment too. There are two types of commercial pool heaters – gas and electrical.
Both consume finite resources and are also costly. Along with being pricey, they are harmful to nature as well. As said, sustainability is something that the government is promoting. So, the best alternative is using the solar heater for the pool. Let’s start with us, others will definitely follow!
I know, you might be having many questions hammering in your mind. For example, is it worth it? Will it work year-round? How is it beneficial? and many more. For now, all I can do is promise you that till the end of the article you will get all the answers.
Here in this article, I have mentioned the best solar pool heater in 2022 that you can go for! Our in-house expert reviewers curated this list and also penned down the buying guide for the same.
What are the key features that you need to look for getting the best solar pool heater? These features will help you in narrowing the options and select the ideal one for your swimming pool.
Pool size
It is necessary to the size of the swimming pool before you get the solar pool heater. A small pool will heat up with the small solar heater.
However, for the bigger pool, you will need a large solar heater that can heat up the water efficiently.
Pool Type
Another point to keep in mind is pool type. Whether you have above ground pool or an in-ground pool. A small stand-alone solar heater will be enough for the above-ground swimming pool. Whereas, a large solar heater setup is needed for the bigger in-ground pool.
Temperature Rise
The third feature to look at is temperature rise. Every solar heater has the standard temperature hike it can provide (in addition to the swimming pool temperature).
More solar panels result in more heat as well as more pricey. And fewer solar panels don’t provide heat.
So always check with the manufacturer’s description before buying for the ideal temperature rise it can provide. Apart from that, it also depends on the climate, and pool size.
Mounting Type
You must remember there are three mounting types in the solar pool heaters: flat, racking, and on-roof. The Flat solar heater is like rolling a solar mat on the side of the pool. You can adjust the tilt of the racking mount type solar heater.
The last one is the on-roof installation solar heater, it is one of the best solar heaters you can go for! Why? As it can provide you with efficient heating by consuming the maximum sunlight.
Needed Space
No matter what you choose, make sure you have a space to install it, otherwise, everything is a waste. A flat and racking solar heater will need space around the pool for installation, but that’s not the case for on-roof installation. Here you will only have to look at the available space on the roof for installation.
Installation Process
If you plan to DIY the installation, you must read all the instructions regarding it before you buy the product. What I would suggest is, go with the professionals for the installation process. Setting up solar panels, connecting them together, and making the heater work can be hectic.
Value for Money
Last but not least is value for money. You must buy everything, keeping this in mind. Solar heaters have a life of more than 15 years if maintained properly (more on it later).
This won’t only let you enjoy swimming for extended seasons, but will also lessen your gas and electricity bills.
So it is indeed a smart move, just look at the specification properly and make sure the brand or manufacturer is genuine.
Benefits of Using the Solar Heater for Pools
Above you read buying guide for pool solar heaters, here I am mentioning the benefits it will give you:
Extended Swimming Season
Heaters are meant to provide extended swimming seasons, and solar heaters do the same. There is a myth out there regarding solar heaters that they can’t work without sunlight. However, the fact is they can!
Saves Energy Costs
How? Solar pool heaters work on an infinite resource like sunlight. Hence it doesn’t require any other substance like gas or electricity which can get heavy on your pocket.
Eco-friendly
Another benefit of the solar heaters is that it is eco-friendly. With the increase in CO2 emissions, the environmental condition is degrading harshly. So it is necessary that we start using products that are less harmful to nature.
Little Maintenance
Just like other electrical equipment, solar heaters also need maintenance. The best point is the maintenance is very little (keep reading)!
Adds Value to the House
Among its many advantages, one is adding value to the house. As said, nowadays people are opting for more eco-friendly products, hence installing the one will certainly provide you monetary benefit as well.
If you have the solar pool heater already installed, it will act as a convincing agent for the buyer as in the future he won’t have to spend time selecting or installing the same. Think about it!
Disadvantages of Solar Pool Heater
Every coin has two sides. Just like that, this power-saving equipment also has some disadvantages. Though they are negligible you have full right to know about them.
High Initial Cost
This is something obvious! The solar heaters are indeed the costs for installing but that’s the initial cost. Once you have set up the heater, you will see a certain drop in your energy bills. In short, if you are spending somewhere, you are getting it back from the other source.
Requires Significant Space
Yes, you must look for the space to install the solar heaters. Electric and gas heaters are compact in size and can be mounted anywhere, but solar heaters require sunlight. So, they need to be laid out in the open ground or the roof.
Takes Much Time in Heating
Once you have installed the solar heater, it will take several days to provide the heightened heat to the swimming pool. Why? It doesn’t pull the power from your house and utilizes the naturally available. This results in low energy bills.
How to Take Care of Your Swimming Pool Solar Heater?
The most awaited section is here! No matter what equipment you get, it is necessary to take care of it properly. Just like electric and gas, solar pool heaters also require maintenance and taking care. Here are the few points that will help you out in the process:
Clean the Filter
You will have to clean the filters time-to-time, in order to keep the dirt and unwanted particles away from reaching the solar collectors. clean it once in a while, if you feel the filter needs to be changed, do it.
Winterization
This is something that every solar heater owner should know. The solar panels are made of polypropylene (a type of plastic), which is tested to endure heat and withstand water pressure. The weak point of this equipment is freezing water, it causes much damage.
So, you must turn off the solar panels in freezing temperatures. This will extend its problem-free lifespan by a few years.
Touch Test
When you again start the heater after winterization, do the touch test. See if the solar panels are unusually warm, call the technician (if it is). The solar heaters are made to transfer the heat to the water flowing through them, which keeps it cool.
Install Solar Cover
The best hack to keep your pool warm throughout is by installing a solar cover. The solar cover will protect the water from evaporating in the summers and keep it warm in the winters.
Install Bypass Valve
It can endure the water pressure but up to a certain level, so install the bypass valve to control the water pressure. If your pool pump is more than the maximum horsepower allowed, then a bypass valve is a must.
FAQs
Do Solar Pool Heaters Work in Winters?
The solar pool heaters will work in the shining sun even if the atmosphere is cool. However, it also depends on which part of the world you are living in. In freezing northern winters, the pool solar heaters won’t provide much heat, where in eastern, western, or southern countries you will probably have solar heating available year-round.
Is Solar Pool Heating Worth It?
Yes, solar pool heating is worth it as compared to other counterparts of solar pool heaters – gas and electric heaters. It reduces the energy bills and does the work just like others.
What Is the Best Solar Pool Heater for Above Ground Pools?
There are many solar pool heaters for the above-ground pools but the Fafco solar bear pool heater is the best among all. Another option is SmartPool S220.
Do DIY Solar Pool Heaters Work?
Yes, DIY solar pool heaters also work. The two 4 X 4 feet solar panels are just perfect to heat the small in-ground pool and three will efficiently work for the larger one. It isn’t just cost-effective but is also a fun activity to do.
Can You Add Solar Heating to an Existing Pool?
Yes, you can add solar heating to the existing swimming pool. The solar pool heater is the cost-effective and efficient option to choose, which will save your energy bills and provide heat year around.
The Bottom Line: This article has all the information you needed to know about the best solar pool heaters, including buying guides, pros, cons, maintenance needs, and FAQs. I am sure enough that this article did convince you to buy the solar pool heater only after looking at the full descriptions.
Who doesn’t like greener backyards with natural plants, shrubs, trees, and grass growing all around?
As our open spaces are our breathing areas it is important to make sure that they are well-maintained and well-kept over time. Grass being one of the most primitive forms of landscaping can also be a tricky element to grow.
We all wish to have a good-looking lawn around our home, but not always do we want to spend hundreds on getting professional consultancy advice on it. So how can we plant grass in a budget-friendly way without burning our pockets?
Generally, a normal grass might take 7 to 30 days for its semination to begin. However, there are a host of other factors involved that influence how long does it take for grass to grow. Some of the factors can be the weather, grass, type, and soil, etc.
To have a better understanding of how long for a grass to grow, do read on. There are also some watering tips that you can refer to make sure that your grass is also well-maintained over time.
Understanding the Grass Seed Germination Process
The first thing that affects how long for the grass to grow is the type of seeds that will be used for the same. It entirely depends on the seeds, the areas from which they are procured to define the longevity and process of its growth.
Here are some of the common types of seeds that can be used for growing and also, the time that is required for them to germinate.
Bentgrass – It is a popular perennial cool-season grass and is often used on golf courses. The point is that it has a green and fine texture to it which makes it suitable for the sport. The germination time for it is two weeks.
Annual Ryegrass – It is one of the fastest-growing grass types. It is also very versatile in its look and finishes. Although, it has very little tolerance to cold. The germination time for it is five to 10 days.
Kentucky Bluegrass – Being a hardy grass, it is very tolerant to cold weather. Although, it takes a longer period of growth time ranging from 10 – 21 days to germinate.
Perennial Ryegrass – This type of grass goes great with foot traffic although it requires frequent watering. However, it is a speedy germinator as it requires only five to seven days and is a very popular grass for lawns.
Red Fescue – This being a cool-season grass, it does well in shaded areas and requires very less water. The germination period is around 12 to 22 days.
Zoysia Grass – It is a popular warm-season grass that has great sustenance qualities. It is drought tolerant and can handle foot traffic very well. Although it is a slow germinator, it typically needs 14 to 21 days to grow.
The Ideal Time To Plant Grass Seed?
Spring is a good time to plant many of the grass seeds mentioned in the list above. But it is not always the case for all grass species.
The best time depends on the location and soil type in relevance to the seed type you wish to plant. For example, if you live in a mild climate then a warm-weather grass seed would go well with the surrounding environment. If you reside in a cooler climatic zone, then a cool-weather grass seed like Kentucky Bluegrass or Bentgrass would go well with the surroundings. One point you need to make sure that spring won’t be an ideal time to plant seeds if you reside in a cool weather zone.
In case, you reside in a warm-weather climate and are now shifting to a cold-weather zone then do take professional help from a consultant who can guide you better on how long it takes for your grass to grow.
How Long Does It Take For Grass To Grow – General Tips
Here are some of the general tips you can refer to while making sure your grass is growing healthily.
Tip #1 – If there is a threat of frost within 60 days then do not attempt to plant a warm-season plant. It will cause the plant condition to deplete. In cooler climates, always think on the ground for 90 days.
Tip #2 – Cool season grasses always grow best during the daytime with a temperature that ranges between 60 and 75 degrees.
Tip #3 – When the temperature drops below 55 degrees then it is late for you to plant cool-weather grass. Remember that the weather governs everything!
Here Are Some of the Factors That Can Impact How Long for Grass to Grow
Since every planting situation has a unique backdrop of the weather conditions, soil type, and surroundings a variety of factors can impact how quickly or slowly the grass will grow.
Here are some of the reasons why you’re plant might be having trouble germinating:-
Use of the Wrong Seed Type
It is crucial to know which type of seed is best for the region you wish to grow your grass. This entirely depends on how long for grass to go within your gardens. There are varied online charts that can help you analyze the climatic situation and its relevance to your grass type.
You can always ask the nearby nursery for tips. The pro tip here is to not force any grass type that is not suitable to your climate, as maintaining it would be a task, and eventually, its cognition will deplete.
Not Testing the Soil
How long does it take for your grass to grow entirely depends on the type of soil that your seed wants? Solid varies in alkalinity and nutrient levels, therefore it is necessary to match the soil type with the grass. For this, a spoil test can be the ideal solution to make sure that you’re doing it right. You might need a pre-seeding fertilizer as well which can help in informing you of any soil preparation before the seeding process.
Paying Attention to the Seeding Rates
This is of the utmost importance as one grass requires two pounds of seeding per 1000 square feet while another type of grass might need five pounds per square foot. The key here is to read the package carefully for analyzing the best coverage rates for your seeds.
Bad Timing
Poor timing of the processes can also create a mess while growing your grass. Planting too close to the period where first is on the verge can lead to poor grass growth. Letting the oil get too dry can be one of the factors contributing to poor growth as well.
Watering Your Grass Seeds – How Long Does It Take for Grass to Grow
Appropriate watering to the grass seeds is equally important as planting them right for ensuring their long-term good health. If you overwater the seeds they tend to wash away the soil along with seeds. If you tend to underwater them then they might never sprout.
Here are some of the important tips which you can use for properly watering the seeds
Tip #1 – You need to keep waiting for the grass seeds regularly to make sure that the two inches at the top remain most at all time but not sopping wet.
Tip #2 – A moist and inviting environment is necessary for the seeds to germinate. Before planting the seeds you might want to water the area with a dept of 6 to 8 inches.
Tip #3 – You need to keep monitoring the lawn’s progress as the seeds germinate. Do keep an eye on how the sun impacts its growth over the shady as well as sunny areas.
Tip #4 – Once the entire lawn is established, try giving it about one inch of water every week. Water it in the morning to avoid evaporation as it tends to face the plant growth. Also, avoid them watering at night as the water might sit on the surface and there could be fungus growth.
After the grass seeds have germinated and you have been regularly watering it well, the goal is to promote deep root development. This is necessary to keep the growth long-lasting and healthy. You can gradually decrease the frequency of watering and increase the duration.
Here’s how you can break it down:-
From Day 1 to Day 14 – Water for 15 minutes about four times a day as this is a crucial process of seeding and germination.
From Day 15 to Day 21 – Water the grass for 30 minutes for just one time per day
From Day 22 to day 28 – Water the grass for over 40 minutes for every alternate day.
From Day 29 and beyond – Water the grass for 45 minutes only three times per week or even one time, a week would be enough if the quantity is large. You can even skip watering when there is rainfall.
You can contact your country’s Cooperative Extension Service for any further guidelines or details you might require regarding irrigating your lawn area through sprinkler systems as this will save your manual labor.
How Long For Grass To Grow – The Bottom Line
Make sure that you are well-researched before you start planting your grass seeds. For the best outcome make sure that you’ve chosen the best seeds as per your climatic conditions and soil type. Pay attention to the smaller details like soil, outdoor temperature, shady and sunny areas, regular watering, etc.
If you have any queries you can always ask the nursery or a landscape consultant who can guide you on these grounds. Having a local nursery’s guidance can be a great tool to have as they are well-versed with the surrounding conditions for better green growth.
Having your naturistic greens around your gardens or backyards is an asset as it gives you several health benefits as well. Greenery also ensures a sustainable approach towards local living. Although plants require maintenance and constant care, they can be a resourceful element to have within your confined spaces.
Hello crafters! How are you doing? How’s your crafting going on? Struggling with the storage problem? I can understand. This case was for me a few years back, but now I am totally equipped with lots of craft table with storage space and a work area.
How did that happen? Obviously, by arranging things in an organized manner and getting the craft table with storage. Even I took ideas from YouTube and blogs. So don’t worry, you are following the right process.
Here in this article, I will share all the possible ideas related to the craft table and its storage solutions. So get ready to be the organized artist of your time. Do you know why organizing art supplies is necessary before crafting anything?
In my opinion, it will allow you easy access to the products, saving much more time. And you can utilize that time in painting, crafting, or designing whatever your forte or niche is! There are many artists who transformed their craft desks and are so much happy with the result.
So without any delay, let’s move to the creative craft table with storage ideas:
Best Craft Table with Storage Ideas
From folding to large and DIY, you will find each type of craft desk here in this list!
1. Folding Craft Table with Storage
Have a compact space for keeping the colossal craft table, don’t worry, there’s always an option for the folding one. They don’t only save space but can be the multi-taskers as well. You won’t even need an entire room dedicated to the crafting and will have enough space to store all your supplies.
2. 4Craft Island for Jewelry and Fashion Designers
When you are making jewelry or designing apparel, there is one thing that is needed: a free surrounding space to move around. The craft island is the best one for you. Store all the essential equipment and materials on the shelves located under the tabletop. Other things can rest around in different cabinets. Isn’t it a great way to stay organized?
4. A Small Cube Craft Table
Are you doing crafting just for fun or as a hobby? If you are one of them, you might not need the large craft table, and a small cube craft table will do wonders for you. Store all your art supplies in the drawers and cabinets below them, place a chair, and tada, you are good to go.
5. DIY Craft Table with Storage
If you don’t want to purchase the table, go for DIY. Yes, you heard it right. You can indeed make a workstation on your own. Use different sizes of bookcases to make under shelves on both sides and screw the tabletop on top of them. And, here you have the craft table ready for your artistic work.
6. Be Practical with the Large Craft Table Choice
It isn’t always necessary to have vast storage options with large crafting tables. If you can get your hands on baskets and boxes, then two horizontal shelves with the tabletop will also be a great choice.
7. Bistro Style Craft Table
If you just need a few storage shelves, then bistro style is an ideal choice for you. As it has two to three frames on the side and enough open mid-space to rest your feet. You can also store other things in the basket over there (if you wish to)!
8. Two-Person Craft Table with Storage
This can be the best choice for the ones who take one-on-one art classes or have a two-member team to complete the task. The shelving options on the sides are plenty enough to store all the essential art supplies and will also blend in perfectly with the room’s aesthetics.
9. Cute and Customized Art and Craft Table
You can customize your art and craft table using colors and designs of your choice. Being an artist has its own benefits. You don’t have to look for thousands of designs to decide on one. Just a cup of coffee and fresh air can instill creativeness.
10. Custom Craft Table
Turn the desk into a craft table by adding necessary bookcases or any storage-related thing underneath. You can also stick the to-do task board on the wall, and a small pen or brush stands on the side. This isn’t exactly the DIY, rather a transformation.
11. Kids Craft Table with Storage
Kids are usually into art and craft things. So, it will be beneficial for them if they have a crafting work table in the room. This will be the place where they will enjoy every moment and learn to stay organized as well.
P.S: You must teach about staying organized and promote cleanliness values in them, right from childhood. It does benefit everyone!
12. Four-Tower Craft Table with Storage Ideas
This table isn’t suitable for everyone, but the adults and professionals, who work with a team on the project. The four tower craft table has storage capacity like no other, right from the tiniest equipment to the huge materials store everything at a hands distance. You can even turn the table into a dining space for the break times (but remember to clean it properly before resuming the work).
13. Multifunctional Large Craft Desk
This table is ideal for every type of artist working as a team or is a one-person army. Why? Arrange different things on the table at a certain distance, and you will be able to know where you are and where you have to move. This one is ideal, especially for fashion, interior, and jewelry designers.
14. Centerpiece Craft Table
Even though this centerpiece crafting table doesn’t have many storage options, it can be the best for your art room. How? Look for the craft room wall shelving ideas and you will understand. If you feel like bending and getting supplies is too much for you, wall shelving will act as a rescuer.
15. Built-In Craft Table
If you are planning to get the renovations done, go for the built-in craft table or desk. It will not only save the area in the room but will also match the room’s theme. It can be the study table for your kid and a work table for you. Add as many drawers and cabinets as you want, without any restriction.
16. Sewing Table with Storage
Sewing is also one kind of craft where you work with fabrics instead of paper, canvas, or stones. Usually, the sewing table is compact with less space on the workspace, let alone the storage options. So, get the craft-cum-sewing table with storage to keep materials at bay.
17. Counter Height Craft Table
If you are a fashion designer, a counter-height craft table is an ideal choice for you. Deciding patterns and cutting them requires lots of space to move around. The height of the table allows you to work comfortably even while standing.
18. Small Craft Desk
It isn’t necessary to have a large craft desk. If you have less space and there’s no need for a storage area as well, then a small craft desk will be the exact one. From painting and crafting to designing apparel and making jewelry, you can do anything you want.
19. Huge Foldable Cabinet Craft Table
You already read about the folding craft table, but this one is a cabinet with ample storage. Buy a cabinet and get the built-in craft table free! Yes, this furniture screams that only. You can store all the art supplies from the tiniest to the huge canvas.
20. Portable Craft Table
Portability is the fact that everyone prefers. Yes, you can even port the craft table from one to another room, without much effort. What makes them portable? The answer is simple, Wheels! Roll the table here and there freely to complete the task, without disassembling it. You can find them in small and large sizes as well.
21. Wall-Mounted Craft Table with Storage
Last but not least is the wall mounted craft table. You can opt for this while renovating the room or house and even after that as well. The benefit of a wall mounted craft table is you won’t have to bend or walk around the table to get the supplies.
Everything will be there at one hand’s distance. You also don’t need to decorate the wall, as the shelves on the wall will do most of the work. Isn’t that great? It will be a classic piece in your household.
Get Craft Table With Storage to Ease Your Crafting
These were the 15 best craft tables with storage ideas. Whether you are a newbie or professional every desk on the list will help you out in staying organized and ease the process. You can merge two or more ideas to get the best outcome. What are you still waiting for? Get yourself a table or make one!
Finally, summer is coming! Balmy nights, ice cream delights, and the endless light of, we miss a lot of things about the summer season. But most of all, we miss lounging by the pool and, of course, the awesome summer pool parties. But not anymore! Because to make your summer more funny and enjoyable, we have come up with some cool small swimming pools.
Honestly, there’s absolutely no better way to beat the heat than a dip in a refreshing swimming pool. This becomes more fun when that swimming pool is in your own backyard. Nowadays, the pools are not in the old turquoise-lined rectangular shapes; now, they can be found in every shape and size. You may have already seen pools with built-in waterfalls, surrounding gardens, and organic shapes.
So if you also have an unused backyard or outdoor space, you can make a relaxing swimming pool to cool off. Even if your space is limited, a small swimming pool is a great idea. Today in this blog, we’ve come up with extremely creative and small pool ideas that’ll help you to beautify your exterior spaces.
So, whether your home is a traditional Tudor style, a rustic farmhouse, or even a glass-wrapped modern ranch, these small pool designs will complement every architecture and style of your house.
17+ Cool & Creative Small Pool Ideas
One thing specifically that I really like about the small swimming pools is that they are more intimate and personal. From a Tuscan-style retreat, and a rustic farmhouse swimming pool to an indoor lap pool, here are some interesting and fun pool designs that’ll make you want to dive right in and float the day away.
1. Small Circle Pool
Imagine drinking your favorite wine while sitting in this stunning pool. Wouldn’t that be amazing? This pool is a part of The Joshua Tree House, which is owned by Sara and Rich Combs.
If you’re also living at a place that has breathtaking views, consider constructing this type of pool. This small outdoor circular pool also takes very little space and requires less maintenance.
2. Outdoor Oval Pool Idea
This unique-shaped pool is located on Pasadena, California, a hillside with a view of the Southland. This modern mid-century house also features a relaxing pool with this refreshing pool.
3. Mid Century Style
This modern midcentury home is located on Austin’s Balcones Drive, and it was designed by architect Roland G. Roessner in the 1950s. The main architectural element of this house design is the cantilevered concrete balcony perched above a long, sloping hillside.
This 2,680-square-foot house also features a small but spacious pool in the center of the house. If you like this mid-century modern look, we suggest going with this design.
4. Small Plunge Swimming Pool
These types of pool designs are quite popular across America and Australia. Perfect for those places where it is hard to fit many things. If you’re also facing the same issue, you can definitely try this type of pool design.
This is a high-quality round tank pool that looks very sophisticated in any house design. You can select either in- or above-ground and make your summer days a little bit more fun and entertaining.
5. Minimalist Design
Sometimes our houses have a weird shape or design. In that case, what you can do is just build your home at some angle or according to the architect but keep the pool in a straight position.
Look at the above pool design; here, the home is built at an angle, but the pool is in a straight position. This proves that you can create any pool design in any shaped place.
6. Outdoor Spanish Pool
Look at this ultimate private pool. Located in Silverleaf in Scottsdale, Arizona, this house is designed by Oz Architects. The best thing about this focal-point swimming pool is that it is accessible from the living room or via an outdoor staircase.
7. Atlantic Beach Yard
This small pool is perfect for those houses which have a yard. You can build this cascade outdoor pool design in the yard. Outdoor furniture and black accent walls, this pool setup is everything you’ll need to relax. You can also add a dining set or make an outdoor living area.
8. California Pool Design
This dream swimming pool is situated on private property in California. Just add some colorful and interesting lighting and make your backyard a party-perfect place.
9. Lap Pool Design
This is one of the best small pool ideas for your backyard. Lap pools can be built in tiny places, and they’re super functional and look extremely luxurious.
10. Deck Plunge Pool
Are you mesmerized by this gorgeous pool design? Designed by Villa Plunge Pools of Perth, Australia, this warm and rich wood deck is all you need this summer. These types of plunge pools can easily be warmed up and provide a comfortable space to swim.
11. Garden Pool Idea
Glam up your garden by creating this wonderful pool. Surround it with stones, flowers, and some colorful plants. You can also add a dining table and enjoy late-night dinner parties.
12. Geometric Pool Design
Want something different and unique? If yes, then try out a unique shaped pool design. Take inspiration from the above home, here the pool is designed like the missing piece of a jigsaw puzzle. This is the idea of Space Landscape Designs of Sydney, Australia, specifically for this home.
13. A Shipping Container Pool
Have you ever thought that a shipping container can be a pool? If not, then start thinking now because it can be a great pool idea. Look how attractive and luxurious the above pool is looking.
If you want something small but modern-looking pool design for your backyard, then go for this repurposed Shipping Container Pool.
14. Southeast Charmer Lap Pool
Another lap pool idea for you is this, but this time, it is smaller. Designed by Troy Rhone of Birmingham, Alabama, this pool is only about 5-by-16-foot. These types of long and narrow swimming pools are perfect for compact spaces. You can achieve more privacy by painting colorful trees or placing some large planter pots.
15. Bring the Outside In
This is probably the unique pool design that you have ever seen in your life. This is an indoor to outdoor swimming pool, which means you can swim from indoors or outdoors.
The glass wall in between will give you the perfect transition, and you can enjoy your baths in complete privacy.
16. Gunite Pool Idea
This pool is custom-built on the homeowners’ demands, and it is designed by Betz Pools of Toronto, Canada. This urban Toronto home has a 9-by-18-foot gunite pool that is equipped with underwater benches, steps, a sheer-descent water feature, and a raised ledge-rock wall.
17. Prefab Plunge Pool
If you think that small pools are not fun as large pools, then you’re thinking wrong. Look at this prefabricated model by Australian Plunge Pools. It is completely made of concrete and also features a built-in standing ledge.
You can also use these types of plunge pool for hydrotherapy as it has options like spa jets and mosaic tile.
18. Round Pool Design
This double-rounded pool design is from Mirror Lake Designs. Located in Houston, this pool is a twist on traditional rectangular and geometric pools. It also features scupper water features and warm sandstone paving.
The Bottom Line
So this is all about the small swimming pools. All these ideas prove that no matter your backyard space is small or big, you can always create a fun element without spending much. And one thing is sure that they will make your house more sophisticated and neat.
Climate change indeed is an overwhelming subject in itself, the science behind it is as complex as it gets. As there are still many unknown facts and figures to explore while real positive results might require a change on a global level. Although globalizing a change needs a huge amount of leadership, you can make minor changes in your day-to-day life to keep a personal impact on the depleting environment.
Here are some of the tips that will walk you through some of the areas to reduce your carbon footprint.
What is Carbon Footprint?
A carbon footprint is defined as the total amount of greenhouse gases emitted from a certain production or service. It includes several polluting gases, carbon being the most dominant and thus, the name carbon footprint. It also includes gases like methane, nitrous oxide, and fluorinated gases. Another set of carbon footprints is also generated through housing, transportation, food sectors, and so on.
What Is Carbon Neutrality and Why Does It Matter?
Carbon Neutrality is an initial process to achieve a Zero carbon footprint. The method emphasizes replacing or offsetting carbon-emitting elements with eco-friendly elements on a smaller level. For achieving a zero-carbon future, being carbon neutral is the first step. For example – instead of buying a water heater you can exchange it with a solar water heater, to reduce your carbon footprint by a considerable grade.
A growing carbon footprint is leading to climate change and is increasing the co2 emission per capita. These emissions are thus, pointing towards a climatic emergency up to an extent of no escape. Therefore, carbon neutrality will play a paramount in the coming years.
Calculating Your Carbon Capture and Emission
You can start the process of calculating your carbon footprint by gauging your use, with the help of a carbon footprint calculator. A carbon footprint calculator helps in weighing your co2 emission per capita by measuring your travel distances, energy usage in the house, expenditure on shopping, and diet composition.
Carbon offset gold standard or Gold Standard for the Global Goals is a logo certification mark for non-governmental projects to generate carbon emission reduction in various climatic and development-oriented interventions. This is one such method that you can adopt to create carbon neutrality within your domain of area. Carbon offsetting, Carbon footprint calculators, etc are some of the easiest ways to be environmentally conscious.
No matter what your score is, here are some of the things that could help in lessening your negative impact on the environment.
Walking over Driving
November 2017 was the year when carbon dioxide emissions due to transporting had surpassed emissions from electricity generation as one of the top sources that produce greenhouse gases. Why? Because electricity generation and processes are shifting from the use of finite resources like coal to infinite resources like natural gas. If you decide to go car-less for a year you could save almost 2.6 tons of carbon dioxide on your front. According to a study held at the University of British Columbia and Lund University, these numbers are more than a round trip of a transatlantic flight.
So, how can we stop using a car? Just take a train, bus, or well, just shift to riding a bike which enables a zero carbon footprint. But let’s be realistic here, it is not entirely possible to never use a car.
Here are some of the tips you can keep in mind to make your car trips more climate oriented
Regular servicing of your car can be a good method to keep it efficient and smooth over time.
Carbon emissions reduction can be possible through efficient driving by using lesser brakes, thus avoiding the wastage of unnecessary gas or fuels.
Keeping your tires in check by keeping them pumped correctly can be a good method to reduce your carbon footprint
Cut down on the air conditioning and city driving as possible to save your carbon footprint. Since cities tend to be crowded, driving a bike would any day save your time and well, your carbon footprint!
Prefer Carpooling over single-use by splitting the emissions.
Just buy a Tesla!
If you are buying a new car, then that is a golden opportunity to reduce your co2 emissions per capita. You can choose between gasoline, hybrid, or electric with a wide range of options available. Choose cars that are higher on efficiency than design. Also, while opting for an electric car, be well-researched about the nearest charging stations for the same. It is necessary to know that cars that have lower emissions also have a lower maintenance cost, making it a smart buy in itself.
Home Energy
In an average American home, 25 percent of energy consumption is wasted on heating your spaces according to the Natural Resources Defense Council. These numbers are critical enough for us to rethink our ways of using our home appliances and services.
Here are some of the methods that you can adapt for a reduced carbon emission
Adapt to a smart thermostat while keeping the blinds closed to help the temperature to stabilize faster and save the carbon footprint.
Use your water heater as much as sufficient, 120 degrees being just enough.
Turn off your appliances and lights when they are not being used. You also need to check your power outlets to reduce your electrical consumption even more.
Invest in a laptop rather than a desktop computer as laptops take less energy to run.
Replace all the incandescent and energy inefficient light with LEDs. CFLs, etc that are energy efficient.
Opt for renewable energy resources like solar, wind, etc rather than going for finite resources. Solar panels, solar pergolas, etc are some of the elements you can adapt to add an aesthetic yet valuable asset to your homes.
Buy star-rated products that are certified as energy-efficient to reduce your electricity bill as well as carbon footprint.
Other methods like insulating your home well to reduce the energy waste, installing a cool roof to reflect the excessive heat, landscaping, and gardening, etc can be some of the most efficient mentors to curb down your home energy to reduce the carbon footprint on a greater extent.
Food
The food systems are always evolving, with many conjectures as to what is the most environmentally friendly diet to follow. Although, most experts agree that a considerable cut down on meat and red meat in specifics can help to create a lesser negative impact on the environment. For this reason, you can opt for a vegan diet as it uses natural ingredients in its simplistic forms.
While selecting food in grocery stores and supermarkets, you need to consider the production and transportation porches of the item as well. The major carbon footprint in the food industry is created through its machinery and transportation process as they use finite resources. And that’s why eating local makes a huge impact. Fewer miles account for fewer carbon emissions
You can also adapt methods such as home growing your food with an organic or a community garden to produce fresh food without any pesticides and fertilizers. This can prove advantageous in having a low carbon footprint while providing several health benefits. Global emissions are closely linked to what we have on our plates, going green as much as possible can always be a benefit.
Less Waste
On average Americans account for a 40 percent wastage of food that they buy.
Here are some of the simpler solutions that you can adapt for lower carbon capture:-
Concise your grocery list by adding only what is necessary over adding everything you want. This way you get the health benefits as well as save your carbon footprint.
Plan and cook your food according to the right amount you need for all the members rather than overdoing it and wasting the rest.
Get creative by reusing all your leftovers instead of tossing them all in the bin. Look out for innovative solutions and recipes.
Freeze your food properly to avoid them from getting spoilt.
You also have to be critical of what you eat. Instead of using disposable dishes, opt for dinnerware that you can wash and reuse.
Air Travel
One of the most efficient solutions to reduce your carbon footprint is by calculating how much and how often you prefer air travel. Taking fewer round trips and resorting to public transportation for the same can be a good option. Instead of opting for air travel, you can opt for a sustainable travel option like electric cars, natural gas-reliant vehicles, etc.
If there are occasions where you can’t avoid traveling, then you can try carbon neutrality and reduce your carbon emission in some other way. For other wastes such as petroleum can be avoided by opting for video conferencing for meetings rather than traveling to every location.
Dressing and Shopping Sustainably
Most of the clothes produced under ‘Fast Fashion’ are produced quickly, cheaply, and are not sustainable. This fast industry ends up costing a lot for the environment. So whatever you shop, be it clothes, groceries, home goods, toys, etc. you have to consider the sustainability aspect behind it to reduce the carbon footprint.
Here are some of the do’s that you can consider while dressing or shopping:-
Try shopping vintage, you will be saving money as well as the environment.
Consider the fabric of the material and the different environmental impacts that it creates. Think of buying more wool over synthetics.
Donate your old clothing rather than throwing it away. Some animal shelters also take old bedding, sheets, towels, etc, and be well-researched about everything you invest in.
Buy Carbon Offsets – Sometimes your contribution towards the carbon footprint is unavoidable. But in such scenarios, you can try buying items from a sustainable initiative that offsets their emission on a level. Although, you have to be careful in analyzing authentic initiatives and organizations.
How to Recycle
One of the easiest methods to reduce your co2 emission per capita is through retaining and reusing what you already have. Rather than using newer materials, you can retain your current elements by reusing them in more than one way.
Here are some of the tips you can consider while reusing and recycling
Check for a number inside a triangle on the bottom of every plastic container that you buy. This indicates if the resin that was used can be recyclable or not.
Before throwing any food or waste in a recycling bin, rinse it clean to avoid any spilled item entering the bin as it can spoil the entire batch of recyclables.
Recycle paper, tin, cans, and before throwing anything away always ask yourself this question – Can I re-use, retain or repair it?
Donate your working electronics rather than dumping them if they are in a working condition.
Do not add your non-recyclables in recyclable bins; they can spoil an entire batch.
Know Your Rights and Vote!
To be able to be a responsible citizen towards curbing the reduction of your carbon footprint, you need to have a clear understanding of the science of climate change. Know your facts through various organizations, representative, and authentic sources first, and then act on them. Another conscious initiative from your end can be through meetups and joining with a local climate group that helps you in staying well-updated with the current happenings.
Also, use your vote to curb climate change by opting towards policies and government that support these green initiatives.
How Will These Measures Impact in the Long Run?
In the next 10 years, global MNCs like Apple, Microsoft, Tesla, etc have envisioned themselves to be carbon neutral. Due to the current climatic condition, stalwart organizations like SpaceX are visioning humans to be a multi-planetary species. Curbing the Carbon Footprint has now become a mandatory rather than a luxury. With MNCs and global leaders working on achieving a zero carbon footprint on a macro level. Along with households working on sustainable lifestyle changes on a micro level, the future can be Green!
It is high time that we start taking ownership of our contribution towards climate change. Why do you think this is necessary? Why does it matter?
Our generic lifestyle decisions account for creating major impacts on a macro level. Here a question arises- How can a small household contribute to a global impact? Think about millions of people initiating this small change, can we consider it as small then? By making our lifestyle as sustainable as possible we can curb the carbon footprint by a large amount. We can urbanize by taking sustainability in hand for a better and greener future.
We are living in a new age where a climatic emergency is on the verge, only a total revamp of our ways and lifestyle choices can indeed make a positive impact towards neutralizing our overuse. One of the major polluting elements adding to the greenhouse gases is our CO2 emissions. They are the largest contributors to climate change. And thus, there is a need for methods catering to carbon offset to curb the negative footprint by a larger margin.
What Is a Carbon Footprint?
Carbon Footprint is one of the most commonly used terms in our daily lives, but what exactly does it mean?
The dictionary definition of carbon footprint is “the amount of carbon dioxide released into the atmosphere as a result of the activities of a particular individual, organization or community.”
Carbon Footprint is a major contributor to abusing the natural environmental conditions. Various factors add up carbon in the environment which can have both health as well as environmental effects in the long run.
Importance of Carbon Footprint
Tackling climate change is not an overnight job, everybody plays an equal part in initiating a small change to create a bigger difference. One of the best solutions is to decrease our carbon emissions daily by switching to alternative options that cater to less or zero carbon footprint.
One might mistake carbon emissions for vehicular aspects or any commute-based mode. This is untrue, carbon footprint can be emitted from various other ways. From building construction to overuse of materials, along with this an excess dependency on finite resources like petrol, diesel, etc can increase carbon emissions. Improper waste management left untreated can also create a hazardous impact on the environment.
Almost everything we do in our daily life releases some amount of carbon into the environment. For example, when you buy food from supermarkets it is factory produced with machinery and other technicalities that require finite resources such as petrol, diesel, etc to function. This along with transportation which is also dependent on finite resources indirectly adds up to the carbon footprint. Therefore, to tackle climate change and reduce the effects of carbon footprints we need to think deep right from the origin of a commodity.
Carbon Offsetting
Carbon Offsetting can be one of the most efficient ways to reduce our carbon footprint by equalizing the usage than overpowering the negative usage in one go. We can start carbon offsetting by investing in environmental projects and solutions. Green packaging for products to sustainable and green-rated buildings can be effective measures to curb climate change. Replacing or altering finite with infinite resources in a gradual manner can help in carbon offsetting in our cities.
How Can We Start Carbon Offsetting on a Smaller Scale?
The main factor here is to look at the current availability and optimizing its usage rather than exhausting the available resources. We need to think about the coming years and the future generation, and that’s why we need to conserve the availability. The current abundance can be tomorrow’s scarcity or worse, EXTINCTION!
A carbon footprint calculator is an efficient way to calculate your carbon emissions within a household. You can map your carbon consumption by adding values of your electricity, water, landscape, renewable resources, etc.
The Committee of Climate Change states that the average household produces 8 tonnes of carbon emissions in the environment. In which around two tonnes comes from heating your homes which adds 1.25 tonnes more to the electricity usage. This is the main reason why the residential carbon footprint is larger than the commercial footprint. Therefore, there is an active need to start carbon offsetting on a residential level first.
Carbon footprint can be curbed down by simple measures like buying from local stores or local resources.
Commute-based checks can be kept on a day-to-day basis by switching to environmentally sound fuels such as solar, electricity, etc.
Home appliances can be switched to energy-efficient options by using LEDs, CFLs, etc.
Regular water heaters can be exchanged with Solar Water heaters, which are much more efficient and cost-friendly.
Water management systems by using dual flushing systems, aeration tanks, etc can be done to use water more efficiently, thus avoiding wastage of resources.
Waste management systems in a small household can also have a positive impact in the long run, sewage tanks and treatment tanks can be used for the same.
Landscaping your households with plants or shrubs can go a long way in making the air more cleaner.
How to Calculate Carbon Footprint?
Measuring your carbon footprint can be an accurate way to modulate your lifestyle needs. You can measure your carbon footprint by calculating the total output of greenhouse gases that are emitted by your household or organization.
Although, one aspect you need to consider is that ‘carbon’ is an element that is used as a short form for all the polluting gases. Also, it is the most dominant one among all the gases that contribute to your carbon footprint. Measuring your carbon footprint allows you to be in sync with the changing environment by adapting to a changed lifestyle much more easily. At the same time, it also helps you in creating a resilient business.
There are several carbon footprint calculators provided by various organizations. The Annual Carbon Emissions calculator (ACE) is one such method to collect your data. It is a basic excel workbook with sheets for adding all the necessary usage on a monthly basis. It also automatically generates graphs of all the cumulative emissions. Data like waste generation, energy use, refrigerant loss, travel can be entered into the appropriate month’s sheet to keep a detailed track of your carbon emissions.
Which Industries Are Greatly Responsible for Carbon Footprint?
Greenhouse emissions include CO2, Methane, Nitrous Oxide, and other F-gases. These carbon emissions take place through several methods from farming to deforestation to several other industrial processes. The World Resources Institute (WRI) has broken down the total global emissions from 2005 in various headline sectors to calculate the carbon footprint of each industry.
The Carbon footprint of electricity and heat accounts for 24.9%, whereas 14.3% of global carbon emissions are produced through transportation activities. The industry sector takes up 14.7% of the Carbon emissions whereas other fuel combustion and fugitive emissions are 8.6% and 4% respectively.
The Agricultural sector accounts for 13.8% of carbon emissions with Land use changes and alterations on a 12.2%. Even our daily waste gives 3.2% of carbon emissions. These main sectors are then assigned to various other end uses such as Road Transport (10.5%), Air Transport (1.7%), Other Transport (2.5%), etc. The fuel power for residential buildings goes up to 10.2% of carbon emissions, whereas that for commercial buildings is 6.3%.
Other industries like Iron and Steel Production (4%), Machinery Production (1%), Pulp, paper and printing (1.1%), Food and tobacco industries (1.0%), Cement production (5.0%), Chemicals production (4.1%), Coal mining (1.3%), Deforestation (11.3%), Livestock and manure (5.4%), etc. also emit a considerable amount of carbon.
One important point to note here is that the carbon emission level keeps on changing permanently. The total global emissions now are higher than they were in 2005 due to the increased population, demand, urbanization, etc.
Many Multinational Companies and organizations like Apple, Google, Microsoft, Starbucks, Nike, Tesla, etc are planning to go carbon neutral by the year 2050.
Microsoft has hired several third-party organizations to keep tabs on their carbon footprint. They plan to make the organizations have a zero carbon footprint by the year 2030. The inclusiveness of these MNCs towards a common green goal has brought many smaller organizations to take inspiration and start their way of reducing carbon emissions.
Pros of Reducing our Carbon Footprint through Sustainability
Air Quality
When we opt for measures that help in reducing carbon emissions our air quality indirectly improves. Carbon Dioxide accounts for making the air polluted, the absence or negligible amount of it improves the air quality by a larger margin. The user group has various health benefits as well as better visibility in their neighborhood due to this inclusivity of sustainability within their concise space.
Economic Growth
Reducing the carbon footprint, in turn, reduces our dependency on finite resources. An increased dependency on infinite resources increases the economy as now the core source is freely available and that too in abundant quantities.
Awareness
To increase awareness, the government has even started giving subsidies, ROI on clean energy investments, and compensations when opting for infinite sources like solar, wind, etc.
Slow Climate Change
Carbon offsetting and reduced carbon emissions slow down the climate change process by making our cities greener and liveable as well as saving the environment.
Cost Savings
Reduced carbon footprint also reduces the monthly electricity bills as the user group becomes more dependent on infinite resources that are freely available.
Cons of Reducing Our Carbon Footprint Through Sustainability
Although sustainability has more merits than demerits, it is not always carbon neutral. For example – solar energy tends to produce some amount of carbon from its attached generators, batteries, etc. However, the impact of this is far less than using finite resources for the same.
The initial cost of sustainable measures is higher but the running cost is almost zero or negligible for many resources.
Sustainable measures such as solar panels, wind turbines, etc can have security issues as they need to be elevated in an open space where natural resources are available in abundance.
In areas where the sunlight and wind are unpredictable, dependency on sustainable measures can be less economical as they function in natural conditions. Due to this, installing solar panels, wind turbines, etc requires thorough research and planning.
What Is the Importance of Carbon Footprint?
The future is an asset that can be prone to instability if we don’t act on it now. A carbon-neutral future on a global level can help in targeting our carbon emissions to make our future cities more sustainable and greener.
A liveable city is fueled by a lesser dependency on finite resources and more adaptability towards infinite resources. By adopting small lifestyle changes towards a green future we can curb down our carbon footprint by a larger margin. This can in turn give rise to cities that are more conscious of the user group as well as the environment.
FAQs
What Is Meant by Your Carbon Footprint?
Carbon footprint is the total amount of greenhouse gases that are generated by the current user group. The average carbon footprint for a user in the United States is 16 tonnes, making it one of the highest rates in the world. Although, globally the average is less than 4 tonnes per user.
How Can You Reduce Your Carbon Footprint?
There are many ways through which you can reduce your carbon footprint, the easiest way is to – reduce, reuse, rot and recycle all the materials which have the potential to do so. Commuting through bikes or sustainable vehicles like electric or solar can be done. Another method is through conserving water, eating more local and natural, switching to sustainable and energy-efficient methods for daily dependency, etc.
How Bad Is Our Carbon Footprint?
49 billion tonnes is the pollution and impact that we create globally on our ecosystems. The core reason behind it is the addiction to finite resources like fossil fuels, burning, etc which contributes around 30 billion tonnes of carbon dioxide to the environment.
Why Do We Need to Reduce Our Carbon Footprint?
As per a study, a reduction in the emissions of greenhouse gases can help prevent premature deaths up to 3 million by the year 2100. These researches and studies have clearly shown the positive impact that a reduced carbon footprint can have on the environment making it necessary to reduce our negative impact on the environment.
Do Emails Leave a Carbon Footprint?
You might not be familiar with this, but emails account for our carbon footprint. A spam email can produce 0.3g Co2e whereas a regular email can produce 4g. An email with a hefty attachment or photograph can produce 50g Co2e in one go. Although, on an individual level these carbon footprints can seem smaller, on a global level they can have a massive impact. Note: Co2e (carbon dioxide equivalent) is a standard unit to measure carbon footprint.
Let’s Curb the Carbon Footprint
Our future cities are entirely dependent on our current use. The more resources we overuse, the more we head towards extinction. Curbing the Carbon Footprint can be one of the most beneficial methods to slow down climate change. It is not about revamping your entire lifestyle but one can always start by making small yet effective changes on a consistent level.
It is time now, that we start treating our finite resources as a treasure rather than a luxury!
Located in Teton Village, United States, Rendezvous House is one of the most talkative topics right now. The reason behind this is the stunning mountain views of Rendezvous Mountain. Designed by CLB Architects, it is a 5-bedroom residential home that is constructed in a 7,000 square foot area. Let’s know more about this spectacular dwelling.
The clients have intentionally chosen this location for two reasons: first, it has breathtaking views of the mountain, and second, it is pretty close to the Jackson Hole Mountain Resort. Here residents can enjoy idyllic views of the resort, the Teton mountain range, and Sheep Mountain.
Clients are actually texas-based, so they wanted a space that can provide access to world-class skiing both at the resort and in the backcountry. From an outdoor lifestyle to cozy interiors, this Teton Village home gives them everything.
When you enter this building, you’ll get surprised by the mind-blowing and dramatic view of Rendezvous Mountain views.
The residence has actually consisted of three primary gables, and they all beautifully connect a one-and-a-half-story living space to a two-story guest wing that also houses the garage.
The floor plan of this entire plot is simple and straightforward, but few transition elements are also included.
When we talk about the main gable, it has an entertainment hub. You’ll also see a seamless transition between kitchen, dining, and living spaces. What are these seamless transitions?
The continuous walnut flooring, stained wood ceilings, and patinated copper paneling on the fireplace and kitchen hood are some transitional elements that make this space special and unique from the rest. These elements also help to connect two different places.
Now you might be wondering why architects had only selected these materials? This is because they wanted to add warmth and create a comfortable family gathering space with a lot of reflected natural light.
For that, there are many larger open spaces, and smaller intimate spaces have been included in the layout.
The beautiful stone wall that extends from the living room through a full-height glass wall to the outdoor patio space is adding an extra factor to the ambiance.
There is also a small but really cozy outdoor dining space provided by extending the kitchen to the porch. Equipped with radiant heaters, residents can enjoy the outdoor dining season without worrying about the cold weather.
Charcoal quartzite stone with clear cedar accents has been used in various places. They’re also connected with lower flat roof forms clad in patinated copper panels.
This setup creates an incredible and clear architectural separation between the forms. On top of that, Minimalistic truss structures and sleek floor-to-ceiling windows have been provided to enjoy the gorgeous neighborhood views.
The interior designer specifically included layered materials, soft lighting, and curved material edges in the design plan.
The reason is that these materials can provide a feminine sentiment throughout the home while reflecting the aesthetic of the predominantly female family at the same time.
A custom topographical wallpaper is placed in the study room that looks really pretty in front of Teton Mountain Range’s awe-inspiring views.
Whether it be bedrooms, bathrooms, or outdoors, everything has been kept in complementing materials. The interior and all the architectural elements are designed in such a way that they all come together to support a balance between avid outdoor recreation and elegant entertainment.
Curious to know more constructions like Rendezvous House? Read our previous blogs on House in Avanca . It is also a contemporary residential property designed by nu.ma in Portugal.
Conclusion
This Rendezvous House in Teton village is a perfect example of how you can construct a residential property with a modern, minimal design with the perfect blend of materials and natural elements. You can always take inspiration from these spectacular house plans and include some of the sections or materials in your dream house plan/layout.
In a few days, the spring season will knock on your doors. So, get ready and welcome spring with open arms! Yes, it’s finally the time to defrost your house from the cold winter spells and start thinking about spring decorations. This season not only brings the smell of fresh flowers, but also comes with warmer weather and longer days. So are you excited about the spring season? I am definitely looking forward to this season, and that’s why today I came up with some really amazing spring decor ideas.
There is no better way to usher in the spring season than giving your home a warm, refreshing makeover! After making your home completely clean and clutter-free, you can finally upgrade your space with some of the coolest spring decoration ideas. Are you wondering how to decorate for spring? No worries, just keep on reading.
Today in this blog, we’ve gathered eighteen spring decorating ideas and examples that’ll help you freshen up your own home.
From pastel colors, floral accents, and fresh patterns, get ready to pop a Claritin and bring these chic spring decorating ideas and styling tips home with you this season. From gorgeous pastel decors, floral & fresh textures and elements, there are so many things by which you can welcome the warm and inviting weather of spring!
If you think that these projects will take time and money, let me tell you that it isn’t the case! All of them are super easy to make, or you can implement them without spending a lot of money. There are many DIY spring decorating ideas in this list, from flashy signs and table runners to colorful vases. So, celebrate spring and spruce up your living room, kitchen, dining room, bedroom, or office with these easy-breezy spring decor ideas 2023.
17+ Cheerful Spring Decor Ideas !
Contemporary, rustic, farmhouse-inspired, timeless, or ultra-glam: Whatever style you’re looking for, you’ll surely find some inspiration & ideas on this list that’ll compliment your current interior perfectly.
1. Rainbow Glassware
Start your spring season with some colorful glasses. To get these unique colorful decors, you can go to any antique or thrift store. Display these cute candy-colored stem glasses on the open shelves.
You can arrange them according to height or colors or in whatever pattern you like, but one thing is sure that they’ll look pleasing to the eyes.
2. Flower Chandelier
What’s better than flowers to welcome the new season? Nothing, right! Pick some of the fresh flowers from your garden or the shop and create this really simple but lovely hanging flower chandelier. You can hang this over your table for party decoration or as a beautiful centerpiece.
3. Floral Table Runner
Another way to showcase some flowers is by setting them on your table for dinner parties or get-togethers. Arrange them all either in vases or directly place them on the table runner. This will be a spectacular centerpiece on your dining table.
4. Repaint Bookcases
Is your bookshelf getting all dusty and old? Give it a new life by painting it in an invigorating spring color. A fun and a quirky touch of paint will make it spring-appropriate.
5. Trendy Floral Walls
From living rooms, bedrooms to bathrooms, these floral wallpapers can be seen everywhere. So this spring, buy a roll of peel-and-stick wallpaper and turn a boring blank wall into an Instagram-worthy accent piece.
6. DIY Rope Mirror
Here is one of the best and easy DIY spring decor ideas for you. To make this, all you need is one round-shaped mirror and some ropes. You can take inspiration from this zig-zag pattern or make any pattern that you like.
7. Floral Happy Wreath
Say goodbye to winter and hello to spring with this happy and cheerful wreath. It is super easy to make with just simple things. Hang this on your front door and welcome all your visitors.
8. Plant, Plant & Plant
Honestly, there is no specific reason for indoor plants, but the spring season makes them more special. So, if you haven’t think about including indoor plants in your home decoration; Do think because this spring season is the right time
Just place some small or big green plants on your open shelves or hang them on any plain white wall.
9. Bright & Sunny Yellow
We all agree that yellow is such a happy color, and it can instantly uplift the ambiance of any place. So, this springtime, swap your home decors with some funky and cheerful yellow tones.
You can use various shades of yellow such as mustard, bright yellow, neon yellow. But make sure don’t overdo the things; just use it as a pop of color. Perfect color for using in curtains, flowers, and decorative pieces.
10. Moss Door Hanger
Spring is all about new beginnings, right? Another idea that you can include in your decor is this really unique moss sign.
11. Flower Card With Flower Seeds
This project is really easy, and you can make this with your kids. Help them in creating these types of handmade flower cards so that they can wish their friends with these interesting cards. If you want, you can also include some flower seeds in the envelope.
12. Test Tube Flower Chandelier
Look how beautiful this chandelier is! All you need to do is to take several test tubes and fresh flowers and hang them anywhere in your home. This minimal but attractive-looking decor will be perfect for springtime.
Make this really cute and stylish gold bento box with a pastel-colored band for your kids. Pack their lunch in this box, and it’ll help your kids to make new friends.
15. Hang a Floral Wall Clock
Is spring your favorite season? Mine too! So show your excitement by creating a beautiful wall clock from beautiful spring flowers for your home.
16. Add an Accent Rug
Spring is all about new colors, patterns, and fun textures. So try to include as many as you can. Mix a multi-colored or patterned rug with chairs in a coordinating shade.
17. DIY Copper Planters
If you can’t include large indoor plants, go for these ultra cute succulents. You can put these small copper plants on your working desk. Isn’t it the best spring decorations for office?
18. Decorate Outdoors
While you’re busy decorating your interiors, don’t forget about the outdoor areas. No spring decorations will be completed without decorating the outside area, such as your patio and backyard or deck. After all, they also deserve some love, right?
Add outdoor curtains, a few pillows, and some decorative pieces, and your outside area is ready! You can select a particular theme or go with multi-colored decors and create a perfectly fresh and flowy atmosphere.
Do you want to know more about the latest and trendy interior decor ideas? Read our previous blog on Dining room trends 2023 and make your space spring-ready with all the ideas.
Happy Spring!
So which spring decor idea you liked the most? I’m pretty sure you like all of them. Include pastel accents, straight-from-your-garden seasonal centerpieces, and cheery spring colors in your decor, and you’ll be surprised by the transformation. Even just with some real or handmade flowers, you can actually create an elegant but simple decor look. Trust me, it won’t break the bank and will last all season long!
I hope these interesting and colorful spring decor ideas will help you freshen up your spaces for the new season. If you find this blog helpful, do share it with your friends and family. Let them make their house look magnificently stunning for the season!
Start your new year with a brand new floor!Floors are an important part of any home, and some people even considered them as the foundation of their house. Every year the floor trends change and bring some new choices and styles. So are you wondering what’s new this year? What is the Flooring Design Trend in this year?
Today in this blog, we’re going to reveal all the Flooring Trends that will be seen the whole year. So whether you’re planning to remodel your home or just want to renovate your floors, this flooring guide will help you to get stylish and trendy floors. Also, you should take care of them as they’ll reflect your aesthetic and lifestyle to your visitors.
So, whether wood flooring is still in trend, or will it not be on the list? Worry not and keep on reading and find the latest top 10 flooring trends.
Trend Report: 10 New Flooring Design
So here is the list of the top ten flooring designs for the year. They’re full of freshness and realism and surely will make your home a stylish and comfortable place to live in. So are you excited to see ten designer-approved trends? Let’s start.
Trend #1. Wood Flooring In Pretty Patterns
So, the first trend will be wood floorings. Now you might be thinking, what’s new in that? I know every year this is always on-trend, but in this year, the new thing is that these wooden floorings have a twist. You may have these flooring in your home, or you may have already seen a basic side-by-side format of wood pieces laid on a floor, but have you ever seen a patterned wood layout?
Yes, these really stylish-looking flooring has patterns that totally change the whole look of any room. This year, specifically, patterns like Chevron or Herringbone will be seen in homeowners’ kitchens, bathrooms, and more. So, we’re sure that patterned floors are officially here, and you should not miss out.
So, why design your home’s floor to look the same as everyone else’s when you can actually choose from fun and unique patterns? They’re a simple and effective way to add an accent to your kitchen or dining hall. They also look great in bathrooms! (just make sure to use wood flooring with a waterproof coating)
Trend #2. Vintage Black & White
Create a nostalgic ambiance and bring back the warmth and memories of decades past with these black and white flooring. This year, the classic combination of black and white tiles is making a strong comeback. No, we’re not talking about the same old black and white checkered tiles that present in historic homes. This year this evergreen combo comes with a twist: it’s bold, graphic, and more luxurious.
Believe me; this is one of the trends that more and more homeowners want to get this vintage-style flooring with a unique twist. The designs include smaller tiles with bolder graphic patterns, monochrome floors, and contemporary styles include brash graphics and patterns.
Look at the above picture; here, a sophisticated atmosphere is created with a floral black and white tiles. You can also include these types of designs to create a classic evergreen look or if you want a traditional look, search for tiles with intricate patterns. These tiles perfectly blend vintage with contemporary styles and create an eye-catching effect and feel.
Trend #3. Stained Concrete Flooring
Yes, concrete is great flooring material, and it’s true that they’ve always been in demand. But in this year, they also have a modern twist. We all know that they’re tough and strong and perfect for creating an industrial style.
But if you want to create a modern look with an industrial twist, instead of just concrete, go for stained concrete.
Believe me, no material can beat concrete strength because it hardly gets any scratch or dent. From the kitchen, living areas to the bathroom, concrete has made its mark as the best flooring.
Depending upon what style you want, you can select the stains for your concrete floor. There are basically two types: Acid-based stain & Water-based stain. They have also come in various colors, such as brown and grey shades, blue and black.
But let me tell you that they’re a little on the expensive side but definitely worth every penny. So if your budget allows you, go for stained concrete floors.
Trend #4. Classic Vinyl Flooring
Vinyl Flooring was on-trend, is on-trend, and will be on-trend!
Yes, factors like good to walk on, completely water-resistant, and easy installation are making them one of the all-time in-demand flooring materials. So, if you also want good-looking and practical flooring in your home, go for vinyl floorings!
You can purchase vinyl flooring in sheets, planks, and tiles. Usually, they come in 6- or perhaps 12-foot-wide rolls, but you can also buy them in planks. Available in a wide range of designs and colors, you can select the one that mimics wood and tile.
If you’re tight on budget, go for Vinyl Composition Tile (VCT) as it is mainly produced from limestone and costs less. Engineered hardwood floors are also expensive, so you can go for vinyl ones as they’re designed to strongly resemble hardwood and are available in similar sizes as timber planks. They look realistic and give attributes like texturing & beveled edges.
Highly waterproof and susceptible to moisture, vinyl floorings are also easy to replace and can be installed over existing flooring. So, get ready to follow the current year’s flooring trends and give your home a stunning makeover.
Trend #5. Porcelain or Ceramic Flooring Design
The next flooring design trend that will be seen everywhere is porcelain and ceramic floors. They are extremely good-looking and are ideal for kitchens, bathrooms, and entryways. I know porcelain floors were also in high demand in the last year, and the same thing will be this year too. There are many reasons behind this, such as they’re extremely durable, non-porous, and beautiful.
Once you installed these tiles in your home, you don’t have to worry about the staining and any kind of water damage. They’re made from a special clay material made at remarkably high temperatures; that’s why it resists water, bacteria, staining, and any odors.
When it comes to maintenance, that too is quite easy and low. Another incredible thing about ceramic or porcelain flooring is that they’re quite affordable. Also, you can easily replace the chip or broken piece and come in several colors and styles. So you will surely find the one that will fit your color scheme. So get the luxurious flooring in your budget with this flooring idea.
Trend #6: Earthy Terracotta Tiles
Since the beginning of this year, all the Instagram pages and hashtags are swooning over terracotta tile flooring. What’s the reason? The reason is simple: it’s so eye-catching and pretty.
They come in thousands of color variations with a decent price range. So why not this year go for earthy, warm floorings with terracotta tiles. They look extremely great at well-loved spaces like entryways, mudrooms, and even kitchens. In the upcoming months, expect to see a lot more of them.
These floorings are made from unglazed terracotta, and they naturally bring such a European flair to any space. So in this year, be ready to give some modern farmhouse aesthetic to your home.
Trend #7: Terrazzo Is Back!
Yes, you’ve read it right! Our favorite flooring, Terrazzo, is back on the list of flooring design trends of the year! The best option for contemporary and mid-century homes alike is one of the speckled decorative styles that will skyrocket in popularity this year.
The terrazzo tiles are made of stone fragments and crushed glass, and they look really attractive and eye-pleasing. So whether you want to create some drama in your room or just want a minimal space, we highly recommend using terrazzo tiles.
It will not only look great, but it is way cheaper than the granite or more costly marble floorings. So, select your favorite one from the wide-ranging palette of tones and fragmented textures.
Trend #8: Natural Stone
On number 8, the flooring design trend is Stone! We all know that no other material can provide luxury in such a sophisticated way, right?
Apart from looking amazing, if you maintain them carefully, believe me, they’ll last for many years. They’ll make an excellent resale value to your home. They’re heavy, and you’ll need professionals to install them. You can select any stone tiles as they come in a variety of textures and materials such as marble, limestone, granite, and many more.
But this luxury comes with a price tag! Yes, make sure you have a big budget before going to install stone floorings. Other than this, there is nothing to keep in mind; enjoy your aesthetic home with luxurious stone floorings.
Trend #9: Big Tiles
You may have seen these types of big tiles in commercial places, but this year they have made a grand entry into residential properties. These large format tiles look really simple, but they’re so effective in making any space feel larger.
The general materials used for these types of tiles are cement, marble, and ceramic, and they all look good. So select the one according to your style and the size of the room. Now, it’s finally the time to create high-end spaces with these big tiles and also be on the top of the trend list.
Trend #10. Graphic Tiles
Last but not least, the trend that you can see in the entire current year is the Graphic Tiles. Designing a floor is art, and floors are considered as a blank canvas. So, fill them up with unique and artful pattern tiles and make your home a brilliant piece of artwork.
Whether you want luxurious vibes in your living area or want to add some drama to bathrooms, graphic tiles are the best option. From soft subtle hues, bold contrasting colors to the intricate patterns, everything is available. And, if you’re not satisfied with the design, you can also custom make them. Yes, by using advanced technology, manufacturers can print your favorite images or pattern on tiles. So, create a wild, subtle look or eclectic vibes in your home with these trending graphic tiles.
Want to know more about the interior designing trends of the year? Check out our previous blog on Stylish Dining Room Trends.
Final Thoughts!
So how are you feeling after knowing the latest flooring trends of the year? This year some new trends come, and some floor materials from the last year will be on-trend. Honestly, when it comes to floor designing, there are a ton of options available in the market. So, always go with the one that suits your space and your pocket.
This year change your old floorings with the new trendy ones and give a stunning transformation to your property. So, these are all the unmissable flooring trends for the year. Just follow these ideas and predictions, you’ll automatically right on-trend, and your guests will be surprised by this gorgeous makeover.
Are you planning to renovate or redesign your bathrooms? At first, it may seem like an easy task, but when you start working on it, it will turn out to be more complicated than it seems. One of the simplest places to start your bath design is choosing the right type of mirror. Why a mirror? Because a mirror is the centerpiece of any bathroom and it also gives your bathing area a feeling of spaciousness.
As they play an important role, here we’re with some of the best bathroom mirror ideas of the year! From checking out one’s appearance, applying makeup, to shaving, there are many functions of a mirror. Apart from this, they also reflect natural light, add the final addition, and complete the space.
But selecting the perfect mirror for your bathroom can seem like a daunting task. First, you have to think about your bathing area’s size and then think about whether you want a small or big mirror? There are tons of options available in the market, such as round, square, oval, rectangular, tinted, transparent to antique frames in different styles, sizes, colors. So, the big question is, which type of mirror will work for your space?
Don’t worry, keep on reading because today, we have gathered up eighteen bathroom vanity mirror ideas in this blog. From trendy round mirrors to unique light-up mirrors, you’ll indeed find the perfect mirror idea for your bathroom.
17+ Gorgeous Latest Bathroom Mirror Ideas
Apart from providing reflection, a right mirror also contributes a sense of spaciousness and enhances the presence of natural light. So here are the eighteen stunning framed bathroom mirror ideas of the year.
1. A Mirror Cabinet
Do you live in a small apartment, or do you have a compact bathroom? If yes, then you have to use every inch of your space cleverly. So, instead of a normal mirror, use a mirrored cabinet above your sink. Look at the above farmhouse chic bathroom; here, the rustic mirrored cabinet looks really pretty and practical.
2. Folded Corner Mirror
Living in a compact home is hard, but you can make it easy. How? By using your space efficiently! For example, you may already have seen corner mirrors in many bathrooms. They save space, but sometimes they look awkward. So instead of normal corner mirror use, go for a folded corner mirror and you can turn these awkward-looking corners into a custom vanity mirror. Look how cute is this pink bath.
You can always use these types of mirrors to enhance the overall vibe of your bathroom. This way, you can easily utilize these awkward room corners and make them into something more useful and convenient.
3. Double Sink – One Mirror
Does your bathroom have double sinks? If yes, then it is not compulsory to put two mirrors. You can break up the symmetry and place a single mirror that stretches from one end of the vanity to the next.
This mirror also has a hidden cabinet, so one large mirror will surely double the storage space as compared to two small separate mirrors. This bathroom is designed by Arent & Pyke. They put the simple bronze framed mirror, which complements the dark gray grooved drawers and black sconces.
4. Antique Bathroom Mirrors
Show your love for antique things by placing these types of mirrors. These mirrors have antique brass chains to suspend them. Aren’t they looking so unique and pretty? You can use them in the same size or in various sizes according to your bath space. They also have shelves where you can put flowers in a vase, perfume, and eyeglasses.
5. Modern LED Mirrors
This time, equip your bathroom with the latest technology. Yes, we’re talking about the modern mirror that comes with light-emitting diodes (LED). Believe me, it is the best of both worlds because it is the best perceivable way to get a realistic reflection of an image, and it also adds light to the room.
Don’t worry about the bills because they also conserve electricity! They are specifically designed to produce a pure white light–perfect, which is extremely good for shaving and applying makeup.
6. Kid-Friendly Bathroom Mirror Ideas
Are you decorating bath space for your kids? If yes, then make sure to place the mirror at the lower height or according to your kid’s heights. You can always experiment with the shapes and can also switch up design compositions.
Take inspiration from the above designs. It is designed by Studio/Lifestyle, where a sideways oval mirror is also placed lower on the wall. This way, space becomes both kid-friendly and intriguing.
7. Barn Door Mirror
This unique mirror design will surely baffle the minds of your visitors. It is a sliding barn door mirror. This beautiful black mirror will deliver a high contrast to the predominantly white bathroom walls. It also comes with a shelf, where you can create your mini garden by placing plants.
8. An Asymmetrical Mirror Design
Give a contemporary touch and feel to your bathroom with this asymmetrical mirror. There are many types of unusual-shaped mirrors available in the market, such as a rounded rectangle, dome-shaped mirror, pill-shaped mirror, or popsicle-shaped mirror.
You can instantly add a quirky touch to your bathroom without going over the top. These types of mirrors look great and give multiple effects when 2 to 3 mirrors are placed accordingly.
9. A Mirrored Vanity
Who says that you can only put mirrors on the wall? No, not at all! You can bring many mirror effect elements to your home and break the rule. Don’t think that mirrors are limited to walls; look at the above bathing area.
Here the homeowners Christian Burch and John Frenchette opted for a mirrored cabinet vanity. They intentionally placed this in their bathroom to make the room feel larger and want to add a touch of glam.
10. The Light-Up Mirror
It is so frustrating, whenever you’re doing your makeup, and the lighting is not perfect. So for all those people who feel the same, we suggest using a light-up mirror. This not only makes your dress-up and makeup application easier but also adds more style to your bath.
This is a Studio DB-designed space, where velvet stool and light-up mirror are used. So if your space allows, go for this setup and add a vanity & a light-up mirror.
11. Mirror With Steel Frame
Steel framed mirrors are so in trend right now. Even in them, there are two options: a simple mirror with a steel frame and the other option is the giant mirrors with metal bars.
The first style is effortless to create. All you need to do is find some antique mirrors with vintage or steel frames and then place them on your bathroom walls. The second style is tricky and only looks good in large bath areas. First, paint your walls in dark paint and then put on a giant mirror. Finally, place some iron bars that match with the wall shade on top of the mirror.
12. The Full-Length Mirror
If your bath has enough room, we suggest going with a full-length mirror. Not only you can easily get ready in the morning, but it also adds a sophisticated and polished look to your bath area.
Here, the owners have placed a large mirror with an edgy matte black finish, and they look absolutely stunning against the luxe marble floors. Also, the neutral color palette has been used here to ensure a polished look with a touch of eccentricity in this bathroom.
13. Brushed Metal Wall Mirrors
Another way to bring sophistication to your baths is by using metal wall mirrors. These types of mirrors are designed with a contemporary look that complements various designs and styles.
To get the look on another level, you can also match your hardware and light fixtures with the mirror’s brushed metal frame. This will create a modern and urban bathroom design while providing an accurate reflection of yourself.
14. Go Frameless
Sometimes it is not compulsory to put double mirrors for double sinks. Look how brilliantly designers have put a single but large frameless mirror for two sinks. How to decorate a mirror without a frame?
All the elements, including mirror, vanity, and linear ceiling light stamp, are creating a modern style. However, the oval soaking tub with well-defined lines and sharp edges perfectly balances out the entire look.
15. Rustic Bathroom Mirror Ideas
Do you want to create a bath design that is unique and unusual? If yes, then what do you think about creating a rustic bathroom design? Look at the above bath, where elements like a distressed wood framed mirror, an old ladder, and a weathered stone sink are teamed up to create a rustic yet modern look. Two vintage wall sconces have been placed to light up the mirror and vanity to complete the rustic interior design.
16. Create A Symmetry
Sometimes creating a symmetrical design looks more good than the other designs. This mainly works for unusual-shaped places. If you are confused about how to balance a weirdly shaped area, then go for asymmetric design.
For example, in this bath design, classic double mirrors have been used over double rounded sinks, but they’re in an oval shape. Both sinks and storage areas are also kept in the same shape and design to balance out the look.
17. Bathroom Mirrors with Storage
Does your bathroom don’t have enough space? Yes, steal this idea. The first step is to paint your bath walls in pure white color. Why? Because neutral colors make your bathroom feel bigger than it truly is.
Then place a narrow vertical mirror that has some open shelves. This will allow you some storage space, and you can put things like daily bath essentials, potted plants, makeup, and other personal items on the open shelves.
The black mirror frame and shelves are adding a touch of eccentricity. Believe me; this is one of the easiest and best bathroom mirror ideas for a small bathroom
18. Mirror For Fun
This is not a mirror idea, but designer Hecker Guthrie has created an illusion by putting a portrait in the mirror’s place above the bathroom sink. It’s just for fun and is a loose interpretation of What people would actually see if there was a real mirror.
Instead of going for the typical symmetrical route, he completes the design by hanging single slim pendant light. Even flanking a sink area with sconces is also a subtle but bold choice. You can also go with this fake-out mirror design to prank your guests and create a fun atmosphere.
Are you looking for more bathroom designs? Yes, check out our previous blog on the latest bathroom floorings and give your bath area a unique and trendy outlook.
Conclusion!
Not only the shape, size, and design of the mirror is important, but the placement of these mirrors is crucial for attaining a perfect look. With the right placement, you can easily create an illusion that makes your bathroom look bigger than it actually is.
Another vital thing after this is the lighting options so that you can enjoy all the benefits of the mirror you just picked out. You can either go for ceiling lighting or use pendant lights or wall sconces for additional lighting.
Do you have unused outdoor space? Do you want to use your outside area but don’t know how to use it properly? If yes, then one of the best ways to utilize unused outdoor spaces is to convert them into an outdoor garden! Yes, a modern garden is a popular trend nowadays, or maybe you have already seen this in your neighborhood or online.
Are you also interested in transforming your space? Are you looking for some amazing modern garden ideas? If yes, then my friend, you have landed on the right page. Today we’ve collected the best contemporary garden design ideasfor small gardens or large spaces out there. Whether you want to transform your entire outdoor area or just wanted a few quick tricks to make your space more welcoming, you’ll get everything in here.
We’ve covered everything in this blog, from outdoor living rooms, kitchens to ambient lighting and stylish color schemes. So, keep on reading and find the perfect idea for your dream garden.
15+ Modern Landscaping Ideas
Below are sixteen modern garden ideas for small gardens and large outdoors. From outdoor dining, chic lighting solutions, stylish sheds, there are so many things included in the list. Just take a look at these designs and find the perfect one for your home:
1. The Minimalism Style
If you’re afraid to experiment with various garden styles or don’t want over the top things, it is better to start with this garden design. Here, the minimal things have been used, and they’re creating a calm and decluttered space. Simultaneously, strong geometric gestures and bold lines are creating a visual effect and making it more interesting.
2. Spanish Modern Landscaping Idea
This beautiful walled garden design is a part of a house, Molina de Segura, located in Spain. Here the owners have taken full advantage of the sun to grow tropical plants.
This garden is designed by Alberto Garcia, who chooses hardwood furniture that will resist the sun, and the cute emerald pillows are acting as accent colors that are giving a modern touch to space.
3. Blend Indoors to Outdoors
Look at the above picture. Do you have a similar layout of your home? If yes, then you can create a fabulous garden design by creating a link between your outdoors and indoors.
How? Just by adding sliding or bi-fold doors! You can also use a similar type of tiles on your patio area as you have in the room on the other side of the doors. After this, just decorate the area with cool outdoor furniture. This way, you can enjoy both inside and outside with a homey feel.
4. Serene Green Garden
This beautiful and calm garden is designed by famous garden designer Denise in Ealing, London. Here a single color palette has been used, and that is Green. Various shapes of leaves and textures have been used, but they all are in the same tone. This looks incredibly striking against these beautiful blue concrete planters.
5. A Landscape Design With Pool & Spa
If you have enough space, we suggest you, go with this dreamy landscape design. Take inspiration from the above house designed by Chris Corbett, a landscape and residential designer in California’s Sacramento region.
He always includes natural materials like stone and wood in his designs. Here in this pool and yard project, water is the main element. The serene flowing water into the pool and integrated spa area is just amazing!
6. The ‘Room’ Concept
These days, one modern garden design is quite trendy, and that is “ creating rooms.”
Here, you have to create small spaces to define various sections or functions. It allows people to look around and appreciate every aspect and detail.
Perfect idea for those who are living in compact spaces as this way, you can focus on small rooms and appreciate every nook of your garden.
7. Contemporary Garden Design
Another great natural garden landscaping idea is this one. This project is a result of the collaboration of two brilliant minds: Ruhlstudio & landscape architect Gregory Lombardi.
Here also, the flowing water with buffering sounds is the main focal point of this urban stone landscaping in this modern home in Cambridge, Massachusetts.
8. Select A Color Palette
It is good to stick with a color theme because it brings together all the elements together and looks pleasing to the eyes. If you can’t decide which colors to go for, select a neutral color palette.
A combination of white and cool greys will never disappoint you. For inspiration, take a look at the above garden. Here the same colors have been used, and look how gorgeous this place is looking! They add a feeling of space and serenity to an outdoor living area while letting the planting shine!
For decorations, you can include composite decking and porcelain pavers. This will create a laid-back yet sophisticated space for entertaining. Add a firepit and some lanterns for a loveling finishing touch.
Do you want a stylish and comfortable garden landscape design? This home was built in the early 19th century, but it has a unique and modern outdoor space. Specifically, in this place, Nash Baker Architects demolished two existing properties on the site and constructed a luxurious and grand single-family home.
Even though it is a modern home with two courtyards working as a garden area, yet it has a historic facade of the 19th century. The major part of the home is the relaxing outdoor space, designed by award-winning garden designer Luciano Giubbilei. This calm space features restrained planting, comfortable outdoor furniture, and a reflective pool.
10. Pergola Garden Design
Another trending garden design is Pergola. It is also my favorite one! By adding structures like a pergola, you can not only enjoy your outing in a shaded region but also adds an aesthetic look to the whole outdoor area.
You can add a pergola specifically to create a zone or define your seating or dining space. For a more attractive look, plant some vines or flowers around its pillars as they’ll support their growth, and your area will also look beautiful.
11. Vintage Modern Landscaping
What do you think about this landscape design? This whole space has vintage vibes with a modern twist. Designed by True North Architects at Australia’s Gold Coast, this landscape concept consists of both vintage-inspired and modern elements.
Architects intentionally combined weatherboard and hardwood timbers for an interconnected series of decks, terraces, and gardens. For a modern feeling, they have used unconventional materials, like steel and corrugated iron, which goes very well with the silver wood.
12. Outdoor Garden Dining Area
Who said that a garden is only for the lounge area? It is not! Take your dining area outdoors and enjoy eating meals in the warm weather. Look at the above setup, all you have to do is put some string lights, a fan, and some tasty food on the table and your outside set up for a dinner party is ready!
13. A Garden with Concrete Walls
I know this garden design is pretty different from other plans that you have seen. This unique landscape design is a part of a historic home in San Francisco. Owners wanted to retain & preserve its architectural features; therefore, Matazrozzi Pelsinger Builders constructed large concrete retaining walls. They have also installed a folding door system in the den that opens to a rear stone patio.
The whole garden and walls are filled with bonsais, ivies, mosses, ferns, orchids, fuschias, junipers, succulents, ornamental grasses, Daphnes, and other beautiful plants.
14. Create A Playing Area
If your family includes little ones, then a garden will be the perfect place to be their playing area. Create a garden design that also includes a small sitting and playing area where your kids can enjoy their hobbies.
15. Minimal Modern Garden Design
Want a modern and practical landscape design? Look at this plan. This Las Vegas entertainer’s backyard is Modern, functional, clean, and built with perfection. As we know, the temperatures in LA are pretty hot, so to battle the desert heat, the architects designed everything practical.
If you’re living in similar climate regions, we suggest using plants like succulents and certain shrubs and trees as they can survive, whereas the fussy plants will wither and die in the summer temperatures. To make the space cooler, you can add flowing water or a pool.
16. The Lighting Effect
No matter how expensive furniture you put in your garden, it will not look great if the lighting is not properly. Lighting, decors, and other types of finishing touches really impact anything else in a garden. So carefully select the things like lighting and accessories as you do layout and planting.
Take a look at the above picture; here, the designers elevated this entire outdoor living room just by lighting, including string lights and table lamps, and set the mood.
The Bottom Line
There are thousands of modern landscape design ideas out there but which one will work for your space is the main question. Contemporary backyard landscaping ideas are best for those who want to enjoy their garden or outside area and without hours of maintenance involved. You can also contact landscaping architects or landscape designers to achieve the specific design that you liked.
“Our rules and regulations are about things that aren’t pertinent any more – stick frame houses that you pump heat into, endless amounts of energy and water – wasteful methods of living. Those days are overdue to climate change, population explosion, and dwindling resources. If you project them into the future we’ve got a problem.”, says the architect Michael Reynolds.
Sustainability is a thought-provoking term that has caught global attention in the 21st century. So what makes sustainability and green building architecture so vital in today’s time? An environmental crisis being on the verge has created a global cry for sustainability to step in.
From melting of the glaciers to greenhouse gases, the outcome from human negligence towards nature has now turned into its most horrific sights. Our dependency on finite resources has led to a climate issue that can lead to long-term environmental issues that can be irreversible and irreparable.
We need to identify alternate resources and efficient sustainable architecture concepts speedily. Our buildings give out up to 39 percent of greenhouse gases and pollutants from their construction and execution to its post-occupancy. Sustainable architecture needs to be rethought globally. Although this phenomenon of the sustainable architecture dates back to the 1960s and 70s, it has now been given its true diligence and attention.
A surge of global architects started a provocative thought of going back to nature by making use of it in a conscious way. A decade where glass, steel, and cement had taken over global domination in the construction industry. The thought of going back to nature was rather sidelined. Although now in the new age,
A global reach through technological advancements has eased out this process by helping society collaborate on a mass level turning sustainable architecture into an easily adaptable concept.
What is Sustainable Architecture?
An architectural technique that aims to minimize the negative environmental impact of buildings by the use of efficient building designs with the use of materials, energy, ecosystem, etc. Sustainable architecture paramount a conscious approach to energy and ecological conservation in the design of the built environment.
The main goal behind this thought is to ensure that our usage of presently available resources does not end up having harsh effects in the long run. Sustainable architecture also infuses the thought that our infinite resources should be used more than finite resources through innovation and technological ideations. The sustainable architecture concept is inclusive of energy efficiency, water and waste management, landscaping, re-adaptive usage, and several other phenomena.
Green Rating Organizations
A large number of Green Rating systems have been established to have a direct and indirect impact on the environmental crisis. These systems help to mitigate core issues through encouragement and recognition of sustainability performance. It identifies these buildings and gives them a platform to encourage more people to opt for sustainably built structures.
The BRE’s rating system, BREEAM was one the most primitive green rating systems in the UK around the 1900s which was followed by the US Leadership in Energy and Environmental Design (LEED) rating system in 2000. It is an individual third-party verification for new construction, existing buildings, commercial interred, core and shell, retail, healthcare, homes as well as entire neighborhood developments.
The performance of LEED-rated buildings is calculated based on water efficiency, energy and atmosphere, materials, indoor environment quality, location and connectivity, awareness, innovation, and other regional prerequisites. Now there are almost 300 green certification systems worldwide catering to the global cause of sustainable architecture.
These systems measure the levels of performance intending to create projects that are environmentally conscious and use resources efficiently throughout the lifecycle of a project. Energy Star is a USA-based rating system that focuses on energy efficiency and water use at its core. Green Globes is also an assistance and guidance program for existing and new buildings The credits for this program are based on energy use, indoor environment, site surroundings, water resources, emissions, and environmental management.
There are several benefits in going for sustainable architecture by using green rating systems
It generates positive environmental aspirations
Environmental performances can also be verified beforehand.
Environmental building performance can be demonstrated to third parties.
Green education can be imparted through practical demonstrations and applicability
Positive marketing can be generated in the market to help in further sales.
Sustainable Architecture Concept – Then and Now!
Sustainability dates back to as old as the Roman era where a systematic way of city planning was established with mechanisms like water Aqueducts, sewage systems, etc. Gravity-driven structures became the core of city planning to ease out day-to-day activities while respecting the surroundings.
Even in Greek Architecture, the positioning of the buildings became one of the sustainable architecture concepts where the structures were oriented as per the sun’s direction. This in turn elevated the building quality making it more sustainable with little or no external dependencies.
Global architects like FL Wright, Renzo Piano, Glenn Murcutt, Norman Foster, Perkins + Will, etc started seeing sustainable architecture in green building design as a mandatory than an added luxury. Their inclusivity with this concept led to green architecture and buildings to look more aesthetic as well as ecological.
Another string of ecological architects emerged that believed in merging vernacular architecture with a modernist design thought, which gave rise to green architecture in the simplest form. Many nature-oriented locations like Bali, Vietnam, Sri Lanka, etc are seeing this form of sustainable architecture on a large scale.
Advantages of Sustainable Architecture
The advantages of sustainable architecture fall into three main categories, namely – environmental benefits, financial benefits, and social benefits.
Following are some of its advantages
Increased Productivity – As reported by several researchers, environmentally friendly workspaces help the employees to perform better while working.
Cost Reduction – With an efficient work method that is smart and functional, sustainable architecture concepts can help a design to be cost-efficient as well. Overall a green building costs less than a traditionally built structure. On top of that, green buildings have ROI that helps in increasing your property value up to a considerable margin.
Health Benefits – Green building architecture has several health benefits as well as they are built around the site conditions without hampering its natural flora and fauna. This makes the air two to five times cleaner. Sustainable materials in building construction also help in purifying the air making it a win-win option to go for.
Minimal Wastage – Green building architecture minimizes waste with its lower environmental impact and use of infinite resources. Waste management is a core criterion of a green building where sewage treatment plants, irrigation systems, dual flushing systems, etc are some of the mandates that ensure less wastage.
Protecting the Environment – Using recycled material during construction, reusing, and re-adapting available materials on site are some of the features that are making sustainability, and environmental saver!
Installation of insulation windows, solar heaters, solar panels, insulated air conditioning pipes, ample amount of natural landscape, perforated tiling systems, etc are accounting to make sustainable architecture less harmful to the environment.
Less Noise Pollution – Sustainable architecture puts extra attention on noise pollution that could be avoided in green construction. This is achieved through the planting of more trees to create a green buffer, noise barriers, etc are some of the methods that are used.
Quality of life – Living in a green neighborhood elevates the quality of life by providing health benefits, noise protection, lively atmosphere, green pockets, etc making it an ideal option in an urban jungle.
Marketing – Green building architecture has also proven to be a USP in attracting the user group towards a gated community as it ensures better liveability.
Experimentation and innovation – Sustainable architecture create many opportunities for creative experimentation in the industry. The emergence of new materials with multiple uses as well as new architectural typologies are emerging due to it. A ski slope amid a new power plant in Copenhagen is one such example.
Thus, sustainable architecture has more than one benefit.
Disadvantages of Sustainable Architecture
Every phenomenon comes with a set of pros as well as cons, sustainable architecture also has its set of disadvantages. Although, the advantages of sustainable architecture easily outweigh its cons.
Higher initial cost – The initial cost of sustain architecture techniques and buildings can be slightly higher than the conventionally used methods. Although, sustainable methods have zero or less maintenance and running cost which accounts for making it a money saver in the long run.
Funding – Sustainable methods generally have a hard time getting funds from banks as many techniques are still considerably new.
Availability – Green building materials are not easily available than conventional materials making the transportation and other costs slightly higher.
Skilled Labour – Finding artisans, laborers, service providers, etc that have expertise in green building construction can cost slightly more than conventional service providers.
Time Consuming – Due to their design specifics, green building architecture can be time-consuming to build.
Not all green is ‘Green’ – One needs to be as researched as possible to ensure that the materials that are using are green. As a trend almost every service provider has claimed its share in being green. There is a need to research the products well before buying them. The basic rule to look for is to ensure that the materials are outsourced from sustainable resources through various certifications and NGOs that look after these criteria.
Where Is Green Building Architecture Headed in the Next 20 Years?
Since the 1960s, sustainable architecture has achieved great achievements and has helped it to move into mainstream vision. Many large multinational companies like Apple, Starbucks, Nike, Tesla, etc have hired third-party organizations to revamp their methods of functioning with a more robust sustainable option.
Microsoft intends to be completely sustainable by the year 2030. These MNCs have embraced sustainability as a whole which is, in turn, encouraging consumers, investors, and government bodies to think about this phenomenon in a deeper sense. A collaboration between NGOs and community organizations is now considered a primal way to encourage sustainable architecture and green methods in every domain of our lifestyle.
Before Corporate Social Responsibility (CSR) was considered as risk mitigation, now sustainable architecture has proven to make the companies more collaborative to CSR methods in encouraging sustainable architecture.
“We need to respond to what our customers are asking us to do, not just for electric vehicles and products, but for new services too. Some companies have a purpose that goes beyond just manufacturing a product.
“There is a load of signals, but customers are looking at people to deliver aspirations. We’re going to do our best to bring costs down, push excitement up among consumers and make sure we get a piece of the pie.”, says Francisco Carranza Sierra, managing director, Renault-Nissan Energy Services
The current progress of sustainable green architecture has given a sense of positive direction to the upcoming years where green architecture will be treated as a mandate rather than an added luxury element. Mass adaptability to this idea and several other environmental policies are creating a conscious global awareness. Right now, sustainable green architecture is mainly seen in Tier 1 cities but the future holds a strong inclination towards its adaptability in Tier 2 and 3 cities as well.
Technological advancement has also muttered to make sustainable architecture not just environmentally friendly but also pocket-friendly. With innovations like Solar Pergolas, Wind towers, Green Facades, etc. green building architecture is functional as well as aesthetic. A holistic approach towards sustainability thus, assures its workability in the coming years.
FAQs
Where Is Green Building Architecture Headed in the Next 20 Years?
Sustainable architecture is the usage of design principles and strategies that reduce or nullify the negative environmental impact during the construction as well as execution process of our buildings. Using conscious methods to make a design such as water efficiency, landscaping, energy efficiency, waste management, etc are some of the green methods.
What Are the Principles of Sustainable Design?
Sustainable design principles include the following abilities Optimizing the site potential Using environmentally friendly products Enhancing indoor environmental quality Protecting and conserving water Minimizing the usage of non-renewable materials
What Are the Benefits of Sustainable Design?
Sustainability has several benefits on an environmental, financial, and social level. It helps you in making a design environmentally friendly while keeping its cost cheaper. It also makes society more aware and conscious.
What Is Environmentally Friendly Architecture?
Environmentally friendly architecture is the construction of buildings that are efficient throughout the life cycle from construction to execution. It’s efficient up to a point that its occupants can also be benefited from it. They are more than just a passing trend, they are here to stay.
What Are the Advantages of Sustainability?
An efficient operating system, cost reduction, better liveability, etc are some of the advantages of opting for sustainable architecture.
What Are Some of the Easy Sustainable Methods?
For home decor, one can always opt for an energy-efficient light system like LED, CFL, etc. Installing a dual flushing system, reusing water for irrigation, etc can be one such method.
We all get cleaned ourselves in bathrooms but have you ever noticed that the more cleaner you get in your shower, the dirtier your shower curtain and liner can become? Apart from dust and soap scum, the heat and moisture can produce conditions that can grow mold and mildew. Yes, that’s true. So how to clean a shower curtain?
These days many people prefer to use shower curtains as they not only keep water in its proper place (just like a shower door), gives privacy, but it is also a great decorative bath accessory that looks stylish and aesthetic. There are many types of best curtains available in the market, such as vinyl and plastic shower curtains, fabric shower curtains, and microfiber shower curtains.
But no matter what type of curtain you choose, one thing is sure that they all will be going to get dirty. When they are exposed to bath soaps, body soil, and lots of moisture and humidity, they get dirty, and if not properly cleaned, there can be a growth of mildew.
“A study shows that a shower curtain can contain 60 times more bacteria than your toilet seat. In fact, shower curtains and liners are the dirtiest spots in the bathroom.”
This is true that it is challenging to keep shower curtains and liners clean and tidy, but not anymore if you know the correct way! Today in this blog, we’re going to tell you how to clean shower curtains in the right and easy way. So whether you have plastic curtains, layered or luxury ones, or cotton curtains, all these methods will work for them. So, make them clean and keep your bathroom environment healthier.
How to Clean Shower Curtains
This cleaning guide includes washing methods for all types of shower curtains. Basically, curtains can be washed in 2 ways: In a Machine or By Hands! But before you follow any of the below-washing procedures, check the label for any special washing instructions. If you find any fiber content, washing, water temperature instructions, it’ll be better to follow them.
So, let’s start with the fabric curtains:
What You’ll Need
Supplies:
Heavy-duty detergent
Distilled white vinegar
Oxygen-based bleach (optional)
Chlorine bleach (optional)
Tools:
Washer
Dryer
How to Clean Fabric Shower Curtains
First, take your shower curtain down to get the best cleaning results. Slowly and carefully remove it from the shower rod, check the rings or hooks to see if they need cleaning or not. (further, in the blog, we’ve also described how to clean the shower curtain rings).
You can also check where there are any rips or tears in the curtain or not.
Use a heavy detergent and warm water, then put it in the washing machine on the permanent press cycle.
After your curtains are washed, it’s time to dry them. For that, use a dryer.
Set the dryer on a medium to low heat setting for tumble dry. Make sure to remove your curtain while it is still slightly damp. This will prevent set-in wrinkles. Later hang them, and even if there are any wrinkles left, they’ll go as soon as they finish drying.
Some of the fabric curtains with heavy materials need ironing. Just look for the care instructions to select the right ironing temperature.
After ironing, you can hang your clean shower curtains.
Note: If you feel that there is a lot of soap scum in your curtains, you can also include or mix one cup of distilled white vinegar in the washer.
How to Remove Mildew Stains From Fabric Shower Curtains?
Sometimes after the wash, discoloration from mildew and the stains remain. If this happened with your curtains, use an oxygen-based bleach and water solution to remove them. Just soak them away in this solution for at least four hours overnight. After this, rinse them well and dry.
If your shower curtain is made from natural fiber like cotton or linen and it is pure white, use a solution of chlorine bleach and water. Mix both the solution in equal parts and soak your curtains in it for 15 to 30 minutes. Ensure that you do not soak the curtains for longer than this because chlorine bleach is harsh, and it can result in yellowing, holes, or weak fibers.
Repairs & Storage Of Fabric Shower Curtains
If your fabric curtain has some holes or it got ripped, worry not because you can easily repair them. Either by hand- or machine-stitching with a matching thread, you can repair them in under 10 minutes.
For storage, just make sure that they are completely clean and dry. Just fold them and store them in a box or hang them over a padded hanger in a closet.
How to Wash Vinyl Shower Curtains
Another type of curtains that people are using in their shower is the Vinyl or plastic ones. The reason is that they do an excellent job of keeping water inside the shower enclosure. They’re generally made of PEVA or polyethylene vinyl acetate or PVC or polyvinyl chloride. They also come in various designs and weights; that’s why many people are using them as a liner for a fabric shower curtain. So let’s know how to clean them properly:
What You’ll Need
Supplies:
Heavy-duty laundry detergent
Chlorine bleach (optional)
Tools:
Washer
Instructions:
The first step is always to take down your shower curtains and check whether there are any rips or tears or not. If there is any, then you have to buy new ones because they can’t be repaired.
You can wash them in the washer but only with cold water. So set your machine in a cold water setting and in the gentle cycle.
Tip:
Add some colorfast towels or t-shirts with the curtains as it will prevent excessive wrinkling.
The next step is to dry them, but don’t use a tumble dryer. After the washing, just shake them and hang them back up on the shower rod to air dry. Don’t worry about the wrinkles, as they will be gone until the curtains are fully dried.
Note: Washing a plastic shower curtain sometimes requires you to add either a half cup of detergent, vinegar, or baking soda. You can add them to your washing cycle, along with a few towels in a cool setting.
How to Remove Mildew Stains From Vinyl Shower Curtains?
If you see any mildew stains or discoloration remain after washing, use mild chlorine bleach and water solution. Soak them in this solution for about 10 to 15 minutes. Be careful with the bleach and use only one-half cup of bleach per gallon of water. After washing, simply hang your plastic curtain back up to dry.
Repairing & Storage of Plastic Shower Curtains
Unfortunately, vinyl or plastic shower curtains can’t be repaired, but you can make them work for a few days by placing waterproof duct tape until you get the new curtain. One more thing, before you fold them and store them, make sure that they’re completely dry.
How to Wash a Shower Curtain by Hand
Don’t have a washer? Don’t get worried because you can also wash them with your hands. Below are some instructions for those people who don’t have a washer in their room or apartment.
First, take a clean and slightly damp microfiber cloth. Then, sprinkle some baking soda over the cloth.
Now start scrubbing your curtain with this cloth. First, do it with a light hand and focus on removing basic grime and dirt only.
Now get a new cloth and wet it in warm water. After this, start rinsing your curtain with it until all the baking soda is removed. Also, scrub at the stains and do it until all traces of baking soda are gone. Repeat the process if necessary.
If there are any stubborn stains or marks, do scrub them again with baking soda and then rinse again.
How to Clean a Shower Curtain Liner
If you have a liner with your shower curtain, here’s how you can keep it clean:
Takedown your shower liner and put it in the washer.
You can add a bath towel, which will help in scrubbing the shower liner.
To prevent damage, make sure to set the machine on a gentle setting.
Lastly, hang the curtain liner to dry completely.
How to Clean Shower Curtain Rings
Now the last thing to clean after washing your shower curtains and liners is the shower curtain rings. Here’s how to wash shower curtain rings:
First, carefully remove all the rings from the shower curtain rod.
Fill your bathroom sink or a tub with warm water, and then add a cup of white distilled vinegar to it.
Soak the rings for some time, then drain and rinse with warm water.
If any stubborn soap scum residue is there, you can use a brush or even your fingernails to remove them.
Tips for Shower Curtain Maintenance
Here are some extra tips and things that you should keep in mind while cleaning your favorite shower curtain:
After every wash, ensure that your shower curtain is left open to air so that it can completely dry. If it remains wet, there is a chance of the growth of mold and mildew again.
Do regular cleaning as it will prevent mildew from building up and also makes your cleaning process less hectic next time.
Shower curtains should be washed at least seasonally, but if your bathroom has poor air circulation, wash them once a month.
In between, if you see any mildew build-up, spray a solution of half water and half vinegar on them for the next few days.
When your shower curtain and liner remain clean, there is no need for replacement unless they become torn.
The Bottom Line
If you’re thinking about how often to wash shower curtains? Our suggestion for you is that wash them regularly (means once a month) to keep your bath clean and fresh. Shower curtain not only creates a healthier environment but also extends the life of the curtain. Also, they give a bathroom a brighter, fresher appearance.
So this is all about how to clean shower curtain, liner, and rings. I hope this blog helped you understand the deep cleaning routine of the shower curtains. If you find this blog helpful, do share it with your friends and family.
You may have already heard the famous nursery rhyme that has two brother-sister characters: Jack and Jill. But have you ever heard about the jack and jill bathrooms? It is a modern bath design that is known as Jack and Jill bathroom. By the way, this bathroom design has nothing to do with the whole story; it’s just the name!
Not only in America, but this unique design concept can be seen all over the world. This bath layout helps save money, time for decoration, and organizing space with maximum effect. Don’t know about this bathroom idea? Read this blog, as today we’re going to tell you everything about Jack and Jill bathrooms. We’ve also listed some of the best modern bathroom ideas.
Are you living in a large family or sharing rooms with siblings? If yes, then you probably know the morning rush for the bathrooms. Getting ready for either work or school becomes more hectic when you’re sharing space with others. That’s where Jack and Jill bathroom design comes in handy. This design works best for houses with a couple of bedrooms or if you want to share a bathroom between two bedrooms or siblings.
So whether you live in a modern house or in a countryside residence, these designs will help you to design a perfect bath space. Many people nowadays include Jack and Jill bathroom interior design in their house plan or in the floor plan for future living space.
What is Jack and Jill Bathroom?
“A Jack & Jill bathroom is a shared bathroom that has separate sinks, but there is only a single bath/shower and toilet area.”
It is generally built between two bedrooms so that it can open to two or more bedrooms. Therefore it always has two or more entrances that open in a sharing area. You can say they are somewhat similar to the ensuite bath but in a more cost-effective way.
Some people also call these types of the bathroom as “his-and-hers ensuite” as it features both communal and individual elements. A proper Jack and Jill arrangement consists of a bathroom with two entrances for two bedrooms, whereas a his-and-hers ensuite serves two members of a couple sharing one bedroom. For more information on ensuite bathrooms, read our previous blog on various types of an ensuite bathroom.
These shared bathroom floor plans have a single toilet and bath/shower area, but there are always two separate sinks or a double-sized shared sink with two taps. You can also include two mirrors or a double-sized one and some sets of storage. You can decorate or select the specific decors according to your style and taste.
Benefits of Jack and Jill Bathroom
Why two sinks? This question might be coming to your mind after reading the above para. The answer is simple: with two sinks, people can easily and comfortably do their daily or frequent self-care tasks such as toothbrushing, shaving, and hairstyling in a shared bath. There are many more benefits; let’s know about the Jack and Jill bathroom pros and cons:
It saves both space and money.
The universal and unusual design looks really aesthetically pleasing.
You’ll get shared but a private bath.
You will spend less time and money on decoration and finishing.
This design will teach your kids how to share their personal spaces.
It has easy access to multiple bedrooms.
Everything will be organized and stored in one place.
In addition to that, it also has great privacy as there will be locks on each entrance. This is also a drawback because you always have to carefully lock all the doors when you’re using the bath, and you have to unlock all of them again when not in use. But overall, a Jack and Jill bath adds great value to a house’s floor plan.
11+ Stunning Jack and Jill Bathroom Ideas
Jack & jill bathroom layout will work for both contemporary and modern styled interiors. Below are thirteen examples of Jack and Jill bathrooms and his-and-hers ensuites to give you some inspirations. Here you can see how other people have set up a bathroom specifically designed to be shared. From traditional to beach style, the list has many types of baths. There’s sure to be a style you like in here!
1. Modern Bath Design
With bright and white walls and a gorgeous patterned floor tile, doesn’t this bathroom look pretty? Here, there are twin black concrete basins that inject modernity and complete the monochromatic look perfectly. You can also add some hanging plants and wooden stool to bring natural vibes and warmth to your space.
2. Small Jack and Jill Bathroom
This small transitional kids bathroom in Milwaukee features an alcove tub, a shower/bathtub combo. Here white tiles with marble have been used on the floors and walls to open up the area. A trough sink with double vanity and a niche makes the space interesting, and the white colors are making an illusion of a large space.
3. Share The Sink
Another great idea for those people who live in tight spaces is this one. Instead of two sinks, how about having one large sink? Here is a concrete trough sink that features push-down taps and hidden faucets.
Two symmetrical mirrors are placed for two persons, while the triple wall sconces will give an even distribution of light for both mirrors. The overall pattern is also interesting. The herringbone-patterned tiles are used on the floor with the eclectic ceramic sculpture arrangement on the wall.
4. Navy Blue Bathroom Design
Take a good look at the layout of the above bathing area. Here the toilet and shower zone is separate from the sinks, and it has its own locking door. So multiple people can use the space without interfering in any privacy. Also, a person can close the shower door and the main bath entrance door separately.
5. Luxurious Bathroom
Want to create luxe vibes in your bath? Install a double farmhouse sink with two sets of mixer taps. For a more modern touch, add timber wall paneling. You can also include the dark-toned vanity that matches well with the ceiling and wall paint. For lighting, go for sophisticated glass ball pendant lamps.
6. Mid-Century Style
From sinks to mirrors, this bathroom has everything symmetrically. Here two doors are provided which are accessible from two bedrooms. Two rectangle sinks with two huge round mirrors are perfect for couples or kids. Under both the sinks, there is enough space for storing towels and napkins. Open shelving is common but is spacious enough to store all your bath essentials.
7. Contemporary Bathroom
This contemporary bathroom design is a part of a house in San Francisco. There are two under-mount sinks, and everything is in white shade. The reason behind this is to make the bath area look spacious. That’s why instead of two short mirrors, one huge mirror is placed, which reflects the light and makes the bath bright.
8. Industrial Style Jack and Jill Bathroom
This bath design is quite different from the other designs. Here the Moroccan “tadelakt” technique for creating a seamless, watertight, mold-resistant wall treatment. If you love the industrial style, you can go with this bath concept. This bath is all about simplicity and minimalism, yet it embraces strong materiality due to the use of concrete and metals.
9. Oceanfront Bathroom Design
Design your master bathroom or your kid’s bath in this beach style. The blue tiles on the wall with light wood cabinets are making a good pair. At the same time, the under-mount sinks, grey floor, and grey benchtops are perfectly complementing each other.
10. Bold Yet Classic Bath Area
Navy blue and white is a timeless combo, and when you include marble, it becomes the classic combination! Not only this, here, many other types of metals have been used in different things such as brass hardware on the cabinet, chrome taps and faucets, gold-toned mirror frames, and black metal lights. The massive spray of foliage and the transparent lampshades are also looking great in this Jack and Jill designed bathroom.
11. Black & White Transitional Bathroom
If you’re out of color combo ideas, go for black and white. This is an evergreen combo that works in every type of bath space. Believe me; you’ll have a lot of fun while creating this functional Jack and Jill bathroom. The vanity cabinets are painted in black color, which looks really amazing with the white walls.
12. Minimalistic Bathroom Decor
Another great Jack and Jill bath design includes minimalist decors. This ensuite has lightly industrial Parisian chic, and you can see it everywhere from the marble counter, striated wood vanity front, and remarkable slimline black light fixtures. This French Minimalism is so simple yet so stylish!
13. Beachfront Condo Jack-and-Jill Bathroom
Owners of this bathroom have renovated it for their kids, and the results are in front of you. The Jack-and-Jill bathroom features a laid-back beach style, which is used by brother and sister. The blue cabinets, white walls, and light hardwood floors are making the space cozy and comfortable. Two under-mount sinks, marble benchtops, a grey floor, and a shower is perfect for this sharing bath.
Final Thoughts
A “his and hers” ensuite or a multi-user “Jack and Jill” bathroom will double your fun and will allow you to bring in twice the elements you love. While remaining on budget, you can create a super functional space. It is perfect for larger families or kids to teach them responsibility, patience, and respect for other people’s privacy.
So, would you try this divisive new bathroom trend? There are many incredible Jack and Jill bathroom layout design plans available online. You can easily explore the possible configurations and figure out what works for your home. For more details, contact an expert in bathroom renovation or a licensed designer. They will help you work the design into your space.
I hope you liked this blog on Jack and Jill bathroom ideas, and it gives you some inspiration. Feel free to share this article with your friends and family who might need help with renovating or designing their bathrooms.
Sustainability in the new age has been one of the greatest trends that have had a lasting impact within the coming years. It has turned from ‘scarcely seen’ to a ‘widely known’ concept within a decade. So what made this change happen?
Post the 1960s, the building industry started getting conscious of the environmental impacts of the built structures. As our buildings account for 39 percent of carbon emissions in the environment. This led to a global rethinking and thus, Green Architecture gained its much deserved and delayed attention. Recent reports have also shown that a LEED- Certified building can cut greenhouse emissions as well as water consumption by half along with the operational cost that is 25 percent less. As per reports, the buildings have also proven to be 30 percent more on occupant satisfaction with low-interest rates.
A global surge of architects, design thinkers, and innovators have taken ‘green’ in sustainable architecture to a newfound level. Sustainability in design has been a new way to aim for excellence in architecture. It can act as a lens for future generations to retain and regenerate from what already exists.
There is still a mass account of myths about Sustainable Architecture. Right from the general population to architects and innovators, this set of myths have been a common misconception that is holding sustainability’s progress up to a certain extent.
Here are some of the myths that are commonly seen in the construction industry that need to be debunked: –
1. “Green Buildings Are Just Common Sense”
Many people dismiss green buildings by quoting them to be a collaboration between landscaping or gardening. On the contrary, Green buildings are a culmination of a holistic approach towards looking at a design that leads to a successful and functional end product.
Right from the design ideation to the research and collaboration with different fields of design as well as engineering, Green Buildings have to be thorough.
2. Sustainability = Environmentalism
Environmentalism is often equalized with sustainability as we tend to perceive the latter as a phenomenon that will end up saving the environment.
Sustainability is defined as focusing on meeting the needs of the present without compromising the needs of future generations. Environmentalism is a part of sustainability that induces people to be conscious of their approaches towards the environment and well, sustainability.
3. Sustainable Architecture is Expensive
Unlike known beliefs, sustainability is inclusive of technological advancements like solar panels, water treatment systems, sewage treatment systems, etc., but it is also small methods that lead to a larger impact. Most of the criticism that it receives is due to the high technological cost of the equipment.
Although, another point to consider here is the lesser operational cost in the long run that accounts for bigger savings. Green buildings also cost less than conventional buildings.
“A lot of the high-profile green projects that get builders’ attention are very high-end, and that’s one reason this myth is still around. But the simple fact is that there are plenty of strategies for inexpensive green building, from right-sizing the structure to optimal value engineering to reducing waste, among many others,” says Alex Wilson, president of BuildingGreen Inc.
The base of sustainable design starts from the thought of ‘what exists and how can it be reinterpreted’. If we follow these principles, sustainability can in turn be the most affordable building construction technique that there is.
4. Sustainability isn’t About the Design
This is one of the common myths that sustainability is exclusive of any design inputs and consideration while being centric towards technological equipment like solar panels, water treatment tanks, etc.
Although this is highly untrue, design interventions, interpretations, site surroundings, building orientation are relative to the building design and account for the energy consumption in the buildings.
The basic decisions about the design’s shape have a significant impact on the resources that will be needed and the people that are going to use them. It is estimated that 80-90 percent of the building is determined in the early stages of development itself.
5. Green Building Rating Systems Are Highly Unachievable
Certification as a term is often perceived to be highly competitive and unattainable, This is highly untrue, LEED and other green building systems are some of the most efficient methods to ensure that your building is sustainable.
There are different grading systems for buildings as per various factors that account for the rank of certifications from Platinum, Gold, Diamond, and so on to the green buildings. Due to this flexibility, green rating systems are a relevant source for your sustainable structures.
6. Sustainability = Technological Advancements
In the new age, technology has hijacked all the advancements creating a blurred picture of how easy sustainability is. People are hooked on PVs, HRVs, etc that scream ‘Green’ but what we need to rethink is our sustainable needs and their relevance to the products available in the market.
Therefore this myth is highly untrue, solar panels or turbines don’t only make a design sustainable but small measures like green lifestyle adaptability can also be regarded as sustainable living. Architectural design interventions like inclusivity to passive green techniques, consideration to heat island effect, preserving trees, using local materials, etc can go a long way in making a design sustainable with simple ecological methods.
7. Sustainable Design Is Time-Consuming
Due to the multiple collaborations involved, sustainability is often perceived as a time-consuming method.
A sustainable design involves discussions with various stakeholders and third-party organizations to come up with a holistic design. Although it might involve many groups at one go, having an expert in each collaborative can lead to saving millions on redos and escalation costs in the long run, making a design more functional and smart. Sustainability can make a better product faster as it is an integrated design.
8. Sustainability Is Not Beautiful
“Some of the worst buildings I have seen are done by sustainable architects,” said Peter Eisenman, Professor in Practice at the Yale School of Architecture.
Some designers view design to be more about aesthetics and style, whereas conscious designers view sustainability as a value-adding aspect and being all about substance. Due to the advent of parametric design and innovations, sustainability has turned into an eco-experimenting phenomenon with even entire skyscrapers being made out of wood.
9. Waste Management and Treatment Is Just Extra Work with No Clear Purpose
For decades, waste has been considered as an immediate disposal process rather than a management-oriented process. Waste management not only saves money but also generates a profit out of it.
A site that recycles and reuses has a safer workplace due to the clutter-free spaces. The Associated General Contractor (AGC) of America has claimed that “The recycling market can produce 10 times more jobs in the construction industry for the same cost as sending the waste to a landfill”.
10. Green Techniques Are for a Single Type of Building
A common myth is also that sustainability can only be incorporated in a single building. From a small apartment to an entire township as well as an entire city, green techniques have no boundaries to their outreach. Even existing buildings can be retrofitted with energy-saving appliances and materials to get them certified as Green Buildings.
While constructing we can take advantage of the topography, site surroundings, and other natural features to accentuate the structure as well as the entire precinct even more.
11. Sustainable Materials Are Inaccessible or Unavailable
In the new age, sustainability has reached a height where every single material in the market has a green alternative for it. These materials are easily accessible and need to be checked if they are resourced from a green source.
12. Green = Living in a Wacky House
Many people still have the delusion that ‘Going green’ necessarily means to exemplify their lifestyle by adopting methods that change the entire course of their day. This is highly untrue, as one can be sustainable while having a normal home.
Sustainability is now very well-absorbed in the urban fabric that residents are opting for a sustainable building or township more than any conventional buildings.
13. Sustainable Design Is Only the Architect’s Responsibility
Sustainable design is often dismissed as a creative oriented process. A sustainable structure is the outcome of collaborative efforts by various contractors, builders, developers, designers, third-party organizations, sustainability consultants, engineers, etc. Architects alone can’t be held responsible as every design idea is a process between these collaboratives.
14. Sustainable Architecture Only Includes Solar Panels!
Debunking one of the most critiqued myths on sustainability being just about solar energy. This is untrue, as green architecture is a dynamic phenomenon that has hundreds of different applicabilities in variants where solar is a small part of this entire domain.
Although, Solar energy is one of the most preferred methods in sustainable architecture, It is not the only one. A sustainable home is inclusive of all the necessary methods like wastewater management, rainwater harvesting, recycling, reusing, low energy consumption, eco-friendly lifestyle, and landscapes along with solar energy systems.
15. Information on Sustainable Architecture Is Not Readily Available
From the digital media to the various architectural green building handbooks are available in the market to resource the necessary information regarding sustainable architecture.
Green Building codes and applicability are easily available on LEED websites and portals. Digital media has many blogs, newsletters, articles, and listicles that can help you in updating your know-how on the sustainable architecture industry.
16. It Is a Passing New-Age Trend!
One of the most common myths in the construction industry is that Sustainability can be considered as a passing trend rather than a phenomenon that has longevity in the industry.
Sustainability is not a passing trend but it is here to stay!
So, Where is Sustainability Heading?
Sustainable measures not only help you save energy costs for your buildings and protect the environment, but they also help in boosting the economy, thus ensuring a macro impact.
With the growing environmental concerns as well as awareness, a futuristic green approach is readily being adopted by many eco-experimenting thinkers making sustainability a mandate rather than a luxury. The term is no longer used as an added asset to glorify your buildings or their saleability, it is now being considered as a conscious approach in enhancing livability for the residents along with saving the environment.
While cooking pasta, did you accidentally spill some of it on your gas stove? This happens with everybody. We all unintentionally splatter or spill the food while cooking, right? But one thing that doesn’t look good on your stove is the stains. These days everybody is going for glass-top stoves because they are modern and sleek. But unfortunately, there is a downside. Even the minimal spill, splatter, or smear will be extremely noticeable on the glass top stove, and these stains will be like an eyesore.
Are you facing the same issue? Don’t know how to clean glass top stove? If your answer is yes, then keep reading this blog. Today we’re going to tell you some of the easiest ways to clean stoves. All the glass top stoves require some level of cleaning after each use. If you don’t clean or wipe them immediately, these leftover food stains can burn onto the surface the next time you cook, making the situation even worse. These burnt-in stains are hard to remove, and excessive cleaning may damage your stove.
So what is the right procedure to clean them? How to clean your glass cooktop to prevent burnt or stubborn stains? In this blog, we’ve explained three cleaning routines or methods: Daily cleaning, Weekly cleaning, and Deep cleaning. So let’s start with the first method.
How to Clean Glass Top Stove
The first step is to go to your pantry area and look for basic cleaning supplies. Yes, instead of spending money on high-priced Cleaning products, you can make your stove shine again with just white vinegar and baking soda. Only purchase cleaning supplies or products if your stove has burnt marks or needs a deep cleaning. Here the three different ways by which you can keep your glass cooktop clean and shiny:
1. Everyday Cleaning
Let’s start with the routine cleaning procedure. If you follow regular cleaning your stove will not be so dirty that it is difficult to clean. This daily cleaning will keep your stove surface clean and also save your time. Here’s how you can easily keep your cooktop sparkling:
Try to wipe down the surface after each use.
If you have dropped any food particles while you’re cooking, immediately cleans them with a microfiber cloth or sponge.
You can use water or vinegar to damp the sponge or cloth.
Sometimes the surface looks clean, but there are invisible layers of grease that can build up and burn over time, and later they’re hard to remove.
You can also use a grease-cutting spray or wipe specifically made for glass tops.
These cleaners are safe to use, and also they won’t leave any hazy streaks behind like other glass cleaners with ammonia can.
After wet wiping, dry the surface with a soft cloth or paper towel.
Note: But always do this on a cool cooktop (means when the surface of your cooktop is no longer hot).
2. How to Clean a Dirtier Glass Stovetop
Have you been busy all week? Then perhaps, you may not have had time to clean your glass stove regularly. If your cooktop spills have gotten worse or you’re dealing with stuck-on stains, you’ll need a more in-depth cleaning technique.
Now, it’s time to use cooktop cream or paste or homemade cleaning solutions to clean them. These formulas with gentle abrasives will help loosen stubborn residue and make your weekly cleaning less hectic.
Do you know which is the best cleaner for glass top stoves? The answer already lies in front of your eyes in your kitchen: Vinegar and Baking Soda! Let’s know how to clean a glass stove top with baking soda and vinegar solutions:
You’ll need:
Water
Baking soda
Towels or Microfiber cloth
A spray bottle of distilled white vinegar
A clean sink basin or bucket filled with hot water
Step 1: First, let your stove completely cool.
Step 2: Once the stovetop is cool, spray white vinegar all over the surface of your glass top.
Step 3: Now, take a damp microfiber cloth and start wiping to remove any surface debris and degrease the surface. (You can also use any other surface cleaner, but vinegar is inexpensive and is always there in your pantry.)
Step 4: After this, generously sprinkle baking soda over the entire glass top.
We all know that vinegar and baking soda are great natural cleaners. This mild alkali solution will help breakdown grit and grime more easily.
Step 5: Now, take a towel and damp it in hot water. Next, place this towel over the vinegar/baking soda mix on the stovetop and leave it for about 15 minutes to soak. It will loosen the tough stains that have accumulated.
Step 6: Now remove the towel, and with the elbow grease, start scrubbing the stove. Do this with safety, and don’t apply too much pressure. You can rinse and wring your towel frequently until your stove gets cleaned.
You can also use cooktop cream or paste and start scrubbing with a non-abrasive scrubbing pad in a circular motion.
Step 7: Later, if any residue is left, wipe it away with a dry microfiber cloth. It’s important to remove any cleaning product residue completely; otherwise, these leftover residues will bake and burn on again.
Step 8: The last step is to polish the surface. For that, just use some vinegar and damp cloth and then later clean it with a dry cloth. Now your stove is shining again as new.
3. How to Remove Burnt-on Stains From Glass Cooktop
Does your glass stove have burnt-on stains? If yes, then it is impossible to remove these stubborn stains by a weekly washing process. Then how to clean glass top stove burnt on grease? If your cooktop is covered with burned-on grime, it’s time to apply the heavy-duty cleaning technique.
For that, you’ll need a handheld razor blade. Here’s a step-by-step procedure for you to learn how to clean glass top stove with a razor blade.
But always read the manufacturer’s care instructions before trying this method. If they caution against using razor blades, do not proceed.
Let’s start,
You’ll need:
A razor blade in a holder or scraper tool
Distilled white vinegar in a spray bottle
A microfiber cloth
Step 1: First, spray some vinegar or any cleaning solution on the entire surface of your cool stove.
Step 2: On top of this, lay a moist towel as this will help soften the residue and loosen burnt-on food.
Step 3: Next step is to hold the blade as flat as possible or hold it at a 45° angle against the stove and start scraping the surface to remove burned bits and stains. Apply light and uniform pressure on the blade.
Step 4: If necessary, repeat the hot towel/razor blade step several times until the surface is free of stuck-on gunk.
Step 5: Lastly, clean the entire top with a cleanser; then rinse well and buff dry.
Note: Never use the razor blade’s corners to scrap as it may etch or scratch the glass-top surface. Try to work one spot at a time with even motion to avoid scratching the glass. For an easy, effective, and safe cleaning, use a graspable razor blade holder. Don’t worry too much, as the glass on these cooktops are usually durable and can handle this treatment.
Aren’t you sure about the razor method or unable to clean your stove with a razor blade? Worry not, as there are also other alternative heavy-duty methods. Many heavy-duty abrasive cleaners are available in the market that can easily remove the stains and will not scratch your glass-top stoves.
Things to Consider Before Starting the Cleaning
Before you start your deep cleaning routine, below are some tips that you should keep in your mind, and they will also help to make this whole cleaning process less complicated:
Always start cleaning when your stove is completely cool. Never clean your stovetop when the surface is still hot as you may burn yourself, and stains will also not get removed.
As we already told you that you don’t have to buy expensive cleaning products or pull out the heavy housekeeping artillery when cleaning these surfaces. These chemicals can be harsh, and sometimes these abrasive cleaners can scratch or damage your stovetop.
If your hands are sensitive to hot water and baking soda, wear a pair of rubber cleaning gloves.
Look at the manufacturer’s instructions for your stove. Carefully check care instructions so that you don’t accidentally break any warranties or policies.
As stovetops are generally durable and resilient but sometimes excessive scrubbing and scraping with scouring pads or brushes could leave scratches. So you can use gentle tools such as microfiber cloths or sponges.
The Bottom Line
Glass-top stoves are a sleek addition to any kitchen for creating a minimalist look. They also come with many benefits, but one drawback is there. That is, even the smallest spill or splatter is noticeable. They’re also susceptible to scratches, but don’t worry because all the above methods are easy and safe to use to clean any glass gas stoves.
After reading this blog, we’re pretty sure now you’ve learned how to clean glass top stove without scratching it. So, keep your kitchen looking its best and organized. So this is all about cleaning glass top stoves. I hope you find this blog helpful. Do share it with your friends and family who need help in cleaning their gas stoves.
In this pandemic time and with the lockdown orders, the best way to bring peace and serenity to your outdoor spaces is the solar powered bird bath fountain! Imagine you’re relaxing in your outdoors with a glass of your favorite wine in hand and listening to the chirping of birds and the sound of trickling water from a water fountain. This will help you unwind after a long day at work. There’s absolutely nothing that will be more relaxing and soothing than this, right?
Normal water fountains require a whole lot of energy as they operate on a 24/7 basis. But worry not because we’ve come with the alternative solution: The solar bird bath fountains! They use sunlight to pump water by converting solar power into electricity, which means they’re highly energy efficient and eco friendly. These days they are on the top of the trend list.
Today we’ve made a list of the best ones. Already have a bird bath? Do you need a new solar fountain pump? This list will help you find the perfect one for your garden, so keep on reading. First, let’s know about the type of these popular bird bath bowls.
Types of Solar Bird Baths
There are four kinds of bird bath bowls are available in the market:
Free-standing pump
Floating fountain pump
Solar pump kit
Pedestal bird baths
7 Best Solar Powered Bird Bath Fountain!
Below is the list of seven solar powered bird bath bowls and fountains, along with their features, specifications, and pros and cons:
1. SmartSolar Solar Bird Bath
Features:
Operates in direct sunlight only
Made from glass-fiber reinforced concrete
Low voltage water pump with filter
No operating costs and no wiring
Recycles water from the hidden reservoir
Creates a relaxing atmosphere on your patio, deck, balcony, or in your garden
Specifications:
Weight: 26.4 lbs
Water Capacity: 1 Gallon
Bowl Depth: 1.3 inches
This is a heavy-duty bird bath from the brand Smart Solar that has great aesthetic appeal and stunning looks. With a nice and compact design, this will maintain its grip even in extreme weather conditions. Because of its practical build, it is space-efficient, and you can easily place it anywhere in your garden, patio, or balcony.
This device is perfect for you if your area has a lot of sunlight as it is only operable in direct sunlight. This is also pretty low on maintenance, and all you need to do is simply drain, wipe down, rinse and refill!
PROS
Compact size, fit in anywhere
Concrete reinforced fiberglass construction for durability
Low Maintenance
CONS
No backup power and will only operate under the sun
Not resistant to shock or impact
2. Sunnydaze 2-Tier Solar Powered Outdoor Water Fountain
Features:
Features a rust finish
Durable polyresin construction
Comes with a 1-year manufacturer’s warranty
Perfect size garden decor
Adjustable pump
It has a 34.5-inch height.
Specifications:
23-inch diameter x 34.5 inches tall
Weight: 30 pounds
Water Capacity: 3 gallons
The top bowl has a 13-inch diameter
The Sunnydaze 2-Tier Solar Powered Outdoor Water Fountain features a rustic design and a two-tier system. From the aesthetics to the functionality, this solar water fountain has everything. It comes in a sleek and compact size, but still, it provides a full feature fountain. You can also double it as a solar-powered birdbath too.
A high-quality resin material has been used in the construction of the fountain, and it can hold up to three gallons of water at a time. Most importantly, it can run on solar and battery back-up power. On the battery mode, it can run for up to 4 hours. Pretty amazing, right?
PROS
Comes with a fountain
Two-tier design
Battery backup included
No need for an extension cord
CONS
Warranty has limitations
Small pedestal design
Only one color option available
3. OUSI Solar for Fountain Solar Fountain Pump Kit Review
Features:
Features four nozzles to create interesting water effects
Improves water circulation
It automatically stops operating when there’s too much dirt or blockage.
Features a bottom cover to prevent blockages
More than 10,000 hours lifespan
Specifications:
Weight: 6.72 ounces
Size: 6.3 x 6.3 x 2.2 inches
Maximum water height: 17.7 inches
Minimum water depth: 3 inches
Do you want to improve the oxygenation and circulation of your fountain water while saving money and energy? If yes, then purchase this solar pump. This Solar Fountain Pump Kit comes with an easy to remove nozzle that makes its cleaning and maintenance a lot easier for you.
Don’t worry about safety. Yes, it is a budget model of a fountain, but it comes with many safety features such as a bottom cover to keep it from getting clogged, which ensures that it will last as long. It also has an energy-saving brushless motor, which means it can last for 10,000 hours in total. So give your patio or garden a beautiful ambiance with this incredible bird bath fountain.
PROS
Easy to set up and install
Longer service life
Inexpensive
CONS
Only works in full sun
The instruction manual can be a bit difficult to understand
4. SmartSolar Ceramic Solar Bird Bath Fountain
Features:
Low maintenance
Now wiring, simply installs with zero operating costs.
Patented underwater integral solar panel and pump system
Includes bubbler and 360-degree spray topper
Cobalt blue finish with hand-laid floral tiles
Specifications:
Weight: 26 pounds
Size: 17 x 17 x 25.2 inches
Water Capacity: 1.5 gallons
This gorgeous looking birdbath bowl is the Louisa Solar Birdbath. This elegantly designed SmartSolar bird bath is made of durable black clay ceramic that has a vibrant blue finishing. It also features a patented underwater integral solar panel and pump system that operates best in direct sunlight.
It also includes a bubbler and 360-degree spray topper for the desired water effect! Easy to install, this has no wiring or operating costs. But don’t move it too much because it is delicate and prone to breaking. Also, this operates only in direct sunlight. So, attract birds and make your garden more beautiful with this stunning fountain.
PROS
It has an exquisite blue finishing
Looks extremely elegant
Best for wide areas and large gardens
CONS
Heavy to left and move around
5. Peaktop Outdoor Dragonfly Fusion Glass Solar Powered Bird Bath
Features:
Solar Powered Light
Manufactured using premium fusion glass.
Easy to install and operate
Specifications:
Dimension: 18.00″(L) x 18.00″(W) x 21.20″(H)
Weight: 7.28 lb
This stunning Peaktop bird bath will be the perfect place for your beloved birds to bathe, drink, and splash about in. The secret behind its beautiful design is that it is crafted from high-quality fusion glass. Apart from its premium looks, it also has steel legs that make it sturdy, and it won’t be easily knocked over.
Comes in six different styles (ranging from butterfly designs, bird paintings, and flower petal designs), it will be a great addition to your garden or patio. This bird bath bowl also has solar-powered light to guide the birds during the night and give a warm glow to your garden.
PROS
Attractive
Comes in a Variety of Designs
Solar Powered LED
Easy Assembly
CONS
Can be Pricey
Flimsy Stand
6. Sunnydaze 4-Tier Outdoor Water Fountain with Fruit Top
Features:
Durable fiberglass construction
Lightweight and Easy to maintain
Spin & Lock technology
Submersible electric pump
Scalloped edge detailing adds elegant style
Fruit top for extra contemporary charm
Durable material selection
Fiberglass construction
Specifications:
Total height: 52-inch height
Dimensions: 31 x 31 x 52 inches (LxWxH)
Weight: 50 Pounds
Are you looking for a bigger solar fountain birdbath? Yes, then buy only the Sunnydaze 4-Tier Outdoor Water Fountain with Fruit Top. With a height of 52 inches, this is one of the larger options in the market. This fountain does have a heavier weight of 62 pounds.
The solar birdbath gives a smooth movement of the water in the fountain, which makes it extra special. With a classic design with a sculpture of fruit at the top, it is not only aesthetically pleasing but also pretty strong and sturdy. It is able to withstand outdoor weather conditions and resistant wear over time. Also, you will hear a soothing sound, and there are fewer water spills from the device.
PROS
Fruit top sculpture and multi-tier design
Smooth water movement
Easy assembly
1-year warranty
CONS
Warranty has several limitations to consider
On the heavier side
No alternative color options are available
7. Best Choice Products 2-Tier Pedestal Solar Bird Bath Fountain
Features:
Modern Two-tier design
Built-in LED lights
Integrated solar panel
Long pedestal
Specification:
Dimensions: 15 x 15 x 30.5 inches
Weight: 14 pounds
The last best solar bird bath bubbler is the Best Choice Products 2-Tier Pedestal Solar Bird Bath Fountain. This is such a great option you can add to the garden without spending thousands. It has a pedestal design with a two-tier construction at the top.
There is a solar panel built into the fountain, which makes the setting and installing process easy and fast. A storage tank is also included to ensure water is always available in the device. Brilliant idea, right? There are integrated LED lights, which you can turn on at night. Lovely floral designs are engraved on the pedestal, so birds will surely enjoy the birdbath.
PROS
Modern design
Two-tier design
Sturdy construction
CONS
Relatively heavyweight
No warranty provided
Conclusion
The most important thing that you all should seek in a solar powered bird bath is its functionality. Look for the best one that soaks up the sun’s energy easily and turn that energy into movement in your water. If it doesn’t do that properly, what’s the point of buying it?
Good looks are necessary, but if the solar bird bath doesn’t actually work, rendering the unit useless. Here all the solar bird bath fountains are energy-efficient, functional, and will be a wonderful addition to any eco-friendly backyard. So order your favorite one from the list and make both yourself and the birds happy!
Are you short on the bedroom space? Are you looking for some extra storage space to store your clothes and accessories? If yes, then you don’t need to buy new storage units; instead, just take a good look around your room and see what you already have: FREE space under your bed! You may have already seen this type of under bed storage solution in college dorms, and many of you may also have used this method back in your college days.
Only the bed itself takes up a lot of floor space in your bedroom, no matter whether we use a master bed, a single bed, or a kid’s bed. So why not you make use of the valuable space beneath? This is a practical way to store your day-to-day essentials. Here we’re not telling you to stuff or kick things under there; consider under the bed storage solutions. Today we’ve listed some of the best under bed storage for your bedroom. From metal, wood to soft or structured fabric boxes, here in this list, you’ll find various and the right storage drawers or bags for your room.
Whether you want to store off-season clothes, overflowing shoe piles, or your kid’s ever-expanding toy collection, these creative under-bed storage ideas will help you. They also will go with any type of room interior and style.
The Benefits of Under Bed Storage Solutions
Let’s see the benefits of having under bed storage:
It will maximize your current storage.
You can efficiently utilize otherwise wasted space under your bed.
It will make your bed look amazing more appealing.
So are you ready to get started?
10 Best Under Bed Storage Ideas !
Below is the list of all the storage solutions that can make all the difference in your room:
1. Stylish Boxed Storage Units
One of the easiest ways to use under-bed space is these stylish yet affordable storage boxes. You can use regular card boxes or luxury ones; just make sure that they fit perfectly under your bed.
You can also DIY these cute under bed storage containers by placing some printed contact paper on the regular boxes. You can also paint them so that they’ll match perfectly with the rest of your bedroom decor. Don’t forget to label them; otherwise, you’ll forget what you stored in what box! This way, you can keep your belongings safe in your under bed storage box in style.
2. Sturdy Wood Storage Bins
Do you want a classic and minimal storage idea? Go for wood underbed storage with wheels. They are timeless, easy to install, and look extremely fabulous. This storage solution is perfect for storing all your garments, styling accessories, and other random stuff.
You can easily make this simple DIY project using wood, glue, and wheels. To make them more bedroom-friendly, you can also either paint them to match the color scheme of your bedroom or simply cover them in printed contact paper. Do whatever you feel like doing! From students to teenagers, these under bed storage bins with wheels are a great option.
3. Vintage Suitcases
Where we all put our suitcases or travel bags? Under the bed or on the top of the closets, right? Don’t let your travel bags sit empty; instead, use them for storing your off-season clothes and other things currently not in use. Just tuck your luggage and vintage suitcases neatly under your bed and use them as an under bed dresser.
They are really a good spot to store clothing, linens, and blankets. However, this idea won’t work for those who travel frequently, and they need quick access to these bags and luggage. But one thing you can do is you can pack all your travel essentials in them and keep them underneath your bed. These vintage bags look really aesthetically pleasing.
4. Use a Bookshelf
I know it sounds different and weird to use a bookshelf as under-bed storage, but first, take a look at the above bedroom picture. Now I am sure that now you don’t have any doubts and maybe you’re surprised.
Bookshelves are great because they have a perfect size to slide under the mattress, and they already have built-in compartments. You can use these sections for storing different pieces of clothing. So don’t hesitate to repurpose a bookshelf as a storage unit.
5. A Shoe Organizer
If you’re lucky enough to have a walk-in closet or have a wardrobe that is large enough to hold your clothes, you probably don’t need extra storage for clothes. But what about the other things like your shoes? You obviously need a separate space to store all your shoe collection. For that, you can use space under the bed as a new storage area.
After reading this, just don’t randomly throw your shoes under the bed, and don’t expect that they’ll fit in properly this way. You have to buy proper storage containers for your shoes; otherwise, they will look like a huge pile of shoes, and this will look really messy. A shoe organizer or a horizontal shoe rack will hold all your shoes neatly. You can organize your shoes in several divided boxes as they will go neatly under your bed.
6. Under Bed Storage Drawers
Here is a tip for you: Consider buying a bed with multiple storage compartments, such as one with built-in bed drawers. These types of beds with inbuilt under bed drawers will give a decent storage area and help you keep your stuff organized. Although these beds are a bit on the expensive side yet, they’re worth it!
If you are thinking of upgrading your bedroom, then try to switch your old bed with a new one that has multiple drawers underneath. These are perfect for storing furs, leather, and knits. Note that these drawers are undetachable means you can’t separate them from the bed.
7. Go For Vacuum Storage Bags
Does your single blanket take up all the storage space? If yes, then go for vacuum storage bags. These types of bags are now commonly seen in every other house in America. They magically reduce the bulk of your winter-warm comforters by up to 75% and make a lot of extra space to store all your belongings.
They not only give you extra area but also keep your stuff safe from mold, mildew, and any terrifying critters that might lurk under your bed. They are a one-time investment product, which means just spent money one time, and they will last you for many years because you can reuse them over and over again.
8. Slide & Forget!
Are you looking for affordable under bed storage ideas? Sliding storage containers will be best for your bedroom. They are not only budget-friendly but also they’re durable. You can easily find them in any departmental store. We all do have things such as extra bedding, extra bed linens, and seasonal clothing that we can comfortably store under our beds with the help of these cotton bins with wheels.
All the slip and slide storage units are made from a transparent vinyl cover, so it is easy to see what’s inside. There is also a handle that gives you easy accessibility to slide and pull underneath your bed. They are breathable as well, which means they’ll keep your clothes fresh and clean all year round.
9. Use Archival Boxes
These boxes are for those garments that need to be placed in their original shape. Clothing or garment items that you don’t wear as frequently, you can keep them inside an archival garment storage box.
These boxes will ensure that your clothes don’t deteriorate and stay clean and safe. You can easily put them in the box and tuck them neatly underneath the bed. In the future, when you need them, you can easily access the box.
10. Stay Extra Secure
This option is for those people who want to keep their precious valuables safe. These fireproof steel storage bins are a safe place, and they provide guarantee secured access. Store your precious items such as jewelry, accessories, and money in them.
Not only jewelry, but you can also store anything that you want to conceal from guests while needing easy access to them. But they’re expensive so keep that in mind while buying one of these boxes.
Keep your hats and scarf organized with the cool storage ideas. Read our previous blog on 20 Cool Hat Rack Ideas!
The Bottom Line
So did you find the right under bed storage solution for your room? With many options, it’s a little challenging to find the exact one for your bedroom. If you are still confused, here is a tip for you: look under your bed and see how much space is under it; if there is a large space, you can go with any of the above under bed organization ideas, and if not, then vacuum storage bags are best for you.
I hope you liked all these unique and creative under bed storage ideas. So create a clutter-free bedroom that is a happy one! Don’t forget to share this helpful blog with your friends and family.
Keeping our living area or floor clean and organized is sometimes challenging. From gaming consoles, DVD’s, WiFi Router TV Box to Set-Top Box and other TV accessories, there are many things that we keep in our entertainment area. But these things may create a mess if you don’t keep them properly. One of the easiest ways to keep your living room clean & organized is by installing a floating TV stand!
A well-mounted tv shelf not only stores all of your TV accessories properly, but also will keep your floor clean, and when your floors are clean & clear, it’ll create the illusion of more space.
There are many tv cabinet designs for the living room available in the market but selecting the right one is the real job! Small TV stands are perfect for some spaces, whereas some homes need floating stands with more storage space. Nowadays, these stands come with features like hidden storage, shelving, LED lighting, and cable management. So selecting the right one might be confusing for you.
So are you looking for the best floating TV stands for your living area? Today we’ve made a list of Top 7 Best Floating TV Stands Reviews in this year that will display your TV, store your media devices as well as decorate your house at the same time. So keep on reading to learn more.
List Of Top 7 Best Floating TV Stands On Amazon !
We have reviewed each product in depth by explaining its features and its pros and cons. Take a look at them:
Fitueyes entertainment storage unit is one of the best floating TV stands available in the market these days. It takes minimal space and offers maximum storage. Its unique design features both open shelving and drawer storage space. You can place this unit in your home, office, studio, and in any other locations.
It has a brilliant adjustable center rack, where you can put different accessories such as DVD players, gaming consoles, projectors, and a lot more! It will also hide all the cables and wires, which will make everything so clean and organized. You can easily mount and assemble it. And don’t worry about the budget, it is quite affordable.
PROS
Comes with a portable design which makes it easy to carry
This is such a unique media console stand, right? This modern media furniture is from brand Martin. Its asymmetrical design, clean look, and matte finishing in a Columbian walnut laminate wood tone with black accents make this practical wall-mounted stand popular on Amazon.
You can put two audio/video components side by side and a soundbar on the top shelf. Don’t worry about the weight as it can hold up to 70 lbs. It comes with all the required Mounting hardware for standard wall installation, and you can literally install it in an hour. For your information, this product is backed by a five years warranty.
PROS
Strong & Sturdy
Comes with Mounting hardware
Comes with a 5 years warranty.
CONS
Little complicated to assemble
3. LIUSHI Wall Mounted Media Console
Features:
Made from Particleboard
Double Layer Design
It has Ample Storage Space.
Modern and elegant wall decor
This decorative media console is perfect for those who are looking for a spacious TV stand that doesn’t look bulky on the walls. It has 2 Tier shelves where you can put everything related to your TV. Pretty easy to install, this floating hanging wall Tv shelf will help you free up space. We all have some kind of clutter around our TV area, but not anymore because it’s time to say goodbye to a mess.
It is made from a sturdy parcel board, so it has a good holding capacity. You can store routers, Dvd players, Cds, remotes, cable boxes, game consoles, books, Ornaments, and plants on the open shelves. Enhance the look of your living area with this modern LIUSHI floating TV stand.
PROS
Easy to install
Functional organizer shelf
Durable And Stable Wall Shelf
CONS
Doesn’t hold much weight
4. South Shore 9029676 Floating Wall Mounted Media Console
Looking for a contemporary floating media console? Get the South Shore modern Floating TV stand. This unit is well made from solid wood and metal. You can use it to display ornaments or family photos. It comes with a sleek style cabinet. Also, this stand is specially designed with holes for hiding messy cables, untidy devices, and controllers.
This modern and astoundingly beautiful tv stand will add a bit more stylish appeal to your entertainment area. Quick and easy to assemble, this tv stand comes in three different colors: Pure White, Black oak, and Chocolate/Zebrano. Additionally, this floating TV stand is crafted with non-toxic laminated particleboard.
Want to brighten up your home with some creative & innovative tv wall mount stand ideas? This media shelf is a perfect option for you! Both fashionable and functional, this Electric Fireplace TV Stand will give the feeling of comfort in your entertainment area. It is quite durable and will easily store all your DVDs, game consoles, controllers, and decorations.
This elegant TV console is manufactured from environmentally-friendly and formaldehyde-free materials. It will be suitable for various areas, such as living room, study, bedroom, corridor, bathroom, media room, kitchen, balcony, etc. It also comes with a quick and easy installation guide, so you can install this stand pretty fast.
PROS
Have a lot of Storage
Pocket- friendly
Safety Round Corners
CONS
Not work with the cavity, gypsum, and board walls
6. 2-Tier Modern Wall Mounted TV Shelf
Features:
Simple and functional design
Easy & risk-free assembly
Constructed of E0 multi-layer solid wood ecological board.
Are you ready to match your walls with some modern shelves? If yes, then buy this amazing TV entertainment center. It comes with generous storage compartments so you can store all your router, set-top box, DVD player, CDs, remote, projector, knickknack, cable box, game console, TV component, and other decorations.
This interesting Tv unit design doesn’t take much space; hence it will free up valuable floor space. It is made from a multi-layer solid wood ecological board, and it is also equipped with a cable holes design. From these holes, you can easily hide the set-top box antenna. This contemporary Wall Mounted TV Shelf with creative design is all you need for your home.
Do you have an excess amount of TV accessories such as Video Game Consoles, Cable Boxes, Speakers, etc.? If your answer is yes, then don’t think much; just place an order for the Prepac Altus Wall Mounted Audio/Video Console. After looking at it, your reaction will be like, ” This is exactly what I want! “
It has multiple unit shelves for display & storage, so you can place all your Blu-Ray Players, AV Receiver, Playstation4, Xbox1, VCR Player, Blue Ray DVD Player, Projector, and other components in it. Made from composite wood, this media shelf can hold up to 118 Blu-Rays! It is available in two sizes and four color options: Black, White, Espresso, and Drifted Grey. Most importantly, this is constructed from non-toxic and laminated materials, which means it is totally safe for you and for the environment!
PROS
Easy to assemble
Affordable
Can hold up to 90 lbs (40.82 kg) television
Variety of colors, as well as sizes
CONS
Open design
Mounting bracket is visible
Conclusion!
So these were all the best floating tv stands that are available on Amazon. It is always better to know the size, weight, and how much space you need. These things will help you to find the best suitable TV media console for your place.
An entryway is an integral part of the home as it’s where your guests get their first & last impression of your home. Also, it’s the last place where you visit before you leave for the day. So, it should be well organized and welcoming. But if your sandals, stilettos, and sneakers are laying here and there, it will be the worst case ever. Due to this disorganized situation, it is not only difficult to find the right pair of shoes when needed, but your visitors will also get the wrong impression. The best solution to keep your footwear safe and easy-to-get is a shoe storage bench!
An entryway shoe storage bench can create the best possible impression of your home by keeping your shoes and other accessories organized. Plus, they also provide seating while looking stylish and inviting. Isn’t that great? Today we’ve compiled up the nine best shoe storage benches from Amazon that will make your life easy and convenient. So whether you want storage for your thousand pairs of shoes or just a stylish, trendy looking organizer, you’ll find the perfect one in this list.
Best 9 Shoe Storage Bench On Amazon
Below are the top 9 most popular shoe storage bench options that are worth your money!
1. VASAGLE Shoe Rack Bench
Features:
Made from high-end, engineered industrial metal and wood
Can be used as indoor and outdoor furniture
Easy assembly and usage
Can withstand 198 pounds of weight
Can hold up to 6-8 pairs of shoes
This Valuable Shoe Bench and Store Organizer shoe rack are crafted from engineered wood, which is more moisture-resistant than solid wood. The rustic wooden shoe bench can be used to hold your dirty shoes and you can also use it as an entryway bench.
It is cordially designed as a modest rack by combining a metal framework and an engineered wooden plank on top. Apart from shoes, you can also use this as a rack to place your bag, books, and keys, and other things. It is pretty strong as it can hold up to 198 pounds. Plus, it has non-slip adjustable feet. All you need to do is tighten the screws that come along with the package to assemble this, and this will hardly take 10 minutes!
Suitable for your hallway, living room, bedroom, patio, or kitchen.
Are you looking for a small but sturdy shoe rack? Bring home the ACRO Wooden Shoe Bench. It measures 23.6 x 11.8 x 16.5 inches, which is ideal for storing your slippers, sandals, shoes, and more. Don’t think that it is not sturdy; actually, it has an impressive weight capacity of 500-plus pounds. So, it is pretty strong and stable to sit on.
As its size is small, its capacity is also less. You can only keep about four pairs (depending on the size and type) stored in this shoe bench. You can put this compact bench in your tight entryways or busy areas of the home.
Do you have a large family, and no shoe rack is enough for them to store their shoes properly? If yes, then get this one; this Shoe Storage Cubby Bench by Prepac can accommodate up to 24 footwears. Yes, you read it right, TWENTY FOUR.
This shoe storage unit comes in four colors, including espresso, drifted gray, black, and white. With the 24 deep compartmentalized and widely spaced cubicles, now you can store all your and your family’s shoes together in it. Not only this, but it also comes with a 5-year warranty! It will be a great addition to your porch or patio and good for places that hold events, occasions, or parties quite often.
It comes with a beautiful script patterned upholstery
Ample interior storage space
Has a comfortable plush cushioned top
If you’re searching for a stylish bench with great storage, Linon Carmen Shoe Bench is a brilliant option for you. You can place it in your walk-in closet, entry, or at the foot of a bed. It has not only a trendy design but also has plenty of storage space. With 18 storage slots, it is perfect for fitting shoes for men and women.
You can also put various things and other items in the slots. This script upholstered shoe storage bench is capable of holding a maximum weight of 200 lbs. This piece will easily complement and go with any decor style and color scheme. So sit on the seat top and wear your shoes comfortably.
Most shoe organizers are designed for everyday footwear, so you will not be able to store other types of shoes such as boots. Worry not, as this Shoe Storage Bench from Bestchoiceproducts is brilliantly designed for every type of shoe. It has 10 spacious cubbies, which can fit everything from ankle boots to tall winter footwear.
There are four 6-inch sized cubbies, two shorter 3.5-inch cubbies, and two 15.75-inch cubbies in this rack, where you can store your boots without folding them. With a 400-pound weight capacity and high-density foam cushion, this organizer is an easy spot to sit and wear your favorite pair.
Comprises of a leather tufted cushion along with cortical buckles
Composed of solid wood and has an antique look
It has a gorgeous leather cushion design
Has a glossy polished look with round edges
Has 90 Days Money-Back Guarantee,
This hand-carved Tribesigns vintage Roman stool will be a great addition to your house. It not only looks beautiful as a decor piece but also it is the best storage bench for shoes. This shoe organizer has a tufted leather cushion, where you can sit down and fix your shoelaces or your heels.
Apart from this, this is a pretty sturdy stool that is also resistant to wear & tear dents, and scratches. It is polished, so even after many years of usage, you’ll never see any chipped corners. All the edges are also round, which makes it safe for kids.
No additional hardware is required to assemble it.
Can be used as a seating option
Takes less floor space
Made of laminated wood
Another great shoe organizer for you is from the brand ClosetMaid. Composed of engineered wood, this has a cubical storage design. You can put your shoes, decorative items, hobbies, toys, media, and office supplies in the three cubes. You can also use them with or without drawer baskets.
Another best thing is that you can order it in that color which complements your interiors perfectly as it comes in four different options including natural gray, dark cherry, white, and espresso. Because of these qualities, this is one of the top-rated storage benches on Amazon.
Looks good indoors as well as outdoors decorations
Composed of composite wood
Can support anything within a 250-pound weight capacity
Has a rich walnut appearance
will only take up to 25 – 45 minutes for assembly
The Dayton Shoe Bench has an elegant transitional style, so it will be an excellent entryway bench with storage for your house. With the cumbersome design and shiny walnut upholstery, the Winsome Dayton Bench has the huge capacity to hold three times more shoes compared to any other shoe storage.
Sit comfortably on this bench & put on your shoe, and it can also be cleaned without any extra effort. Thanks to its 250-pound weight capacity, you can even put your TV on the top. Apart from shoe storage, you can also use it to place books, VHS cassettes, DVDs, etc.
Its synthetic, non-woven fabric is resilient to wear and tear
This shoe storage is probably the most unique one. Why? Because it comprises two styles – the cube style and the end-of-bed bench style. Seville Classics Tufted Shoe storage bench with cushion is comfortable yet functional. There are a total of nine roomy cubbies for shoes of all sizes, and you can also adjust the size as the dividers are removable.
There is also a top-hinged lid or a button-tufted padded cushion on the top, where you can again store more stuff such as sunglasses, hats, scarves, and gloves. Made from polyester fabric, this organizer can be easily cleaned.
So these are all the best shoe storage benches from Amazon. Now you don’t have to waste your time finding a shoe. So, put your shoes and accessories in a more organized manner with the help of these organizers. So what are you waiting for, go ahead and get the one you like.
Choosing the right home accessories is a way to beautify the home living. There are plenty of ways to shop. Picking out the best seating option for home helps to bring changes. While aligning a match with home decor, it is better to comprehend the perfect idea of the selection of unique pieces of furniture. Are there any differences between a couch and a sofa? For a styled home living decor, which one to shop for- sofa vs couch?
Often while picking the unique pieces of furniture, people use the terms sofa and couch interchangeably. Knowing the differences is a more precise way to go for it. To date, the subconscious generalization goes in the way that some associate sofas with formal living areas. On the contrary, they associate couches with more casual spaces. Is it the furniture piece of the living room called couch vs sofa? Let’s settle the contentious debates between the two.
Knowhow The Differences Between Couch And Sofa
How to tell which one is which? Now, it is time to know why both pieces of furniture are different from each other. Even if some express the right ideas, the next question is to know fully why to state it such? Does it come with an appreciation note from the interior designers? No, they are ready to share the clear understandings between the two.
For the latest furnished home living, it is essential to draw the lines of difference between couch and sofa. Some differences exist and are worth noting. Though it doesn’t work in actual use, people can discuss the subject in casual conversations.
Before outlining true differences, few people question that is a couch is more laid back than a sofa? Does it look different and feel different as a seating option?
Make A Better Purchase
Whenever someone develops a clear understanding between the two, they feel comfortable to pick the right element. The expert sources can guide any novice buyer with a definitive answer. Next, stating that the words have different origins but practically they bear the same meaning. The interior design experts are the ones who can outline subtle differences between the two.
Source The Right Opinion
With the guidance of experts, homeowners should initiate the effort to know how the two pieces of furniture matters. So, it matters because the manufacturers shape in two different styles. Designers are responsible for stating the fundamental differences between the sofa vs couch. The subtle differences appear in the form of style, size, and construction pattern.
Further, in the comparison between the couch Vs sofa, users should know that the couches are an upholstered seated option. Whereas the sofas are elegant added furniture, invigorating corporate decor.
Why Choose Couch?
Every household remains in search of some compact furniture to curl upon. There should be a little space to allow pet dogs and children to enjoy beyond their limits. So, what can be the best piece of furniture to choose from? Next, breaking the doubts of couch vs sofa, a couch is the exclusive solution.
The name of the furniture is coined from the French word “coucher” meaning to lie down. The designs of the couch are something that reflects the meaning of the same. Next, these are something to welcome as less formal furniture pieces. Shoppers can identify that these are smaller than sofas.
Find Optimum Comfort On The Couch
With the addition of multiple furniture, individuals should take note of the importance of reclining furniture. Here, the fluffy, over shaped couches are the ultimate ones. Who doesn’t wish to enjoy a night movie with tasteful snacks? For being at its best, people can make it the most by sitting on the couches. If there is a little indoor space for children to play and laugh, better to leave them free on couches. However, pets usually love to find their space to rest on the soft couches.
Factors For Selection Of Sofa
Even a home decor addict stresses out over the selection of sofa vs couch. A sofa is an ideal home accessory to fit with the contemporary form of living. The word ‘sofa’ is derived from the Arabic word- “suffer.” It sets the example for industry standards. Those who are familiar with the frequent hosting of formal gatherings should purchase the right product of the sofa. For hosting opportunities and welcoming many people at a time, a sofa is something to do with.
Move With Trends
It is vital to go on with the trend and start featuring dining and living areas with formal pieces of furniture. Be it a family gathering or an in-house party or an invitation to office guests, sofas are the best to gather. For making guests comfortably seated, a sofa is a luxurious option too.
Not to stress more on the size of the gatherings because it is easy to accommodate several people. In other words, sofas are the perfect space for several people to sit. It is rigid in design for which people can find optimal comfort by sitting on the sofa.
And if you can’t decide on the exact colour you want for your sofa, it might be worth considering a fitted sofa cover from a company like CoverMyFurniture. These are available in a wide choice of colours and tones, so you can change up the style of your sofa to suit the changing seasons – or even just your shifting personal tastes!
Select Materials
Moreover, there is a range of comfortable seating options. Next, investors should know that it ranges from sectionals to loveseats. For the purchase of hand-selected materials, people need to enthuse more on visiting stores.
Next, for better crafting of sofas, individuals should select the right type of fabrics falling in the range of leather and cloth. There is an open scope to customize the upholstery of sofas. It is a uniquely designed furniture that features the best to sit comfortably than to sleep.
Focus On Furnishing With Modular Sofa
More and more people are interested in adding a twist to home decor. Striking a balance between modernity and functionality, people approach storekeepers to find some modular sofas. Nonetheless, it helps in placing furniture as per the structure of the room.
For filling unwanted spaces, these are ideal. It is because the modular sofas get manufactured with multiple pieces. It is good to know when to buy such a particular piece. Those who have large living spaces can simply fit with the designed sofa.
Dual Combination Of Sofa And Bed
Why invest money in buying an added home accessory? The simplified solutions are within one’s reach. So, for a comprehensive solution, many prefer to deal with the combined products. A sofa- bed suffices with the functionalities as that of a couch. It is because it helps individuals to sleep and relax for hours. Nonetheless, in times of requirement, people can pull the sofa and turn it into bed.
Notable Feature Of Sofa
Another added advantage that buyers notice is the reclining feature of the sofa. Next, to operate the same, an individual can do it either manually or through an electric mechanism. If some homeowners want to make a separate place for theatre rooms, they should not step back in buying the same. Next, they can design rooms with recliners. In other words, it fits the best in large-sized rooms.
The Bottom Line
The living space guide can help individuals to have thorough research on the product type. Next, there remains less doubt between the sofa and a couch. It is a must to cite the fundamental differences and why the terms get used interchangeably.
Never forget to take consider the household requirements. It goes better if people adjust their home decor needs aligning with furniture purchases. A small family should settle in managing the furniture type with a couch than a sofa. Those who often have to arrange formal gatherings should place elegant sofas.
When you’re moving house, it’s easy to get lost amidst all the changes going on around you and lose control of the things you’re spending money on. However, while moving house is the best time to get rid of the old and start anew, it is essential to remember that moving house is an expensive endeavour. Hence, you must splurge only on what truly is important.
And while what we deem necessary enough to spend money on is relative to our respective lifestyles, income, and needs, some things could classify as a sound moving house investment. Here are nine things that are always worth paying for when you’re moving houses:
High-Quality Packing Materials
Packing materials of good quality will go a long way as compared to their cheaper counterpart. While you may be spending less money upfront by purchasing cheap, low-quality packing materials, doing this may end up costing you more in the long run.
Putting your expensive and valuable items in flimsy boxes sealed with cheap tape is a disaster waiting to happen. You wouldn’t want to let your stuff fall through the boxes and get damaged that way, do you?
To prevent this from happening, bite the bullet and purchase the sturdier, more expensive option instead. Just think about the items you’d be paying repairs or replacements for, otherwise! For some tips on how to effectively pack your belongings, click here.
A Man and Van or A Removals Company
It also wouldn’t hurt for you to spend a small fortune when hiring a man and van or a removals company.
After all, doing so will make your move quick, easy, and smooth-sailing! You need to consider that you probably can’t move all the things you need to move by yourself; the moving distance and amount of things you need to relocate are crucial factors you must think about before hiring a company.
For instance, these movers in Dallas are a great option when it comes to short distances. Here are some moving tasks professional movers can help you with:
If you are planning on conducting a DIY Move, think about it very hard before making a decision. After all, hiring professional furniture movers will also be beneficial for the following reasons:
You will be dealing with less stress.
Your belongings will be safe and secure.
You are minimizing the risk of moving-related injuries.
The moving process will be quick and easy.
You will be saving more money.
An Appropriately Sized Moving Truck
Whether you are moving your belongings yourself or hiring professional movers to do it, opting for the smallest moving truck possible is always a way to minimize your spending. However, the smallest moving truck is not always the best option, especially when you’ve got many things that need to be moved or transported.
Otherwise, you may find yourself needing to make multiple moving trips back and forth. Worse, you may need to change moving vans in the middle of moving day!
Removals Insurance
This is not something you must, as most removal companies will already have a liability insurance clause on their service contract. However, this clause has minimal coverage, which means any damage to your belongings may end up not being covered by your policy anyway.
Your home and contents insurance policy will not always cover any item that is damaged throughout the moving process. Hence, it would be much ideal for you to get removal insurance for your items. To learn more about removals insurance, click here.
By doing so, you can ensure that your items are safe and secure, no matter what.
Deep Cleaning Services
There are quite a few reasons as to why you would want to hire professional cleaners when you move house. First, you will want to get your old place scrubbed clean and all sparkly to make sure you can either get your deposit or sell the property for an acceptable price.
Your new place, on the other hand, will also require deep cleaning to make sure everything is good and ready for you when you move in. This is especially crucial if you are moving into a place that has been previously lived in.
Home Maintenance, Repairs, and Renovations
Unless you are moving into a brand new home that hasn’t been lived in, you will find something to mend, repair, or renovate in your new place. Putting this off to a later time is not ideal, especially when the issue could potentially cause further damage to your home.
New Locks
This is especially crucial when you are moving into a home that has been previously occupied. You never know how many people have keys to your front door, which means you will have to change them right away.
During this time, it would also be best to consider getting the security and camera system in your new home updated and fortified.
Food
Before anything else, you should know that there is no right or wrong way of acquiring food right after you move. That means it doesn’t matter if you are planning on eating out or breaking in your new kitchen shortly after. How ever you choose to get your food is okay.
The moving process is stressful and exhausting. So, if you wish to reward yourself with whatever food you like, there is no problem doing so!
It also wouldn’t hurt to provide your movers or friends and family with some snacks and refreshments to show your appreciation and to keep them energized throughout the moving day.
Permits and Other Moving Fees
While paying these fees are not optional, it is essential to prioritize getting these settled as early as possible. Putting these off may result in surcharges, penalties, fines, and other additional fees.
Something we all adore: the modern interior design. Beautifully looking and elegant, this type of design has no match in the world of the 21st century. If you’ve just bought a house or you simply want to redecorate your apartment, then this guide is for you. Therefore, I am going to present to you the top modern interior design ideas, which I find stunning, and you get to choose your favorite pieces of furniture.
Amazing Interior Design Ideas for Your Home
The entrance of your house should announce the “theme” of your house, so make the best out of it and show your guests right from the start that you are a modern interior design lover. You can either choose the Sunburst or the Ball clock model, as both are modern and express a feeling of the modernist style. Therefore, don’t count the moments, instead, make the moments count with a simple, yet elegant clock.
You can add a note of minimalist design to your hall by getting a colorful carpet. There are many carpets available out there and almost any of them can be matched with both of the clocks mentioned above. So choose whichever you prefer, you simply can’t go wrong.
Moreover, when it comes to the lamp of the hall, you need to choose carefully: in order not to be too crowded with too many pieces of furniture, I would suggest you get a wall or a pendant lamp, like the AJ wall model or the artichoke lamp. Any of these two can be a great addition to your home.
Your Bedroom – Your Choice
The bedroom is the place where you spend most of your late evenings and nights, with your laptop and/ or phone. Actually, it’s just you and the bed most of the time. Therefore, make sure that it’s as comfortable as it can be.
As for the clocks, they are actually indispensable for a bedroom. Even though modern cell phones replaced the traditional clock or watch, having one is still a statement that you enjoy having modern furniture in your house.
In addition to this, you should have a big dresser where you can put your clothes and/ or books. Its design should match the rest of your home therefore make sure that you choose the one that is worth the price. For example, you can buy a black wardrobe with glass doors, as they tend to look pretty awesome.
The nightstand should match the color of your wardrobe and you can put a table lamp on it, too. The AJ table lamp is the best choice in this case, as it tends to eliminate unnecessary reflection and it is incredibly precise and powerful. These are some interior design ideas that are amazing.
In the case that you have a big bedroom, you can buy a side table, too as it looks beautiful and is useful, too. On the side table, you can place whatever you intend to use later, for example, a purse and/ or framed pictures of your loved ones. The elegance of tulip side tables can’t be denied and you should definitely choose this model.
Living Room – a Place to Remember
There are two categories of living rooms: the spacious ones and the smaller ones. As you could guess, I am going to present how to decorate this room in both scenarios. However, I must state that in both cases you should make the best out of your space and not waste it. Simply leave some space for you to walk in and add some space between your sofa, credenza, and walls.
If you have a bigger living room than usual, you should definitely go for the tulip dining table, as it is elegant and makes a powerful statement. You can buy whichever model you prefer, as you simply can’t go wrong with this type. Moreover, your dining chairs shouldn’t be boring. The most common mistake is that people buy simple chairs they don’t care about. I got to share this secret with you: when you go to someone’s home and you sit on an uncomfortable chair, you pretty much dislike that situation. Therefore, don’t buy lame chairs and go for the best. This includes the wishbone chair, which is extremely beautiful and comfy. The majority of these chairs have different colors, but I strongly advise you to buy a light brown or black model, as they tend to go best with the tulip tables. If the wishbone chair isn’t for you, then you can see the series 7 chair or the Kennedy model. Both of them are amazing. However, you should only choose one type of chair in order to make your room look fantastic.
There’s another scenario: you don’t have that much space and you don’t know what to do, how to make your home look amazing. In this case, I recommend you to buy a coffee table, as they are amazing, too, and very useful. Simply get a CTW coffee table, put it in front of your sofa and that’s it, you got a modern living room! You can even buy hanging lighting and the grasshopper model is the perfect type of lamp available for you, in my opinion.
Another great piece of advice would be that you don’t have to try too hard. All you have to do is to be yourself, don’t copy other interior design ideas, and simply choose the type of furniture that is suitable for you. There are plenty of amazing furniture providers out there and you can choose the one that seems the best and best represents your interests.
To Conclude
To sum up, there are a lot of amazing possibilities to decorate your home, some are affordable, some are a bit expensive. Nevertheless, you can make the best out of your home by choosing the pieces of furniture that express your style and interior design taste. Your home is the place where you go and you can be yourself, therefore, make it the loveliest place on Earth.
Having an air conditioner in your house is a crucial choice to make. When hot days come, and you can’t stand the heat, your air conditioner will give you cooler days. However, sometimes these air conditioners bring bills with massive amounts that leave you asking yourself how much energy you used.
You might try to work the problem out by minimizing the air conditioner usage. At the end of the month, you still receive extreme bills than usual. What could be the issue? High bills for air conditioning are regular, but when the bills are too high, you better think faster. The following are reasons why your air conditioning bills are too high.
1. Poor Maintenance
Nothing lasts forever if it’s not given proper care. When was the last time you called a professional to check your air conditioning system? David; from Air Conditioners USA says that just like many machines, your air conditioner requires frequent maintenance to work correctly. Your air conditioner may be bringing extra bills because there is a part of it that is not functioning well.
Also, you might have ignored a repair that needed to be done a long time ago. The part that is not functioning could be affecting the entire system resulting in high bills.
If you skipped the repair ac part for the next time when you can afford to pay for it, the failing parts could be undermining the function ability of your unit. The significant amount you are spending on bills can replace the part for your unit to function well.
2. The System Is Old
If your air conditioner is old, it won’t function properly. Because of a long time of operating, the system may need to be changed to be able to perform effectively. Additionally, the system may have stopped functioning correctly because of rusting. There is always a need to give your air conditioners proper care to notice any parts that may need repairs on time.
3. Clogged Air Filters
How often do you clean your air conditioner’s filters? Just like any other part of the system, filters play crucial roles during air conditioning. The filters trap dirt and dust from the house, keeping the air clean. However, if the filters are not removed and cleaned frequently, there will be a lot of dust debris on the filters resulting in poor performance.
As you turn on your air conditioner, the filters will not be able to pass out the required air to keep the environment of your house cool. Your air conditioner will be consuming a double amount of electricity because the filters are not functioning well.
4. Faulty Installation
Suppose your air conditioner was not installed properly, it can result in very high electricity bills. But how? Maybe the system is missing some essential parts, or the electrical connection was not handled correctly. Bad installations cause breakdowns which results in short cycles.
The short cycles the air conditioner experiences will make the system turn on and off. When this happens, the air conditioner will consume a lot of electricity when it is starting up.
5. Potential Duct Leaks
An inadequate functioning duct will also lead to high electricity bills. Your conditioning unit is not distributing air around your house correctly because the duct is not supporting what the system is producing. If the duct is not performing its duty, your conditioner system will struggle to operate. As the system uses more effort to release the air, more energy is consumed, resulting in electricity bills with significant figures.
6. Low Refrigerant
You are probably paying high bills because the refrigerant of the air conditioner is not functioning well. If the refrigerant is low, your system is not able to remove heat as required. Low refrigerant could be a result of leaks on coils that transfer the refrigerant.
7. An Overworking Thermostat
What type of thermostat are you using? Manual thermostats can be tricky to deal with, and if you are using one, you might consider swapping it with a modern thermostat. If a manual thermoset is left to run for a long time, it draws a lot of energy. Modern thermostats are better because they are programmed with great features that allow them to turn off when the air conditioner is not in use.
Programmable thermostats work efficiently by regulating air around the house. Additionally, these modern thermostats allow you to control the amount of air you want the unit to regulate at different times. So, if your Conditioner is in good shape, but you are paying high electricity bills because you are using a manual thermostat, it’s time to get rid of your thermostat.
8. Your House Is Not Insulated
If your house is not insulated correctly, maybe it is the reason why you are paying big electricity bills despite having an excellent functioning air conditioning unit. When the air conditioner is on, most air get out of the house. The unit will have to work more hours to keep the house cool. And the more you leave on the unit, the more the energy is consumed, and thus enormous bills for electricity.
9. Your Air Conditioner Is Always On
If you have an air conditioner unit in every room of your house, you need to turn them off if they are not in use. Maybe you forget to turn off your air conditioners and thus the big electricity bills. If you are lucky to have a well-sealed house with a good-functioning unit, the major problem could be the long hours your air conditioners are left to function. If you are also leaving doors and windows open when the unit is on, the air escaping outside is also going to waste during air conditioning.
Bottom-line
Most of the problems leading to too high electricity bills are concerned with the failure to maintain air conditioners. To avoid all these problems, you need to ensure that you service your conditioning unit frequently. Maintenance helps because your technician will find out if there is any part that needs to be cleaned, repaired, or replaced.
The food business has always been profitable. This is because restaurants provide people with a place where they can fulfill two primary needs. You can go to a restaurant to enjoy good food and also socialize with friends and family. Thanks to this, restaurants are always in fashion. If you’re thinking of entering the food business yourself, having your own restaurant can be a great idea. If your restaurant is situated in a good area, has good food, and is well-designed, you’re bound to enjoy success.
Most people know that in order to have a successful restaurant, you need good food and a good location. But a lot of people overlook the third factor, which is design. There is a lot that goes into designing a restaurant. What do we mean by “designing” a restaurant? We’re talking about its atmosphere, theme, and its ambiance. All of these things need careful thought as they have a direct impact on factors that determine your restaurant’s success.
A crucial element in restaurant design is the furniture. Your furniture affects your restaurant’s theme and setting. It can give your restaurant an attractive or repulsive personality. The two most important elements of your restaurant furniture are your restaurant tables and chairs. What makes this important? These two are the two elements of your business that your customers will interact with the most. From the moment your customer sits down and starts going through the menu to when they finally pay the bill and leave, your customers are going to be interacting with your dining tables and chairs.
Today, we’re going to focus on restaurant tables. We’re going to go through the different options that are available and what should you go for.
Why Are Tables So Important?
Like we mentioned before, your customers are going to be interacting with your tables a lot. The quality and state of the table at which you seat your customer can actually have an impact on their perception of your restaurant idea. This is why you need to have good quality tables in your seating area.
Ideally, your tables should be durable, good-looking, and should also complement your restaurant’s atmosphere. Restaurant tables are made according to certain standards and design choices. These standards ensure that tables are capable of being used in a commercial environment. There’s a huge variety of tables that you can look for in the market. This is good since you have a better chance of finding something that will suit your seating area. You can even have customized tables made but at a higher cost.
Types of Tables
When it comes to restaurant tables, you can expect to see a handful of types. The difference between most of these types can be seen in the tabletops.
Wood Tabletops
Wood tabletops come in many styles and colors. They provide a wooden surface that consists of either multiple pieces of wood glued together or one single slab of wood. These are great for indoor use since they look nice. Tables that are made with quality wood are even scratch-resistant. Scratch resistance is important since these tables are going to see a lot of wear and tear.
Laminate Tabletops
Laminate tops are more cost-effective than regular wood tables. You can find these kinds of tables in fast-food restaurants and diners. Places that require robust tables at a low-cost.
Granite Tabletops
Granite tabletops have been increasing in popularity ever since contemporary interior design became popular. Depending on how you use them, they can look quite elegant. And since they are quite durable as well, they can be used indoors and outdoors as well.
Picking The Right Table
The type of tabletop that you need depends on a few things. You need to consider these things to make sure that you get tables that are worth the money and also do justice to your restaurant. Start off by determining your restaurant’s atmosphere. Is your seating area supposed to look classy and relaxing? Or are you going for a contemporary or industrial look? Is your seating area indoors or outdoors? The ambiance of your seating area will help you figure out the aesthetics you want from your tabletops.
The location of your seating area will determine what material will suit you the most. If your seating is indoors, you won’t have to worry about your furniture being exposed to the elements. However, if your seating area is outdoors then you will have to be more careful about the tables that you get. The weather can cause all sorts of damage to your furniture and shorten its lifespan.
Another thing that you should keep in mind is the standards. Commercial furniture needs to be robust so that it can take the stress and also be safe to use. following restaurant furniture standards will help you obtain furniture that meets your requirements better. It will last for longer, require less maintenance, and will also be safe to use.
Conclusion
Restaurants need to focus on their ambiance in order to truly become successful. Restaurant furniture plays a huge role in determining what kind of ambiance your establishment will have. This is why so much thought goes into selecting tables and chairs for your seating area.
You need to think about more than just whether your table and chairs will look good. You need to consider then durability, functionality, and how well can they compliment the rest of your set up. Commercial tables and chairs come in many shapes and sizes. There are loads of design and material choices for you to consider.
Taking all factors into account before buying tables for your restaurant will help you make a worthwhile investment. You’ll be able to buy furniture that is built to standard and is capable of withstanding daily use without causing trouble.
The right kind of tables will allow you to provide your customers with a welcoming and comfortable place to enjoy their meals. This can help you elevate your business.
Everyone wants to start their day with some glorious and peaceful moments and also want to look beautiful and gorgeous all the time. Morning is the time when we get ready for the day, and sometimes it becomes the most hectic part of the day. And guess which thing we use mostly in the morning time while getting ready? Yes, Mirror. From making the perfect hairstyle to getting ready, we all use a mirror a trillion times in a day, right!
Do you own a lot of makeup or grooming stuff, but there is no place in your vanity to store? Do you always get late because a lot of your time is wasted to find the right stuff? If your answer is yes, it’s time to organize your vanity area.
Nobody likes the unorganized and cluttered vanity table, and you’ll never be able to find the right thing at the right time, which results in a waste of your time. And we all know that in the morning time we all want things fast and quick. But you don’t need to buy an expensive vanity to stay organized. In fact, you can build your own with simple supplies. How? Read this blog till the end as today we’ve collected more than fifteen creative and cute DIY vanity table ideas that’ll make your life easy. We have also included bathroom vanity ideas so that you can organize that too. The best thing about creating them is that you can customize them according to your space and style.
15+ Creative and Cute DIY Vanity Table Ideas
From modern vanity tables to traditional rustic ones, there is a vanity for everyone. So get ready to give a makeover to your unorganized and cluttered vanity make it more stylish and clean.
1. DIY Mirror Vanity Table
This simple vanity is in white color with some gold detailing, which makes it luxurious at the same time. Perfect round mirror designs are essential for every vanity. You can also do the same with your vanity to get a modern look.
2. DIY Compact Vanity Table
This vanity table is perfect for those who live in tiny spaces. First, mount a small shelf, or you can also use one bar stool with a hanging mirror, and you’ll have a nice and useful vanity in your room.
3. Farmhouse Style DIY Bathroom Vanity
What do you think about this farmhouse style vanity? Here the homeowner painted the antique mirror in a similar color and style to match the vanity table.
4. DIY Bookshelf Vanity Table
Do you have extra bookshelves in your home? If yes, use them as your vanity organizer. Yes, they’ll be perfect for storing makeup, perfumes, purses, and other accessories.
5. DIY Vanity Table With Mirror Cabinet
Love collecting jewelry? Create a makeup vanity with a special cabinet like this. You can put all your jewelry items in here. With multiple storage compartments, it will be easier to find your favorite necklace without creating a mess.
6. DIY Budget-friendly Vanity Table
Who says that building a vanity table will cost you a fortune? That’s not true at all. Look at the above vanity set up. There are many affordable ways to turn any furniture into a makeup vanity. It’s quite simple and pretty!
7. DIY Bathroom Vanity
Here is another example of reusing a furniture piece. To create this kind of vanity set up in your bath, all you need is an old dresser. Just paint in your desired color, and it is ready to work as your vanity.
8. DIY Glass Top Vanity Desk
Super classy…super chic, this vanity is my personal favorite. With a glass top, it is easy to find all of your beauty products. Besides that, you can also use some small plastic containers to organize your stuff, like lipstick in one and eye shadows in others.
9. DIY Floating Vanity
A floating vanity will not only save a lot of floor space, but it also looks gorgeous. So include this type of lovely vanity in your room. To create this, all you need is to Combine two shelves and mount them on the wall. Make sure to leave some space in between to place some boxes and baskets. Finally, add a large mirror, and it is ready to use!
10. DIY Makeup Vanity Table
I already told you that you don’t need extra money to create a vanity; all you need is some creativity. Here the homeowner cleverly has used the old dresser and reuses it as her new vanity. Nobody will ever know that this stylish makeup vanity is made from an old dresser.
11. Combined Vanity in Bath
Take your makeup vanity to your bath and place it beside the bathroom vanity. Why? It is a lot more convenient for you, and two people can simultaneously use it, which ultimately saves a lot of your time in the morning. Here the whole area has antique, curved furniture, which is giving hotel-like vibes.
12. DIY Vintage Vanity Table
This unique vintage looking vanity is perfect for those who love the 1980’s inspired decors. You can find these types of vintage desks, tables, or vintage chairs and mirrors in local markets or thrift stores. They not only look gorgeous, but you can also store a lot of stuff in them.
13. DIY Clear Makeup Vanity Table
This DIY golden makeup vanity is a superb and amazing idea to add more beauty and glam to your bedroom.
A well-organized and decorated makeup vanity is a dream and wish of every girl. Look at this glamorous clear makeup vanity. It has many storage compartments where you can put lipsticks, perfumes, and many more. Moreover, it is not attached to the wall, so you can easily move it anywhere.
14. DIY Dresser Vanity
The best thing about vanities these days is that you don’t need to follow the old tradition of a table and chair as your vanity. You can use whatever you want or have in your home. Here the girl has used an old dresser and a small mirror on top and shelves on the side to create her cute vanity setup.
15. Wood DIY Bathroom Vanity
Small bathrooms have a problem that you can’t store many things in there. If this is the case with you, go with something like this. Here a narrow wood table is used to hold a sink and storage. Use antique furniture pieces as they’re a great way to incorporate antique finds into your rustic bathroom vanity plans.
16. DIY Door Vanity Table
Just looking at the picture, do you even guess that this stylish vanity is made from an old door? Yes, it is true. Here an old door is painted in white, and some extra shelves are later added to it. Finished with a clear glass top, this vanity will organize all your stuff gracefully. You can even use baskets and storage boxes to make the vanity look even more delightful.
Get Creative
The sleek minimalist vanity or the glamorous mirror vanity? The luxurious one? Which vanity is your favorite among all these beautiful vanities? To make something useful and pretty, all you need to do is to use your imagination power. We always tell you that nothing is a waste. You can create amazing things from old furniture.
Conclusion
So, this was all for today. I am sure that you have got enough ideas and inspirations to make a vanity table of your own. So take care of yourself and keep creating new things!.
Just grab a glass of wine, and everything will be fine!!Check out best wine rack plans.
Whether it be a celebration or breakup, wine is a must, right? These days storing wines is pretty common. You can see beautiful wine holders and bars everywhere. So are you planning to buy one? Wait… why spend time and money on buying when you can make yourself one for you.
Why DIY a wine rack when you can just buy it? This is a pretty common question that people often have in their minds. There are many benefits to it, such as you can easily customize it according to your space, and most importantly, they’ll be inexpensive. So why spend a fortune on buying these expensive wine racks. Just DIY it, right!
Building a wine rack is a super easy project that you can be completed in a day or two. (depending on how large you want to be a rack). This is the only place where you’ll come back to over and over again to grab a drink. Today, we have made a list of some creative and unusual shaped wine rack ideas to get you started. All the projects we’ve compiled here are as stylish as they are functional and practical.
So, whether you drink super-fancy $100 wine or just $5 one, these wonderful racks will keep all your wine bottles in order (and at the ready). So check them out.
21+ Brilliant Wine Rack Design Ideas
All the racks in the below list have different shapes and styles, so be sure to check every wine rack idea. There are vertical, horizontal, wall-mountable; some can hold 6-bottles of wine, whereas some of them can hold dozens.so just take a look and pick the one that suited best for your style and your space.
1. DIY Simple Wine Rack Plan
Simple but edgy, this wine rack plan is perfect for those who have less number of wine bottles, but still, they want to show them. The finished rack can hold four bottles of wine, and it will just take you only an hour to build it. Whether your home decor is modern and traditional, it’ll look good with both styles.
2. Fixer Upper Style Wine Rack Designs
This wall-mounted wine bar has Magnolia vibes all over it, and it also features hanging storage underneath for wine glasses. If you love to entertain, but don’t want to spend a lot on wine racks, this setup is perfect for you.
3. Ladder Rack For Wine Storage
What do you think about this wine storage? For those who want to show their wine collection! Check out wall wine rack ideas, so it is quite strong and sturdy and looks absolutely gorgeous.
4. DIY Circular Wine Rack
This wine rack is stylish and functional at the same time. When your guests see this rack with circular inserts for bottles of wine, they will definitely get surprised!
5. Wall Mount DIY Wine Rack
Not storing the wine properly: This is the most common wine mistake that people make. This nine-bottle rack, which can be mounted directly and conveniently onto your wall, fixes this problem. How? It will store bottles horizontally, which will keep the cork moist, so your wine stays fresher for a longer period.
6. Wine Bottles + Glasses Rack
Placing the wine bottlesand glass at different places might be a little inconvenient for you and your guests. So, build something like this; it will gracefully hold all your bottles and glasses simultaneously.
7. DIY Chest Wine Rack
Looking for a chest wine storage? Take a look at this cute and glamorous blue three drawer chest. You can also simply create it from any old drawer that you already have.
8. Luxurious Wine Bar
If you’re lucky enough to have an additional kitchen or extra space in your home, convert it into classy wine storage. This Luxurious wet bar features impressive, glass-enclosed liquor and wine storage.
Here the placement of wine holders on the left really catches my eyes. The homeowners cleverly created a minimal-style grid that gives the impression that bottles are floating.
9. Minimalist Vertical Bottle Holder
Short on space but want wine storage? Grab this idea, where there is a vertical holder that beautifully stores all the bottles without taking much space. This idea will work for even the tiniest kitchen.
10. Countertop Wine Rack Plan
This wine rack plan is easy to build and looks like a piece of art. Place on your countertop and enjoy hosting the coming festive parties. The best thing about this is that it can be finished in just a few hours for less than $20.
11. Classy Copper Pipe Wine Rack
Do you believe that you can build this in just a few dollars? Yes, you can buy these types of copper pipes from any nearby hardware store for very low prices.
12. Metal Wine Rack Under The Stairsmage
Another great space-efficient wine rack is this one. Made from iron bars and that too under stairs, it will save a lot of space. Quite modern looking, this contemporary wine rack will surely be the point of attraction in your home
13. Modernized Heirloom
We all want to treasure our family furniture, right? But the right way to do this by reusing them instead of placing them in the storeroom. If you also have a big antique buffet or chest of drawers like this, turn it into a wine bottle cubbies.
14. Industrial Wine Rack Plan
Isn’t this looks super unique and unusual? To build this wine rack plan, all you need is reclaimed lumber and wooden dowels.
15. Secret Wine Storage
Make this Halloween party a little more fun by hiding your wines. Here the homeowner created a secret area in their media room built-in just for wine. Cool, right! Your guests never are able to find this hidden wine storage until you tell them!
16. Vertical Wine Storage
This is another true DIY easy 6-bottle wine rack plan that you can build it in no time.
17. DIY Dowel Wine Rack
Sometimes your wine collection requires a 4-foot-long DIY wine rack. To build something like this one for you!
18. DIY Vintage Wine Rack Plan
For our next DIY, you have to do some recycling. If something like this already is in your garage, then bring it out and reuse it. You can even paint it your desired color, and this old movie reel will become your wine storage rack.
19. DIY A-Frame Wine Rack Plan
This A-frame wine rack that holds 6-bottles can be made in under 20 minutes. All you need is two plywood pieces and some metal brackets. First, make six holes in them and then join them securely with metal brackets or screws.
20. Picket Fence Wine Rack Plan
This picket fence wine rack is a perfect addition to your home decor. Put this “happily ever after”rack to your outdoor parties.
21. Chic Wine Cart
Transform an ordinary table with pallet wood or any other aged wood into a lovely mini wine bar cart.
22. Industrial Tabletop Wine display
This edgy looking industrial pipe wine bar will be perfect for your table. You buy these pipes from any hardware shop and create this fine wine display.
The Bottom Line
So which wine rack plans is your favorite? I know it’s hard to pick one from all these pretty ones. But my advice to you is that always select the one according to your wine collection and space. For example, if you only have a few wine bottles, there is no sense in building large rack ideas. Go with the six-bottle rack or tabletop ones, as they occupy less space and also look great.
While scrolling down on Instagram, you might have seen some really interesting Macrame arts such as macrame plant hangers, macrame wall hangings, macrame curtains, and more. Some of you might have also pinned these cute bohemian art pieces on your Pinterest. After all, these designs are so eye-catching and beautiful. Each Macrame piece has some kind of charming vintage appeal to it, which gives our home an incomparable touch of cozy, neutral texture.
Back in the days, macrame was connected to the hip and happening kind of style from the ’60s and ’70s, but now this trend shifted toward boho and eclectic decors. Thanks to the innovative artisans, crafters, and designers that continue to turn a fresh eye towards this knotted and woven art. They transformed it and made its neutral palette and heavily textured patterns look even better. Great!
So today, we have brought some creative and fun DIY macrame wall hanging ideas so that you can decorate your home for the upcoming festive season.
15+ Cute and Creative Macrame Wall Hanging Ideas
From white and cream macrame string, cording, or roping, you can actually make so many awesome stuff like coasters, wall hangings, jar holders, and so much more. So check every DIY listed below:
1. Dip Dyed Huge Wall Hanging
As soon as I saw this, I just fell in love with this gorgeous large wall macrame hanging. Aren’t these colors lively and rich? This dip-dyed large wall macrame hanging will surely bring a new depth to any wall of your home. From the foyer to the bedroom, this versatile piece will fit in any place with ease.
2. Adorable Twisted Plant Hangers
When it comes to macrame, this is the most common DIY that anyone thinks of. So if you still didn’t have a plant holder like this, it’s time to make one. You can create as many according to space and hang your plants in them. The twisted and textured pattern will surely look delightful and classy.
3. Glowy Mason Jar Holders
Quite similar to the plant holder but a little bit easier, these mason jar holders will create a mesmerizing ambiance in your outdoors. You can effortlessly create them and can hang them in trees. They’ll look really awesome at night!
4. Dreamy Art Piece
Yes, they kind of look like a dream catcher. These cute macrame artworks are large and contemporary versions of dreamcatchers. To create this, all you need is some hoops and macrame.
Lightly woven macrame around the loops in your desired pattern, and voila, your contemporary dream catcher is ready to grab some attention from your guests. Also, don’t forget to keep your woven works pristine and free of dust to retain their soft and delicate appearance.
5. Macrame Mirror Mandala
Another circular art piece that you can DIY from macrame is these beautiful mirrors. A couple of these artworks provide the same boho flair but with a dash of contemporary flavor to your room. We all know that mirrors are a great way to create an illusion of extra space and light as well.
6. Headboard from Macrame
We’re pretty sure that after looking at this cute macrame DIY, you’ll fall in love with it. Yes, this is a vast macrame wall hanging, but you can use it as a headboard. It’ll look lovely! You can also add some pop of colors by dip dying the ends just like the first one.
7. Flowing DIY Macrame Wall Hangings
When it comes to macrame, your DIY will never complete without creating at least one wall hanging. There is a dizzying array of wall hangings that you can make from macrame.
8. DIY Macrame Lamp Cord
Another really fun and unique DIY is this lamp that is entirely made from macrame. Just keep making a rope-like design, and at last, just put a bulb holder, and your lamp cord is ready. You can put this in your reading corner.
9. Woven Macrame Hammocks
This DIY is for my those readers who are pro in weaving macrame. Traditionally, macrame hammock is used outdoors, but there is no rule that you can’t use it indoors. It will bring a feeling of relaxation to your place.
Just hang this in your reading nook on a three-season porch where you can take in the outdoor scenery.
10. DIY Azurite Pattern Art
These types of patterns are pretty commonly seen in handmade macrame artworks. These patterns look extremely good, even without colors. You just have to make all the details carefully, and your Azurite Pattern macrame art will be ready in no time!
11. Decorative Macrame Garlands
Do you have a boring looking hat rack? If so, then spice it up with some cool macrame garlands. It will bring a touch of hipness and happiness to your home! You can even place them above your bed or on a door. Even they look cool on a fireplace mantel, floating shelf, or window sills.
Read our previous blog on stunning hat rack ideas and get inspired and make one for yourself.
12. Easy Breezy Macrame Door Curtains
From Instagram to Pinterest, these flowy curtains are everywhere. These flowing macrame coverings will instantly add a dash of dreaminess to any doorway or window. You can even use them on your closet door because this makes access quieter, quick, and simple!
13. Flowy DIY Macrame Panels
Just like the macrame door curtains, these are the window panels. Aren’t they making the whole space more cozy and welcoming?
14. DIY Rotating Macrame Chair
This festive season, don’t leave any corner of your house undecorated. Put a bookshelf in a corner and fill it with your favorite books. Hang a macrame chair and some fluffy throw pillows, and this boring corner will transform into a lovely reading nook.
15. Magical Hanging Chandeliers
Cast a magical and mystical glow throughout your home with these really pretty macrame covered chandeliers. You can also include some artisanal woven pendants made from bamboo and rattan. They both look great together.
16. DIY Macrame Bathroom Basket
Macrame arts doesn’t limit to the living rooms and bedrooms; you can use them anywhere. Yes, even in bathrooms. Look how cute these small baskets are being used for storing bathroom essentials.
17. DIY Floral Triangle Macrame Hanging
The last macrame Diy on our list is this floral wall hanging. This flower embellishments on this triangular piece give you all the character. Yes, many people stick with the circular wall hangings, but this uniquely shaped triangle holder will surely grab some attention. Wouldn’t this be pretty in a baby nursery?
All in One!
Confused between all these charismatic and eye-pleasing macrame wall hanging ideas? It happens!! From decorative macrame cord lamps, chairs to the macrame door curtains, each DIY I personally selected for both beginners and the experts.
These 17 macrame wall hangings will elevate the trendiness of your space within minutes of installation. This list has covered all types of macrame arts; some are smaller, some are larger, some are filled with natural layers, and others carry colorful tones with ease. There’s a design or style woven for everyone within this list.
The best thing about these simple projects is that they can be made in many different shapes, and there’s always a way to make them unique. I hope these ideas will inspire you enough to create a macrame art for your place.
Halloween is coming day by day closer, and your creative Halloween porch decor will add more excitement to your celebrations. You will surely have a lot of fun in delighting and intimidating your neighbors and kids. There is no chance that you will leave your front porch plain and boring during this festive season. So, dress up your porch for Halloween in the most creative, spooky, and fun ways possible.
Halloween gives us an opportunity to create some creative fall creepiness, right?. If you think that during your busy lifestyle, you will not have enough time to decorate your porch, then you’re wrong. Today we have come up with fifteen super easy, budget-friendly Halloween front porch decoration ideas that you can do in no time.
So this Halloween, go bold and dress up your porch for Halloween with these traffic-stopping Halloween porch decor ideas, which include scary ghosts, crawly spiders, sinister crows, dead skeletons, magical witches, and much more!
Take inspiration from the below eerie and cute Halloween porch decorations and impress your neighbors.
1. Spooky Front Porch Decor
Create a mouth-dropping Halloween porch display like this. Decorate your porch with some vampire bats, floating hats, expansive webs, and giant spiders galore, and make your home entrance spooky and get ready for Halloween!
2. A Witchy Welcoming Entrance
This Halloween creates a witch entryway and shows your neighbors your creativity. Put a besom next to your front door or in your foyer. It will look like you recently returned from your midnight ride. Hang a chalkboard sign with “A witch’s place” written on it on your front door; it will add more fun to the decorations.
3. A Frightening “Beware” Sign
Make a large BEWARE sign and place it right in front of your home. Don’t forget to cover your yard and porch with these horrible skeletons, which will surely make your place more creepy.
4. Colorful Fall Pumpkin Arch
Make your Halloween porch decoration unique by putting this over-the-top pumpkin arch. You can easily make it with PVC pipe, faux pumpkin, and dried leaves.
5. Keep Out!
This will be a fun (un)inviting entry that will warn your guests not to enter this house. To make this, just cover your front door in a bright green plastic tablecloth and put cardboard planks. After this, put some googly eyes on the door and write “KEEP OUT” or “DO NOT ENTER.” you can also put some faux spider and webs for an extra -spooky touch.
6. Front Porch Bat Decorations
Cut out some realistic-looking bats from black paper and hang them all around your porch, tree branches, and wherever possible. To complete your Halloween decorations, place two brooms in the corner and an array of pumpkins on the porch stairs to get a realistic night-time scary appearance.
7. Scary Hanging Skeletons on the Roof
Terrify your visitors by these dead skeletons that are climbing from pumpkins to your roof. The fun side of this decoration is that you can change the skeletons’ position every day and create a scary story to terrify the neighboring children.
8. Happy Fall Welcoming Doorway
This decoration is not that scary than the other ones, but surely it is welcoming and gives the fall vibes. Place some Plump pumpkins, and potted mums cluster around your doorway. Also, put a pair of pillar candles in black lanterns that will give you a moon-like glow and a Halloween touch to your autumnal front porch decorations.
9. Wicked Witchy Mudroom
Turn your front porch into a witchcraft place by this witchy mudroom decorations. The sweeping cloaks and pointy hats hanging on the door will appear as if it is the abode of magical witches.
10. Eerie & Mysterious Entryway
Sometimes you don’t need to decorate your porch with expensive, scary things. An old fashioned contrasting decoration is also enough to create an eye-catching and eerie display. Just like this homeowner has done on his front porch. This bold, bountiful display of bright, fiery-orange pumpkins that goes to an inky, black entryway, which in itself is scary.
11. Monster Candy Tent
This year swipe the old traditional candy bowl with this huge monstrous candy Tent. It will be fun and daring for the kids to pick their Halloween candy from this kooky, fur-covered tent monster.
12. Billowing Ghostly Outdoor Draperies
With simple materials and decoration items, you can also turn your porch into a ghoulish place. Take a look at this one, it is only made from cheesecloth fabric, but it looks ghastly just like the other expensive decorations. With the help of a staple gun, place 8-foot-long sections of fabric on your entryway. Cut random holes to get a tattered effect.
13. Horrific Outdoor Candy Station
Welcome your visitors by this sinister outdoor candy station. Kids will also love the big display of sweet and salty treats. To make it more mysterious, add a “BEWARE” banner on your door.
14. Haunted Banister Decorations
Another fun and easy Halloween porch decoration that you can do with your kids is these banister owls ones. You can use either cardboard, plywood, or just from paper to make these sinister owls. Place it all over your railings. It will look like they’re watching everyone with their evil eyes.
15. Fall & Halloween Together
With Halloween, the fall season is also coming, so why not you mix both the decorations and celebrate them together. These traditional autumn touches are giving a subtle but also a witchy edge on this front porch.
Happy Halloween!
So which Halloween porch decoration is your favorite? Don’t be afraid to use these porch decorations. Go bold this year, and deck out your front porch in these amazing mouth-dropping Halloween porch displays. To decorate your outdoor space, read our previous blog on spooky Halloween House Decorations.
While systematizing a living room, or bedroom, a chair is something that catches the attention of everyone. You might place a sofa, coffee table but a classic chair will attract the eyes of many. There are chances you may receive unexpected praise for the selection of furniture.
You will find many options on the chair, but nothing can beat the mid-century modern chair style. How did it get famous? The mid-century modern designers displayed the love for those chairs on the feature page on Playboy magazine. Since then, everyone on the internet is craving for them.
Here in this article, we have mentioned a few attractive and modern look mid-century chairs that you can place in your living room or a bedroom. Along with the products we have also described its appearance and review.
Mid-Century Modern Chair
1. Florence Upholstered Chair
This boxy yet stylish chair is perfect for the living room if you want to have a simple and versatile piece of furniture seated right there. Apart from that, it can also be a good choice for a library nook in the bedroom.
If we talk about the product, the one here is made with the material that is easy to clean and maintain. It has solid wood framing and tapered legs that not only provide sturdiness but style also.
Wondering, Why is it called a tulip chair? Look at its seating shape, it’s a tulip’s petal. This style of chair gained its popularity in the year 1956 with its classic modern appeal. From the very start, this style of chairs has been used as a dining chair. You will see them mostly in cafes.
The one here has a thick velvet seat with cushioned back. The material is soft and silky but can easily be cleaned with a damp cloth. The legs have a wooden base with rubber at the bottom for the scratch-free floor.
We have heard the statement – you can’t have style and comfort together. Wait! That’s not true. Look at the womb chair, it’s a perfect example. The womb chair was designed for Florence Knoll that too by her only.
This leather modern armchair is a perfect suite for the living room as well as a resting area. Kick-off the shoes and take a peaceful nap! The durability of the product is amazing and customers have bought it twice (just for its amazing quality.)
Looking for add-on chairs for the dining area? The scoop chair is the answer. Scoop chair? Yes! It has the structure of a scoop. Hehe! Everything apart, the best part about this seating furniture is what you need for the relaxing dinner.
Serve your guests a perfect dining experience with the armless kitchen dining chair. The one shown here has the construction of faux leather and sturdy steel. The powder coat gives the simple look and the cushioned seat offers comfortability.
Lounging is something that everyone needs, be it at home or in a resort. This chair will give you a perfect resting area. Here the one we have mentioned is the best of its kind. With the construction of upholstered faux leather and an angular wooden frame, it gives the perfect mid-century look.
The shapes of the chair make it an attractive piece of furniture in a room. Just like, tulip, womb, lotus, and other structures, there’s butterfly too. The seating of the chair is designed in a way that forms the shape of a butterfly from the sides.
This one is made from walnut wood and has the seating of polyester, this is what makes it unique and stylish. You can place this chair in the living room, kitchen, office, or anywhere.
Designed for ultimate style and comfort, this lotus accent chair is all you need to create a focal area in the room. Place it in the corner of the room with the perfect setting of a library. The low-slung arms and the angled frame is what makes it look more beautiful. It has a cushioned back for the comfortability.
Recliners are something everyone loves, be it children or adults. However, the actual recliners might turn off the vibe in the room, this mid-century modern fabric recliner will give you comfort as well as retain the aura of the room the way you created.
It is made of 100% polyester with the fabric filling. Place it in the living room or the bedroom, it will go with the theme. Also, you will get 13 color options.
Why should the living room have all the fun? The dining space also needs to be stylish and comfy. This mid-century side kitchen chair is all you need to decorate the space. This one’s legs are made of metal and have the wooden coating. The ergonomic seating design is a perfect fit for the body and the fabric is soft enough to give you a luxurious feel.
This modern atlas chair all you need to add the spark to the room. You will get 3 color options to choose from and has the steel finish frames. The seating is built with the bonded leather and legs have plastic feet for the scratch-free legs.
11. Francie Fabric with Walnut Finish Dining Chairs
It has the bone shape resting part which makes it a more attractive and modern style piece of furniture. This classic walnut finish dining chairs have polyester fabric composiion in the seating make it more durable and sturdy.
Who doesn’t love rocking chairs? You might have seen them in the old-photographs of your grandfather or in the movies. It is one of the amazing mid-century modern chairs in the list. The comfortable shape and style it possesses are incomparable.
The one here has the perfect design with the cozy fabric for seating and cushioned back. All in all, it is the one where you can take a nap as well. The proof of its sturdiness lies in the material of wood used.
Wrapping Up:
This was all about the mid-century modern chair that you needed to know, and which you can have to decorate the space.
Whether you want to give your master bathroom a spa-like sensibility or bring some drama into a small powder room; there are undoubtedly many ways to do it. From a splash of color, fresh pattern, to unconventional shape; there are endless ways to transform a boring bath space into a fun one. So, if you are renovating your bathroom, take a look at our best picks of shower floor tile ideas.
After all, the most exciting part of designing a bathroom is the selection of the perfect materials and colors that make it a statement. There are a billion designs and ways by which you can achieve a luxurious bathroom. But sometimes it also makes you overwhelmed.
It is challenging to select one from so many options for your bathroom, which will look pretty and will also go with the rest of the house’s theme. So, if you’re also planning for bathroom renovation, then check these latest shower floor tile ideas. From moody gray to the classic black and white; we’ve got plenty of designer inspiration on this list of bathroom tile ideas for you.
15 Stylish Shower Floor Tile Designs!
1. Try Zellige Tiles
This bathroom is designed by Emily Henderson. Here there is a green marble shower and tub with the zellige tiles on the ground. The beautiful natural stones speak the classic language and make this bath area luxurious. You can also use the classic subway tiles or a patterned mosaic on the floor.
2. Contrasting Tiles
Use a contrasting effect in the bathroom. For example, if you selected plain and simple floor tiles, go bold in the shower or vice versa. Here this bathroom has geometric tiles on the walls of the shower.
3. Minimalist Grayscale Tiles
Another subtle and minimalist shower floor tile design is this greyscale tiles. This modern bathroom is designed by Arent & Pyke. The floor tiles are giving a graphic pattern without feeling visually chaotic.
4. Make a Statement Wall
Regan Baker Designs this amazing master bathroom. The main focus of the whole design is the entrancing statement wall. As it looks rich in both color and pattern, it also gives more depth to space. You can also create something like that with colorful tiles either in your shower on the floors.
5. Petite Penny Tiles
Another way to create some drama in your bathroom by choosing these penny tiles. This black and white bathroom has a textural touch. The shower walls are covered with a string of white square tiles that look absolutely amazing with the black hexagon floor tiles.
6. Chevron Pattern
You’ll never go wrong with a Chevron Pattern. Try it on your bathroom floors; it will surely look great.
7. Ocean Ombre Accent Wall
Design by Elza B Design, Inc, this blue-green shower shimmer tiles is a perfect option for those who are looking for some glamour in their bath.
8. Bring in Boho Vibes
This 1970s beach house bathroom is inspired by the block prints from India. Look how beautifully it is creating the perfect boho feel in a modern way.
9. Ultra White Bathroom Design
This bathroom look is ideal for those who like minimal designs. It is covered in small, crisp white tiles, creating a sleek modern space.
10. Have Fun with Shower Tiles
This design is only for those who want to experiment with the tiles. Designed by Studio Life/Style, isn’t this bathroom looks incredible? The contrasting shapes and colors have a special effect in the bath area.
11. Herringbone Tiles
This bath has a neutral color scheme, but also it has many surprises and innovative designs such as the wooden tub, speckled wall tiles, and herringbone floor tiles. All are looking sophisticated beautifully together.
12. Double Duty Design
If you don’t want to use many colored tiles in your bath, go for the same color but different in pattern. Look at this modern D.C. bathroom; it has the same Waterworks tile into two patterns: A straight-edge subway and eye-catching chevron.
13. Bubblegum Pink Subway Tiles
This is another way of using single color tiles but in various shapes. This bubblegum pink bathroom has subway tiles on the wall and floors in diamond and almost leaf-like motif. These tiles are looking extremely beautiful with the brass industrial-style fixtures and lighting.
14. Graphic Hexagon Tiles
Design by Michelle Gerson, these Hexagon marble tiles are adding visual interest to a black and white master bathroom.
15. Old-Fashioned Allure Tile Design
Design by Patricia Green Isen, this bathroom is for those who like vintage and traditional designs. The rustic tiles and fittings in the bath area are creating an old-world charm.
The Bottom Line
So which one did you like the most? I know it is quite hard to select one among all of these wonderful shower floor tile designs. Keep the bathroom measurements in your mind while choosing any of the themes.
If you want to know more about bathroom floorings, read our previous blog on Best Flooring for Bathroom. To use your space efficiently, read blogs on bathrooms like the Benefits of having an Ensuite Bathroom and Over The Toilet Storage.
With all bedding collections, you must always have a variety of essentials to complete your linen closet and a comforter is one of them. A comforter is wonderful cozy bed covers that not only give your bedroom a rich, welcoming look but they are truly warm and soft to sleep under. However, regrettably, even with the day-to-day best care, they get dirty and need to be cleaned.
So, if you are wondering how to wash a comforter, then this blog is for you. In this blog, we will shed light on 13 easy steps to make your comforter look like new again. Therefore, without further ado, let us get started.
The comforter washing task is divided mainly into three parts.
a) Prepare Your Comforter For Cleaning
In this part, there are main 4 steps that you should do.
Step – 1 – Read the Care Label
Before you decide to put your comforter in the washing machine, you should read the care label properly and see the manufacturer’s instructions on how to wash a down comforter. Most down and down-alternative comforters you can wash at home with mild detergent. However, few comforters can be washed only through dry cleaning. So, ensure you do not deviate from the specific care instructions. It may incorporate temperature settings for washers and dryers.
Step – 2 – Decide if Your Comforter Needs to be Cleaned
You must clean your comforter at a regular interval – once every few months. However, if you have allergies, you should wash it every month. Remember, it is not needed to wash your whole comforter if it contains a single stain. For it, read step no. 4.
Step – 3 – Examine for Seam Strength and any Holes
Before throwing your comforter into a washing machine, make sure it has no loose threads or tears. If a comforter has a tear then stitch it with a quick needle and thread. Of course, it will add some extra time to the washing process but it will prevent these small holes from getting larger during washing.
Step – 4 – Remove Stains
If your comforter has stains then make use of a small amount of non-detergent solution such as Woolite and dilute it with a little water. Also, you can use baking soda plus + water paste or baking soda + white vinegar or merely carbonated water.
b) Washing Your Comforter
Now, as you have prepared your comforter for cleaning, the next phase is actually washing your comforter. In this part, there are the main 5 steps.
Step-1 – Make Use of the Right Washing Machine to Wash a Comforter
If you want your comforter to wash properly then ensure it gets distributed evenly. Your comforter needs adequate room to get cleaned thoroughly. So, if you feel your washing machine is too small for it then take it to a Laundromat and use the large, front load washers.
Step -2 – Set the Washing Machine to the Delicate Setting and Set the Proper Water Temperature
It is essential to use the delicate washing setting to prevent damage to the casing. Read the care label properly and select the water temperature accordingly.
Step-3 – Add an Extra Rinse Cycle Settings if Possible
According to your washing machine, you can set the extra rinse cycle at the beginning or if you feel a comforter is not properly rinsed then you can even add an extra rinse cycle step after the first cycle is complete.
Step – 4 – Make Use of a Small Amount of Right Mild Detergent
If you are wondering how to wash down comforter then you must select a detergent that is mild and safe for delicate materials. Also, if you make use of a small amount, then it will prevent over-foaming in the machine. It will also reduce stripping the feathers of down comforters.
Step – 5 – Add a Clean Pair of White Tennis Shoes or Tennis Balls
When you add a clean pair of white tennis shoes or balls to the wash, it will help in balancing the load and make sure effective cleaning. Before, putting tennis shoes and balls into the washing machine, ensure it can go in the wash on the settings you have selected.
c) Drying Your Comforter
As your comforter is now washed properly, it is time to dry your comforter. This drying part includes four steps.
Step-1 – Put Your Comforter into a Dryer With the Tennis Shoes or Balls
In this step, you must ensure that a comforter is evenly distributed. The tennis shoes or balls will assist keep the fill equally distributed.
Step-2 – Dry the Comforter on the Low-Heat Setting Mode
Remember, your comforter will take some time to dry properly. Possibly, it can take a few hours. You can even use high heat to kill dust miles but do it only after checking the care label appropriately. Here one thing to note down is that tennis balls and tennis shoes cannot tolerate high-heat settings.
Step -3 – During the Drying Procedure, Fluff the Comforter Regularly
You should pull the comforter out of the dryer and fluff it after every half-hour. It will help in evenly redistributing the fill and keeping it properly aerated.
Step – 4 – Hang the Comforter Outside
If it is a sunny and dry day then you should complete the drying process by putting the comforter outside for a few hours. If the weather is not warm then hang the comforter in a dry, well-ventilated indoor area. You can even lay it over a drying rack as it will allow it to dry fairly evenly. Make sure you fluff and rotate it properly.
Bottom Line
In a nutshell, you might feel washing a comforter is a challenging task, but you will find it actually a simple, painless procedure if you follow the above-discussed steps. So, whether you are trying to clean your comforter at home to avoid potential virus exposure or you simply want to cut out the expense of brand-new comforter, this guide will help you to make your comforter look clean and fresh without sacrificing its fluffiness.
Always remember, with appropriate care, the comforter can last 15-20 years. Also, if you do regular cleaning and fluffing and minor sewing repairs, it will help your comforter last longer. Hopefully, this blog has solved all your queries. Still, if you have any questions then connect with us via the comment section below.
Do you have extra space over your toilet? Many times you just wondered how you could use this huge unused area? Now, you don’t need to wonder anymore! Today we have come with a perfect solution for your problem: Over the toilet space savers!
Do you always feel that there is not enough space in the toilet for storing toiletries, towels, and other bathroom essentials? The unused over the toilet space is a suitable place to store all of them, but to utilize it, you’ll need some organizers. So guess what we have come with today? We’ve gathered up best over the toilet storage units that’ll make your life convenient. They’ll improve not only your restroom functionality but also enhance the overall appearance of your bathroom. So check out these bathroom space savers:
Top 10+ Beautiful Bathroom Organizers
Below is the list of eleven best over the toilet storage for every kind of bathrooms:
Elegant Home Fashions Dawson Over Toilet Space Saver
This all-white toilet storage unit is from Elegant Home Fashions. Because of its sleek design and storage space, it is a favorite product on Amazon. You can also adjust the shelves as per your requirement and store taller bottles.
This cabinet is not only functional but stylish too. The lovely chrome knobs and criss-cross cutouts at the top look stunning. The entire storage unit can hold up to 45 pounds.
Features:
Fits over any standard toilet; minimal assembly required
Measures 8 by 25 by 68 inches
Open cubby and one adjustable shelf
All wood construction with pure-white finish
Paneled doors with small, criss-crossed, upper windows
Giantex Over The Toilet Rack Bathroom Shelf Storage Cabinet
If you have a square-shaped bathroom or a toilet with low height, then you probably don’t want a tall unit. So this bathroom space savers are a perfect alternative. It will look like a frame that goes around your toilet, but that doesn’t mean that you’ll get a less storage space. It has three shelves, two of which are adjustable, a toilet paper holder on each side, and a pull-down door at the center for holding some bath items.
Perfect for those who have limited bathroom space, this cabinet will provide excellent storage solutions. Super easy to install, and it is a free-standing piece so it can be conveniently fitted over standard toilet tanks.
Features:
Elegant and sleek storage cabinet
Durable & stylish looking
Fits over most standard toilets
Includes a center cabinet and two side cabinets, one Paper holder, one fixed shelf and two adjustable ones
Another decent and space-efficient option is this UTEX Bathroom storage Shelf Over the Toilet Space Saver Shelf. Made from solid wood, it looks really attractive. It will wisely keep your bathroom essentials organized and properly stored. It has open shelves so that you can check your supplies with one glance, and it will also not take a lot of floor space.
The neutral color and modern design will add style to your bathroom and go with decor schemes. The slim shelves of this unit will fit in most standard toilets. Above all, the manufacturer provides a 100% satisfaction guarantee.
On our list, the next is this gorgeous bamboo toilet cabinet from Targeting Marketing. If you want something natural, soothing, then there is nothing better than bamboo. It can also withstand damage from water and will look healthy in your bathroom’s space.
It has quite a large space to store all your bathroom essentials. With slider doors and an adjustable shelf, it is also quite easy to install. So, give your bath a clean and elegant look by bringing this bamboo space saver unit.
Looking for a toilet storage unit on a budget? With the lowest price, the Furinno Turn-N-Tube Toilet Space Saver will be a perfect choice. It is also quite sturdy and has five shelves that can hold up to 10 pounds. Which is more than enough to store your toiletries, decor items, and towels. Perfect for students and people who live in rented apartments. With its simplistic design and functionality, it will surely become your favorite storage unit in your entire house.
Most storage units only come with vertical height, whereas this comes with extra space on the side, where you can place toilet roll, toilet bowl cleaner or plunger, and other things. Another best thing other than its low price is that you can install this in a few minutes and that too without using any tools.
Features:
Inexpensive
Made of particleboard and PVC tubes
Extra compartments for storage and organization
Sturdy
Fits most toilet seats perfectly
Easy assembling with interlocking technique
Additional space for towels and toiletries
Spirich Home Bathroom Cabinet Organizer Over The Toilet
Have a cluttered bathroom with all the accessories scattered all over the place? So it’s time to organize it with the Spirich Home Cabinet Organizer. It is durable and will maximize the available space in your bathroom. With two extended open shelves, two cubby holes compartments, and one hidden storage shelves, this is the ultimate toilet organizer.
This bathroom Space Saver is 23.2 inches W x 7.87 inches D x 68.1 inches, and it is made with solid wood that makes it highly durable. It also features an adjustable shelf where you can store your medicines. Moreover, this Toilet Organizer comes in a soft white finish and beadboard back panel, which will add elegance to your bathroom.
Features:
Measures 23.2 inches x 7.87 inches x 68.1 inches
Durable
White-finished & Beadboard back panel storage cabinet
Another easy assembly piece is this ALLZONE Bathroom Organizer. It will work even for ceiling heights as low as 66 inches and up to 118. From unpacking to the complete installation, you can assemble this organizer under 30 minutes. All the shelves are also adjustable.
You can move them from a solid 22 inches wide up to 33 inches. Did we forget to tell you that the shelves have a strong load-bearing and can hold a maximum weight of up to 22lbs? And you can also customize this as per your bathroom needs and your level of storage. Without drilling or any tools, you can easily assemble this because it is supported by the ceiling and floor.
This is 3 Shelf storage Shelf from brand Finnhomy, which is a perfect solution to keep your bathroom necessities properly stored and organized. It can hold up to 20 lbs, which means you can store candles, shampoos, toilet papers, towels, and other bathroom essentials in here. Made from high-quality steel with Oil-Rubbed Bronze Finish that ensures its durability.
When it comes to its installation, don’t worry about it. Just by following the instructions that come with it, you can easily install it. Lastly, the unit measures 23.5 inches W x 10.5 inches D x 64.5 inches H, and it will fit in any bathroom perfectly.
Features:
Three shelves design
Freestanding space-saving unit
Measures 23.5 inches w x 10.5 inches d x 64.5 inches h
Oil-rubbed bronze finishes steel construction.
Holds up to 20 lbs
Complement your modern bathroom décor
Sorbus Bathroom Freestanding Over Toilet Space Saver
Another wallet-friendly option for you is this beautiful over the lavatory cabinet. The Sorbus Bathroom Storage Shelf will provide you enough storage for all your bath essentials in small bathrooms. Use this multipurpose unit to store toilet paper, toiletries, bathroom towels, cleaning supplies, laundry detergent, candles, books, etc.
This will eliminate all your clutter, and your bath area will look clean and fresh. Also, this storage unit is made from steel that has a powder-coated finish, which makes it extra sturdy and durable.
This metal over the toilet storage unit has a unique arched shaped design that’ll go with almost every kind of decor. While being lower on the price range, it also comes with a lot of storage. You can easily move, ship, and assemble this in case if you’re moving out.
With the minimalistic and open design, there is more surface area to take advantage of. Comes in matte black color, this bathroom storage will make a statement.
Who says that your bath storage units can’t be attractive? Look at this one! This is definitely on the fancy side but also has plenty of space to store your bathroom necessities. This CreativeWare Space Saver is the ultimate solution for cluttered bathrooms. Comes with three open shelves that are made from extremely attractive looking tempered glass colored in Oil Rubbed Bronze.
If you think that it will be hard to install, then you’re wrong. It has a straightforward installation process. Just slide each of the legs into each shelf, and you’re done. Then stuff these shelves with your items, and your toilet will immediately look elegant. This attractive piece will surely please both you and your house guests.
Features:
Measures 26 x 10.5 x 63 inches
Decorative storage
Sturdy Tempered glass construction
Quick and Easy Assembly
Oil-rubbed Bronze finish
Easy to maintain
To Sum Up…
There are so many best over the toilet storages available, so don’t get overwhelmed. I know it becomes challenging to decide on which one to purchase from all these amazing over toilet cabinets. Try to choose while keeping your bathroom requirements and area. We’re pretty sure that these bathroom storages will have a significant impact on your bathroom walls’ look.
If you want to know more about bathroom accessories and how to make this space more functional, read our blogs: best toilet sink combo, what is an ensuite bathroom, and shower tile ideas.
We usually don’t pay attention to the baseboards of our house, right? But do you know that they can make big impressions on guests and family? Just like the floors, clean baseboards make any room beautiful and brighten up the whole house. They easily get scuffed and stained, so they can make space seem dingier and less tidy.
But the main thing is to know how to clean baseboards properly. Which methods are best for various types of baseboards? In this blog, we have gathered up six multiple ways by which you can easily remove dirt from your baseboards. From magic erasers to homemade cleaning solutions, we have collected all those effective tricks that have been used for many years.
I know cleaning is always considered as tedious and time-consuming, but once you know the right ways of cleaning and how to do it, your baseboards will sparkle, and your home will glow!
6 Best Ways to Clean Baseboards
Below are the top 6 methods by which you can clean your baseboards without getting a hurting arm.
Pre- Preparation
If you’re planning to clean your walls, floors, and other surfaces, then clean the baseboards at last. Baseboards can accumulate the dust that is kicked up from the floor, walls, and surfaces, and it’ll undo all your hard work. Move all the furniture, carpet and mat that may come in the cleaning process and don’t forget to wear gloves and mask if needed.
1. How to Clean Baseboards with Baby Wipes
When your baseboards aren’t that dirty, you can easily clean them with cleaning wipes. It is the best and easiest way to clean baseboards and even for laminate floors.
Cleaning with Baby Wipes:-
Baby wipes
Gloves
Clean cloth
Dryer sheets
First, remove any dirt from the baseboards by a vacuum cleaner. Then wipe the baseboards with baby wipes or any cleaning wipes. Rub gently on the marks or stains, until they’re gone. After this, use dryer sheets to create a dust-repellent layer over the wood and reduce future stains. The only downside of this method is that it uses more disposable products, and they’re more wasteful than employing reusables.
2. How to Clean Baseboards with Broom
Another way to clean the baseboard is the dusting, but only if you don’t have too terribly grimy baseboards. The task will be much easier if you use the right tools.
Cleaning with Broom:-
Mini Handheld Broom
Gloves
Clean cloth
Take a mini handheld broom and start sweeping your baseboards. If you don’t have a mini broom, you can also use a clean paintbrush. Slowly clean all the edges of the boards. First, vacuum your floors, then start cleaning the baseboards.
3. How to Clean Baseboards with Vinegar Solution
We all know about the benefits of vinegar; that’s why it is a crucial ingredient in all sorts of DIY home remedies. So why not use vinegar to clean your baseboards! After all, this is one of the best cleaning supplies you’ll run across in your house. It is also entirely safe for use on metal and hardwood floors.
Vinegar and Water Baseboard Cleaner:-
1 cup vinegar
5 cups warm water
Bucket
Sponge
Microfiber cloth or paper towel
Gloves
Now let’s make the cleaning mixture. For that, you need to mix the two liquids (vinegar and warm water) in the bucket. You can also mix them in a 5:1 ratio and fill it in a spray bottle to create a homemade dust spray for baseboards or other wood surfaces in the home.
Now take a sponge and wet it in the solution, and while applying light pressure, start wiping down your baseboards. Now leave the mixture to sit for a couple of minutes and then wipe vinegar mix with the cloth. Repeat the same process until the baseboards are free of all dust and debris. You can use the same solution to clean other household things. For example, you can use vinegar and water mixture to get rid of silverfish in the house.
4. How to Clean Baseboards with Wood Cleaners
A wood cleaner is a good option for wood baseboards. If you think that these cleaners may damage the varnishing, don’t worry; all these Commercial wood cleaners are formulated to clean untreated and varnished wood without damaging it. So if you have unpainted baseboards, use these cleaners without much thinking, especially during those intense spring cleaning sessions. And, these commercial products come with a manufacturer guarantee!
Clean with Wood Cleaner:-
Commercial or homemade wood cleaner
Gloves
Toilet wand
Old sock
Grab an old sock and put a disposable toilet wand into it. Now spray any cleaning liquid on the sock. You can use wood cleaner, gentle soap, or the solution of vinegar and water. Gently wipe around your baseboards until all scuffs and marks are gone. It may sound funny, but believe me, this method really works, and your baseboards will again be clean and shiny.
Many times wood cleaners leave a waxy residue that may build up over time and may dull your wood finishing. So it is advised to use wood cleaner for cleaning baseboards only a few times.
5. How to Clean Baseboards with Soapy Water
At the time, when modern cleaners were not available, what people used? Soapy water! Yes, do you remember how our grandma used to clean everything with just soapy water. When it comes to cleaning household items, nothing beats good old soapy water.
For example, dishwashing liquid: you can use it for washing clothes, and it’s one of the best natural remedies for cockroaches around. Similarly, dishwashing liquid and water will work like magic on your scuffed and dirty baseboards.
Soapy Water Baseboard Cleaner:-
1 tsp dishwashing liquid
1 bucket of warm water
Gloves
Sponge
Microfiber cloth or paper towel
Cotton swabs
Spray bottle of clean water
First, take a bucket and add water and dish soap in it. Then wet a sponge in this cleaning solution and start rubbing your dirty baseboards. Just apply little pressure and try to clean it in circular motions until the stains lift away. Repeat the process on the whole baseboards and Re-wet the sponge as needed.
For corners, and hard to reach spots, use cotton swabs. When the whole area is clean, spray some clean water on the baseboard, and wipe with the dry cloth.
6. How to Clean Baseboards with Magic Erasers
If none of the above methods has worked, you can turn to modern cleaning magic to take care of your dirty baseboards. Melamine foam erasers, which are more commonly known as Magic Erasers, do a fantastic job cleaning many surfaces.
We’re pretty sure that after you use magic erasers once, you will add them to your house cleaning list. You’ll be amazed by the results.
Magic Eraser Baseboard Cleaning:-
Melamine foam Magic Erasers
Gloves
Microfiber cloth
Apply gentle pressure and start rubbing the magic eraser on the stains of the baseboards. Sometimes it may leave some residue as you clean. Remove it away with a microfiber cloth. Make sure not to apply too much pressure while cleaning as Magic Erasers have enough cleaning power to strip away paint and other surfaces.
At the End
We hope you liked all the six methods that we told in this blog. When you clean all your baseboards, certainly, your home will become more beautiful. But you have to do the regular cleaning to keep them looking beautiful and shiny as the new ones.
All the above methods are quite easy because cleaning your baseboards is not a frustrating chore. So whether your house has white baseboards, painted or unpainted wood baseboards, you’ll clean them in no time.
This article is all about the ‘King of Instagram.’ you guessed it right Mr. Dan Bilzerian. He has already whooped the mind of many with is extravaganza lifestyle with the numerous bikini-girlfriends. His Instagram posts reflect the king-like life he is living, a total playboy, and the rich kid. Apart from the superhot girlfriends and happening parties, there is something that takes away the attention of many. What is it? Dan Bilzerian house. Yes.
He has many rental properties in L.A and Las Vegas. No wonder these two places are heaven for the party-boys. The news is Bel Air Residence in California which Dan was renting is on sale once again.
Let’s see what is there in the Bel Air residence that made is Instagram posts look like luxuries at its best. There are photos of him chilling in the pool, partying with the background of man’s cave (bar), master suite, extra evident dining table, chess games, golf area, and whatnot.
Let’s have a look at the Dan Bilzerian new house with all his toys and extra exciting fun. Stay with us, you are going to witness the 31,000 square footage house with almost all the luxurious facilities.
Before everything else, here’s the quick overview of the gigantic Bel Air apartment.
Location: 10979 Chalon Road, Bel Air, Los Angeles, California
Basic facility: 12 bedrooms & 24 bathrooms
Price: $67,500,000 (Dan was paying $200,000/per month rent)
Here are the photos of this mega-mansion with its extra-ordinary facilities.
1. An In-built Night Club
The Bel Air mansion is built like a night club, which definitely suits his troop of babes. The man is known for his enormous life and a party boy image. The rooftop of the mansion has an outdoor living room, dining room, and tons of seating spaces on the astroturf.
2. Multiple Living Spaces
The mansion has multiple living room spaces, every living room has its own identity, it even has a chess room. Can you believe it? (In an average man’s house, chess is kept on a corner table in the living room!) The main attractive point of the living rooms is the LEDs and the changing color with the chime.
3. 4-Story Mansion
Yes, it is a four-story mansion with over 12 bedrooms and 23 bathrooms. Apart room these, the estate houses a home theatre, two-lane bowling alley, zero-edged swimming pool, wet bar, chess room, rooftop night club, patio, table tennis court, and much more.
4. Monstrous Kitchen
The kitchen itself is so huge, that it can be used as a cafe area. It has an 18-seater dining table and all the latest appliances with the two huge ovens. It has Italian Porcelain floors, that are easy to clean and the house has several small kitchens located.
5. Inhouse 2-lane Bowling Alley
As a party man and a professional poker player, it is evident the bowling alley may have counted as a must-have. Spending a year will also be less to explore the whole place, plus who doesn’t like bowling when you own it. (At least you don’t have to wait for your turn).
6. Huge Master Suite and Bathroom
This was obvious, Mr. Dan does need a huge bedroom with an extra king-size bed for his babes (*wink*). The master suite’s bathroom has a friggin’ sofa setup. It is that huge. The space of the bathroom is almost half the area of the bedroom.
7. White Lounge
Most uploaded photos of Dan with the hot babes are in the white lounge area. Surely, it was more than comfortable. The white lounge has a fireplace, huge TV, bar area, and a beautiful balcony.
8. Zero-Edged Swimming Pool
This one is located on the rooftop with the outdoor living and dining area. The view from there is unexplainable. Beauty at its best!
9. Home Theatre
Yes, that’s true it houses a full-fledged home theatre with bar area and recliners. The driveway or motor courtyard in the front can hold up to 70 cars. This is what you call a real luxurious car.
Apart from these, his house in Las Vegas is also no less. How? Recently he had posted photos with the caption ‘Writing my book,’ (He is writing his autobiography, Woah!). The background living area his of his Las Vegas house. Also, it has a purple gaming room, where he excels or you can say polishes the gaming skills.
When you live in a small space, finding a place where you can complete your work – be it office work, housework, or craft projects – can be a bit challenging. Ultimately, we all want a separate desk where we can work efficiently. But in small apartments or houses, it is also quite tricky to fit a single table, and if somehow we succeed in doing it, the table will take up a lot of space.
So what’s the solution? The answer is…Floating desks! Yes, they’re perfect for even the tiniest spots in your home. So whether you want to keep a family computer or just want a quick homework spot for your kids, these tables are the ones you should look for. Today we have listed up the top wall mounted floating desks that’ll save some space and also come in budget!
A wall-mounted Floating desk will take more 50% less space than the regular working tables. Even some desks are designed to use the unused corners of your room, and some can be easily folded out when you’re not working.
Top 11+ Innovative Wall Mounted Desk Ideas
Here are the best examples of wall desks in different styles that not only save space but also add functionality to your room:
1. Rustic Fold-Away Floating Desk
This is a small rustic wall mounted floating table, which can be folded, and it turns into a chalkboard. So it has two functions: When it is close, you can use it as a board to write something, and when it is open, you can use it as a table.
2. Simple Floating Desk
If you want a minimalist designed floating table, go for this table. This is a Rustic inspired wall mounted table that also comes with a matching shelf.
3. Corner Floating Desk
Work with teammates? This floating corner desk is perfect for you. Just take two wooden planks and fix them in an L-Shape in any corner of your room. Hang motivational artworks and quotes to remain inspired. Here you can also put multiple workstations without taking up much space in your room.
4. Haeloen Wall-Mount Desk
Want to use the vertical space of the walls of your room? Then build or buy this kind of ladder desk, which will give enough space for work and as well as for storage. You can also display your favorite things on the open shelves.
5. Oak Rectangle Floating Desk
Look at this sleek floating table in the rectangle shape. Made from solid oak, this desk also has enough storage. Do you always worry about the shortage of space? This table surely won’t disappoint you. It has a chic vintage vibe that’ll go very well with your aesthetics.
6. Reclaimed Wood Floating Desk
The best thing about these floating desks is that you can install them anywhere in the house. Yes, from windows to the unused closet space, you can put them anywhere as per your comfortability.
For example, look at the above picture, here the homeowner has created a cozy corner at the windows. The table is made of reclaimed wood, and all the decors are in the mountain theme.
7. Floating Desk With Secret Compartment
Want to keep your office documents safe? Then install this kind of floating desk that has a secret compartment. You can also custom-make these kinds of desks with hidden chambers or shelves.
8. Industrial Looking Floating Desk
These days the industrial style is quite popular. This style is all about clean, simple, and rough furnishings. Here you can see the wooden tabletop is quite simple, but the black iron supporters are giving the industrial vibes, and there is also a matching stool.
9. Murphy Floating Work Table
You might have seen the Murphy bed, but have you ever seen a murphy table? Yes, this work desk is a wall-mounted modern murphy desk that can be folded & unfolded. Perfect for the apartment as it takes minimal space. If you want to know how to DIY a Modern Murphy bed, click on the link to read our blog.
10. Adjustable Floating Desk
This is a whole craft station with a single main table and multiple floating shelves. The best thing about this setup is that you can adjust the height of the shelves. Quite a brilliant idea, right?
You can use the whole setup as a craft station or hobby station or just an entire office section. Depending upon your requirements, you can adjust the above shelves.
11. S-Shaped Modern Floating Table
This is a gorgeous S-shaped modern table that has an under-mounted light. Quite sleek and classic design will surely be liked by all our readers who love minimalist designs. The light will help you a lot while you’re working at night.
12. Adjustable Wall Mounted Floating Tables
Do you have kids with various age groups in your family? If yes, go for this design. Here, multiple wall-mounted desks are present at different heights. This makes it much easier for each kid to use it, and it works perfectly for the adults too.
13. Floating Table At Window
Sometimes when we’re doing the creative work, we need inspiration. And what is the best place other than the window to get inspiration! Place a long wooden plank near the window, just like the above image. Here you’ll get the best views from the neighborhood, get the inspirations, and also you’ll get a lot of natural light.
To Summarize!
So which style did you like the most? I know every desk is unique in its own way but go for the one that fulfills your requirements. For instance, if you want to do a craft project, then choose the adjustable Floating Desk as it will provide you extra space where you can store your craft supplies, and if you work with multiple teammates, then an L-shaped corner floating desk will be perfect for you.
So this is all about the amazing wall mounted Floating desks, hope you like this blog. If you want to read more about home decoration ideas such as modern center table designs or 7 Inspirational & Creative Home Office Layout or bedroom decorations such as mid-century bedroom design ideas, click on the link.
Earlier people never thought of using white colour in their house but in today’s world, it is a trend to paint the wall in white colour to show the uniqueness of the house.
The white colour symbolizes peace and purity and always represents a positive beginning. When you search for white living room ideas on social media, you should note that white houses are quite viral these days. The positive side of white colour, it can be easily mixed with every colour and every material, especially wood and colour painting. That is why the exhibition hall has white walls and white furniture. White colour is considered very powerful in Feng Shui.
Let’s discuss white room ideas that make your room unconditionally grand.
1. Play with Contrast
The white living room creates space but only it always tells the room is empty and cold. White is the only colour that can mix every colour, especially in contrasting colours. You can use contrast highlights like black and orange to balance the white colour and make the rooms warmer.
2. Canvas
The canvas gives your white living room a visual breather. A map of the world, waves, leaves, and red trees give the house a designer look, also a colourful canvas besides white furniture can show your home beyond magic. Think out of the box by creating a yin and yang combination canvas.
3. Vintage Look
In today’s busy world vintage looks are great for those who want their time back. The wooden dining table in a white room is classically beautiful. The vintage side kitchen is visible using wood flooring and painted white cabinets. If you are looking for white room ideas, consider vintage as they are timeless.
4. Bold Furniture
Choosing furniture for white houses is always an advantage. Bold furniture always compliments the white colour which enhances the beauty of the furniture and fills the emptiness of the house. Antique chairs and nailhead furniture creates a sophisticated style and always attract attention.
5. Carpets
We would not give any advice for choosing carpets as white accepts all colours beautifully. If you want your house to look more reliable, then it would be best for you to choose white and grey carpets. Orange, red and yellow colour carpets directly capture your eyes and make the room sophisticated. The colourful carpet reflects the colourful life and reflects the creative side of a person.
6. Art collection
Have you ever noticed why the exhibition centre and photo studio have white walls? It is because whites adorn the creation. Whitewall encourages the individual to showcase their creative level. At my house, I have decorated one of my walls with all my paintings, and believe me it looks so creative and each visitor praises me for my creativity. Make an abstract painting, make DIY, craft, and apply on walls. If you are a thoughtful person then also write your inspirational quotes.
7. Curtains
Curtains play an important role in white living rooms; curtains divide the wall from simple to modern. White curtains with light clothes look cleanliness of the house. White curtains with blue polka dots remind the retro look, sea green curtains are the best option if you are looking for a Modern home. Royalty comes in the white living room with a curtain of blue silk fabric.
8. Go Green
Living in the living room with white furniture can be boring and the plant enhances your mood and helps reduce stress. Choosing the appropriate plant for your bedroom can be completely safe. Many plants that filter toxic and benzene from the air and increase humidity in rooms. Make the room livelier by planting aloe vera, gerbera daisies, and snake plants as they require moderate light and less water. Green colour always soothes your eyes, white living rooms make a good pair with green planting.
9. Mirror
In the white living room, a mirror is very useful to make your room feel bigger. Placing a large mirror in the white living room adds luxury and vibrancy. The mirror comes with a different shape that everyone can keep from their interest. According to Vastu, it reflects helpful positive energy for a peaceful sleep.
10. Cosy Sleep
It is very important to decorate the bedroom as it is your ultimate comfort. Build a white bedroom from rustic to modern because comfortable sleep is equally important. The simple iron bed with folk art on the wall wishes for calm and comfort. The sparkly chandelier above the bed is always reminiscent of France living and looks aerial by adding some colourful layers along the bed lines.
11. Bright light
Pay extra attention when selecting lighting for a white living room, white living rooms are always sparkling with metal and silver. Add more sparkle to your room using metallic light and silver light adds shine to your room. Always remember day and night in white living rooms require different shades of light. Prefer white light or silver light during the daytime and use metal or gold light to end your day.
Concluding Remarks:
Hope you like the white living room ideas as we have discussed many possibilities, all are simply amazing and creative, we hope you enjoy the article and make your living room as per the ideas discussed above. We wish you the best in decorating a space to make your white living room more precious and luxurious and live a healthier life.
Whether it is tinker bell or silver mist, no matter whatever age we belong to, we all love fairies. It’s also true that many people who get inspired by Disney movies are now creating little places for these tiny beings. So if you are also looking for some inspiration to create your own fairy gardens, keep on reading.
Today we have come up with eleven amusing fairy garden ideas that will help you build your own little garden. Whether you have a huge garden area or you’re living in a small apartment, we have listed ideas for everyone and that too in budget. Some of them can be made from simple materials such as wooden boxes and planters. So grab your fairy accessories and materials and get ready to build a magical and whimsical home for fairies. Here are some incredible images of tiny fairy homes from which you take inspiration to build your own.
11 Magical Fairy Garden Ideas
Now let’s know how to make one for your kids. Below are some creative DIY fairy garden ideas which you can easily build with your own:
1. Gnome Home Fairy Garden
This is a beautiful Gnome home fairy garden. To make this, just place a small door on the trunk of a tree and then secure it with some iron nails. After that, put some floating stairs so that fairies can go to this cute house. You can also add some fairy statues and other decorations to complete the look.
2. Rock Fairy Garden
Fairy garden without rocks…it is just like fries without sauce! This little fairy garden includes many small pebbles and rocks. With the plants, you can also see here is a small watering bucket, which is looking great as a decoration. You can definitely repurpose many things to create your own style of garden.
3. Campsite Fairy Garden
Want to create a unique fairy garden? Then create this camping fairy garden because fairies also love to do camping. DIY a camping tent or bus and place it on the clean surface of your garden. After this, place two Adirondack chairs and even a canoe to complete the look. Isn’t it looking unique?
4. Fairy Garden with the Castle
Do you have a broken pot? Don’t throw it because you can create a mesmerizing fairy garden from it. Yes, even from broken stuff, you could make great things. You can use any size of the planter to make this. Decorate it with some fairy garden accessories, and it is ready to show!!
5. DIY Wooden Box Fairy Garden
Don’t want to spend a lot on buying a fairy garden? Then DIY it! Take inspiration from the above one. Here, an old wooden box is used to make the garden. You can also reuse any old wooden drawer or box and create your dream fairy garden. Don’t forget to add the tiny birdhouses, birdbaths, and small garden chairs.
6. DIY Colorful Beach Stone Fairy House
To make this one, all you need is some rocks and stones. Take help from your kids to collect and paint the stones in bright colors. You can take them from the beach or even from your backyard. Little fairy touches like mini mushrooms will add so much character to the garden.
7. Spring Season in Fairy Garden
Look at this colorful, mesmerizing fairy garden covered in spring flowers. To build this delightful fairy garden, you’ll need a tiny birdhouse, miniatures figures, and miniature flowers. You can also add multiple colored flowers to create this spring scene in your garden because fairies love flowers!! You can also glue some dry leaves on the top of the roof of the birdhouse.
8. Cute Teacup Fairy Garden
This teacup fairy garden will definitely catch people’s attention. Isn’t it looking charming? From kitchen windows sills to the living room table, you can place this anywhere in your home. But to make this, you’ll need a good-sized cup, and that’s it. Because the rest depends on your imagination. Add tiny mushrooms or furniture; you can put anything to achieve your desired looking fairy garden. If you want to know more garden tips like how to protect plants from unexpected frost, click on the link to read our blog on that.
9. Unusual Fairy Garden Idea
After looking at the above fairy house, you might be wondering, like do really fairies live in these kinds of places. Yes, because a fairy garden doesn’t mean to have a place full of victorian home decor. It is about a natural and organic setting because you already know that fairies love nature. So why spend a lot of money on buying those exquisite fairy homes, just create this one. This will be a weirdly strange magical place.
10. Easter Basket Fairy House
Yes, this fairy garden is in easter baskets. Charmingly striking mini garden in a basket will not only look like a great statement in the Easter season but in every season. Setting this is also quite simple. Just grab some easter bunny figurines & fairies miniatures and then place them on a landscape. It doesn’t have to look fancy, make it more natural-looking. The main benefit of having this type of fairy home is that it can be used over and over again every year.
11. The Magic Mushroom Garden
Does any fairy garden is complete without a mushroom popping out the ground? Never, right! This fairy garden is placed in a wooden bucket that consists of a big mushroom house. Not only the adults but also the kids in your family will enjoy decorating their amazing fairy home.
Ask Fairies to Visit Your Place
So these are all the creative magical fairy garden ideas. I hope you got some inspiration from them. No matter whether you’re living in a tiny apartment, ideas like easter bucket and pot ones will fit even in the tiniest places. Choose either a traditional one or totally opposite edgy looking fairy garden. Just don’t forget to pray and invite fairies to visit your garden.
Recently you started renovating your house or just want to replace the old flooring of your bathroom? Whether this is the case with you or not, choose the best flooring for bathroom is always a fun thing to do. Some people select the flooring based on the tile appearance, and some prefer budget-friendly options.
If you’re also looking for interesting and amazing bathroom flooring ideas, you landed on the right page. Today we’ve listed seven amusing and best flooring for bathrooms. So whether you have a small bathroom or a huge one, all these floorings will look beautiful in all of them. We have also listed down the advantages and disadvantages of each of them so that you’ll get a fair idea of each type of flooring. So, let’s start,
7 Best Bathroom Flooring Ideas
1. Porcelain Tile
When it comes to bathroom flooring, porcelain flooring should be at the top of your list. Why? because it is waterproof, stylish, and also cost-effective. All these things made porcelain tiles best in the world of bathroom flooring.
It is made from clay that’s shaped at remarkably high temperatures that’s the reason why it resists water, bacteria, staining, and any kind of odors. Like the stone, they also have a deep and textured feeling. The incredible thing is that they’re pretty inexpensive, which means you can have all that luxury in your budget. Porcelain tiles are available in a variety of sizes, styles, and shapes such as hexagonal, octagonal, square, and many more.
You’ll also not face any kind of cleaning and maintenance difficulty with these tiles. But the only problem with them is that sometimes they become slippery but other than this they are a good choice as bathroom flooring.
Pros and Cons of Porcelain Tiles
PROS
Many styles and colors are available.
Easy to maintain
Durable and waterproof
stain resistant
Good resale value
Inexpensive
Works well with radiant heating
CONS
Feels hard and cold underfoot
Often sterile-looking
Slippery
Tough to install
2. Vinyl Flooring: Sheet, Plank, or Tile
Want a good looking and practical flooring in your bathroom? If yes, then there is nothing better for you than vinyl material. For many decades, vinyl has been a popular choice. Generally, they come in three types: Sheet, Plank, and Tile. You can select any one depending upon your requirements. Because they’re highly waterproof and susceptible to moisture, they are commonly used in the bath, but you can use them anywhere in your home.
They mostly come in widths of around 5 inches and lengths of approximately 48 inches. Now, if you’re thinking that they may be hard to install, you’re wrong. You can install them all by yourself. Read our blog on how to install vinyl flooring and get the shining vinyl flooring in your bathroom.
Pros and Cons of Vinyl Flooring
PROS
Completely Water-resistant
Cost-effective
Luxury looking product
Feels good to walk on.
Super easy installation
Easy to replace and Can be installed over existing flooring
CONS
Does not improve property value.
3. Natural Stone
There is no material other than the stone that can provide a luxurious looking bathroom. Yes, it’s 100 percent true! But this luxury comes with a price tag. If your pocket allows you, then definitely go for stone flooring in your bathroom. You can select from granite, limestone, marble, and travertine flooring.
Not only are they aesthetically pleasing in looks but also very durable. If you maintain them carefully, they’ll last long for many years. They also have excellent resale value. Other than its high price, it has one more drawback that is they’re very slippery when they’re wet. For that, you can also use textured stones in your bathroom.
Pros and Cons of Natural Stone Flooring
PROS
Available in many kinds of stones
Excellent resale value
Very durable and long-lasting
Also available in texture variations.
CONS
Installation is hard
Require high maintenance
Quite expensive
Requires regular cleaning and sealing.
4. Engineered Wood
Does your heart is set on wood flooring? Don’t worry, you can use wood flooring in your bathroom but only engineered wood because normal wood flooring will damage because of the moisture and water. Whereas the engineered wood floors have a plywood base that holds up the humidity, and the top layer is made from hardwood, so they look authentic like your wood floors.
But keep in mind that this is one of the most expensive floorings, so only think about it when you’re ready to invest a significant amount on your bathroom floorings. Another thing is that they’re water-resistant, not waterproof, so they are prone to damage no matter how well you protect them.
Pros and Cons of Engineered Wood Floorings
PROS
Best alternative wood flooring choice
Stable and sturdy
Authentic hardwood on the top
Comes in a variety of styles and designs.
Withstands heat and moisture.
It can be installed over existing flooring.
CONS
Moderate-to-high expensive
It is tough to repair damaged boards.
Water-resistant, not waterproof.
5. Laminate Flooring
Honestly, laminate flooring will be the best option over the hardwood flooring for your bathroom. The laminate tiles’ surface is made up of oak, slate, marble, or cherry or any other stone. And it is protected from a top layer known as the wear layer.
But you have to be careful with laminate tiles just like the wood floorings because if the moisture goes down to its surface, it’s pretty tricky to clean it. If it comes in contact with any kind of moisture, the laminate tiles’ surface will expand and bubble.
Pros and Cons of Laminate Flooring
PROS
Inexpensive
Easy to install
CONS
Once damaged it cannot be repaired
Laminate flooring can collect static
6. Cork Flooring
Looking for a more sustainable option, then nothing better than the cork flooring. It feels super comfortable under your foot, and also, it is quite easy to install. Do you know cork has antimicrobial properties? This simply means your bathroom will be free from any kind of molds and mildews.
Besides that, cork is naturally textured, so don’t have to worry about the bathroom slipperiness. It has unique grid patterns, which look absolutely beautiful, and it is low maintenance flooring. Whether you have a separate bath area or ensuite bathroom , it is perfect for all kinds of bathrooms.
However, this flooring also has some disadvantages like it is water-resistant, but it is not waterproof. Also, you have to seal your cork flooring with multiple layers of polyurethane every couple of years to protect it from damages.
Pros and Cons of Cork Flooring
PROS
Easy installation
Low maintenance.
Soft to walk on.
Highly sustainable
Mold and mildew resistant.
CONS
Require multiple layers of polyurethane.
It is water-resistant, not waterproof.
7. Concrete Flooring
Another great flooring material choice for your bathroom is the concrete. It is incredibly hard and strong. There is absolutely no material in this world that can beat the strength of concrete. You can’t scratch or dent a concrete floor.
Don’t think it is old material; it is indeed one of the trendiest materials on this planet. From walls to the furniture, concrete has been used for many years. It is perfect for your bathroom because it is durable and completely water-resistant. You can also paint them in various tints and colors. Read our blog on how to paint concrete to know the full procedure.
Pros and Cons of Concrete Flooring
PROS
Durable and strong
Low maintenance
Waterproof and water-resistant
CONS
Feel hard underfoot
May develop some cracks over time.
Final Verdict
Always select that flooring that is suitable for your bathroom, as well as comes in your budget. Avoid putting hardwood or carpet flooring as they are highly prone to moisture damage. Apart from the maintenance, you should regularly clean your bathroom.
Painting concrete surfaces require more skill and time as compared to painting drywall. Here’s how to do it in the right way!!
Do you have boring and faded looking front porch areas? Or have discolored and rough concrete entrances? If yes, then it’s time to bring back life to it. Whether you have interior and exterior concrete surfaces, they all become rough as the time passes. But the main thing is that you don’t need to keep them as always, just paint them in your favorite color. Don’t know how to paint concrete? No worries, just read this blog as today we brought a step by step guide on painting concrete.
Many people think it is as simple as painting concrete walls or drywall, but it is not. Actually, it is slightly trickier than that because the concrete surface breathes, transports moisture, and sucks up paint. While drywall only takes a day or two, the concrete surfaces may take a week or more to finish painting. So to know the tips and tricks on how to paint concrete surfaces, keep on reading.
So it’s time to say goodbye to those ugly and unpleasant looking concrete floors and say hello to the glossy looking floors. You can create an interesting and beautiful looking concrete by applying a few coats of paint. And during this pandemic time, it is the perfect time to do this task. So grab the below tools and materials, and let’s get started.
Tools Required
Below is the list of tools and materials requires while painting a concrete surface:
After you’re ready with the right tools and materials it’s time to paint your concrete floors. Follow these five steps carefully to get an incredible looking concrete surfaces:
#1: Wash the Floor
Before you start to paint your concrete floors, it must be clean. So with the help of a solution of trisodium phosphate (TSP) and warm water, wash the surface area thoroughly. This will remove all the grease and oil that cause discolor to the paint later.
Use a metal-bristle brush to wash the concrete surface. Carefully read the instructions before mixing the solution with water. Make sure to wear masks, gloves, or other necessary protective gear because TSP can harm your skin and eyes.
#2: Sand and Vacuum the Floor
The next step is to sand and vacuum the concrete floor. With the help of a sander machine or sandpaper, scrub away all the surface. This way, your floor will be free from old paint, but also it removes all the uneven surfaces.
After you’re done with the sanding, just use a vacuum to clean it. You can also use a wire brush or a paint scraper to get rid of old paint marks. Another way is to clean it with a power washer; it is easy and fast.
#3: Fill Cracks and Holes
After your concrete floors are cleaned, it’s time to fill the cracks and holes. Some people find this step unnecessary and skip this, but it is a crucial step. Because if you start painting straight away, you’ll see that the paint will not look as graceful as it should look. So, patch those cracks and holes with a concrete filler or patch compound. Then leave it for some time so that it will dry completely.
#4: Apply Primer
Before painting your concrete in your favorite color, you need to paint it with a primer. This will help paint to stick properly. You can use any concrete primer or block primer to this. Apply two coats of primer on your floor with the help of a paint roller. But always let the first layer dry completely before you put the second layer.
#5: Apply Paint
Finally, it’s the right time to paint your concrete floor in your desired color. There are various types of paints available in the market. Most people prefer masonry paint, but you can use any paint.
The reason why many people prefer masonry paint is that it is formulated to contract and expand as concrete changes temperature. It is also known as elastomeric paint or elastomeric wall coating. If you’re using this paint, use a high-capacity roller or brush because it is quite thick compared to the regular paints.
Apply a thin layer of a coat with a paintbrush or roller. Start with the corners, and slowly move forward.
Let it Dry
Once you’re done painting the first layer, leave it for at least 24 hours to dry completely. This is very important to do; otherwise, you’ll end up with messy looking floors. Once it dries good enough, then apply the second layer of paint. After the painting process gets completed and if you want, you can add an extra coat of masonry sealer.
Painting a concrete surface is quite simple and an inexpensive task that you can do all by yourself. To look paint beautiful, you have to follow the above procedure carefully. If you do, you’ll get satisfying results regardless if it is your garage floor, outdoor patio, or basement floor, or all.
Want to add some extra space in your house? Or just want to build an open sitting area in your existing home? A single-storey extension is a perfect solution for this situation. Whether your family is growing and you want some extra space for them or just want to reuse the land, these extensions are suitable for everything. See some single storey extension ideas.
While taking care of the Permitted Development rights, you can create a single-storey extension in your existing home. You can build many things in it such as a large open kitchen or a glamorous living room. These extensions are not only good looking but also increase the value of the property.
So if you’re also looking for some budget-friendly single-storey extension ideas, you’re landed on the right page. In this blog, we have listed nine single-storey house extension ideas that will blow your mind. From Victorian style to the modern glass ones, we’ve covered all styles so that you can select your favorite one.
9 Single Storey Extension Ideas
Below are some cool ideas which you can implement and create an enjoyable and comfortable space for you and your family.
1. Create an Open Plan Living Space
If you’re short on floor space and feel that your living space isn’t sufficient for your family, then you can extend it by creating a single-storey extension. Here, in this house in Oxfordshire, the homeowners created an open living space by extending the area. Now They have a spacious and covered inside/outside entertaining space.
The total construction time of this project was just four months, and the total cost was around £68,000.
2. Light-filled Kitchen Extension
Look at this big and perfectly covered kitchen. This house is situate in the West Midlands and Penny and Douglas Dawson are the residents of this remarkable dwelling. They extended this home by replacing a small, dark kitchen with a light-filled, open place space.
This project was also completed in 4 months, and the estimated cost was £120,000. Before there was a small, dark kitchen, but after the renovation, space is looking much brighter and open. You can also do the same thing if you want an open concept kitchen.
3. Contemporary Extension to a Listed Cottage
Homeowners of this beautiful countryside cottage asked Charlie Luxton to help them to create this incredible contemporary extension scheme. In this scheme, the area has opened up the living space of a listed cottage.
This contemporary project is locate in Wiltshire, and the total project cost is £258,600. This project took a little more time than the other projects, but its designs are justifying the time. doesn’t it? If your family is also growing and you want to extend your single-storey house, this is a pretty much cool idea. You can replace a tiny section of the house, and by taking more land, you can create bedrooms, kitchen-like areas.
4. Light-filled Extension to a Victorian Home
Just by looking at it, you will know that this house is in a royal victorian style. The home situates in Greater London. Not only the house but its surroundings are mesmerizing, but after living in the house for two years, the homeowners wanted a space full of natural light. So, they added this single-storey extension.
The building cost, material cost is £280,000, and the whole structure was ready in just 13 months. Instead of using traditional doors or windows, designers used colossal glass sliding doors to get a modern yet elegant look.
5. A Timber-clad CLT Extension
This is a CLT extension that has been added to a traditional home. It is a perfect example for those who want to fuse contemporary style with traditional. The single-storey extension constructs from a timber-clad in Hampshire. The large glass windows and doors with high roof lights are totally putting everything all together.
With a material and construction cost of £250,000, this dwelling was ready in five months.
6. An Orangery Extension
David Salisbury designed the extension builders Newcastle of this magnificent single storey house. He made it into an orangery-style extension with stones. The homeowners wanted to open the house, specifically the dining and kitchen areas.
Natural light is the main key in this style of the house, which also provides fabulous views. The materials used to build the new space are similar to the existing house, such as bricks that are matching to the existing home, and the windows are also painted in Shaker cream shade. The total cost was around £85,000, including the materials, construction, and electrical work.
7. A Period – Style Extension
This beautiful house belongs to English Heritage Buildings’ managing director Darren Hook. He wanted to extend the kitchen of the house and wanted to create a more extensive and light-filled space. But he also wanted to use the front space in his house, so he was looking for single storey extension ideas under £100,000, but surprisingly this gets complete in just £70,000.
So if you’re also looking for some inspirational single storey ideas, this is such a brilliant one. Oak has been used in various parts of the construction, such as in the beams in the roof space to match the existing house. Smoothly pitched flat sections are creating a lower roofline underneath first-floor windows.
8. A Glass Box Extension
Want something that is entirely unique and luxurious? Look at this single storey extension, which is made from transparent glass. This is a Grade II-listed London home, and the homeowners wanted an open plan kitchen with a dining area. But according to the planning regulations, the brick extensions aren’t allows, so the designers suggested this structural glass box concept.
Now the new kitchen fill with a lot of natural lights, and also the new shower creates on the first floor. The total project cost is £84,000, including the construction and materials, and the glass box.
9. A Conservatory Extension
If you don’t like the transparent glass box extension idea, look at this one. This is a Conservatory style single-storey extension that specially create to provide a second living room. The owners of this fantastic Berkshire residence requested for a traditional aesthetic looking extension with an orangery. So that the new roof will fill with sunlight and ventilation.
The Pilkington Activ Blue glasses use in windows, and the doors are bi-folded that opens up in the deck and garden area. If you want to construct a similar design, it would cost you around £54,000, including optional planning, materials, design, construction, and installation.
All in One
Luxurious glass box or the traditional open single-storey extension, which one is your favourite? We pick all these ideas while considering the design rules and budget. Always check the Permitted Development rights or your local building codes before you start your construction. All these single-storey extension ideas are pocket friendly and also completes in 4 months to 12 months.
Extensions are the best idea to increase space in the existing house. You can select between various styles, designs, and materials and construct your dream single-storey extension as per your requirements.
Summer is already here, and there is nothing better than cotton material to beat the heat. Whether it is about clothes or bedding, cotton is everyone’s favorite choice. But what is special about cotton? Actually, it is a breathable material and it feels comfortable on the skin. You might have already heard about various cotton bedsheets, but have you ever tried Egyptian cotton sheets? The Egyptian cotton (Gossypium Barbadense) is grown in the Nile Valley, and it is considered one of the best cotton varieties in the whole world.
It is harvested in Egypt but grown from the same plant as Pima cotton. The hot climate of the country helps produce a longer fiber that can be twirled into very fine threads. When the fiber is longer, the sheets are made with high thread counts. This simply means the sheets will be softer and smoother than the other cotton bed sheets. So if you’re planning to buy a new set of bed sheets, consider buying Egyptian cotton sheets.
Today we are going to tell you why Egyptian bed sheets are so popular? We have also listed the best Egyptian sheets so that you can buy directly from here!
Benefits of Egyptian Cotton Sheets
Egyptian cotton is softer, comfortable and lasts longer than any other kind of cotton sheets.
They are porous, which means it lets out the moisture and heat.
They are cool in summers and warm in winter, which means they are perfect for every season.
Because of their porous property, they don’t retain odors, so you don’t have to wash them frequently.
Comes in a variety of colors and patterns.
Best for those people who face difficulty in sleeping.
Egyptian cotton bed sheets have 800-1000 thread count, which is way more than a normal cotton sheet, and because of this, they are ultra-soft.
5 Best Egyptian Cotton Sheets
Reading up to here, now you know what are Egyptian sheets and also what are the benefits of it. So now it’s time for some shopping. Below is the list of top 5 Egyptian sheets that will provide extra luxuriousness and comfort in your bedroom.
1. New York Mercado Egyptian Cotton Sheet Set
Looking for Egyptian sheets but don’t want to spend a fortune on them? Try this combo set. This one is from the New York Mercado brand. They are elegant and practical. They are 600-thread count sheets, which are smooth as butter and silky as satin.
Apart from this, there is also a 21-inch deep pocket sheet that fits any mattress. You can select whatever color you want because they come in seven beautiful shades: Burgundy, White, Sage, Ivory, Silver Grey, Elephant Grey, and Taupe. It comes in all sizes: single, twin, full, king, queen, and even in California King.
Look at these gorgeous cotton sheets. They are the 1000 thread count Egyptian sheets from the eLuxurySupply brand. They are ultra-smooth and also have a single-ply sateen weave, which makes them so special. Choose between colors like sage, medium blue, and gold, and make your bedroom luxurious.
One of the reviewers calls these a “Great set of sheets!” and said, “he washed them about five times so far, and they wash and dry wonderfully and feel great on the skin.”
3. Mellanni 100% Egyptian Cotton Striped Bed Sheet Set
Do you want sheets that are chemical-free and good for your kids? Then Mellanni 100% Egyptian Cotton Striped Bed Sheet Set will be perfect for you. Whether you want a sheet for your bedroom or guest room, this 450-thread count Egyptian cotton sheet set is perfect for everyday use. This is a six-piece set that also includes four pillowcases.
Made from a unique sateen woven damask stripe, this set is affordable. There is also a deep pocket with all-around elastic, which is soft and comfortable. It comes in fun colors like fuchsia and ocean blue.
The next Egyptian cotton sheet on our list is from the brand Mayfair Linen. You can buy these sheets without having a tiny bit of doubt in your heart because the brand is well known for manufacturing authentic Egyptian sheets.
But sheets from a trusted brand doesn’t mean that you have to spend a lot of dollars. This bedsheet is inexpensive and comes with an 800 thread count set. Not only are they chemical-free, but also they are breathable and long-lasting. They also have the power to wick away moisture and sweat.
Do you love printed bedsheets and are you looking for a one that is stunning and comfortable both? Then what do you think about this one? This is a pretty printed bedsheet from Queen’s House. In fact, the Queen’s house has a variety of prints and patterns to choose from.
This is actually a set that includes a one-piece flat sheet, one-piece floral fully elasticized fitted sheet, two pillowcases. You can also order the matching duvet covers, pillowcases, and accessories. If you want to know how to achieve a mid-century bedroom click on the link to read our blogs.
So these are all the Egyptian cotton sheets. Which one is your favorite? They are not only finer and softer than the other sheets, but they also save you from Hypoallergenic. The long-lasting Egyptian cotton will ensure you breathable and long-lasting sheets on which you can comfortably sleep.
Those days were gone when your room was used to fill with cooking smells, humidity, or any kind of unpleasant odors, whenever you cooked or took a shower. The new advanced technology has brought new inventions in home insulation systems. It brilliantly reduces the transfer of outside air that makes heating and cooling much easier. Check out some tips before buying quiet bathroom fans.
Do you also face the humidity problem in your bathroom? Water leaking from the shower or bathroom faucet can cause humidity that may result in the buildup of mildew and mold. So the solution to this problem is an exhaust fan. Yes, a bathroom fan will quickly remove this excess moisture from the air and there will be no molding in your bathroom. Today in this blog, we are going to tell you how to buy the best quiet bathroom exhaust fan for your bathroom, and along with that, we’ve also listed seven best fans so you can select the best for your space.
Things to Look in a Quiet Bathroom Fan:
But what are the things that you should look at while purchasing a fan for your bathroom? Below are the three basic things that you should keep in mind before buying an exhaust fan:
1. Noise Level (Sones)
A sone is a measure of loudness. The ideal quiet bathroom fans should be between 0.5 and 3.0 sones.
2. Required Cubic Feet Per Minute (CFM)
The rotation of the fan air is measured in Cubic Feet per Minute (CFM). for example, if you have a bathroom with dimensions 8′ x 9′ = 72 sq. ft, so a fan with 80 CFM is recommended.
3. Bathroom Area
If your bathroom area is Less than 50 square feet, then go with a fan with 50 CFM. In short, take 1 CFM per square foot of the area to find out the perfect fan for it.
7 Best Bathroom Exhaust Fans
Below is the list of top quiet bathroom fans along with their features. Select the one according to your requirement and budget.
1. Air King BFQ Bathroom Exhaust Fan
This quiet bathroom fan is from brand Air King which comes with a snap-in mounting system. Which simply means that you can easily install this all by yourself. It also comes with brackets that attach to the ceiling joist, which allows the fan to fit in the spot perfectly.
Features
Quiet operation and maximum performance.
It has an HVI certified motor.
Comes with wire nuts and a Romex connector for easy installation.
The Broan 688 Bathroom Exhaust Fan has an amazing White polymeric Grille, which effortlessly blends with any decor. Another amazing thing about this fan is that you’ll not need any kind of tools to mount this. Because it has Torsion spring grille mounting.
Do you want a fan that is strong yet quiet?Then go for the BV Ultra-Quiet Bathroom Exhaust Fan. It has a solid metal body, yet you’ll not hear any noise from it. The mount opening is 9.25″ x 9.0″ with Height: 7.5″ and Stainless steel 4″ duct collar. It is a perfect Ventilation fan for the area for bathroom space up to 90 sq ft.
The next quiet fan on our list is the Delta Electronics SLM70 Bathroom Exhaust Fan. It has a DC brushless motor for extremely quiet operation. You’ll be amazed to know that the motor has been tested to run continuously for 70, 000 hours (8 years)!!
Features:
Noise level of 2. 0 sones.
Energy efficient
It comes with a slim body that can be easily fitted on the retrofit or ceiling.
It has an LEDindicator light.
It has a Galvanized steel body that resists corrosion.
The Hunter 83002 Bathroom Exhaust Fan features a royal bronze finish and white glass enclosure that has two bulbs and an optional night-light. You can use a single wire for the fan motor and light fixtures. The glass cover can also be removed and replaced easily. It has a Four-inch duct diameter and housing are 8.9 L x 9.7 W x 7.4 H inches, and the Light cover is 15 inches in diameter.
Features:
Ultra-quiet fan
Fan motor and lights can be used together or separately.
Reduces excess moisture and humidity
Flush mount
110 CFM output, 3.0 sones
Screwless cover design for easy access and cleaning.
This Bathroom Exhaust Fan features a built-in Pick-A-Flow speed selector switch. With the help of this switch, you can adjust the required airflow. This is from the world-known brand Panasonic.
Features:
Extremely quiet fan, it operates at 0.3 – 0.9 sones.
Flex-Z Fast bracket gives flexible, fast & trouble-free fitting.
Comes with a sensor. So whenever it detects static pressure, speed is automatically increased.
Completely eliminate the humidity, mold, mildew, and other air pollutants from any room.
This bathroom fan is from Tatsumaki. It comes in a perfect size which can mostly work with any size of a bathroom. The Tatsumaki LD-120 Bathroom Exhaust Fan has stainless steel and plastic body.
So which exhaust fan is your favorite?From eliminating the humidity to the stubborn odors, a ventilation fan removes everything and makes your bathroom fresh and clean. These fans are not only for the bathrooms, but they can also be used anywhere, such as cooking areas or a room that requires proper ventilation.
You might have seen stained glass windows in several places. You would have just lost in their beauty for a couple of minutes and you might have also wondered how is it possible for a human to create such intricate art, right? After all, the stained glass art is remarkable in itself, and from many many years, it is in practice. From religious buildings to the universities, they can be seen everywhere. So if you’re also curious to know more about them or just want to know how to make stained glass windows, read this blog.
Here, we’ve explained everything in detail, and along with that, we have also provided a list of some of the most breathtaking stained glass windows and art. If you’re creating a stained glass window for your place but currently are out of creative ideas, just look at these designs and patterns.
What is Stained Glass?
Stained glass is nothing but simply a colored glass that is used for making decorative windows and doors. Glass is colored by the addition of various metallic oxides while it is in a molten state. Sometimes various arts are painted on the windows and they are known as stained glass.
This is definitely not a new trend, rather it was followed from a thousand years ago. You might have seen these stained glass windows or decorations in old churches or buildings. They’re exclusively used in windows of churches and other notable religious temples. These stained glass arts are very eye-catching, which also consists of many patterns and designs. If we talk about in recent years, they have been used to show the modern art elements, three-dimensional structures, and sculptures.
Types of Stained Glass
Now you are thinking that what is the main purpose of these stained glass windows? The main motive of these windows is to block the view so that nobody knows what’s going inside and also to maintain some privacy. Secondly to control the amount of light. That’s why stained glass windows are also recognized as “illuminated wall decorations.”
Now, let’s talk about the designs or the types of stained glass. Actually, there is no specific style in which they’ve been created, rather there are numerous designs and patterns. The design of a window may be a figurative or abstract, depending upon the place. If the structure is a religious place, then there will be figures of gods, people, or descriptions of the historical events on the glass windows. And if it is a college building, then there will be figures representing the arts and sciences, flora, fauna, or landscape.
Below is some most common type of stained glass:
Nature
Humans & Animals
Botanical
Scenic
Tiffany
Transform
Mythological and
Decorative
11 Gorgeous Stained Glass Windows
Now, let’s look at some of the most amazing and bizarre buildings from all around the globe where the stained glass art has been used on another level. Check out the 11 most breathtaking and enormous buildings with the use of stained glass:
1. Cathedral of Brasília
Location: Brasília, Brazil
Architect: Oscar Niemeyer
Year: 1970
The Cathedral of Brasília, located in Brazil, is designed by Oscar Niemeyer. It has peculiar stained glass windows that were created by artist Marianne Peretti in 1990. Do you know this cathedral covers about 22,000 square feet and has a capacity of 4000? The windows have some extremely intricate works and feature waves of blue, white, green, and brown glasses.
2. Chicago Cultural Center
Location: Chicago
Architect: C. A. Coolidge and Robert C. Spencer
Year: 1893
Just look at this beautiful dome. It is the Louis Comfort Tiffany dome at the Chicago Cultural Center. Not only it has mesmerizing looks, but it also has some cool features like the diameter of this dome is 38 feet!! Which makes it the world’s largest stained-glass dome.
There is an ornate cast iron frame that supports 30,000 pieces of glass shaped like fish scales. This building was first opened for public use in 1897, and then in 2008, the dome underwent a meticulous restoration.
3. Gran Hotel Ciudad de México
Location: Mexico City
Architect: Jacques Gruber
This was an old ordinary department store, but in 1899 it was transferred into a luxury hotel in anticipation of the 1968 Olympic Games. Everything seems normal when you look around, but when you look up, you will see the magnificent ceiling.
This roof is made of Tiffany-stained-glass, which shows the country’s Mesoamerican heritage. The ceiling was designed by French artisan Jacques Gruber, who used turquoise and gold colors. There is also a Louis XV–style chandelier, which looks absolutely perfect with the glass roof.
4. Melk Abbey
Location: Austria
Architect: Jakob Prandtauer
The building was designed by Jakob Prandtauer, and the famous ceiling was painted by a well-regarded baroque painter, Johann Michael Rottmayr. Melk Abbey is situated on a rocky land overlooking the river Danube in Austria.
5. Metropolitan Cathedral of St. Sebastian
Location: Rio de Janeiro, Brazil
Architect: Edgar Fonseca
Year: 1979
Although it’s a religious site, there is still something exciting here, and that is the four rectilinear stained-glass windows. They go from ceiling to 200 feet in height in a beehive-shaped cathedral. Another fascinating thing about this building is that around 20,000 people can fit in the Edgar Fonseca–designed church, which also holds the Museu de Arte Sacra in its hidden space.
6. Nasir al-Mulk Mosque
Location: Shiraz, Iran
Year: 1888
Nasir al-Mulk Mosque is also known as the “Pink Mosque.” It was completed at the end of the 19th century, this beautiful place features stained-glass windows, carved pillars, richly colored tiles, and woven rugs. But the real magic happens in the morning when the early morning light enters the mosque through these glass windows. A kaleidoscopic effect is produced by sunlight, which is stunning.
7. Notre Dame, Paris
Location: Parvis Notre-Dame – Place Jean-Paul-II, Paris
Architect: Jean de Chelles and Pierre de Montreuil.
Year: 1345
The meaning of Notre-Dame de Paris is “Our Lady of Paris,” which is commonly referred to simply as Notre-Dame. It is widely famous for its French Gothic Architecture. But apart from this, it is also recognized for its iconic stained glass arts.
Look at the above picture – it is the South Rose Window—a gift from King Louis IX of France. Designed by Jean de Chelles and Pierre de Montreuil, it is 42 feet in diameter. Huge, right? It contains 84 panes divided into four circles.
8. Sainte-Chapelle
Location: Paris
Year: 1248
This is a Sainte-Chapelle, which is in the gothic architecture, which boasts 15 stained-glass panels in its nave and apse. They are not like the other stained glasses in the world, instead, they depict more than a thousand biblical figures. Recently, these panels have undergone a seven-year restoration. Pretty amazing, right?
9. Palau de la Música Catalana
Location: Barcelona, Spain
Architect: 1908
Year: Lluís Domènech I Montaner
Palau de la Música Catalana was completed in 1908, and the architect of this remarkable structure is Lluís Domènech I Montaner. There is a steel-framed concrete hall that has a stained-glass skylight featuring a three-dimensional depiction of the sun. In 1997, this building was also named a UNESCO World Heritage Site.
10. Thanks-Giving Square
Location: Dallas, Texas, US
Architect: Philip Johnson
Year: 1976
Look at the illustration of spiral glass windows. Philip Johnson-designed this in 1977. It is a delicate white spiral chapel, located in the heart of downtown Dallas, United States. The structure has a glory window that is made from 73 stained-glass panels and it is created by French artist Gabriel Loire.
11. York Minster Chapter House
Location: York, England
The Cathedral and Metropolitical Church of Saint Peter in York is widely known as York Minster. This chapter house situated in England is one of the largest Gothic Cathedrals of Europe. It has some striking glass stained windows and some of them also depicted several full-length figures, which look astonishing.
Final Verdict
There are a lot of things that we can still learn from our history, especially in the field of architecture. We’re pretty sure that your eyes and your brain must have got a shock after looking at these astonishing stained glass arts. This will also provide you with a high dose of inspiration, so if you’re planning to stain your window, you will get some creative ideas.
Neither you nor can we deny the fact that solid wood is in trend, from floorings to furniture and even exteriors are being adorned with the solid wood. Its maintenance is a bit demanding, but trust us you won’t regret giving your time when it will last over a decade.
Here in this blog, we are here to talk about one of the common pieces of furniture that are mandatory in a home. What is it? What is it? A Coffee Table! Yep. So a coffee table enhances the beauty of the living area.
It is that furniture, where you are going to keep your drinks, and legs around it, there are going to be many memories. You might spill something over it or may adorn it with plant pots. The base needs to be firm, and hence we are here with a solid wood coffee table.
We are damn excited about it, are you? Here are several options when it comes to the selection, you will find thousands of results for the term “solid wood coffee table.” However which one is genuine and which one is just pretending, you never know.
To help you with this situation we have done thorough research on the same to get better results. The main consideration point was the customer review. No consumer would declare a product to be good if it isn’t! So apart from everything that is another thing you should consider, while buying. Especially, if it is an online purchase.
Stone & Beam, Amazon’s brand has an amazing table with the trestle-style base. You can’t deny the fact about the old style being in trend again. The size of the table is 51.97″ x 29.92″ x 17.91″ (W x D x H).
If your house has a farmhouse themed decor, or you want to go for the industrial piece, then my friend this one’s for you only. The dinette is made using solid mango wood and has durability as premium quality.
The pro point of the table is you can assemble it in a few minutes like 10 to 15 min. The reviews for this product revolves around its durability, texture, and heavyweight (which is a good thing).
The combination of metal and wood has always created a perfect and attractive product design. The coffee table from VASAGLE is the best example. With its warm wood tone and vintage style design, it will earn you fascinating looks.
The size of the table is 41. 8″L x 23. 7″W x 17. 7″ H. It has matte-black rust iron frame and robust tabletop. Most of the customer reviews are based on their looks, durability, and easy-to-assemble. Many customers have even tagged it as a ‘highly recommended’.
This coffee table is one of our favorites. Why? Because of its design. The flower-shaped table with a metal stand will definitely steal the glances from the family, friends, and even guests. It will look best on a faux fur rug.
The size of the table is 32” L x 32” W x 20.5” H. It’s a bit smaller than the others but is worth it. This is the only reason it has multiple usages, you can keep it in a bedroom, living room, entrance, hallway, anywhere.
The customers have given it five stars for its durability. Other factors like, sturdiness, easy-to-assemble, and value for money are also rated around 4.5 stars. A good product overall!
If you want a rustic and chic look in your living area. You are in the right place, man! This coffee table from Signature Design by Ashley is known for its rustic style design and its chic outlook. This is a multi-purpose table with a storage shelf beneath.
The size of the table is 42″ W x 28″ D x 18″ H with the shelf opening of 39.25 inches. The construction of the table is done with the veneers, wood, and man-made wood. This one is an easy-to-assemble product, which comes with its instruction manual and tools required for the same.
Many customers have loved the setting for colorful wood panels on the bottom shelf. It really uplifts the entire look and gives it a different vibe.
One more metal and wood combo! This coffee table from Olee Sleep is made up of solid and hard pine wood of natural tones with strong steel legs for the sturdiness. The attractive point of this product is its flexibility to set with any room be it farmhouse themed or the industrial.
The dimensions of this cocktail table are 46” W x 24” D x 18” H. This one also has the wooden shelf at the bottom, which provides plenty of space for storage. To make the coffee table stand, you only have to screw in the bolts and it’s done.
It is a highly recommended product by many of the customers due to its unique feature of easy to install, and value of money. You will never regret getting this one, plus it will look good with any of the settings of your room.
Sometimes it’s okay to think out of the box, the same way it is also okay to switch the usual shape of the table to something unusual like this one. The urban port has come up with the hexagonal coffee table.
This amazingly unique coffee table is made of acacia wood and has three shades in brown, dark, natural, and light. The dimension of the product is 35 inches in diameter and 15 inches of height. You can complement it with relaxing armchairs around it.
Customers are happy over the heels for their geometrical shape and smooth finishing. Plus it goes well with the ambiance of the living room, consumes less space, and is perfect value for money.
If your choice is simple and elegant, Household Essentials’ grey top round coffee table will fulfill your demands. It has a metal frame and a wooden tabletop which makes it more durable.
The top of the dinette is made of distressed ashwood. The design is so functional and practical that you will love it instantly. There is an x-leg metal frame that provides stability and enough space for legs for kneeling or seating.
The size of the table is 31.5” W x 31.5” D x 16” H. The customer reviews about this modern coffee table is about its sleek appearance and lifelong durability.
Traditional is always accepted. Right? This coffee table has oak wood finishing with the construction from pine wood, which gives a real and authentic wooden feel to it. It is from the Amazon-owned brand Ravenna Home and has three colors, white, black, and brown.
The size of the table is 23.6” W x 23.6” D x 24” H. The shape, color, and design of the table will work with both the modern and transitional home decor. As for cleaning, you will need to do it with a soft and dry piece of cloth.
Customers do believe that it is an ideal coffee table to have in a living room. This product is also known for its price value, sturdiness, and easy to assemble. We can’t forget that assembling can sometimes turn into a heck of a thing to do, so always go with the one that is easy to set-up.
The square coffee table by CHOOSEandBUY has an unfinished look and shelf at the bottom, which creates an awesome storage area. Square furniture has its own lovers, as it evens out everything in the room.
This table is made from solid parawood. The dimensions of the cocktail table are 36” W x 36” D x 18” H. It is a great example of decorative and design together making functional furniture for the living room. The manufacturer claims it to be the durable one.
We didn’t find any customer reviews about it, as it is new in the market, but trust us it is worth it.
Modern Minimalist Wood Cube Block Coffee Table
One more modern coffee table, but this one is with a minimalistic look. If you are the one who loves to stay minimal when it comes to decorating rooms, then you will love it. This product has a natural wood look with a smooth surface. The unique quality of it makes it stand out.
The size of the cube block coffee table is 52.25″ L x 32.25″W x 16.25″H and is made of hard finish premium java wood and MDF. It can even hold heavy objects, so it is okay if you and your friends sit on it for more closer gossip sessions.
The color of the wood is metallic grey. This product also had no reviews on Amazon, seems like it is a new product on the platform. Trust on this you will love the design and view it creates with its presence in the room.
Living Room with the Most Adorable Coffee Table
A coffee table is an essential piece of furniture for completing the interiors of the house. So having one that is durable and a designer will save your work and money. This was the list where we mentioned all the best wooden coffee table products. Nothing is more long-lasting than wood, it is the only natural form of a piece. Check them out, and then select the one that goes with your room.
Are you looking to Replace Your Roof? But the replacement of the roof is definitely not as simple as buying a cup of coffee. This whole process takes a lot of thinking and we have to keep many things in our mind while taking a roof replacement decision. The first thing that you should know about is what are the various options of flat roof materials and which one will work best for your building.
So if you’re also curious to know, What are the different types of flat roofs? What are the various types of roofing materials? You’ve come to the right page. Today in this blog, we are going to tell you all about the flat roofs and the roofing materials.
Deciding on the best flat roof materials for your home can be challenging, with a marketplace crowded by a ton of options. Read this blog until the end to get every information about the roofing materials that are also in your budget. Flat roofs are generally horizontal, and they have a little slope as compared to the other residential or commercial building roofs.
So basically, the most common categories of flat roof materials are:
Built-up roof (BUR)
Modified bitumen roof (MBR)
Rubber membrane roof (EPDM)
Let’s know about each of them in-depth. We have also provided advantages and disadvantages of each type of flat roof material so that it will be easy for you to select the best roof material.
1. Built-Up Roof (BUR)
Built-up roofs (BUR) are the oldest type of roofs. They have been used for 120 years. So, you can call them the grandfather of the flat roofs. They are built from three or more plies of a waterproof material that is substituted with hot tar. This process is done several times to create multiple layers (2-4 piles in thickness). Back in days, tar papers were used, but nowadays, fiberglass membranes are used.
PROS
These types of roofs are excellent fire retardant.
Inexpensive
Durable and also requires less maintenance.
Easy to set up
CONS
Heavy
It has an unpleasant smell due to tar.
If the layers are not properly glued, then there might be chances of water leakage.
Sometimes the application also requires an open flame/burner, which requires special safety measures.
2. Modified Bitumen Roof
A Modified Bitumen Roofing system is simply a method that is often rolled onto the roof surface. This is kind of similar to the ice-and-water shield. Back in the days, it used to be done by rolling the material on the surface, and then it used to be heated with a blow torch. But this is a bit dangerous, so the newer systems have a peel-and-stick material which is way more comfortable and safer than the blowtorch ones. This is also a nature-friendly flat roof system. The only drawback in this type of flat roof material is that they’re susceptible to cracking, which reduces their life span.
They can be applied by several various methods such as:
Cold applied
Self-adhered
Hot applied
Torch applied
PROS
Super easy to install.
The surface reflects heat so it will lower your energy bills.
Affordable
CONS
Torch-down application is a fire hazard, so it is highly not recommended for occupied houses.
Susceptible to cracks and not a tear resistance.
3. Single Ply EPDM
EPDM (ethylene propylene diene monomer) or membrane roof is the latest flat roofing material. You may have seen this type of roofing in commercial buildings. They are more commonly known as the elastomeric or plastomeric roof membrane. These single-ply roofs come in a few different varieties, such as:
PVC (polyvinyl chloride)
EPDM (ethylene propylene diene monomer)
Neoprene (polychloroprene)
Polymer-modified bitumens
Chlorinated polyethylene and chlorosulfonated polyethylene sheets
From all these five types of membranes, synthetic rubber is the most typical single-ply membrane. This type of roof material is used in both residential and commercial buildings. They are basically installed as thin sheet materials with a thickness of 0.030 (30 mils) to 0.060 inches (60 mils). Because they are made of rubber, they’re quite flexible and can handle the variations in the temperature.
Also, membrane roofs can be attached in a variety of ways, such as they can be fully adhered to the rock or just partially laid and then held down with river rock ballast. Now let’s look into their advantages and disadvantages.
PROS
User-friendly installation.
Light in weight
Tear and scratch resistance.
Leaks are also very easy to patch.
CONS
The black material absorbs a lot of heat, and this may add up to 30% of your bills.
Expensive than the other types of flat roofing materials.
As compared to others, it is more vulnerable to punctures.
All three roofing types will cost around $250 to $350 per “square” (100 square feet). But there are chances that it may be different in your region and according to the size of the roof. Flat roofs generally last upto 10-20 years, but the good quality ones can last 25 years. With the right maintenance and care, you can increase the life span of any type of roof.
How To Choose The Best Type Of Roof
When it comes to choosing the best type of roof for your property, it’s essential to source it from a trusted supplier. By doing so, you can expect high-quality roofing materials with some sort of guarantee.
Check the following helpful tips when choosing the best type of roof:
Consider The Climate In Your Area: In a hot climate, the best roofing materials include metal roof, green roof, and terra-cotta tiles in lighter colors. For ice and snow, the best roof styles include pitch roofs, making it easier for sludge and ice to slide off the roof to minimize water damage.
Consider Proper Ventilation: A critical aspect of any type of roofing is ventilation. It should allow air to properly circulate through your attic space. Your roof should have vents, allowing air to properly enter and exit the attic.
Consider Proper Insulation: Attic insulation keeps the heat inside your home, preventing the heat from rising up your attic space in cooler months. During summer months, insulation keeps heated air out of your home to preserve cooler air inside.
Check For Fire Resistance: Tiles are highly fire-resistant. They have a long lifespan, making them a very good investment.
Consider Energy Efficiency: Metal roofing is incredibly energy-efficient. It is available in different styles and colors.
Choose A Durable Roof: The most durable roofing materials include asphalt shingles, metal roofs, wood shake, slate, and clay tile. Asphalt shingles have tremendous impact resistance. Clay tile roofs possess traditional beauty, with long service life; the same is true with slate roofs with enhanced protection.
Conclusion
There you have it. Now, you’re more confident to choose the best roofing style and material for your home. Choose a roof according to the type of climate your location has, its durability, and aesthetics. By following the tips above, the investment you’ll make will surely be worth it.
So whether you go for a built-Up Roof (BUR) or any other one, always determine the area of the roof and the price.
You wouldn’t construct a building without a concrete plan, so why should you compromise on your landscape architecture? There’s much more to a functional and sustainable landscape than just turf and a few plants. To have a landscape that’s aesthetically pleasing, easy to maintain, sustainable, and one that isn’t riddled by costly issues, you need the services of a landscape architect in Utah.
A landscape architect is a professional who has specialized expertise in the planning, designing, management, preservation, and rehabilitation of natural and built environments.
Reasons to Contract a Landscape Architect Utah
1. Increase Property Value
Investing in landscape architecture not only makes your property more appealing to potential buyers but also increases its value by almost 40 per cent. The American Society of Landscape Architects (ASLA) recommends that you invest 10 to 20 per cent of your property’s value in landscaping. This includes softscaping with plants and flowers, hardscaping with features such as gardens, ponds, paths, lighting, and fire pits. Decks, terraces, and outdoor rooms are also common landscaping structures.
2. Improve Overall Curb Appeal
You can upgrade your curb appeal by hiring a landscape architect to add unique touches that will have a major impact on your outdoor space. For instance, he can create seclusion and incorporate tropical ambience with large shrubs or trees like the Areca palm.
Create visual and functional impact with distinctive outdoor lighting installations. This will beautifully illuminate your outdoor space while highlighting its serene natural beauty. This outdoor lighting also helps you navigate the outdoors and enhance security.
3. Make Your Outdoor Space Functional
Your landscape architect can create a cohesive path flowing from the inside to the outside and also build relaxation spaces hence extending the general living area.
He can also increase the functionality of your landscape by incorporating a paver patio with a fire pit and seating for you and your guests to enjoy during the cooler nights.
4. Budget and Time
This professional will sit with you, listen to your vision, tastes, and preferences, and explore all the options that are within your budget. He can make informed recommendations, and together you can make a plan that perfectly fits your vision and wallet.
By using the services of a trained professional, you can save on time because they are experienced and have executed similar projects. Your landscape architect Utah will also ensure that the project is complete within the stipulated time-frame, ensuring your property is the perfect backdrop in case you have an upcoming event.
5. Fresh and Relevant Design Ideas
Your landscape architect is an artist who keeps tabs with what is happening in the architecture world, and your landscape is his canvas. You may have many preconceived ideas, but an experienced landscape architect knows the right questions to ask, and with that information create an aesthetically pleasing design that also meets your health and safety needs.
Hiring a landscape architect is one of the most important investments you can make for your property. Get in touch with your landscape architect Utah for personalized service today.
Most people consider cars to be simply as a mode of transportation: be it a simple car or a high-end luxury Rolls-Royce. In the end, the concept has remained constrained to travelling from one point to another. And, what about the car that has gone past its prime time? You can sell them for scrap for sure, but some artists have decided otherwise and are turning them into a masterpiece which has given birth to a new trend – car furniture.
The new concept of car furniture has renovated the furniture style with a customised design by imbibing various car designs and vehicle parts. Be it for your home or for commercial use, you can go through some of the amazing car furniture designs given below.
5 Stunning Car Furniture Designs To Look Out For
Ambassador Style Sofa
Ambassador is among one of the few cars that have bridged the history of the past era with the modern generation. In the present day, the model has lost its glam in the sand of time, but it has never failed to inspire the youths to look beyond the speed. To imbibe that feeling of nostalgia and the era of its glorious past the model has been reshaped in the form of stylish sofa. The concept has not been limited within a prototype, but various styles and design of ambassador style sofa are available these days that can give your home interior a distinctive outlook. This type of car furniture is also perfect for creating a retro vibe to your home interior. You can opt for a two-seater red and black ambassador style sofa which are currently in trend.
Crankshaft Style Designer Table
Ever experienced the groaning sound of a car beneath you while you were driving and the engine fueling for speed and setting new limits each day. Well, you can bring home the same experience with a crankshaft style designer table. It is one of a kind designer table where the tabletops are crafted in the shape of the hood of the car, and the stand is designed in a crankshaft style. The best thing about its design is that the crafting of the crankshaft gives a raw style and an edged look. The crankshaft style designer table can be a good addition to decorate your home interior if you have a passion for cars and racing. Moreover, this style fits easily both for home and commercial use.
Designer Car Bed
If you are deeply passionate about racing and cars, then you won’t mind turning your comfort zone into a designer car bed. Have you been craving so much speed that you have though to transform the ordinary bed into an imagination that can make you win races even in your dreams? Well, now you can experience all that fantasising dreams to be real by opting for a designer car bed. These days there are many furniture companies that are offering various style designer car bed. Besides, adding a designer car bed will add a uniqueness to your home decor provided, you add other car shaped furniture. This will not only give your home interior a distinctive look but also add an amazing vibe of racing and speed.
Car Rims Coffee Table
How about having a cup of coffee or breakfast in a garage-style atmosphere? If you are planning to start your day with brand new experience, then check-on the car rims coffee table that is currently in trend. This type of car furniture always adds an aesthetic look and a gunge style to your home decor. Most of these car rims coffee table are available at various designs and within an affordable price range. So, it’s always fun to add this exhilarating car rims coffee table as it gives a more of a subtle look to the overall home ambience. Moreover, this type of car furniture is also high in trend in the cafeteria and restaurant and is always a perfect piece of furniture for a car-themed restaurant.
Long Hood Style Sofa
Do you remember those retro-style muscle cars that make their way to the Gran Turismo? Those long hooded car may have found their places in the high-esteemed garages but never fail to inspire new minds. It’s has widened the scope of creativity and brought back the retro style by implementing and customising this style of design in car furniture. You can now opt for the various design of long hood style sofa that is currently in trend. This type of car furniture can add an elegant look to your home as it is crafted in a retro style.
Experience a New Design Trend
Innovation and creativity always bring something new each day for the present generation to explore, and car furniture is currently in trend. This type of furniture not only inspire the current generation to look back at the past but also create a nostalgic feeling for cars that are now part of your furniture design.
Welcome to the ArchitecturesIdeas #asktheexperts series. In this series, we will be interviewing professionals in the architecture field and will help you in knowing them better. Who knows you might get inspired by their story!
The architecture field is vast, from the exterior and interior designers to construction personnel, everyone has their own experience and point of view. Today we have an interior designer interview with a famous interior designer, the one who is recognized in a Forbes magazine for her aesthetically beautiful projects and the owner of Casa Azzurra, Assel Baimakhan.
Let’s talk with her and find out about her inspiration, point of view, and importantly few insights into an interior design career.
Assel Baimakhan on Interior Designing FAQs (Frequently Asked Questions)
First was the most basic and ideal question,
Can you tell us something about yourself, when, and how did you start your journey as an interior designer?
My name is Assel Baimakhan, I am an architect and interior designer who works around the world. I graduated from a university with a degree in architecture and slowly started working as a freelancer in this field.
Design is my passion, I studied styles in great detail, I tried to keep abreast of all the trends and novelties, so I visited an endless number of exhibitions that were held in different cities around the world, I read a lot of literature about design, and of course I studied the world market in order not to miss anything and to be a competent professional.
In 2006, for family reasons, I moved to Dubai, UAE (United Arab Emirates), I decided to start a business in the trade sector and opened a 700 sqm showroom with Italian furniture. During this period I was growing as a professional designer. Soon I opened a design studio and in addition to the furniture, I started my dream business.
Dubai is a huge market where all sorts of brands are represented, an ideal environment to start your journey towards interior design. As I mentioned above, I work around the world and currently have studios in Kazakhstan and the US.
Then we asked about the topic that every professional feels proud talk about,
Can you please brief us about one of your most successful projects?
One of my most successful projects is Mountain House, a 686.92 sq. m. house. For this project, I won the “Best Designer of the Year 2020” award and was published in the February issue of “Salon Interior – Best of the Year” magazine, which I am very proud of!
I like everything in this project – functionality, colors, textures, furniture, accessories, and of course the abundance of greenery, and most importantly, that the customer was completely satisfied with the final result.
What does it take to make the project successful? (This question will help new interior designers to grow and gain inspiration.)
In order for the project to be successful, you must first learn about the needs of the customer, correctly allocate the budget, and set the right priorities (because the original design is for him only).
While interior designing you can apply all knowledge in creation by giving it a character from choosing furniture to accessories. Knowledge and experience will allow you to work in a given style, or combine several styles, which will lead to interesting solutions with stunning, and unique results. The main thing is to try, and don’t be afraid of bold decisions.
How do you stay updated with the on-going trends, color codes, and styles? Do you refer to any interior designing magazine or book?
Of course, to stay abreast of all the latest trends, you need to visit exhibitions, read current literature, and magazines too, you expand your horizons, use all resources to gain new knowledge, they will never be superfluous. You need to stay side by side with the latest technologies, collections, etc. so that you can offer only the best to your customer.
Every creative person has its own style, the answer for the same of Assel B. made us more proud to have her.
What is your signature style and how did you develop it? (Inspiration behind it.)
I like to work in different styles and to combine them so that the result is unusual, harmonious, and of course aesthetically pleasing. I like to work with textures, colors, and combine seemingly incompatible elements in interiors. I like to give completeness to interiors with accessories, decor elements, paintings, and textiles. Perhaps all this creates my own unique style, as I put my heart and soul into every interior.
You should definitely follow her on Instagram. You will be in love with her work!
During this period of isolation, what are you focusing on professionally as well as personally?
Even during isolation, the work does not stand still, I design houses, create interiors, there is more time to read and learn something new, write down ideas for future projects – it’s in my professional life.
In my personal life, I do yoga, spend time with my family, and just relax. Life doesn’t stand still and it’s important to spend even such a hard time with benefits and stay positive.
Next up is a tough one but still, what are the three things that you don’t like about this industry? And why is it so?
Indeed, the issue is complicated, for all my love of interior design, I can still highlight three things that are not that I do not like, but rather create discomfort in the implementation of the project. Three things I have highlighted: the budget, time, construction work.
It also happens that one comes from another like a small budget, on the one hand, you can not make a luxury interior, and on the other hand, it is the ground to think and offer alternative solutions to make it no less worthy (for future designers).
As for time and construction work – these are the two aspects from which there is nowhere to go, because the repair does not pass quickly, and if it is a complex design, it requires double time. With a good foreman everything goes smoothly and on time, but to reduce the time of construction work to a minimum is impossible, so the last option is to accept these facts and work up accordingly.
Where do you see yourself 10 years from now?
In ten years I see myself not only as an architect and designer but also as a major developer, working around the world. I am already taking baby steps towards it, I like it, it is interesting.
In 14 years of experience, have you ever faced a strange request from the customer? If yes, what is it?
For fourteen years of my professional activity, I’ve met only the best and most loyal customers, and I’m very grateful for them. I didn’t observe any strange things, but if in any circumstances a customer voices a wish that is not compatible with the proposed basic idea. I offer a more suitable alternative that will suit both the customer and me as the author of the project.
What is your dream project? Or any project that you are looking forward to?
I am looking forward to every project, I have a lot of ideas that I am ready to implement. I like my work, I like to come up with solutions for complex projects such as non-standard shapes of the room, or crossbars passing through the ceiling and others.
Why? Because it allows your imagination to come up with incredible solutions to solve these small problems, and the result is pleasing to the eye, not only to the customers but for me as well, it will emphasize your professionalism.
Last one, what do you think about our website (ArchitecturesIdeas)? Please share your honest reviews.
I find your site very informative, as I said above, it is important to be aware of innovations in architecture and design to work in this area. Not so much quality content can be found on the Internet to emphasize something new for yourself.
I think it’s interesting not only for potential readers who are just defined with an architectural solution for themselves but also for architects who are already working because technology is not static.
Look-book to Her Projects
A Handful of Information on Interior Designer’s Life
In 14 years of experience, Assel Baimakhan has grown personally and professionally with time. From moving countries to starting her own business and then a studio, she had it all. This was all possible because of her will in achieving something.
She has her own unique style, sees her every upcoming project as a dream project, and is willing to provide you the best she can! If you are looking for a designer for your next project or want to gain inspiration to grow as an interior designer, she is the one.
If you are not aware of the word Toilet Flange, then here is what it means – the toilet flange is a circular part of the toilet that connects the toilet to the floor and is further connected to the drain/sewage pipe. These are made of PVC, rubber, or metal. Let’s see how to replace a toilet flange.
How will one come to know that it’s time to replace a toilet flange?
Water leaks at the base of the toilet, the toilet becomes loose and moves with wrecked sound, shaky units, and damaged flooring are some of the signs that indicate that it’s time to replace the toilet flange. If not repaired or changed on time, then it will create significant damage over time. Over and above, it creates unnecessary hygiene risks in the home.
How to repair/replace a Toilet Flange?
Below are the steps one should follow to replace a toilet flange. This activity doesn’t take much time, and also, not much expertise is required.
1. Gather all the required items/materials to replace a flange
Below are the materials required –
The below materials can easily be available in any hardware shop. They are not very expensive.
Toilet flange – to buy the toilet flange, you should take the old one to the store for the correct size and type. Toilet flanges are made of PVC, copper, and iron. You can select the one which fits your needs.
Toilet flange extender – if the existing flange is the glue to the drainpipe
Bolts – buy some new toilet flange bolts so that they can be replaced with old ones in case they have been rusted or worn out.
Wax ring – it helps to hold the flange to the base of the toilet
Wrench – it is used to unfasten the old bolts of the toilet around the flange
Multi-head screwdriver – it is used to loosen the screws and remove the toilet
Putty knife – it is used to remove old wax around the seal of the flange
Old rags and newspapers – it is required to block the outflow pipe.
Mask – to cover your nose and mouth from awful toilet odor
Gloves – not to make your hands dirty
2. Flush and Empty the Toilet
Turn off the knob to stop the water supply to the water tank. Flush the water tank until it gets empty. Disconnect the water supply hose from the toilet. Keep a big tub/vessel to collect the leaking water, if any.
3. Remove the Toilet
Cover the bathroom with old newspapers. Use a wrench to remove the bolts that hold the toilet down. Now with the help of someone, lift the toilet and place it away from the work area and keep it in the newspaper, so the area doesn’t get spoiled.
4. Block the Outflow Pipe with a Rag
Once the toilet is removed, immediately stuff the old cloth rag in the outflow pipe to prevent an awful odor. Do not stuff much inside that it becomes difficult to pull it outside again.
5. Remove the Flange
Use a putty knife to clean the wax from the flange. Remove the bolts with the help of a wrench, then with the use of a multi-head screwdriver to loosen the screws and take off the toilet flange. Keep a small bowl handy to keep the bolts and screw in it, so it does not get misplaced.
6. Replace the new Toilet Flange
Remove the rag stuff in the outflow pipe. Now place the wax ring on a clean surface. Insert screws and put the new flange on it. Now with the help of someone, place the toilet on the replaced flange and apply pressure to set the seal. Make sure the toilet is placed straight at once, as it cannot be moved once placed on a wax ring. Tighten up the replaced toilet flange with bolts (use new bolts if old ones are worn out).
7. Reconnect the Water Supply
Reconnect the water supply hose and start the water supply. The tank will begin filling, meanwhile, examine if there is any leakage of water between the toilet tank and supply line. Flush the water several times to check if there is no leakage. If the floor is dry, then you have succeeded in replacing the toilet flange. But if there is a leakage, then you will have to install it again or call a plumber to do the same.
Above were the steps to install or replace a toilet flange, which is detachable and also simple to install.
Now let’s discuss the Toilet flange extender
A toilet flange extender fits over the existing flange to raise the drain connection to the surrounding flooring. Plastic flanges typically cannot be removed because they’re the glue to the drain pipe. So in such cases, we’d like to use toilet flange extenders, which are made from plastic rings that are available in various thicknesses. Most extenders are secure by fastening them to the subfloor with screws driven through the holes within the old flange.
The materials required for installing a toilet flange extender are the same as that of a regular toilet flange. The only additional piece of equipment needed is silicone caulk. Sometimes toilet flange extenders have rubber gaskets that will not require caulk for sealing the space between the floor and the extender.
Now while installing the toilet flange extender, the procedure remains the same as that of replacing the toilet flange. One minor change is that as the flange is the glue to the drainpipe, the extender is to be applied above the existing one. Apply a liberal amount of silicone caulk on the bottom of the flange extender. Place the extender on the top of the old flange, including spacers as required. Place the screw holes in the extender into the old extender. Tighten up the screws to the extender with the floor.
Since the extenders are not replaceable, one needs to check the durability of them.
FAQ’S
What kind of toilet flange extenders should one buy that will last for a longer time?
An extender that has a stainless steel ring will last longer than that of plastic material as they are more prone to damage. It is essential to buy superior quality flange material because the toilet being the moist area is in constant contact with the toilet waste, which makes it more prone to damage.
How often should one change the Toilet Flange?
A wax seal material is used between the toilet, and the flange helps to retain the water from leaking as it passes from the toilet to the sewage pipe. It also seals the awful odors. A wax seal will often last up to 20 to 30 years without needing to be changed.
Conclusion
To conclude the above, there are two methods to replace toilet flange extenders, which are easy to install if done correctly. If you feel that you are not comfortable with doing this work, then a plumber is always there to fix the problem.
Summer season is the best time to spend evenings outside or have a small celebration in the backyard. To relax or to celebrate, outdoor lighting is an important aspect to look after. Of course, morning sun-baths are fun, but don’t let the fun end post-sunset. In the evenings, modern outdoor lighting can create a whole new mood. Though, you need to put in some efforts to set up the outdoor lighting. But it’s all worth it!
Setting up modern outdoor lighting is not just about putting a wall light or some string lights. So to plan a beautiful outdoor arrangement, you need to choose the right type of lighting for your space at the same time check the fixtures. The online world is loaded with inspiring ideas about setting up outdoor spaces. Here we have put together some tips for you to set up outdoor lighting for entertaining and fun evenings.
To start with, choose some basic types of outdoor lighting like the below:
Decorative Outdoor Lighting
Decorative outdoor lightings can do wonders! They can drastically change the appearance of the backyard or garden. But implementing it is a task, however, designs are now so advanced yet modern that even an old porch lantern can make the ambiance better looking. To add some style to the exteriors, you can use outdoor pendants and wall sconces, eliminating the dull old lamps. Advanced outdoor lighting is not only great for summer evenings, but they also provide safety and security for your home. Another important decorative lighting one must add to the list is overhead lighting, which is also known as ceiling lights. They are usually a significant part of the interiors of the house, but today’s modern outdoor lighting provides ceiling lights in more decorative looks. Ceiling lights or even hanging lights can be a great addition to your backyard.
Landscape Lighting
Landscape lighting is one of the most technical outdoor lights, which needs more attention to organize and install in comparison to other outdoor lightings. To install landscape lighting, you might want to take the services of a professional as it can be a tedious task if you plan to do DIY. There are numerous types of landscape lighting like path lights, deck, step lights, and recessed ground lights.
Path lights: Path lights are to lighten up the pathway. You need to take a call on which areas you want to put these lights. Its installation asks for enough patience and commitment. It is not necessary to install these lights on the pathway only. You can also place them near the pool, garden beds, or surrounding the house fence. Make a plan about the placement of the path lights. For example, following the driveways, leading to the backyard, or the main route to the front door. To install path lights, there are solar options and wired options that need to be connected to underground power sources.
Ground lights: Recessed outdoor lighting offers a very modern and chic look, and it doesn’t need much hardware. You can place them in your courtyard, deck, or driveway. The fixture of the light will blend into the landscape, and only its effect will be prominent. To decorate more, you can use them on the perimeter of the house, plants, around trees and other objects on the ground level.
Deck and Step Lights: Deck and step lights are to be installed on the staircase around your home, and its installation needs a lot of planning and time. You can decide to make it a permanent fixture as the results will look great, improving the appearance of the house, visibility around, and safety as well. Be a little careful if you have pets. Stepping on these lights might damage the connection.
Outdoor Wall Lighting
Outdoor wall lightings can be installed on any wall where connection and wiring are available. These are some of the most preferred modern outdoor lightings out of all. You will come across plenty of options and varieties of wall lighting providing different light effects. Wall lightings can create a unique impact on the whole arrangement as per their type. You can take inspiration from images online and decide the effect of the light washing walls uplight or downlight depending on the structure of your home.
If you do not wish to place lighting permanently, then one of the most convenient options is to use modern portable lighting. To decorate your yard with potable lights, you can use floor lamps, table lamps, and other decorative lights. Other advanced lightings you could use are wireless lights, which can light in weight, weather-resistant, and rechargeable. The best part is you can carry them anywhere and place them wherever you need.
Now let’s go through some points you need to consider while setting up your modern outdoor lighting:
Set Your Goals
Before making any purchase, you need to plan and establish how you are going to arrange the lights, where, and what kinds of lights you will need. Choose where you want to install the lights, be it a garden, driveway, poolside, etc. Calculate how many lights are to be installed in a particular area and then accordingly tally it with your budget. Picking LED light bulbs or using low-voltage lighting will help you decrease electric bills for a longer period.
Check Fixtures and connections
Take measurements so that you don’t choose fixtures, which may be too big to install. You must know the size and location of the installation before purchasing anything. For example, if you plan to install an outdoor wall light, the size of the wall scone should be roughly 25% of the height of the door.
Replace Old Lightings
If you are revamping your backyard, then you should replace old lights as there are chances that the old fixtures were outdated. Inconsistency of old lighting may affect the overall look of the revamped version.
Use Portables
To keep the options open to replace the lighting whenever and wherever then, you must use portable outdoor lighting. Portable or wireless lights can be plugged anywhere and are rechargeable. They are one of the best alternatives to hardwiring fixtures. A variety of designs are available with different accessories.
Consider Safety
It is essential to invest in lights focusing on safety as well. The security of the house is as important as making the place look beautiful. You must check if there are any dull spots on your property like some sideways or multiple entry points. Make sure all entrances of your house are well lit and add wall sconces or landscape lighting wherever you feel there is a dull spot. Various kinds of security lights are also available in the market like Motion Sensor lights, Dusk to Dawn lights, and a version of both together. Security lights provide a bright flood-like light perfect for keeping the entrances and sideways bright. You can also find decorative motion-sensor lights ideal for a busy area as they turn on automatically when needed.
If you consider the above information while setting up your modern outdoor lighting system, then you can do it all like an expert. Outdoor lighting has numerous benefits. It does make the exterior look appealing but also creates a unified look along with plus points for safety and security. Endnote is if you need help with fixtures and wire connections, you must contact a professional to do the needful. If you know the basics and do your research, then you are good to design your outdoor space in your style.
Literally, no one wants to sleep in a bedroom that is dark, boring, and cluttered, right? After all, it is a place where we rest after a long day at work and also start our morning. So, it should be a haven of tranquillity, where you can comfortably relax and sleep. That’s why we all still try to keep our sleeping areas well organized and maintained. No matter what design or style you want for your room, the only important thing is that it should show and match your personality. Get mid century modern bedroom ideas.
So if you want to redecorate your place or just want to add some extra elements in your bedroom and are looking for some inspiration, you landed on the right page. Today we’re going to tell you about a very famous house style – Mid-century. Yes, modern mid-century style is a trend that never goes out of style. The bedroom with this style usually has windows to get some natural light and has wood furniture in a simple design.
It is all about creating a seamless connection between high style and comforting style. The color palette is also neutral so that place doesn’t become overwhelming. For example, too many focal points and dark colors can be a little distracting for our eyes. In this blog, we are going to tell you how you can effortlessly create a modern mid-century style bedroom. But first, take a look at these 20+ beautiful mid-century bedrooms.
Always remember that your bedroom is a place where you want to feel restful. So, keep it soothing and light, just by adding some elements for more visual interest. Decoration, furniture, colors, and layout everything has a certain role in creating the whole effect in the room.
9 Effortless Ways to Create a Mid-century Bedroom
So, take a look at the below list where we have provided easy and effortless ways to decorate your bedroom in mid-century modern style.
1. Cozy Ethnic Rug
The simplest way to create a mid-century look is by adding a rug into space. Yes, carpets are the natural statements that give the perfect touch of modern mid-century vibes. Choose an ethnic rug in soft or muted colors that also have some kind of patterns on it. It will definitely provide some character to the flooring.
2. Modern Chair in the Bedroom
You can also include a trendy chair or even a chaise lounge in your bedroom. Place it in one corner of the room and finish it with a lamp and some of your favorite books. This reading corner will perfectly go with your modern mid-century vibes, and also it creates a big impact on the room interiors.
3. Try to Include Natural Elements
Do you know the difference between modern and contemporary designs? Mid-century modern style is all about simple but effective pieces. It has all the natural elements that have simple lines. Like this bedroom, it is also connected to a balcony that has a lot of plants. Natural elements like a rattan basket and bamboo duvet cover can actually make a lot of difference.
4. Light Wooden Mid Century Modern Furniture
A lot of people are unable to find the difference between modern and mid-century. Actually, there is not a significant difference between the two. When it comes to decorating a place in a specific style, who plays the most important role in that? Of course the furniture, right? You can choose light and brown color furniture such as a mid-century bed and sitting bench to achieve the mid-century look.
5. Bold Accent Wall
Do you want something bold and powerful shot of modern mid-century style in your bedroom? If yes then go for an accent wall. Yes, it is the only way to create a dramatic but calm environment at the same time in your bedroom. This room has a beautiful dark blue accent wall that is decorated with some plants & golden light fixtures. You can also do something like that in your bedroom.
6. Mid-Century Modern Dresser
Look at this; this is a classic mid-century modern style dresser. It has raised legs, straight edges, clean lines, and it is made out of light wood. The golden lamp on the top is providing the crown touch to it.
7. Add a Mid-Century Modern Nightstand
Bedroom design like this doesn’t take a lot of time to create a mid-century style. Only with simple nightstands on the side table, you can create the look. They have placed on both sides of the bed, giving the room a full shot of a modern look. Things like these are pretty easy to find, and they’re also inexpensive, so you can include these kinds of items in your room.
8. Natural Bedroom with Indoor Plants
Look at these indoor plants, don’t they bring a lot of greenery in the home. Only because of them it is looking soothing and a relaxed place. You can also include some indoor plants in your sleeping area. Put them either in your balcony, window sills, or just hang them. This is the best way to bring nature inside from outside.
9. Play with Textures
Try different types of textures in bed, rugs, and headboards. Just take inspiration from the above images and play with various patterns, colors, and textures to achieve your desired mid century modern bedroom look.
What Do You Think?
Now you know how to achieve a mid-century look. So what are your thoughts on modern mid-century style? You can easily transform your bedroom into this style. If still, you’re not ready to take a big step like spending on furniture pieces, then at least you can try including natural elements such as nightstands, area rugs, and some plants. Adding these little pieces will impact a lot, and your bedroom will look refreshed and clean.
Are you planning to own a new garage at your place? Or remodel it? You should, but the confusion comes in with selecting the size of the garage. There are different garage sizes for different types of vehicles. You might need the standard one for the usual cars, but if you have an SUV, RV, or any almighty big vehicles, consider having a customized or a bigger one.
Do you know? The existence of a separate garage beside or near the house dates back to 1896 when Henry Ford built his first “horseless carriage.”
So here in this article, we will talk about the different garage door sizes, how to determine them, and types of the garage door.
What are the Standard Garage Door Sizes?
This is the most asked question in the history of making garage doors. The standard sizes of the door have varied from time to time. There was a period when 6 x 6 feet of the door was the standard one.
Let’s talk about the present scenario, the standard size of the garage door is 9 X 7 feet. As we said, it’s a usual one, and you can always customize it.
If you are an owner of a simple and single four-wheeler, then this size will you go for you. But if you are blessed with two or more cars, then you have to customize it. But how will you do that?
This brings us to the next section,
How to Determine the Door Size?
Don’t ever fall for ‘bigger the better’! The garage door dimension should be according to the total area of it. When you are determining the door size, take into consideration the possible outcomes of having a single door or double door garage ideas (about which we will talk in a later section).
If you have an RV to park, you will need a bigger opening area to park it. You should consider having 10 feet wider door, and for height, 8 feet is also fine. So, where is the problem? The larger stretching doors are heavy in weight, plus it also will require hardware and automatic door opener. In addition to that, it will also hinder the styling of the door.
To help you with the answer, we are mentioning here a few points that you will have to consider while determining the size of the door:
– Determine the opening of the garage door with measure tape (both height and width). The size of the door will be somewhere around this only.
– Next, measure the side room (the space on the left and right side of the door opening.
– Then its time to measure the headroom (space between the head of the door opening to the ceiling).
– Now, the last is measuring the depth of the garage. The length between the back wall and the front wall.
Take all this measurement to the professional and let him suggest the best type of door for your garage.
Single Garage Door
The name itself suggests that it promotes the single door for the opening. The single door is a good choice for a smaller garage area. The standard door size you looked above is for the single door garage.
It can vary from 8 X 9 feet to 9 x 7 feet. If you want to go for a single door and want to park a recreational vehicle, then you can customize its height up to 12 feet.
Double Garage Door
If the door opening of your garage is 16 feet or wider, then the double garage door is the perfect option. The standard size of a double garage door is 16 x 7 feet. It can break down the expansive look of your garage door opening.
What’s the major difference between both?
From the price point of view, the cost of two single doors is equal to having one double door. However, you will have to pay extra for maintenance and two automatic door openers.
No matter whether you have an attached or detached garage to the home, if it is facing the street and lots of people are going to see it, the outlook and styling will matter. No doubt, even if that’s not the case you won’t want to come to a garage door opening, which isn’t appealing to your eyes. Hence the double door will do the wonders.
Still, the selection is solely based on the size of the garage door opening. If you are building a new garage , then determine the door size simultaneously to the garage size.
Even though you are remodeling it, you will already be having the measurements and everything else in your hand. The final step is to finalize the type of door you want to get installed.
This is the last section of the article,
Types of Garage Door
There are six different types of garage door that are the most installed ones in the US, and people around the world loves them. They are the automatic door openers. Let neighbors go ‘WOW’ with this type of doors.
Sectional Garage Doors
Roll-up Garage Doors
Side-hinged Garage Doors
Slide to the Side Garage Doors
Tilt-Up/Up and Over Retractable Garage Doors
Tilt-Up/Up and Over Canopy Garage Doors
Get the Perfect Garage Door to Park Your Dream Car
Now you can select the perfect garage door size along with what type of door you want to get installed. With the different types of automatic garage doors, you must check out the material used like wood, metal, etc. Get the door made of durable material for the long-lasting garage door.
Pink, blue, white, and even in orange color, we all try to decorate our dream houses by painting the walls in various colors. We actually don’t need a specific reason to paint, right? Whether to get a new house look or just to hide the unpleasing spots on the wall, the easiest way to achieve all of this is painting.
You may be excited about your room’s new look, and you’re so ready to paint. But before that, just think about the paint smell. The paint smell can last up to a few hours to many days. When you paint a wall of the room, it will give a stunning looking space and fresh & clean look. But it also leaves behind the pungent smell, which is even sometimes unbearable. Especially the oil-based paints and many other kinds of paints emit fumes that stay for many days. That’s why it is advised to keep open the doors and windows. Proper ventilation is needed so that there is an exit passage for these smells, but sometimes that simply isn’t possible.
These unwanted smells can ruin the effect of the new decor. Fresh air can easily scatter the paint smell, but opening every window and door is always not possible, right? So are you also facing the same problem? You have also painted a wall or furniture, and the paint smell is spoiling the whole atmosphere. And now you want to know how to get rid of paint smell?
Fortunately, there are some ways by which you can easily remove the residual paint fumes from your apartment.
7 Ways to Naturally Absorb Paint Fumes
You don’t have to buy some expensive products to remove the paint smell. Instead, you can use simple household items, which also work like magic. Today we’ve collected 7 products that can help you to get rid of any kind of paint fumes. We also described how to use them and how much overall time they need. So, let’s start with the first product:
1. Baking Soda
Everyone knows that baking soda absorbs various smells in the refrigerator, that’s why many people use it. Like that, it will also be good for removing any kind of paint fumes.
Pour baking soda in several bowls or small plates and place them throughout the room.
If you have carpet on floors, then you can directly sparkle some baking soda on it. Let it sit for a few minutes or for a night and then vacuum it in the morning
Another way is to fill shallow bowls with some water then add ¼ cup of baking soda. Mix them well and then place them around the room. Leave them for at least 24 hours.
2. Coffee Grounds
You can also reuse some stuff to remove paint smell. Yes, used coffee grounds can help you with that as they very well absorb the fumes.
Fill some bowls with dry coffee grounds and place them where you want to get rid of the paint smell.
Leave them overnight and the next morning throws them away in the trash, and your place will be smell free.
3. Candles
Lighting a candle could be the answer to your smelly problem but careful to select the right type of candle. Yes, the wax in them absorbs the smell present around them. You can buy the special odor eliminating candles, which you can easily find in smoke shops or the household aisle. But if you’re not able to find them, then a normal wax scented candle will also do the job.
Light one or two candles in the holders or bowls (for extra safety) and put them on opposite sides of the room.
Leave them for several hours, and after that, you’ll see your room will be completely smell-free.
The Paraffin-based candles emit more toxins in the air, so try to use natural beeswax or soy-based candles to breathe the most safely. And pay extra attention while doing this process if you have kids and pets around your home.
4. Charcoal
Do you know deactivated charcoal has excellent odor absorbing properties? That’s why you can also use it to remove the stinky paint smell from your house. You can either purchase it in small pouches or in an open crushed formula.
The procedure is quite simple, just place the pouches all around in the room where you did painting and leave it for some time.
If you have open charcoal powder, then put it on a small plate and later place it in the corners of the room.
5. Onion
Yes, onions!! Now you are wondering how an onion can remove the smell of paint because it itself has an unpleasant smell? This is not true, actually, onions are very good absorbents and can be used to remove unwanted fumes. Let’s tell you how you can use onions to do that:
First, peel a large onion and then cut it in half.
Place each onion with the cut side up in a small dish or bowl and place them vertically opposite to each other.
Allow them to absorb all the unwanted smell for several hours. (you can also leave them overnight)
Always throw them away after this, never use them for cooking because they absorbed VOCs (Volatile Organic Compounds).
6. Vinegar Water
Another thing which is quite popular to remove paint fumes is Vinegar water. White vinegar has properties to neutralize any kind of odor. We all have vinegar in our home, and it is very simple to use.
Just mix water and vinegar in two equal parts in a bowl. (for example one cup of vinegar and one cup of water)
Place these bowls in each corner of the room.
You can use either apple cider or distilled white vinegar, both will work brilliantly to absorb the paint odor.
7. Water with Lemon
Another great combination to remove paint fumes is water + Lemon. Do you know water itself known for absorbing VOCs? But the effect will increase when you use water with other odor-absorbing liquids such as lemons.
Fill a bucket of water and place it in the center of the room and leave it overnight.
Pour water in a bowl then adds several slices of lemon in it. Put them in the corner or center of the room.
Leave this water mixture overnight, not longer than that. 12- 24 hours are enough to get rid of unwanted paint smell.
Tips to Avoid Heavy Paint Fumes From the Start
After reading up to here, you know how to get rid of paint smell but what are some precautions that you should take before you even start painting the room. What are things by which you can reduce the odor and make the whole process a little less complicated?
The first thing is that always buy paint that has low or zero VOC (volatile organic compounds)
And also, select those paint primers that are marked as “low odor.” Use environment-friendly paints such as paints that are made from milk, minerals, and clay.
Before you even start painting, first check the weather and temperature. Avoid those days that have high humidity. Because high humidity can make the whole drying process slow. And even after they dried out, they emit strong odors.
Let each layer of coat dry completely. Damp walls emit toxic fumes, so always apply the next paint coat after the first layer is fully dry.
When your painting is completed, close all the paint lids and cover the brushes with plastic wrap.
If possible, keep the doors and windows open. By doing this, the paint fumes will not be stuck in the same room for a long period. (But keep the doors and windows of other rooms closed to prevent the spreading of the fumes)
Now, you know both the things: how to prevent the paint odor and how to get rid of paint smell. All the above items will surely help you in removing the unwanted fumes of paint. So, don’t be afraid to paint your walls. Let your creativity spread on the walls. But always keep the above tips in mind while painting the walls to avoid paint fumes. And one thing more, never use any type of perfumed air fresheners or other fragrant products to cover the paint smell. Instead, try to use specific products labeled as odor eliminators. They are capable of absorbing or removing the lingering paint odor instead of covering the smell for some time.
And that is all about how you can effortlessly remove any kind of paint odor from the house, hope all these things work for you.
Who doesn’t love working from home? Everybody wants to work from home, but that’s not possible for every company. Due to pandemic COVID 19, the majority parts of the world are in complete lockdown. The government gives orders like Social distancing and working from home to decrease the spread of the virus.
From factories to restaurants and even any kind of office, all are closed. Because of this, authorities told people to-do office work from home, if possible. And because of this, people are realizing the necessity of establishing a work-from-home office in their house.
A dedicated space for office in the house results in high productivity, and it also helps in remaining motivated and focused on work. So, if you are looking for some home office layout and design ideas, then you are in the right place.
Today we bring 7 unconventional and unique home office layout ideas for you. From regular desk to L-shaped, this list includes every type of layout so that later you can decide and style your home office according to your place and requirements.
So, here is the list begins,
1. Use the Corner Space
Key Features: Inspiration boards, pretty decors and side racks for storage
Are you living in a studio apartment and searching for a space to make your office in it? It is quite common these days. People prefer to live in these kinda apartments. Living in these places has many benefits such as low rent, less cleaning, and many other things. But living in a small space also means that you’ll have less space for everything. So, it is quite hard to make an area for doing office work, right?
What you can do is- use the corner spaces. Yes, you can put a study desk or a regular table to create an awesome home office area. This way, you can create a separate space in your existing room.
Layout:
2. Office in Dining Area
Key Features: Multifunctional space and cute decors
Another great idea to tuck a home office space into your home is the dining room. What?? Maybe this is your reaction, but first, take a look at the above image. How beautiful it blends both the things!!
This way you can give accompaniment to your children when they are eating and with that, you can do your work without any disturbance. Just place a small desk and some other office furnishings, and you’re good to go.
Layout:
3. The Classic L- shaped
Key Features: Long galley desks, whiteboards, and pops of color
If you’re working with someone else, then an L-shaped home office layout is perfect for you. Just buy an L-shaped desk and place in the corner and jazz it up with some furnishings, and you’re done! This way each of you will get some privacy, and if you want to share something, there is also a margin for that. Isn’t it Best of both worlds?
Layout:
4. Bedroom/ Office Room
Key Features: Minimalistic and Perfect for small studio apartments
Some people prefer to do the work on their bed. But career advisors told people not to work activities on the bed. They advised keeping relaxation and the workplace separate from each other. But people who are living in small apartments or houses face a problem of space.
The solution is- Use this layout. It has a bedroom desk or a working table just a few feet away from the bed. So that you can focus on work perfectly and when you want to rest you could relax in bed. You can also use dividers and room partitions to create a separation between the spaces.
Layout:
5. Stick to the Wall
Key Features: This home office is flooded with synthetic, natural light and has a lot of storage space for books
Are you working with a team and your office is in your home? No problem, try this layout. In this, a long and large desk is placed on one side of the wall. At first glance, it may look that this layout doesn’t make the most of the available space. But it has many benefits such as it is a great option if you’re working with a team of 4-5 people and it looks less clutter than any other layout.
If you need a place to store your books and files, utilize the area above your desk. you can construct or place some cupboards and bookshelves to store all this stuff. This will provide additional storage space for your office supplies and paperwork.
Layout:
6. Take a U-turn
Key Features: Lots of storage space, Many people can work together and desks arranged to encourage face-to-face interactions
Take a U-turn means using a U shaped layout!! This layout uses every inch of the available space. We know it takes most of the space, but it also gives you more working space, right? Still, if you need more storage space, then you can also use hutches for additional storage. The best thing about this type of layout is that they will easily work in both small and large rooms.
You can create this style by combining various desks in U- shape or just buy a whole furniture unit from some furniture stores. Here you can work with more than 5 people at the same time (depending upon the size of the desk).
Layout:
7. Play with Unusual Room Shapes
Key features: Flexible seating, floating shelves, and a window for natural lighting
Does your apartment is in an irregular or unusual shape? Sometimes your house or apartment may not be in the perfect square or rectangle shape. It is quite challenging to design layouts like this. No, this is just in your mind. Actually, you can easily style these uneven shapes just by showing some creativity.
For example, if your room has alcove or inset spaces, you can use them for storing files and books. Place the furniture according to the floor space and shape of your room.
Layout:
Conclusion
when you have a dedicated and separate working space in your house, you will be able to give more focus on your work. After styling your home office, don’t forget to clean it regularly. A beautiful and clean space inspires you to create some awesome things, and you also feel motivated all the time. Take inspiration from the above home office layouts and create a fantastic workplace for you.
Several offices today have adopted the minimalistic look, opting for white walls and sleek furniture. There is no denying that this style certainly has its place. Nevertheless, it isn’t suitable for all office spaces.
If you want to have a warm and inviting space for your clients and employees, rustic decor is perfect for creating such an environment. Furthermore, this style helps to keep things interesting and makes your workspace stand out. If you would like to learn how to wield this trend to your benefit, here is what you need to know:
Choose an Appropriate Paint Shade
As mentioned, you want to create a space that is as warm as possible. One of the best ways to do this is with warm-toned paints. Look for shades that mimic natural elements such as stone or wood. Shades of brown and red are excellent for this.
However, there’s no need to limit yourself to just warm tones. If you want to branch out, cool tones work just as well. Grey, violet, and even navy blues work well to make a statement. If you are opting for a cool tone, just make sure to pick one that looks moodier.
Get the Right Flooring
Now, you would think that most people don’t pay attention to the flooring in a room. You would be right. Nevertheless, flooring can make all the difference when it comes to setting up the ambiance of a space. This is especially true for a workplace that has a rustic effect.
The good news is that it should be fairly easy to create this look. This is because there is a type of hardwood flooring known as rustic. The main difference between this and other hardwood materials is the appearance. Rustic hardwood has more “imperfections”.
This, of course, is done on purpose as it gives the flooring a more realistic feel. When laying it down, it’s a good idea to alternate between short and long strips of wood for an even more authentic style.
Round It Out with Furniture
As you can imagine, there is little use in making an effort with all the other features if you are going to opt for modern looking furniture. Thus, as the final touch, look for rustic executive office furniture for your space. This means that the majority of the pieces should be wooden.
At the same time, pay attention to the design as well. Look for hardy pieces that have notable features carved into them. If the furniture looks like it is from another era, this is a good place to start.
Balance Out the Elements
Of course, you don’t want your office to feel too rustic either. Thus, look for ways to balance out different rustic elements with modern ones. This way, your office looks modern, but there will be plenty of interesting and notable features as well.
These are all the ways you can add rustic elements to your workplace. Make the effort and you’ll behave some seriously impressed clients and employees.
The kitchen is the place where you spend most of your time, right? From morning breakfast to the late-night snacks, we all love to spend our time making delicious food recipes.“The kitchen is not only the heart of a home, but it is a perfect place to make a vibrant style statement.” So true!! If you’re thinking of renovation or remodeling of your old cooking place in your Los Angeles home but have no idea where to start and whom to contact? Don’t worry, read this article to know all the new ways to renovate your kitchen. We have also listed up the famous houses in the Los Angeles area where the expert interior designers innovatively remodel the kitchen along with other parts of the house.
You can actually contact many companies who are experts in interior design. It is always best to hire a professional to do this task as we all are not aware of each & every aspect of designing, right? Whether you want a sleek modern looking kitchen or the classy contemporary one, You can tell them your requirements, and they will design accordingly.
So, if you’re living in Los Angeles and looking for a company, you can contact H&A MY DESIGN. They’re well known for their kitchen remodeling in Agoura Hills & other parts of LA. Theyremodel the kitchen as per your specific needs and turn your dream into reality!!
Still, confused with the style and designs? Check out these insanely beautiful and popular kitchen interiors in Los Angeles and get some inspiration:
1. Spanish Colonial House
Architect: Síol Studios
Area: 1,848 square feet (172 square meters)
Síol Studios designed this beautiful project for Sonya Yu and Zack Lara. The family of four, living in San Francisco. They wanted a second home in LA with the traditional looking but with contemporary detailing. Every part of the residence is crafted beautifully, mainly the cooking area. It is located in the rear of the house, so the architect placed a huge glass door that also provides a seamless connection to the backyard.
All the cabinets are kept in classic green color, and flooring is done with terra-cotta tiles with an arabesque motif. A patterned backsplash is used against the white countertops, which gives a fantastic contrast between the two. The most usual yet gorgeous thing in this kitchen is the bronze partition! It smoothly merges with a bar made of ash. The whole area is embellished with a structural lighting fixture.
2. Stephen Kenn Loft
Architect: Stephen Kenn Studio
Area: 1,600-square-foot (149-square-metre)
The minds behind this brilliant project are designers Stephen Kenn and Beks Opperman. The Stephen Kenn Loft is actually a rental unit that is also available to rent for cocktail parties, art shows, and overnight stays. Stephen Kenn Studio transforms an apartment into an “Airbnb-style rental or micro-hotel,” where guests can try & buy the furniture.
This 149-square-meter residence consists of a bedroom, bathroom, gym, kitchen, and dining area. There is also an additional loft with a meditation space. The overall theme of the apartment is Industrial. It has 14-foot-high (4.2-meter) concrete ceilings with large factory windows. This house also features an L-shaped kitchen with concrete countertops and wooden cabinetry. There is also a large dining table made of aluminum and plated nickel and an elongated sofa with ivory-colored upholstery. The light fixtures were also placed with the industrial theme in mind, as you can see the beautiful globe-shaped pendant lights, Well pendants, and Contour wall lamps everywhere in the house.
3. Manola Court Apartments
Architect: Rudolph Schindler
Year: 1887–1953
Manola Court is a sixteen unit apartment property located in the Silver Lake neighborhood of Los Angeles. Rudolph Schindler built this unit for his friend, Romanian-born artist Herman Sachs (that’s why it is also known as Sachs Apartments). The whole building is designed to keep California’s hot climate in mind. It features concrete construction, outdoor patios & walkways, and many other custom details.
Each unit is designed in a unique way and with different floor plans, including the materials and other design elements. Like this fully furnished two-bedroom apartment, features wood-paneled ceilings with large windows, hardwood floors, etc. You can actually spend hours just looking at the details and the amazing Silver Lake hillside’s views.
In the living room, Dark wood beams are placed while the lightwood is used in kitchen cabinets and cupboards. This was an old building, but after renovation, the whole look of it got changed. Now, it has all the modern furniture like a couch, hexagon seater & stools. The grand kitchen can also be used for events such as dinner parties, pop up events, exhibitions, and even for concerts & performances.
Definitely, after reading this blog, you have got some awesome kitchen remodeling ideas, right? With the help of experts, you can also easily transform your boring looking kitchen into a fun, interesting one!! Whether you are looking to transform your existing kitchen to match your home décor or wish to expand the space by adding new elements, choosing a Los Angeles kitchen remodeling expert is the first step.
No matter what kind of design elements you want, or what shape you want for your kitchen, these interior design Professionals will surely fulfill your every demand. Hope this article gives you some inspirational ideas and also helps you in finding the perfect style and design elements that you’re looking for.
On Friday, March 27, 2020, Michael McKinnell, a British-born American architect, passed away at the age of 84, from COVID-19-induced pneumonia. He is known for his work in Boston City hall. He also won the international open contest to design this building, along with his professor Gerhard Kallmann.
The City hall is designed in an architectural style known as “Brutalist.” The construction was started in 1963, and it was opened for the public in 1968. This year this remarkable building completed 52 years!!
McKinnell explained the architecture & the genesis of the design in an interview in the book Heroic: Concrete Architecture and the New Boston (2015), “We believed that concrete was the appropriate material to use because it symbolized longevity, it symbolized permanence. It also symbolized faith in the future—that the building was going to last. And that was an act of resistance against the expendable commercial architecture of the time.” he further added, “If we could have, we would have used concrete to make the light switches.”
Boston City Hall was a significant success. Michael McKinnell was a student at Columbia University when he entered this competition. Right after winning the competition in 1962, he also established his firm known as Kallmann McKinnell & Knowles (now known as Kallmann McKinnell & Wood) in Boston.
McKinnell was born on December 25, 1935, in Salford, England. He attended Salford Grammar School and later graduated from the University of Manchester in 1958. In 1960, he completed his master’s in architecture from Columbia University.
Did you know that his firm Kallmann, McKinnell & Wood has received 8 honor awards, including the 1984 Firm of the Year award from the American Institute of Architects?
They completed not only local projects like Cambridge’s American Academy of Arts and Sciences building, Back Bay MBTA station, and Hynes Convention Center but also international projects like Washington University’s School of Business and Public Administration, Becton, Dickinson and Company headquarters in Franklin Lakes, New Jersey. He was also appointed as a professor in the U.S. Commission of Fine Arts in 2005 (2005-2011). He also lectured and taught at many other universities all across the globe, such as Harvard’s Graduate School of Design and Massachusetts Institute of Technology.
Wood is the most preferred material when it comes to furniture. From living room furniture to the kitchen cabinets, wood fits everywhere perfectly, isn’t it? It looks Not only absolutely stunning but also environment friendly. So, if you’re also planning to renovate your old kitchen and looking for furnishing ideas, you’re on the right page. Today we are going to tell you all about the kitchen wood cabinets and the wood that is not like any other type but an exceptional one. Yes, in this blog, we have provided all the related information about the Cherry wood cabinets!!
You might have already heard about cherry wood floorings and furnishings, but have you ever think about placing cherry cabinets in your kitchen? If not, then it time to do this. They’re very versatile looking yet they add drama to your kitchen. But will they go with your desired theme or design of the house? Aren’t they expensive? How to maintain them?
Solutions to all your questions and doubts lie in here, and we’re pretty sure after reading this whole blog, all your doubts will go away, and you’re mesmerized with the beauty of cherry wood. So, let’s start with the characteristics of it.
Characteristics of Cherry Wood
The cherry wood is not a new type of wood, but it has been used for ages. It is a traditional wood that carpenters and woodworkers have used for years. Reason? Because of its quality and color. Cherry is a reddish-brown, smooth-grained hardwood that comes from the American Black cherry fruit tree. That’s why it is the most prized wood in America.
Did you know that Cherry wood changes its color? Yes, the wood changes its color over time, initially it’s in light golden/pink tone and gradually transforms into the dark color. The darkening or “Riping” process takes around six months to several years before reaching the beautiful reddish-brown hue!!
Why Choose Cherry Wood Cabinets?
There is absolutely no doubt that the cherry wood is the new name of luxury!! Apart from providing a fantastic visual appeal with elegance, cherry wood is also an archetype of practical functionality. Isn’t it great?
There are not one or two, but many reasons why people love to have cherry kitchen cabinets. Really? Yes, let’s start with its durability. Apart from the visuals, the first priority is always durability, right? We all want a material that is durable and can work for years. Cherry wood is not as resilient as oak wood, but it is known for its strength and can be used for years.
Now, you might be thinking that cherry wood will be expensive? No, that not true at all, the wood is somewhat mid-price range. (which is neither costly nor cheap!). If you compare with the other dark woods, it is more affordable than the ebony and mahogany. No doubt, they are good investments, returning practical advantages in the long run.
Another advantage is that they’re available everywhere in the market. You can easily purchase it from exclusive wood suppliers, cabinet manufactures, and even from online shops!!
Reason
Now, the primary reason why we select any type of wood is the aesthetic appeals, right? The main reason why homeowners love to have cherry cabinets is the looks and beautiful color of this wood. It comes in an elegant deep rich undertone that brings luxurious in the whole kitchen.
In addition, they never go out of style!! From traditional styles to ultra-modern ones, they work well with various types of concepts & designs. How? Keep on reading as below we’re listed some of the fresh styles and themes that will work great with cherry wood.
But before that its time to tell you some little drawbacks of it. Afterall nothing is perfect!! Just like the other woods, it is also prone to termites. However, this can be overcome by taking preventing measures like termite proofing. Also, they’re not scratch & water-resistant, so keep water away from it and immediately wipe any spills so that it does not produce any stain.
PROS
Luxurious Looking Finish
Unstained
Durable & Strong
Can be easily Shaped
CONS
Expensive
Color changes with time
Not scratch & water resistance
Cheery Wood Kitchen Cabinet Style Ideas
Now, let’s see how cherry wood complements every style & theme:
1. Rustic Style
This a kitchen in a cool rustic theme, isn’t it look perfect? With the tile flooring & white ceilings, the cherry wood cabinets look best for this place. The golden honey color of the cherry wood is perfectly going with the countertops and the under shelves.
2. Modern Style
Looking for modern furnishings? This kitchen has more space and simple looking cabinet profile that will give a cleaner and more uniformed finish. And all of this is achieved by cherry wood laminates. Pair with the cream color countertops and patterned backsplash tiles, the overall look is well balanced, yet elegant.
3. Farmhouse Style
If you’re looking for a vintage-ish kind of kitchen style, then go for a farmhouse style. Just look at this wonderful farmhouse-inspired kitchen. It has the shiny merlot color cherry kitchen cabinets with dark granite countertops. The walls and ceilings are also built from the solid wood to give you the classic farmhouse vibes.
4. Transitional Style
If you’re an open concept lover, then try to match other furniture pieces in the same color as the cherry wood cabinets. It all creates a spectacular transitional concept between various spaces like dining space to the workspace. Like the above kitchen, it has all the elements in the same color, and the results are breath-taking.
5. Countryside Style
Welcome to the country style kitchen!! The elegant paneled cherry cabinets give a classic yet modern appeal. In the middle is a kitchen island, which also doubles as a dining and additional storage space. But you noticed what is adding more texture and pop of color to the cooking place? The light yellow mosaic tiles!!
6.Traditional Style
This a traditional style kitchen with all the detailings, and to make it more elegant & classy light-colored countertops are used. Which, by the way, looks absolutely stunning with the dark merlot cherry wood cabinets. Despite the old looks, it also has some modern touches like under cabinets lights, high pendant ceiling lights to help illuminate the working space.
7. Architectural Touch
Are you drawn to the architectural design of this kitchen? Sometimes this style is known as industrial style. From the roof to the flooring, it has rough vibes to it, that’s why it is still in demand. Not only the cabinets but also the flooring is done by cherry wood. Yes, the shiny floors and chairs are also polished in solid cherry wood. Dark cabinets with silver handles make them modern and classy.
8. Contemporary
Want a kitchen that has light-colored cabinets and open space? Take inspiration from this kitchen, it has the cherry wood cabinets in natural clear stain undertones. This contemporary style is best for small spaces because the light-colored shelves and the spotted white marble top will automatically make the area more open and airy. It also features the full height length pantry storage & built-in refrigerator and center island to do more kitchen chores.
Kitchen Paint Ideas with Cherry Wood Cabinets
We all know about how beautiful is the natural deep color of the cheery wood, right? Thanks to it’s red & brown undertones, there are a lot of possibilities in terms of styling and designs. They can go with any color scheme and spread luxuriousness all over the place.
So if you think which color combinations look best with the cherry cabinets? Don’t worry because when it comes to wall colors, there is plenty of margins, as almost every color looks good with them.
From a classic white color to pastel shades, there are several wall paint ideas that can be explored to match the cabinets. The right color will completely transform the space. You can always select the shade according to the style & aesthetic attribute you’re going for like if you want a modern-looking kitchen use neutral colors similarly for traditional vibes you can paint the walls in deep vibrant colors.
When you select the right paint color with the right undertones of cherry cabinets, the ambiance of the whole kitchen area will uplift. Still, confused with the color selection? No worries, just scroll down and check out some ultimate color combinations. These color palettes choices will surely help you in deciding the right shade for your kitchen that matches well with the cherry wood cabinets.
1. White + Cherry wood Cabinets
Most Americans prefer the white as wall color of their entire house. After all, white color is the most versatile & timeless color in the whole color palette. No matter what your decor is, white walls never go out of style. Don’t you agree with this? White walls create the perfect contrast between them & the dark cherry cabinets.
2. Gray Cherry wood Cabinets
Don’t want to paint your walls in white color? Then just don’t, instead, use gray color. Nowadays, gray is the perfect alternative for whites. It creates a dramatic effect that is subdued but not overwhelming! If you think beige or white is too boring, then go for this color. Include various shades of gray and create an aesthetically appealing environment in your kitchen.
3. Neutrals Cherry wood Cabinets
Love the Monochromatic theme? Black, gray, and beige or nude and sometimes yellow comes under the monochromatic color scheme. They are not only very popular in interior designs but also used everywhere else. Mixing and matching will be the work of a kid if you go with neutral colors (means super easy!).
4. Brown Cherry wood Cabinets
San, tan, and light mocha- these are various shades of brown which very well compliments the cherry cabinets. They help in making the place more “ homey & inviting.” the thing with this color is if you’re going to place light-colored cherry cabinets, then select a darker brown color or vice- versa, to match everything perfectly.
5. Pastels Cherry wood Cabinets
Light colors are the best choice if you want to add a bit of color, but that is also not too dark. An interesting thing about pastels colors is that they carry both warm & cool undertones such as cool gray, light green, and light yellow. Cool undertones make the wood appear brighter, select according to your taste.
In short,
White = Makes cherry cabinets appear cleaner and brighter
Neutrals (browns) = Blending, enhances warmness
Complementary Colors (green) = Contrast, drama, makes cherry color pop
Pastels or Light Colors = Tones down the color of cherry wood
Bonus tips for you!
After you decided which colored cherry wood cabinets you want, it’s time to select the best countertops. Yes, you can also match them according to the cabinets. Below are some trendy and stylish looking countertops ideas which can perfectly go with any type of cherry cabinets:
Light-colored Granite
Gold Antique
Ivory Brown
Dark-colored granite
“Avoid placing red countertops with red cherry cabinets as it is a clashing combination. The red color overpowers the natural beauty of the wood.“
Always considered the additional elements such as lighting, flooring, appliances, and backsplash. All these things matter equally when it comes to transforming the whole space. If the elements are appropriately chosen, then they produce a cohesive and also represent a well-balanced kitchen design. If your budget doesn’t allow you to go with cherry wood cabinets, then one thing you can do is paint your old cabinets in cherry wood. And if you don’t know How to paint kitchen cabinets, then read our blog on this.
After a long hectic day, we all want a nice meal and good sleep. Right? These two things should be as per your desire so that you’ll feel refreshed when you wake up the next morning. For good sleep, you must have a good sleeping area. Your bed should be cozy enough to cuddle and sleep. If you have already selected your bed type or have an existing bed but are confused about the bed frame, don’t worry! We are here to help you by bringing 17 types of bed frames, select anyone you like.
But before you decide to buy any bed frame, there are certain things that you should keep in mind. Don’t buy any frames either on the basis of design and style. Now you might think about how to buy the right snooze bed frame. What are the things that you should pay attention to?
Read this blog as we are providing all the details about how to choose one and the major factors that it depends on. Go through each category and whichever bed type you’ve in your home, on the basis of that, select the bed frame design. By category, we mean that we tried to gather every little detail that’ll help you in buying the right bed frame for your bed. From simple bed frames to modern ones, here you’ll find every type of bed frame. So, let’s start with the first category,
Types of Bed Frames
Before you buy any kind of bed frame, first you should have a bed to place it on. Hahaha…Right? The first thing is to know what is the design of the bed or if you’re planning to buy one, first decide the shape, size, and design of the bed. This really helps you pick the right frame for your bed.
There are varieties of bed shapes and styles available in the market. To learn more about the bed frame below are some of the types of designs:
1. Platform Bed
Platform beds are those that come with a bed frame that can support any kind of mattress without the need for box spring. They are sleek, modern, and stylish looking beds. Isn’t it?
PROS
Inexpensive
Provide additional storage space
CONS
Chances of mattress damage
2. Folding Bed Frame
These kinds of beds are generally used by singles and for guests. As they take very less floor space, they’re suitable for compact spaces. They have a bed frame very different from regular beds. They have a hinged frame that is foldable. If you’ve limited space, then this will be a good option.
PROS
Can be placed anywhere
Takes Less Space
CONS
Only for a Single Person
If you want to know more about a foldable bed, read our blog on how to build a murphy bed.
3. Panel Bed
The panel bed has headboard and footboards that are entirely made from flat panels. Later they’re framed in wainscoting or old wood framing style. If you like this, surely go for a panel bed or bed frame.
PROS
Has beautiful intricate detailings
Has under storage
CONS
Expensive
Requires box paneling
4. Sleigh Bed Frame
Want a classy and elegant looking bed? Go for this type of bed. They have a slightly curved headboard and footboard, which adds real beauty in a Sleigh Bed. They come in multiple sizes, colors and materials, you can pick anyone as per your liking.
PROS
Sold with matching furniture sets
Attractive looking
CONS
Can be a little expensive than the other beds
Take a lot of space
5. Trundle Bed
Have a family with two kids, and they both fight to have a separate sleeping place? The trundle bed is the solution!! Why? Because it comes in a pair. So, it also does not make space for another bed as the second bed is beneath the first bed.
PROS
Space-saving
Additional Slide bed
CONS
No under storage space
6. Adjustable Bed
Do you like to watch movies on the devices & television on your bed? Buy this bed, as it comes with a special feature – you can adjust it at multiple levels and various sitting positions. So watch your Netflix series with your loved ones as it has an adjustable feature on both sides.
PROS
Adjustable sitting positions
Good for those who have back problems
CONS
Hard to install
Installation cost is high
7. Standard Bed Frame
A normal bed frame that you can find at any home depot center or online is this type.
Whether you’re single or just want an extra sleeping space for guests, this bed frame is available everywhere.
PROS
Lightweight
Cheap
CONS
Can’t bear heavy Loads
8. Santiago Bed
Look at the amazing headboard of this bed, this bed is known as Santiago Bed. It has a beautiful crown-shaped headboard.
PROS
Decorative crown headboard
Comfortable
CONS
Heavy
9. Daybed Bed
Living in an apartment that is already filled with random stuff, but you want an extra bed? If this is your situation, the perfect solution is Daybed. Yes, they’re used for sleeping, lounging, and sitting. Now, you have a bed and a couch together!!
PROS
Multi-functional
Foldable
CONS
You can’t be able to use both at the same time
10. Traditional Solid Wooden Bed Frame
Wooden frames have been used for ages. There are also various types in it such as – four-poster and half tester. The best thing about wood is you can also customize it according to your mattress size.
PROS
Sturdy
Long life
CONS
Little bit costly than the other bed frames
Difficult to move
11. Round Bed Frame
Tired of sleeping on a rectangular bed? Try this one!! You can always go with ones that have different shapes like this one. It is a modern round bed, with a comfortable mattress.
PROS
You can sleep in any position
Looks appealing
CONS
Hard to find this type of bedding
Difficult to place in smaller rooms
12. Wicker or Rattan Bed Frames
Did you see these kinds of beds before? Don’t they look beautiful? You can also buy these kinds of bed frames online to give your space some natural vibes.
PROS
Eco- friendly
Versatile and Hardy
CONS
Loosens over time
Requires care and maintenance
13. Pallet Bed Frames
Another type of bed frame is the wooden pallet bed frame. It is very trendy these days. The best thing about them is that you can also DIY them, so they’re budget-friendly.
PROS
You can DIY this
Budget-friendly
CONS
Susceptible to Termites
14. Bookcase Bed Frame
Who doesn’t love to have some extra storage space? We always tried to buy those things which consume less space but also have some additional storage area. Right? What about a bed frame with storage, where you can store your books. If you love to read before going to sleep, then this is the bed for you.
PROS
Have a lot of additional space
CONS
Heavy and Difficult to move
15. Canopy Bed
You might have seen these kinds of beds in hotels and resorts. Canopy beds are gaining popularity in recent years. It immediately makes any room cozy with its enveloping design. You can also shut down the curtains to get some privacy.
PROS
Stylish
CONS
Required high maintenance
Comes in limited sizes
16. Bunk Bed
This type of bed frame has two or more beds stacked upon each other. You can place this in your kids’ room. They also have an attached ladder with them. If you’re looking for space and budget-saving options, these are great choices.
PROS
Separate place for multiple kids for sleep
Space- efficient
CONS
High bunk beds nay cause injuries from falling from them
17. Convertible Ottoman Bed
You might have already seen an ottoman or some of you also have one in your house but have you ever seen an ottoman bed? Yes, this is a bed inside an ottoman. Quite amazing, right? There are some long ottoman benches available in the market which can be easily convertible into beds.
PROS
Multifunctional
Requires less space
CONS
Only for one person
Size of the Bed Frame
After you know the exact shape and style, the next step is to measure your old bed the size or determine the size of your new bed. This is very important because just looking at the frame designs, you’ll not know whether it’ll fit in your bed or not, right?
Here are the various range of beds sizes they come in:
Single
Twin
Twin XL
King
King XL
Queen
Queen XL
Material of the Bed Frame
The material through which any bed is built is an important thing to take consideration. Here are types of materials that a bed can be built:
1. Metal
Metal bed frames are light weighted and also strong. They’re modern but they’ll not give you the warmth that a traditional one gives. If you’re looking for movable furniture pieces, you can definitely buy a metal bed frame.
2. Wood
Wood is the most common and oldest material that we use in furniture building. From the ultra-modern beds to the heavy traditional beds with a lot of intricate designs, you’ll find or customize your bed frame in this material, which is not possible with the other materials.
Bed Styles
So, after you confidently know about what kind of bed you want, the accurate size, and the material in which you want your bed. Now you can select the bed frame from the below bed frame styles.
There are two ways to do it – select on either on the basis of the material or the style or theme.
The style actually defines the overall theme and look of the bed. You can easily match it up with the rest of the house decor. Yes, other than the size and type, these things also matter while choosing the best bed frame.
1. Contemporary
Contemporary is the latest style that people are going for! They’re simple, sleek and classic looking so if you’re a minimalist, then surely you’ll love these kinds of bed frames.
2. Traditional
Living in a colonial house and loving the old style of it? Then definitely go for this type. They’re classic and evergreen looking.
3. Modern
Modern furniture is all about luxury and comfort. Love both? Then buy a modern bed frame in the desired size and place the mattress on it and your relaxing place is ready.
4. Mission
This style consists of standard horizontal and vertical lines that look absolutely amazing. The frame is made out of light color wood and has flat panels.
5. Cottage
These types of beds generally have large headboards. So, the bedframe should be strong enough to take the weight of it. They’re simply looking but with little detailings which make them different from the rest.
6. Country
They are pretty heavy as they are made out of solid wood. Country style is basically a mixture of traditional shapes and designs. It is a quite popular choice between all Americans.
7. Vintage
Vintage is very unique in its own way. You might have already seen these types of beds in your grandparent’s house. It is quiet, cozy and versatile. You can definitely select this type of bed frame for your bed.
8. Industrial
Industrial vibes are more raw and rough looking. They’re mainly made from materials like iron and metal.
9. Rustic
Bed made from wood doesn’t mean that it will be a boring one. Rustic style beds also have pretty intricate detailings which look really amazing. Select the bed frame in rustic brown color with the horizontal lined pattern.
10. Scandinavian
Scandinavian furniture is mostly built from Oak, mahogany, pine, and teak woods. They have slightly rough finishing but you can polish or stain them easily. You’ll find a variety of shapes in the market. Select the one according to your room size.
11. Mid-century
After the modern style, mid-century is the most prevalent choice. Mid-century beds have streamlined headboards with tapered legs.
After reading this much, you know what kind of bed you want, what design and style are best for you. Right? Always measure your room before you go to any bed shopping. Always buys the one which has size proportional to your room, so that you’ll not end up with a bed that is not even passing your door!!? (too big to fit). So to avoid this, keep in mind those things which we told you before.
Thinking of building your dream home or giving your current space a fresh upgrade? Before you finalize the design, take a moment to explore one of 2025’s most talked-about interior trends, i.e., solid oak wood flooring.
Timeless, durable, and full of natural character, oak flooring continues to gain popularity with homeowners who want a warm, high-end look that lasts. Whether you’re starting from scratch or remodeling, this type of flooring can instantly change the feel of a room and boost overall value. But before choosing oak, it’s worth understanding what makes it different—its features, advantages, and a few points to consider.
In this guide, you’ll find everything you need to know about solid oak wood flooring, from what it is and where it works best, to the pros and cons that help you make the right choice for your space.
What is Oak Wood?
The wood that is extracted from the different species of an oak tree is called oak wood. Did you notice we used the word ‘different species’? Why? There are around 60 species of oak trees that grow in the United States. A total of 600 species of oak trees grow around the world. This goes to show that the usage of Oak Wood is high in the US region.
It isn’t like you can’t use them! There are many variants in oak wood too. The oak is available in limitless colors from light beige to brown and red. It can take up any hue and will look elegant.
The usage of oak wood is done mostly in furniture and red & white colors, which are mostly used hues. Thinking, why does it have such an influence on the furniture and other home products? For that, you will have to read its advantages.
Advantages of Oak Wood
When talking about oak wood, there are a few things that are noticeable. You can’t deny those elements and they are also its benefits, naming them one by one,
1. Stylish
The finishing of the oak wood flooring can enhance the look of any building effortlessly. The wood itself has the effect that makes it stylish even in raw form.
2. Durable
It takes 15 years for a single oak tree to mature. As it takes the proper amount of time to grow and flourish, the durability of the wood is flawless. It is worn and tear-resistant and won’t stretch even in harsh climatic conditions.
3. Vast Range of Varieties
We already said there 600 species of oak trees around the world, so it is obvious that it will have as many varieties too. Be it color, styles & grain, or the finish tones. It has everything in abundance.
4. Resale Value
You can get the oak wood at a cheaper or lower price, but its resale value is relatively high. How? It gives the best finishing to the house, which results in the higher resale value of the house.
5. Water and Heat Resistant
As it has been through many season changes, it has become stubborn in terms of getting affected by heat and water. There are woods that get a warp in heat and water, but oak won’t.
Disadvantages of Oak Wood
When there are positive points, it is also acceptable that there will be negative points too. So let’s look at it too.
1. Heavy Weight Wood
It is heavier in weight than other woods. But it also makes it durable and solid for the flooring and other home products. The minimum weight of oak wood is around 45 pounds per cubic meter.
2. High Tannin Content
The oak wood has high tannin content, which can result in oil finishing when in contact with wet or cold weather for a longer period of time.
These are the only cons of the oak wood. And if you go for the oak wood veneer, then there are chances of low durability. Otherwise, it is perfectly perfect to be installed in a home.
Do you know? Solid Wood Flooring is in high demand.
Wanna know why? Solid wood flooring is trendy, fashionable, and can give the house a luxurious appeal. The solid wood is not as wide as engineered wood, but it can create a magnificent look.
Walking on solid wood flooring seems like walking on the actual wood. It has that sturdiness in it. The maintenance of solid wood is not that hard; once you get it into a routine, it will be easier. You can get solid wood flooring in many wood types, but there is a problem with solid wood flooring. It contracts and expands due to climate change. And to avoid it there’s a solution too. What is it? Solid Oak Wood Flooring.
We mentioned the pros of oak wood, and it included the point on it too (the 2nd one and the 5th one).
Now, Where Can You use The Solid Oak Wood Flooring?
In Kitchen
In the Living Room
In Bedroom
In Front Porch
Get a Stylish Look with Solid Oak Wood Flooring
So, this was everything you needed to know about the oak wood and its flooring. Get your home ready with the solid oak wood flooring and amaze the guests with its luxurious and royal look. The comfortable and soothing atmosphere it creates will help you spend quality time with your loved ones without any traveling (to the resort or the hotel).
The use of green technologies in architecture enriches the appearance of buildings, making nature closer and more accessible. The use of plants on the facades of buildings reduces the heating of walls, the degree of penetration of dust into buildings, and also moisturizes the air and reduces noise.
The use of vertical landscaping technologies is not only an opportunity for residents of houses and office workers to protect themselves from air pollution, get additional shading, and save energy, but also a visiting card of architectural projects.
Architects around the world, together with botanists, come up with and implement amazing development objects, and it would be a great idea to explore some of them, having a family road trip. 7 seat car rental will be a great way to travel at your own pace, and you will be able to see much more than during a regular guided tour. In order to book a 7 seat car rental, just go to Rental24H.com and select the desired location.
Well, now let’s check where to go to see unique examples of vertical landscaping of buildings…
TreeHouse – Singapore
TreeHouse in Singapore is the first masterpiece that should be mentioned. Its vertical garden entered the Guinness Book of Records as the largest in the world. The building is located in a condominium between Upper Bukit Timah Rd and Chestnut Avenue and has 429 apartments.
The garden area of 2,289 thousand square meters appeared on a 24-story building thanks to one of the largest developers in Singapore and Asia – City Developments Limited (CDL) and local ADDP Architects. It’s expected that the savings in air-conditioning costs for 48 bedrooms hiding behind a vertical wall will generally be between 15% and 30% annually. In addition, thanks to the use of vertical landscaping, less air is polluted by the city smog.
One Central Park – Sydney, Australia
The Australian One Central Park skyscraper is certainly one of Sydney’s premium business locations. Featuring elements of vertical landscaping and a height of 116 meters, this building received the award of the International Council on Tall Buildings and Urban Environment (CTBUH).
The author of the project, the French architect Jean Nouvel, together with the engineer and botanist Patrick Blanc, used in a complex of two towers (16 and 33 floors) technologies for growing plants in an artificial environment, i.e. without soil. Thanks to this fact, greenery grows in drawers placed on floors and stretches along with the entire height of the facade.
Bosco Verticale – Milan, Italy
The Vertical Forest Residential Complex, which is also called Bosco Verticale, received the International Highrise Award for Innovation in Building Skyscrapers, awarded in Frankfurt.
The complex, built in Milan by architect Stefano Boeri and customer Manfredi Catella, consists of two buildings with 19 and 27 floors, respectively 80 and 112 meters high. A total of 5 thousand bushes and 11 thousand floor plants adorn the building facades. Generally, the complex has 113 apartments, each of which has access to at least one of the landscaped terraces.
KADF Conference center – Riyadh, Saudi Arabia
KADF Conference center in the capital of Saudi Arabia was erected by the Rayadah Investment Company according to the project of the SOM architectural bureau.
Built-in 2017, it occupies 7 hectares and includes five hexagonal buildings. They look like honeycombs and are connected to each other. This design allowed to reduce the consumption of building materials and easier to connect buildings with each other.
Its landscaping was dealt with by the famous French biologist Patrick Blanc, who used shrubbery and other plants resistant to the local harsh climate.
Hotel in a Quarry – Zhushan, China
The project of the Hotel in A Quarry hotel center was created by the Belgian architectural company Samyn and Partners. This is a 20-room hotel with an open-air theater. Each room has a covered terrace.
The building will be installed in an existing quarry, and its facade is landscaped with climbing plants designed for a subtropical climate. The structure is assembled from separate modules, and its on-site installation didn’t require huge construction cranes. Each hotel room is protected by a canopy of bamboo and steel, which provides shading in the daytime.
Amazon Spheres – Seattle, USA
It’s interesting to know that in this building landscaping is not used outside the building but in the interiors. This is the office of Amazon, where under three transparent spherical domes is a whole rainforest of 40 thousand plants.
All three domes have a common internal space filled with begonias, ferns, ficuses, and other various plants. Special multilayer glass panels are inserted into the metal frames of the facade, which minimize heat loss.
Conclusion
Under the highest dome, there’s a green wall, which occupies four floors out of five. According to Amazon employees, working in such an unusual space is much more pleasant than in a regular office.
Many of us don’t pay much attention to staircases, but they are an integral part of any building, whether it is residential or commercial. Isn’t it? The right staircase railing design will reflect the architecture of your house. Railings are not only used for safety & comfort but they also add an aesthetic appeal to the place.
We use stairs numerous times a day, so they should be in the best condition. Otherwise, you may injure yourself severely (which nobody wants!). Selecting the right staircase designs is sometimes a tough & tiring task, but with this guide, this will be a fun activity for you.
You can choose the terracotta tile one based on numerous things such as theme, style, and material. Yes, the material is a crucial factor as stairs should be comfortable, cost-effective, and, most importantly, it should look pleasing. Read this ultimate guide, which tells you about the different stair railing ideas. In this blog, we are going to tell you about the various handrails which are classified in different categories. Let’s take a look at them one by one:
Generally, railings can be classified into these categories:
On the Basis of Style & Theme
You always select your home decor & furnishings on the basis of the theme or style. This way, you can choose your staircases and its railings in a particular design or style. Vintage, rustic, boho, beach, an industrial or traditional, name it, and you will find hand railing in that one.
Here are some of them:
1. Rustic Staircase Railing
The rustic style includes elements that have old & rough feels on it. So if you love this type of style, go with the railings that have this kind of vibes.
2. Traditional Railings
Living in the 60s-70s house and love the old classic style? Then these staircases with these traditional railings are for you. These are the ones which are evergreen, you can never go wrong with this!!
3. Sleek Modern Stair Railings
Nowadays everyone wants a modern look, whether it comes to furniture or railings. There are various modern designs and patterns in Railings that are available in the market. One of them is sleek modern stair railings.
4. Cottage Railing
Colorful & comfortable, these are the main things of a cottage style!! So if these things are your needs, then go for a railing that has these.
5. Light Fashionable Railings
If you don’t want to make your space bulky & congested, go for these kinds of light-weighted railings.
6. Craftsman Porch Railing
Who says that wood railings are boring? If you also think like that, then just take a look at this beautifully crafted railing. Wood is the type of material that you can do anything. Right? You can shape a log into beautiful sculptures and even railings.
7. Industrial Stairs with Railing
These railings are made of solid materials like steel or iron, and most of them are painted in black color. They are perfect for those who are looking for some rough and salvage style.
8. Rope Railings- beach-inspired
Who says that you require expensive materials to build something creative? Just look at this railing, it is made from ropes. Yes, they totally go with the beam theme. This proves that you can show your creativity anywhere. Right?
On the Basis of Materials
Another way you can select your railing is through building material such as wood, steel, iron, and glass. You can also mix the two materials to achieve the desired look.
Here are some railings made from various materials:
9. Clear Glass Stair Railing
To get the ultimate modern look, try these kinds of solid clear glass railings. They make your place look luxurious and glamorous.
10. White Steel Railing
Steel is another material that is very popular these days, especially white steel. They look absolutely gorgeous outdoors & indoors.
11. Vinyl Railing
Vinyl railings are commonly used as the backyard railings, they are light weighted and also require low maintenance. To clean them, just spray some water, and they’ll be shiny again. So, if you’re looking for a railing for outdoors, then this will work.
12. Metal Stair Railings
Do you want durable railings? Then it is best to select this one, as metal is one of the most durable materials on Earth that has been used in making railings from ages.
13. Steel Staircases Railings
Do you want a railing that is a one-time investment? If yes, choose the steel railings, install them, and forget about them. Because they don’t get rusty, also they’re water-resistant. So what else do you need? Nothing right, it has everything.
14. Brick Railings
Yes, it may look old, but still, there are some houses where you can find brick ceilings. You can use them to give support to the porch or backyard stairs.
15. Aluminum Railings
Aluminum is another material that has also been used in the building of railings. Some of you may have never heard about them, but yes, they’re increasing in popularity because of many reasons. They’re durable, super easy to install, and affordable.
16. Combination of Wood + Metal
Another material that you can mix is wood with metal. Yes, they will look flawless & clean. Look at the above staircase, isn’t it looking pretty?
17. Composite Railings
Composite rails or plastic railings are made from the mixture of PVC (PolyVinyl Chloride) and recycled wood flour. It also has low maintenance benefits such as it never needs painting or sanding. Isn’t it fabulous?
18. Wrought Iron Stair Railings
Whether you want to cover your garden deck or outdoor stairs, wrought iron railings are always a good option.
Wooden Railings
You’ll find many types of railings in the wood itself, below are some wooden handrails for outdoor steps:
19. Solid Wooden Railings
Wooden railings are quite seen in almost every house, but here we’re talking about not only railings but also the staircases are made from solid wood. Aren’t they looking royal?
20. Bamboo Railings
Do you want something different? Try these awesome bamboo railings. They are eco-friendly but also modern, which is the best thing. Isn’t it?
21. Oak Staircase Railings
If you love wood furnishings, then this is another option for you. Unlike other railings, they are lighter in color, which gives an excellent minimalistic look.
22. Walnut Staircases
Do you love dark wood? Walnut wood has the perfect combination of black & dark chocolate. It is also very sturdy but a little bit heavy, so take care of it while handling it.
On the Basis of Patterns & Designs:
Yes, you can even select your staircase railing on the basis of the design elements to make your place more beautiful. Here are some railing designs:
23. Baluster Railings
A baluster or spindle is a structure that is widely used to make railings. They are hand made & at the construction site. Some fancy baluster ones also have designs that look very royal. You will find them in old mansions & bungalows.
24. Intricate Detailing Railings
These railings are very pleasing to the eyes. Isn’t it? It is actually an old art but nowadays it is again gaining popularity with a little bit of twist. In earlier days, they were done on stones, but now you can find them in iron, on glass everywhere. So give your house a fancy look by a railing with intricate detailing.
25. Wire Handrails
If you’re a lover of minimalistic arts, it is quite evident that you’ll also want them in the elements of your living space. True? So, go with this one, it has a vertical design that is ideal for your area.
26. Grid or Mesh Pattern Railings
How about this? This is another type of railing, if you like it, go for it! Perfect for the homeowners who have pets. As there are high chances of pets getting hurt by falling down the stairs, the grid pattern covers all the areas entirely and also looks stylish.
27. Box Pattern Railings
Try railing with a box pattern. They came in various designs like a boxy spiral, rectangular slabs, and many more.
28. Branch Pattern
This railing is inspired by tree branches. They are pretty unique, right? It will bring a soft and organic appearance to the space.
Complete the Look
You can also create the perfect ambiance for your place by painting the staircases and railings in some fun colors. Go for either a monochromatic theme such as all white, all black, black & white, or a mixture of bright colors.
29. White + Wood railings
Combine two things and see the magic. Try dark wood with the classic white, believe us!! This combination is a bomb!!
30. Black Stair Railing
What do you think about this? Doesn’t it look luxurious but with simplicity?
31. Black Metal Baluster and Wire Railing
Black metal stair handrails like this one will look absolutely fantastic. You can also use them as outdoor railing.
32. All white railing + staircases
Sometimes you want to blend the stairs with the rest of the space. Try this blend -in method, in which what you have to do is paint your stairs & railings in the white color if your walls are also depicted in white. This way, they do not come in the eyes of the people.
33. Dramatic Colors & Combinations
Do not bound yourself with the black & white colors, use dynamic color combinations with various materials. You’ll be amazed with the results.
Unique Railings
Here are some railings, which are unique in their own way. Check it out:
34. Lego Railings
This isn’t made out from real lego toys, but it is designed like that. So if you want something creative in your home, try this one.
35. Modern Floating Staircases
If your space has floating staircases (which is, by the way, is super cool!), and you are totally confused about the selection of the handrails, then try something like this (see image above). It is quite different, but it looks totally amazing.
36. Gold & Silver Railings
Yes, some people have railings that are entirely made out of gold or silver. But it is quite expensive, so what you can do is paint the railings in this color or use it to accentuate the overall look.
37. Side Boxy Patterns
You can also create this kind of boxy structure, it will act as side railings and also look fabulous.
38. Wall Handrails
With the side railings, you can also place some handrails, which is very useful if you have older people in your family. They can grab it and comfortably climb the stairs without facing any discomfort.
39. Custom Designs Railings
If you wish for something specific in designs or patterns, then you can always go for the custom made ones. Contact the nearby home depot center or carpenter, and tell your requirements. He will definitely build the one with all the specifications.
40. Outdoor & Indoor Stair Railings
First, select the area or stairs where you want to place the railings such as outside or inside. Then decide the material and design. All the above hand railings are suitable for both outdoors & indoors.
So, this is everything about railing designs. Do you like this information? I know, it is lengthy but very informative. Right? Here we have collected all the designs and patterns so that you’ll find everything in one place. Rather than spending time on searching one by one railing designs, here, you’ll get every design of railings for stairs.
Our homes are often a source of great pride and joy, and an opportunity to show off our style and design taste with carefully decorated interior spaces and well-chosen furniture. However, not enough of us pay as much attention to our gardens, yards and other outdoor spaces.
Here in this quick guide, we’ve taken a look at some of the simplest and easiest ways to get some style and design into your outdoor spaces and come up with these five top design ideas.
Landscape and Manicure Your Garden
Having a tastefully designed and well-manicured garden can give your outdoor space some definition, as well as a pleasing look.
This can be an opportunity to give gardens a theme, such as a Hawaiian theme. By using inexpensive and hard-wearing plants, like ferns, and a material like bamboo, you can turn your garden into a Hawaiian styled space quickly, and with very little cost.
Recover or Remake Your Driveway and Path
Shabby and scuffed driveways and paths can often give visitors and guests the wrong impression. By refreshing your paths and drives, you can make your home’s exterior look like new.
It also opens up some design opportunities, like laying paving stones in interesting geometric patterns or using interesting and unique materials to line your paths. Some lighting along pathways is a great finishing touch.
Add a Hot Tub to Make Your Garden a Destination
Many people can struggle to find reasons to make use of their gardens and outdoor spaces, and for those people, there is a simple and luxurious solution – a hot tub.
This feature does require some financial investment, but holds its value over time and might even become a unique selling point when you decide to move home in the future. With some simple additions like night lights and an outdoor shed to house robes and wine, it will be a place of a luxury.
Bring the Inside Outside with a Patio or Decked Area
Adding some decking or a patio to your back garden can help you use your outdoor space more. Many homeowners who take this step quickly start using this space for al-fresco dining and sun lounging.
With the right materials and a little prep work, a job like this can be done in a day. Why not give the space an extra feature by including a fire pit or permanent barbeque?
Use an Awning or Veranda to Give You an Outdoor Room
Perhaps the best addition you can make to an outdoor space, especially if you have a patio or decked area, is an awning or veranda. These give you some shelter from the elements, and help define your ‘outside room’. Awnings can be found at nationwideltd.co.uk and they can custom design, build and install a glass veranda in your garden that will give you an interesting and practical feature.
With these ideas, you can add some outside style and wow your visitors with your design tastes. Just one or more of these ideas could set your home apart from the other houses in the neighborhood.
Sydney is the capital of New South Wales, with a growing population of 5.23 million. The metropolis is located in the East Coast surrounded by Port Jackson. It extends towards the Royal National Park, Blue Mountains, and the MacArthur regions to the south.
According to research, the mean average income of a family living in Greater Sydney is $2,687, while the national average is $2511. Living in the city offers the convenience of sitting close to everything you need. And most families spend a great deal on outdoor furniture in Sydney because they provide a cozy place for entertainment.
Tips When Looking for the Right Furniture to Outfit Your Outdoor Space
There are many types of patio furniture, and they also come in various designs. So, looking for the right ones may be harder than you expect when you do not have an idea of what fits your home style and architecture.
Remember that both function and comfort should be a top priority when selecting the right patio furniture. A spacious table and comfortable chair would bring an extra character to your outside space, so make you choose a piece of furniture with the right quality material.
Creating a backyard space where your family and friends can gather is one significant aspect of increasing the value of your property. It can be an extension of your house, providing you with a leisurely escape.
So, choosing the right furniture though needs some vital consideration. There are many types of furniture to outfit your outdoor space, including various makes and designs. Some crucial factors would make your backyard space homely. It includes making sure the furniture is appropriately laid out, not cramped in an area, and adequately sized to allow traffic flow.
Furniture Pieces to Maximize Your Outdoor Space
There are many different types of outdoor furniture in Sydney. Still, you will never go wrong when buying a useful and functional one. The three essential pieces of furniture to have in your outdoor space includes:
Weather-proof tables. Transforming your deck does not have to be complicated. You can start decorating your outdoor space by purchasing a table which provides an all-year-round functionality.
When buying tables, though, make sure they are weather-resistant as the temperatures in Sydney change consistently. Always consider its durability and portability as they come handy when entertaining your family and guests.
Stylish and Comfortable Chairs. Most of the time, purchasing tables and chairs for your outdoor space come in sets. But when you want a personalized look with separate pieces, always look for style and comfort.
You can never go wrong with simple designs and overstuffed cushions. Just remember that you want something that provides more relaxation. A stylish and comfortable chair does not always have to be expensive, but make sure they are durable to give you a return on investment.
Multifunctional Benches. Outdoor benches give your space a personalized look by allowing you to design spaces according to the style you want. They can also be used as extra chairs or dining tables, aside from being decorative elements to your outdoor space.
It is often easy to go wrong with outdoor furniture because there is a myriad of products available in the market. One key element to designing your outdoor space is looking for symmetry and pieces of furniture that go along each other.
If you have recently bought a new apartment, chances are, you might contemplate decorating it, or wish to renovate your old house. Whatever may be the reason if you’re thinking of redecorating your place but have no idea where to start, don’t worry. In the upcoming paragraphs, we are going to tell you about how you can decorate your place with amazing furniture. So today, in this blog, we are telling you about wood furniture. When it comes to that, there are many options in wood, from which you can select any, but if you want a luxury-looking one, then go for Sheesham wood furniture!
Yes! Furniture makes all the difference, no matter how much you decorate your walls and other areas, a home never gets complete without having some comfortable furniture. Right?
Yes, it is the perfect way to bring the hotel vibe or the glamorous vibe, which is absolutely fantastic. Isn’t it? But not all woods have the capability to deliver these vibes, only Sheesham wood has it!
Still thinking about that, so keep on reading as in this blog, we’re giving you all the information about this fabulous wood.
What is Sheesham Wood?
“The scientific name of Sheesham wood is “Dalbergia sissoo,” which is also commonly known as “Indian rosewood”. The wood obtain from the Penny leaf tree or Sheesham tree, which was exclusively grown in India previously, but nowadays, you’ll find this magnificent tree in many countries like Africa, the United States, and Australia.
Characteristics
It also has some unusual characteristics like this tree also has various names such as Indian Dalbergia, shisham, or shishan. Another well-known name is the “Himalaya raintree” because it is found in the sub-Himalaya regions of India. Did you know that this tree can grow up to 82 ft (25m) in height with a diameter up to 6-9 ft (2-3 m)? It is actually infrequent to find this tree in this dimension, as usually, they are found in smaller sizes.
Appearance
The appearance of this tree is as weird as its name (in a good way!). The leaves of the sissoo tree are stiff and compound, and it also has white-pinkish flowers. The Indian rosewood is found in golden to deep reddish-brown colors, but it also has some dark streaks in the woods, which is its major beauty factor. The interlock grains make it sturdy and hard.
Workability
The workability of Sheesham wood is impressive because it almost works with everything like machinery, glue, and finishing. Actually, that’s the main reason it is widely use in furniture. As the wood is substantial and dense, it has immense strength, which shows its excellent quality. Because of this, you may have seen Indian furniture are mostly made from this.
Durability
There is no doubt, it is the most durable woods. The texture is dense, so it is exceptionally resistant to wood termites and natural decay. Which makes it more durable and suitable for your house. Isn’t it? So, if you want some durable furniture pieces, this should be on top of your furniture shopping list.
Applications Of Sheesham Wood
Sheesham wood use in many different things, but it is widely use in making furniture. Other than this, it is also use in making decorative items and ornaments. The dark grain with light brownish color makes it more attractive and pleasing.
But that’s not it! Dalbergia wood use in many other things like toys, utensils handles, and flooring. It is just like the regular wood with some more qualities, so it’s use in any way that a standard wood use.
It can be easily shaped, and also it is water-resistant. Also, use in boat building, and many people chose this wood for the interior designing of their homes, which includes doors, windows, and even flooring. And specifically, in India, agriculture tools are also made from it.
Why You Should Buy Sheesham Wood Furniture?
After reading up to this, you already know how amazing this wood is, but here are some more advantages that will add extra points.
As this wood has a grain texture, it is super easy to give finishing to it, and after finishing & polishing, it will look amazing.
If you want something different looking wood furniture then surely this is perfect for you. It has a beautiful dark color streak which makes it unique from the rest of the woods.
This wonderful wood is also use for marine & aircraft grade plywood, charcoal for heating and cooking, ornamental turnery, tool handles, and carving & engraving.
Did you know which wood is use in the making of sports equipment and musical instruments? Yes, you’re thinking right, Sheesham wood is the answer. We inevitably will run out of words, but the uses of this wood will not end.
Disadvantages of Sheesham Wood Furniture
The wood of the Himalaya raintree has limitless advantages, but it also has some disadvantages. Below are some of them:
Rosewood is pretty heavy, it is lighter than the teak but much more massive than the mango wood.
It is water-resistant and more porous as compare to other hardwood, which makes it vulnerable to pests and beetles.
The Indian rosewood tree doesn’t always grow in straight, so it is quite challenging to find the long smooth sections of wood.
As the wood is heavy and dense, it is very challenging to create a shape if you’re a beginner woodworker.
The excess cutting of the Dalbergia sissoo tree, which may lead them in the extinct category.
How to Treat Sheesham Wood Furniture
There are some things that you should keep in mind while buying or placing the furniture made from Shishan wood.
As wood is extremely good for indoors, it isn’t advisable to place the furniture outside because it is more prone to insects and pests.
If you’re a person that loves minimalistic furniture, then this might not be a good option for you. You can go for the mango wood or teak as they have a more robust and consistent texture & color.
Keep your Dalbergia furniture away from rain as it may heavily damage it.
Don’t hide it’s beautiful features by painting on it; just showcase its natural beauty.
If you do these things, it will be really beneficial for you and your furniture. Because all these things will extend the age of your furniture, so you don’t have to spend again and again on furniture.
Comparison Between Sheesham wood Vs. Mango wood Vs. Teak wood
Here is the detaile comparison between Indian rosewood Vs. Mango wood Vs. Teakwood. This is definitely going to help you out understand every factor.
Factors
SHEESHAM
MANGO
TEAK
Texture
Grain
Dense grain
Smooth
Termite Resistance
Good
Low
Excellent
Water Resistance
Good
Low
Excellent
Weight
Heavy
Light
Heavy
Durability
Good
Excellent
Excellent
Cost
Expensive
cheap
Most Expensive
Conclusion
So what do you think after reading all the pros and cons of the Sheesham wood? We know it also has some drawbacks, but each high-quality thing comes with some little cons. Right? But they are very less compare to the pros, so it’s definitely good to choose this wood over other woods. The best thing to do is to examine your place first where you want to place furniture and of course your budget. Keep all the factors in mind and select the wood, which is perfect for you and your space.
Tiny things are cute and make you go aww with just a glance. But what about small houses? Okay, not those barbie houses (they do make you feel excited, but they are counted as things, not houses).
Here we are talking about real tiny houses. Yes, they do exist, and to add more, there are whole tiny house communities in different countries.
Are you thinking that it might be one of the houses on the wheels or kind of thing? Yes absolutely. RVs are also the type of tiny house. Now focus on the word ALSO in the last line. What it signifies? That there are other small houses too. We already said that there are communities of tiny houses.
You know there are people who have moved to the small spaces leaving the apartment houses or have them as a second home for vacations. And some tiny house communities are built to provide shelter to the homeless people by the non-profitable organizations.
You are here either to get the information, check if it is really good to move-in to the small houses, or you have already made up your mind for the tiny houses and looking for such communities.
The first thing that would have come to your mind is why someone would live in a tiny space (that too leaving apartment houses)?
Let’s get honest with each other, it can be a result of financial issues, or you (or your family members) find tiny houses fascinating.
Small space would require less maintenance, less usage of electricity, and no issue of private and public land. The costs will automatically drop down and plus if you have RV or house built on a trailer, you can travel with it, just like Eric and Danielle Hannan. The most positive point of having a tiny house is clutter-free space.
Another purpose of gradually increasing the number of tiny houses community in the countries is to save our mother earth and go green. You can save lots of wood and money in building a tiny house.
#FYI: The measure of a tiny house rarely exceeds the 500 square feet.
Where apartment houses take about $225,000 to build, small homes can get ready within the range of $10,000 to $60,000. These tiny houses can be built using fresh materials or can be created from scratch. The costing will depend on the same.
DIY is an excellent option if you are planning to have a small house as a second home. But if you are planning to move-in permanently, then get it designed from the expert. Or if you are finding a community to live in, below we have mentioned a few tiny house community that will win your heart.
Tiny House Community in Florida
Be it fixed small house or on-wheel small house, Florida has them both and are growing notably. Many RV parks are welcoming those wandering houses to stay there on a monthly rent basis.
One of them is Gracious Tiny House Park, which was opened in the 1980s as an RV park, and now they are expanding as a community and accepting tiny houses. The amenities it is providing are pool, clubhouse, and waterfronts.
Another is Orlando Lakefront, which was initially an RV park and now a tiny house community located near to Lake Fairview. The amenities they provide are fishing docks, a boat dock, and a laundromat. Plus, it is pet-friendly!
Tiny House Community in California
There are few tiny house communities in California too. Some are villages and some are WiFi based RV areas.
One is Park Delta Bay in Isleton, where you can live a small house living. It is the only legal tiny house community in Northern California. But due to the zoning regulations, you need to have your own house on wheels. The amenities it provides are a swimming pool, a pet playground, and a community clubhouse.
Another is Habitats Tiny Homes in San Diego. It has a capacity of 50 dwellings having a private backyard. These tiny homes are packed with energy-saving features to reduce the overall footprint of the community (including solar powers and water reclamation). The amenities that it is providing are on-site farmers market, edible landscaping, and a glorious garden.
Tiny House Communities in Texas
This largest state also has the tiny house communities located in it. Providing the best of nature to the ones who want to rejuvenate and also want to save some bucks.
One of them is Spur, Texas, where you will feel relaxed and away from the hustle of cities. The cost of living of spur is about 30 percent less than the national average. If you are someone who is planning to have a start-up, then this one is for you. 16205 Tiny House Community to Move-in for Experiencing the Best of Nature5 Tiny House Community to Move-in for Experiencing the Best of Nature5 Tiny House Community to Move-in for Experiencing the Best of Nature
Another is Community First! in Austin. This project is solely made to support the homeless and disabled people in Austin. This village is affordable, sustainable, and is filled with RVs, mobile homes, and many more.
Tiny House Community in Nevada
The only tiny house community created by a businessman is located in the Las Vegas of Nevada. LV the city of parties, or you can say the nightlife city has one of the best tiny house communities.
It is also the first tiny house community in Nevada. The Zappos CEO, Tony Hsieh, lives in a 240 square feet Airstream with his two pet alpacas (namely, Marley and Triton). He created this project to reinvigorate the ailing downtown of Las Vegas.
The project has the Airstream, a few tiny houses, and the two pets of the CEO roaming in the community. The parties and concerts are held in the small house city. And it also has the basic utilities and Wi-Fi included in the monthly rent.
What a luxurious tiny house community!
Tiny House Community in Colorado
Colorado has the largest tiny house community and also the trial version of tiny houses. Didn’t get it? Don’t worry, keep reading, you will get it.
First, let us tell you about WeeCasa. WeeCasa is a resort located 45 miles to the north of Denver. The attraction of this resort is its allowance for living the tiny house life for a short period. So that you can take a final call on moving to the tiny house, or the community of one.
WeeCasa was a project built in 2013 after the flood, in which many families lost their homes to provide them a place to stay. Now the resort has few short-term stays in these houses for the displaced families and other than that, it is busy serving as a spot for wedding parties.
Now let’s talk about the largest tiny house community in Colorado. The project is headed by Sprout Tiny Homes to create a tiny house village in two mountain towns – Salida and Walsenburg.
The one developing in Salida is also known as ‘Heart of the Rockies,’ having 200 rental homes built within the 260 to 760 square feet. Another one in Walsenburg will have 33 micro homes whose size will range between 260 to 670 square feet.
Both the communities are located within walking distance and will have amenities like fitness centers, retail spaces, and green gardens.
Tiny House Communities in other States
Other than these, there are many other villages and areas of tiny houses where you can try to move. The primary purpose of small homes is to serve you the living space at the minimal cost possible and sustainable at its best. You will be able to live the nomadic life if you are opting for RVs as the small house.
Few other states or communities promoting the tiny house movement are as follows:-
Canoe Bay Escape Village, Wisconsin
Tiny Tranquility, Oregon
Tiny Homes Detroit, Detroit
Little River Escape, Georgia
Quixote Village, Washington
Caravan Tiny House Hotel (for a test drive of life in a small house), Oregon
Tiny Estates, Pennsylvania, and many more.
Accepting the New Way of Life With Tiny Houses:-
So now you know everything about miniature houses. From its benefits to its location, in addition, you can also take a test drive of before finalizing whether you can give lifetime commitment to it or not. Once you move to the small house, you will feel the immense pleasure and relaxation.
People are constantly discovering and inventing new materials and using them to create everything around us. The construction industry market is rapidly expanding. Curtain wall products with beautiful appearance, good performance, and great style are being applied to more and more modern high-rise buildings. The architectural curtain wall is a kind of external protective structure that integrates architectural technology, architectural art, and architectural functions. The architectural curtain wall has become an important symbol of modern architectural culture, architectural personality, architectural art, and architectural science.
Stone Curtain Wall
The New York Empire State Building, a skyscraper completed in 1931, uses the stone curtain wall. The stone curtain wall uses natural or artificial marble and granite for exterior wall finishing. It is usually composed of stone panels and supporting structures (beams, columns, steel structures, connectors, etc.). They are widely used by building owners in their exterior decoration. It’s favored and already has a large proportion in the building. In recent years, the application height of stone curtain walls is getting higher and higher, and the volume is getting larger and larger. There are more and more types of stone used.
Glass Curtain Wall
In 1951, the Lever House in New York showed the glass curtain wall for the first time. It was the world’s first high-rise building with glass curtain walls and a height of 24 stories. The glass curtain wall has the two characteristics of the glass panel and metal support frame, which also allows us to be exposed to the design and construction technology of the curtain wall for the first time. The emergence of a glass curtain wall as a new architectural language.
In the early stage of development, it was mainly a frame curtain wall, which was composed of curtain wall frames and decorative glass. Most of the frames were made of the extruded aluminum framework. Hidden frame glass curtain wall, as a later popular form, has the biggest feature that the frame and window frame are not visible on the facade, which makes the appearance of the glass curtain wall more uniform, novel, and more transparent. It gradually became the mainstream of the curtain wall market.
A large number of engineering construction and office construction have brought a lot of use of building curtain walls. People’s requirements for the quality of building use are also increasing. The overall development of the curtain wall industry. Due to the rapid development of glass, metal and other materials science and manufacturing process technology, the curtain wall form has also been continuously upgraded and enriched with the improvement of the industry’s technological level and the progress of material technology.
The glass curtain wall not only realizes the integration of the wall and the window in the building’s external maintenance structure but also cleverly integrates the use function of the building envelope and the decoration function, showing different colors from different angles, giving the building dynamics The beauty and love of designers are more and more accepted by people.
Aluminum Curtain Wall
As a high-quality material, aluminum cladding is receiving more and more attention from building curtain walls and all sectors of building decoration. The use of a large number of aluminum plates and other materials not only improves the energy-saving index of the building curtain wall, but also expands the scope of use of the building curtain wall, makes the high-rise buildings more glorious, and forms a curtain wall pattern composed of various colors and materials.
Conclusion
With the development of technology, the form of a building curtain wall is becoming more and more abundant. You can see everywhere that the new building curtain wall is decorated with beautiful and modern buildings, which complements the surrounding environment and becomes a new high-tech cultural landscape that beautifies the city. The products of the building curtain wall market are becoming more and more abundant, and more new products will appear in the application of new materials and technologies.
One day it’s super hot, and other night it is freezing cold, yes we are talking about the beautiful weather. “Climate is what we expect, and the weather is what we get!” Sometimes it is so unpredictable, and that’s why we love it even more!
Winter season is officially a cuddling season, so whether we cuddle with our loved ones or just with cozy blankets (the best one!), we all somehow enjoy our cold winter nights. Right? But this season is not suitable for everyone, by that we mean plants. Yes, the cold and harsh winters can really damage your greenery. So if you’re living in the state with the highest snowfall or just wanna know how to protect plants from frost, keep on reading.
Today we have collected some easy and useful winter plant protection ideas that will help you to save your flora from this bitter cold.
What is Frost?
Frost generally occurs when the temperature of wind (at ground level) drops below to 32°F, and due to this, ice crystals are formed on the plant leaves. The fluids in them freeze, and that’s the reason the leaves turn brown or black.
Why Worry?
The first question that comes in our mind is: Why plants need protection and do they really need it? The answer is yes! Because not only humans but also plants and shrubs get affected by high winds. Snow may be a great visual treat for your eyes, but it can severely damage the branches of the trees. So what is the solution? For that, read the below paras.
At What Temperature Do Plants Freeze?
The next question is, how cold is too cold? (not for you but for plants!) but seriously, this is not an easy one to answer. Here is the thing that a wide variety of floras have various temperatures. Some have special chemicals that keep them freezing. While some plants are so sensitive that they can bear a little bit of cold.
How to Protect Plants from Frost?
So below are the 7 ways to save your garden from freezing in the cold. They all are super easy, and you can do them without freezing yourself while doing them!
1. Shrub Shelters
For the deciduous flowering shrubs, you can use this method. There are actually two ways of doing a Shrub shelter:
A-frame (or “snow frame”)
Shelters come in various shapes and sizes, you can choose anyone according to the shape size of your plants.
Build with Natural Materials
You can simply make one by natural materials like grass and small tree branches to cover them up.
2. Use Tree Wraps
You can also use a tree wrap to cover your evergreen trees. You can easily find them in the supermarket or departmental stores (Walmart and Target stores). These covers not only save them from heavy snow but also from fast winds.
3. Fall Watering Wards off Wind Damage
But if you want to show your evergreen shrubs in winters, then there is a simple thing that you should keep in mind, and that is to keep watering them properly throughout the fall season. Watering in this season allows their transition process to be completed more smoothly from growing season to winter season.
4. Fall Pruning
With fall watering, you should also do pruning time to time to keep them healthy.
5. Choose Cold-Hardy Plants
If you want to display your plants, then include some “cold hardy” vegetation in your garden. These are known as “hardy” because they can tolerate some amount of freezing, such as broccoli, cabbage, calendula (pot marigold), and carrots.
6. Harden off Seedlings
There is a total of 14 days of the process before the final transplantation of a plant. When the outside temperature is 45 degrees, bring them outdoors and at night keep them inside the house.
7. Protect Plants with Cloches
Cloches are another great idea to save your small herbage. You can buy them from a plant shop or from online, and put it on top of them.
Useful Tips :
Spray “anti-desiccant” (anti-drying agent) on certain floras.
Bring potted plants indoors
If possible, water the plants the night before the frost.
Another way to protect your greenery from frosting is to cover them up. You can use drop cloths, bedsheets, frost cloths, and garden buckets.
So these are the tips and methods to protect your verdure from the frost, hope they’ll help you. With a little bit of care and protection, your plants will definitely shine and grow beautifully in the harsh cold winters.
Do you love eating pizza? Of course, everyone on this god green’s planet loves eating pizza. After all, PIZZA is not food, it’s an emotion! We don’t require any occasion to eat one, from friendship, breakup, birthday to patch up, no matter how, where, and when, pizza is an evergreen food for all of us. But what do you think about a homemade pizza that too made in the handmade wood-fired pizza oven? Interesting right? Here you can get the details how to build an outdoor pizza oven.
Ummm…Homemade oven… Sounds ancient! Hahaha…We know what you are thinking, but these ovens are hot new trends. The pizzas which are baked in these ovens are so tasty, especially the Neapolitan style ones. But now you might be wondering how is it even possible to make this alone? Don’t worry, we are here to tell you the best way to have a slice, baked in your own oven.
Building an outdoor oven seems like a complicated task, but believe us, it is not that tough. With all the steps and guidance that we are providing here makes the whole process easy and less complicated.
What is A Pizza Oven?
So before you start typing in your google ” how to make an outdoor pizza oven,” first understand what this is. Wood ovens or wood-fired ovens are ovens that use wood as a fuel for cooking, unlike nowadays modern ovens which run from electricity.
How Outdoor Pizza Oven Works?
Now you might be thinking that it is similar to cooking over an open heat surface, but it is different from this style of cooking. It basically transfers the bulk of heat from the flame into the walls in the roof on the floor of the oven. And it has a separate chimney to release the smoke. If you’re interested in wood fired ovens, there are options for every budget.
You can’t build an oven inside your home; you obviously need an outdoor space to make one. It emits a lot of smoke and heat, and you certainly don’t wanna put your home on fire, so it’s better to construct it outside!!
Types Of Pizza Oven
There are basically two types of wood oven you’ll find in the houses. The first one is brick ones, and others are Portable Wood Fired Pizza Ovens. In this blog, we are telling how you can make an outdoor brick pizza oven. To learn how to make a pizza oven in your backyard by our step by step guide.
What You’ll Need:
Below is the list of materials that you’ll need to build an oven. Read the list carefully and collect all the items.
Materials For Oven Base
Quick-set concrete
4-foot by 4-foot piece of melamine-faced medium-density fiberboard (MDF) panel, common thickness 3/4-inch
Steel rebar mesh, 10 gauge, flush cut
Drywall screws, 1 5/8-inch
Silicone caulk, black or another dark color
Release agent: mineral oil or paste wax
Materials For Oven Top
Decorative bricks
Mortar
Scrap cardboard
(2) scrap pieces of MDF, OSB, or plywood, each 18 inches by 18 inches
75 pounds of sand
Plastic sheeting
6-inch diameter by 2-foot round metal duct pipe
Tools
Carpenter’s pencil
Circular saw
Cordless drill
Hammer
Jigsaw
Mason’s trowel
Masonry chisel
Metal snips or hacksaw
Rubber mallet
Spray bottle filled with water
Tub for mixing concrete
“If you don’t have that many tools and materials, You can also purchase an oven kit, which is available online or from a local store. But still, you’ll need some of the tools and materials.”
How To Make An Outdoor Pizza Oven?
After you got all your materials and tools, it’s time to start making an oven, here are the 11 steps to give you all the information that you’ll need:
1. Plan
Obviously, the first and most important step is planning. Decide where you want to construct an oven, and what is the size you want? Make sure the dimension of the oven is according to your yard; otherwise, it’ll look weird.
2. Create A Base
As a fuel, you are going to use wood, so your base should be strong and fireproof. Use concrete pavers and a solid slab to create one. Place bricks one by one onto each other in the square shape (which is opened at one side) and joins them with the cement paste. After you achieve the desired height of this square, put a slab on it.
3. Use Supports
You can also use temporary supporters to support the slab and walls.
4. Cover The Base
After this, the next step is to cover the base with the cement to get a finished and polished looking base.
5. Arrange The Bricks
After you’re done creating the base for your oven, it’s time to build the top part. Which is kinda tough but you can do it!! First, arrange your bricks in the perfect shape of the dome on the floor in the right measurements to actually visualize the oven top.
6. Create An Arch
When you’re done with the measurements, it’s time to do the task. Start with the bottom and place the bricks in a semicircle form. Make sure you decrease the number of bricks as you go up in height to create a dome.
To get a perfect shape dome, put the sand in the shape of a dome. It is to do with the sand and afterward place the bricks onto them.
7. Make Chimneys
And the most important part of the wood oven is the chimney, so don’t forget to leave the space in the top part of the arch. Without them, your oven will not complete, and if you start cooking in this type of oven, you’ll only get burnt food.
8. Layer The Outer Part With Cement
After you are done with the construction part, it time to cover your dome or arch with the cement to get a clean and finished looking oven. You just have to repeat the same process that you had done with the base part of the oven.
9. Remove The Sand And Supports
When the bricks and cement start to dry, you can get rid of the sand which you filled before and also remove the supports.
10. Let It Dry With A Small Fire Inside
To dry your oven entirely, put some wood in the firepit area, and burn them (lightly). The heat will thoroughly remove the moisture from it and make your oven sturdy and strong.
11. Paint it!!
And the final step is to paint them. Select the paint as you like and apply a fresh coat of paint, and ta da…your outdoor pizza oven is ready!!
Benefits
It is easy to make, and you can also use it as a fireplace.
You can construct it with the materials you already have in your backyard area.
You can make your own farm villa pizza any time you want.
And most importantly, you can not only cook pizza, but there are varieties of food like fish, chicken, and even muffins.
Precautions
Make sure the dimensions are correct.
When you cook, make sure that the flame is according to the food you’re making, because it is sometimes impossible to know the exact temperature, as compared to the electric ovens.
Transform your backyard in the ultimate entertainment place with these ideas.
Conclusion
We are sure that after reading this, your mouth starts watering and your stomach wants a pizza. But for now, you can order online, but next time you crave pizza, make it in your outdoor pizza oven!! And later, thank us for encouraging you to build an outdoor pizza oven.
Furnishing a small space can be a little frustrating. People want to put everything in that little space to make it comfortable and appealing. But instead of looking nice, it will look messy and congested.
Do you also struggle with the same problem? Don’t panic; just relax and keep on reading. Because today we are not only going to give a solution to this problem but also it is under budget. So without spending much, you’re able to get a proper flawless-looking space in your house.
The solution is- build a murphy bed!! It is compact, cute and you can fit this in any corner of your house. A modern murphy bed is a perfect solution for the small and compact spaces. They blend with the wall in such a way that when you look from outside, it merely looks like a cabinet or bookshelf, but the magic begins when you open them.
They magically become the bed in just 5 seconds and become invisible in another 5 seconds!!
Cool right!!
What Is A Murphy Bed?
For those who don’t know what it is- “A murphy bed is also known as a wall bed, fold-down bed, or pull-down bed.” It is kinda connected to the wall from one end and comes down from another end. It is beneficial for spaces like dorms, small apartments, and places where there is less floor space. Did you know? William L. Murphy invented this bed that’s why it is known as Murphy bed!!
A bed + Occupies less space + Multifunctional + Under budget = A dream!!
And we are going to make this dream came true…
Types Of Murphy Bed
Before you start building your dream murphy bed, first decide the type and orientation of the bed. According to your space, select all these factors. There are 3 types of orientation: Vertical, Horizontal, and Folding.
And you know what the best thing about these types of beds is- that you can actually use them in multiple ways. Like you can add some features such as shelves, sofa, and a tv stand.
Types:
1. Bi-Fold Murphy Bed
2. Flip-up Desk Murphy Bed
3. Library Murphy Bed
4. Murphy Bed and Office
5. Desk Bed
How To Build A Murphy Bed?
Yes, it may sound complicated and hard, but it is really an easy task if done with proper steps and guidelines.
First, select a place where you want to build a wall bed. It can either be a separate room or a wall in any room. The best thing about these beds is that they don’t take much space, and you can easily fit these into any wall.
What You’ll Need?
You’ll need some specific tools and materials to build a fold away bed. All these things you can easily find in a murphy bed kit (online) or a hardware market. They are:
Tools Required
Brad nailer (or micro pinner)
Clamps
Drill with ⅛ inch counter-sink bit, ¼ inch bit and 1 inch Forstner bit
Hammer
Jigsaw
Miter saw
Nailer
Paint supplies
Pattern bit
Router
Safety goggles
Screwdriver
Stud finder
Table saw or Circular saw
Tape measure
Required a brad nailer for your project, check the best electric brad nailer reviews on this website.
Materials Required:
(4) 3/4″ x 4′ x 8′ plywood sheet
(2) 1/4″ x 4′ x 8′ plywood sheet
(12) 1x 2 x 8′ solid wood board
murphy bed kit
1-1/4″, 1-1/2″ and 2″ screws
Cabinet handles
Desired paint or finish
Finish nails
Wood glue
Veneer tape
Steps:
After you’re ready with your tools and materials, it’s time to build the bed. Here is the complete procedure to make a murphy bed.
1. Read The Instructions
You can easily find a murphy hardware kit online or at the local hardware store. After you get that, read the instructions carefully. Don’t skip anything; these instructions will help you in building the bed more easily.
2. Prepare The Materials
You can either use solid wood planks or plywood. After selecting the material, lay down all the things in front of you so that you don’t even miss a single screw.
3. Template
If the kit doesn’t come with image guidelines, you can also print the template online to get the exact idea. The whole process needs a lot of attention, and you have to cut all the pieces carefully.
4. Create The Struts
After deciding the orientation and type of bed, you can start cutting the struts. Decide the size and length of your bed and according to it, make struts. Glue the two struts in the L-shape and make a rectangle shape. After gluing, secure the corners with screws (½ or 1-inch screws).
5. Construct The Subframe
After making the struts, its time to build a subframe for your bed. Place the struts at 20 inches apart and attach them perpendicularly to the frame sides.
6. Round The Corners
Use a jigsaw and round the edges of each rail up to 2 7/8” radius. Make sure that these curved edges are facing up at the foot of the bed.
7. Assemble Head And Foot Rails
Drill holes at equal spaces by a 1 ¼ inches bit inside of the subframe and then attach foot rails and headrails with 1-¼ inches screws.
8. Position The Side Rails
Position the side rails with the rounded end facing up and beside the subframe. Mount leg hardware with the screws. Always drill the pilot holes from outside to the inside of side rails, all the way up to head and foot rails, and attach all the pieces securely with 2” screws.
9. Place The Panels
Lay down the panels face down and facing each other. Line the bedframe with the panels.
The panels should extend beyond the rails on the longer side about ¼ inches. 10.
10. Attach The Panels
Once the subframe is placed, attach the subframe and face panels securely with the screws or glue. But make sure everything is in line and correctly placed because after gluing, it is tough to move the pieces.
11. Assemble The Header
After your panels are ready, its time to place header. Drill holes in the header board and then tightly secure them with screws.
Tip: Use wood glue instead of nails in the front face as it is visible to the eyes.
12. Assemble the Cabinet
After these steps, your modern murphy bed is ready. Now, its time to construct the cabinet for it. Drill 2 inch screws to make an accurately sized cabinet for the bed, which is flush with the wall.
13. Mount the Cabinet
With the help of a stud finder, find the studs in your wall. After that, place the cabinet on the wall with the help of the screws.
14. Attach Your Hardware
After your cabinet is set on the wall, it’s time to put the hardware on it. But if you want to stain the wood, do it before placing the handles and other stuff. 66 inches from the ground is the approx height of the handles.
Tip: Attach the veneer tape to the plywood visible edges to get the finished look.
15. Attach Support Panels For The Mattress
After all these steps, the last step is to make the mattress supports. They mostly came with the kit; if not, then use rubber straps. Tightly fix them on the panels to cover the struts with the 1- ¼ inches screws.
Pros And Cons Of Murphy Bed
Pros:
There are various benefits of a wall bed such as
It saves a lot of floor space.
You can use this bed as an extra bedroom when the guest came over.
With a bed, you’ll also get additional space that you can use in numerous ways.
Wall beds are really cool looking and also very comfortable.
Cons:
You hardly count any disadvantages of a fold away bed. There is only one thing that can bother you is that they are fixed (bolted in the wall) and you are unable to change the position as you can do in the traditional beds.
Precautions:
Make sure that every piece is correctly cut in a straight line so that they perfectly fit each other.
Secure everything with wood glue and screws (use screws according to the plywood width).
Wear rubber gloves and safety goggles to protect your eyes and hands from dust.
Is it that simple to build a murphy bed? You might have this question or realization after reading these steps. Yes!! the construction is as simple as you have read these steps. By following these uncomplicated steps, you can quickly build your murphy bed and also install it without any difficulty. So, is it the right solution for your small space or not? Of course, it is. I hope this guide helps you in understanding the whole process.
You’ve probably been through all of the dilemmas about moving or renovating your home and based on your decision to land on this page, we’re going to assume you’ve opted for the latter.
Unfortunately, it’s not all downhill from here. As anyone who has been involved in a renovation project will testify, it’s a tricky beast to conquer. Particularly if you are going for something that’s large scale, trying to live with the commotion is difficult, to say the least.
However, today’s post is more about your thinking process before you engage with builders. Suffice to say, some renovations are more sensible than others and today’s post will mull over some thoughts in more detail.
Is the Renovation a Financially Sound Idea?
First and foremost, this is one question that might not impact some of you. After all, some of you are planning to stay in your home for the foreseeable future and simply want to make the most of it – you’re not bothered about potential resale value in the future.
However, for others, this resale equation is something that you should start to look at. For example, you might be going all-out with a £20k kitchen – but will this increase your home’s value by such a figure? You may have already hit the ceiling for valuations in your neighborhood, meaning that such an action just isn’t going to reap you any financial benefits.
Just remember, not all renovations are equal – and some will do more for your home’s valuation than others.
How is it going to Impact your day-to-day Life?
In and amongst all of the excitement about this potential transformation of your home, it would be fair to say that many of us get lost in the practicalities. In other words, we don’t stop and think about the possible repercussions that will impact our day-to-day life.
For example, say if you have targeted a new kitchen, what are you going to do for basic cooking purposes for the duration of the renovation? Even if it’s not a room as practical as this, you shouldn’t forget the sheer amount of dust that can be generated through these works and the irritation this can cause.
There are of course several solutions. Some of you might turn towards home storage options to protect your furniture, while others might go a step further and even relocate yourself temporarily!
What are your timings?
If you are looking to hit a tight deadline, we would advise you to reconsider. Put simply, house renovations are stressful, and attempting to hit a nigh-on impossible deadline is just asking for these stress levels to rise to record levels.
Conclusion
Furthermore, there’s a point about seasonality. Some work won’t be able to be carried out during winter – the cold weather just won’t allow for it. This needs to be factored into your decision-making process, to ensure that the time of the renovation correlates with the right time in your life.
You already heard about people building their home stairs and backyard deck area. People can easily make wood furniture by following a DIY guide and decorate their house interior. It may look intricate at first but with proper guidelines nothing is impossible. You would have felt like a pro after completing the project.
So, like that Have you ever thought of building a house? We know that it also sounds really complicated task to do. But as we said “with proper guidelines nothing is impossible” at the end of this blog, you’ll get an overall idea on how to frame a house. Framing of a house is a lengthy procedure, and you will have to do it in stages to get the finished look.
With the right steps and process, you’ll able to do house framing pretty easily. With these simple steps, you will be able to build a house without taking help from a local builder.
So, let’s start our complete guide on house framing:
What Framing Is?
First, time hearing the word framing? Framing is the backbone of the house, aka “ walls,” which is made from specific materials (mostly from wood). If the walls are not sturdy and durable, then, there is quite a chance that your house will not stand for a longer period.
So, choose the proper and suitable tools and materials to frame your house.
Materials
There are two types of framing- heavy-frame construction and light-frame construction. Pole, Timber, and steel are used in heavy construction framing. Choose the framing according to your house size and budget because heavy framing can be a little heavy on your pocket.
Whereas, light steel, balloons, and platform framing are used to lightly frame the house, which is more budget-friendly.
Methods Of Framing
Balloon and Platform framing are the most basic type of framing; that’s why it is prevalent these days.
1. Balloon Framing
Whereas in the Balloon framing, studs are running from bottom to the top of the house. It goes up to a maximum height of 2 feet. This style of framing was popular back in the 1920s. The empty spaces between the studs were filled with stucco. These types of walls are expensive and sometimes dangerous (because of their height and weight).
2. Platform Framing
To achieve platform framing, the first step is to make a subflooring on the ground and then onto this; you’ve to build all the walls. These floorings are present at each storey of the house. They give strength and support at every level of the house.
Both the framing have some pros and cons. Balloon framing is good up to 2-3 storeys, whereas you can go as many levels in Platform one. They are more sturdy than the Balloon one.
Here are all the steps, read them carefully before you start building your dream house:
1. Take Permission
Always take permission from the local authorities before you start building. Take care of the building codes such as the size of the windows and doors, and the framing of the house.
2. Wall Stud
First, measure all the dimensions you want and choose the material accordingly. After that, cut the dry wood in the 8-foot sections. (Typically the size of a storey is around 8-9 foot). Once you are done with cutting wall studs, then toenailing them at about 16 inches with nails. Repeat the process and pre-build the outside frame with these woods.
Tip: You can also draw the design roughly on a paper to get a clear idea of the house design.
3. Jack Stud
Jack studs are also a type of wall studs which is used to cover windows and doors. They are special types of bracing used to brace the trimmers and headers.
Tip: nail down every part securely with the appropriate size of the nail.
4. Sill Plate
The sill plate is a horizontal base where all the wall studs are vertically attached to it. Carefully, place wall studs one by one on this. And don’t forget to insert braces at every corner, until you finish.
Tip: Adding the post in the corners will add more support and power to each section
5. Repeat
Follow the same procedure for the entire circumference of the house. After completing the first storey of the house, do the same for the upcoming storeys.
Tip: place the studs, joists, and rafters precisely at 16 inches apart to provide reliable support.
6. Roof Trusses
After succeeding in the previous steps, its time to build the roof. So the first and foremost step is to make roof trusses. Build the truss according to the shelter you want. Nowadays, some houses have high pitched roofs and dormers. Think before you start building your roof, go through all the options and select the one which works best for you.
7. Wall And Roof Sheathing
Once you’re done with the framing, the next step is wall sheathing. The sheathing is used to provide sufficient rigidity to the base – Brick, concrete and other materials to fill up space. In earlier times, people used ½ inch thick boards to cover up the wall studs. Same as wall sheathing, you can do roof sheathing.
After completing all these steps, its time to install doors and windows. And paint the whole house with the color of your choice and decorate it.
At The End
Framing acts as a “skeleton” to the house, no matter how expensive is your house exterior and finishings, but if the base is weak, then it’s not gonna work out. So, always make sure that you use good material with sufficient support is provided in the framing. A house with a good foundation will bear all the harsh weather condition and remains as it is for years.
On 29 October 2019, the Zaha Hadid Architects and COX Architecture wins the International Design Competition for Western Sydney International Airport. Western Sydney Airport (WSA) was selected from forty international and national aspirants. Which was further narrowed down to the main five selected designs.
Sydney Airport
Western Sydney International (Nancy-Bird Walton) Airport is titled after a famous aviatrix. Situated at the rural site- Western Parkland City, Australia, and its construction are spread over the 1780 Hectare area. It is the second airport in the city, which acts as a vital catalyst for the growth of the Badgerys Creek site. The airport gracefully reflects its natural landscapes and cultural heritage of the natives.
The airport will be built in four stages, and the primary stage is estimated to complete in 2026 with a 10 MAP (Million Annual Passengers). And another mind baffling thing is that it will further be increased to 82 MAP, which makes it the largest international gateway to Australia.
Architects
Zaha Hadid Architects and Cox Architecture were appointed as the Master architect for this project. We already know that both are known for their exceptional work in the field of architecture.
“We are honored to have been selected for this amazing project. The design is an evolution of Australian architecture past, present, and future,” said Cristiano Ceccato, project director at Zaha Hadid Architects.
Zaha Hadid is the first woman to win the RIBA Gold medal. There are numerous spectacular buildings around the world, which shows the immense and extra-ordinary work of her. And to bring this project onto another level, she collaborated with Cox Architecture, which is one of the most significant architectural practices in Australia. They expertise in projects like exhibitions, museums, hotels, and residential and commercial developments. You already have seen their works such as Sydney Football Stadium and AAMI Park.
Structure And Design
The architects (i.e. ZHA and COX Architecture) designed the whole structure with overarching designs with the thoughts of future expansion. The entire airport has a theme of “Sustainable design”. They extensively wanted to use daylight and natural ventilation with water recycling. In short, they want to create a modular and energy-efficient design structure.
The COX Director, David Holm, says “The design takes inspiration from the unique local flora of Western Sydney and its unique natural qualities, such as the Great Australian Light. These spaces, colors, and materials have been incorporated into the design to give the project an unmistakable regional identity.”
Conclusion
After seeing Western Sydney International Airport, you can believe that “Anything is possible” in terms of architecture, no matter how big or small the structure is. Here, Architects wanted to give a “ Seamless Travel Experience” to travelers. So, they created this futuristic structure by taking the hands of nature.
Do you love modern architecture and buildings? There is no doubt that architecture and its styles are evolved so much in the past centuries. From the past years, you are seeing the most wonderful buildings are constructing around the globe. Now, it becomes more like a competition, and every country wants to win in this race.
Like the past, this year also the construction and planning of many marvelous buildings are announced or get completed. That’s why we have listed the world’s top buildings. Everyone wants to visit these fantastic buildings, so come with us to take a virtual tour.
Modern architecture is not bounded to a single style; architects experiment with a variety of architectural styles and materials. From revolutionary radical bowelling architecture to early skyscraper styles, architects try to involve as many techniques to create the masterpiece.
In this blog, you’ll get a chance to take a tour of the most iconic buildings in the world.
Here we listed the top Fifteen best buildings in the world:
Academy Museum of Motion Pictures, California
The Academy Museum of Motion Pictures is the world’s Premier Movie museum, which is currently under construction and expected to be open by the end of 2019. It is designed by Renzo Piano that features a 1000 seat theater and terrace. There will be a significant impact on visitors to this space as it represents the role of film in our culture.
Beijing Daxing International Airport, Beijing
Beijing Daxing International Airport is the largest single-structure airport terminal in the world. It covers more than 1,000,000 sq. meters ( 11,000,000 sq. ft.). The airport opened just six days before the 70th anniversary of the People’s Republic of China (i.e. 25 September 2019). Zaha Architects design the whole design and structure. Its unique shape shows that it is one of the best Chinese architecture in the world. This airport is such a beauty.
Burj Khalifa, Dubai, UAE
Another name for Burj Khalifa is Burj Dubai. Burj Khalifa is a sky-high building situated in the city of Dubai, United Arab Emirates. It is considered to be one of the popular destinations in the world. It has 829.8 m (2,722 ft) in total, with an additional roof height of 828 m (2,717 ft). It receives many awards and also held many world’s records.
Did you know that Central Park Tower is considered to be a skyscraper residential building in New York City? The building stands straight up to around 1,550 feet (472 m), which provides you the uninterrupted views of the Manhattan skyline. Developed by the Extell Development Company and Shanghai Municipal Investment Group, this tower is located in the beautiful Midtown Manhattan, New York City.
Guggenheim Museum, Bilbao
It is the perfect blend of modern and contemporary art, and the world-famous architect- Frank Gehry constructs this amazing museum. It is not wrong to say that it is one of the most impressive buildings. It was inaugurated in 1987 by King Juan Carlos I in Bilbao, Basque Country, Spain.
Kistefos Museum, Norway
Bjarke Ingels Group created this masterpiece project, which is located in Javnkar, Norway. The ‘ Twisted Bridge’ is as twisted as its name. The designers use precisely articulated materials in the construction of the facade of the Kistefos Museum.
Leeza SOHO, Beijing
Li Ze Tower or Leeza SOHO is a remarkable twisted glass tower that is under construction. It is located in Bejing, China. Its construction started in 2015, and the goal is to complete it at the end of 2019. Leeza SOHO tower is erecting 623 ft and is guesstimated to be the world’s tallest building. The world-famous architect Zaha Hadid designed this building and developed by SOHO, China.
Lloyd’s Building, London
Based in London, Lloyd’s Building is also known as “the Inside-Out Building.” It is located at close proximity to the former site East India House (Lime Street). You can consider it to be an excellent example of Radical Bowelling Architecture. In this style, lifts and ducts are designed to the exterior of the building to save the interior space. In 2011, it was listed in the Grade I listing, which was never happened before ( as it is newly constructed).
National Museum of Qatar
You have never seen any museum like this before. National Museum is situated in Doha, Qatar, designed by Jean Nouvel. The whole structure resembles a desert rose, its roofs are exactly like rose petals. The overall color palette is kept beige to blend in the surrounding desert. This national Museum of Qatar gracefully and proudly define the country.
Sydney Opera House, Sydney
Sydney opera house is regarded as one of the best architectural works. The overall estimated cost to build opera House was around $102 million. Its construction started in 1959 and took around 14 years. About 10,000 workers were involved in the completion of the whole structure. The amazing part is, in the year 2007, it was integrated into the reputed UNESCO’s World Heritage List.
The Flatiron Building — New York City, USA
The Flatiron Building was originally known as the Fuller Building, which is a 22 storey building. Its height is around 285 feet (86.9 m), which was one of the tallest buildings in New York City ( in 1902). It is also called “ one of the world’s most iconic skyscrapers and a quintessential symbol of New York City.”
The Shed, USA
This spectacular building is designed by Diller Scofidio + Renfro and Rockwell Group. The year 2019 was very significant for this building as it was officially opened for the public. This breathtaking venue offers spaces for performances, events, and exhibitions. Located on Manhattan’s West Side, which is as beautiful as the structure.
Under, Norway
Under is a monolithic structure that is submerged in the water. This is the first underwater restaurant in Europe, and as well in the world. Designed by the Norwegian firm Snohetta, which can able to accommodate 100 people across three floors. “Under” is around 110 ft long and 16 feet beneath the surface of the North Sea. It also has large glass windows so that you can enjoy the panoramic views while having your lunch.
Vessel, USA
Want to explore a honeycomb? Visit the Vessel building, here you’ll get a new experience. Designed by Thomas Heatherwick, who is known for his extraordinary architectural skills.
The structure rises to 16 stories in the form of a honeycomb with 2500 steps and more than 80 landings. Hudson Yards developer funds the whole project, and its final cost is estimated to be around $200 million.
Wuxi Taihu Show Theater, China
You’ll be amazed to know that a bamboo forest inspires a building. That building is Wuxi Taihu Show Theater, located in Wuxi, China. The theater has an astonishing metallic roof that surrounds by white columns. Architect Steven Chilton took inspiration from the ‘Sea Bamboo,’ a National Park. People really did love and praised this structure very much, and it is also open all year.
Here are some of the best five best designed buildings in the world.
Here you got all the information about the most famous buildings in the world. Some of them also held the world’s records. From planning, the groundwork to their construction is an immense example of architecture. After reading this piece of content, you realized that architects had done a really great job. Now, you can believe that everything is possible to construct.
Is your outdoor looking dull and soulless? Do you want to transform the outer space? Add a striking gate to it. Gates are the first thing we noticed when we enter any house. Fence gates are also as important as house door. They make your home look more appealing and create more personalized space. Fence gates are the perfect element to blend the outdoor area altogether.
It really doesn’t matter whether you’re living in a city or the countryside, whether you have a large backyard or small, fence gate will make your home stand out from others. From simple chain link fence gate to a complicated one, you’ll find here gates for every wall.
A single gate can dress up the whole outdoor area so, take inspiration from the below ideas and make your outside space interesting and fun.
Here are Thirteen fence gate design ideas to inspire you to create a unique gate:
Picket Fence Gates
1. White Picket Gate
White Picket gates are the traditional gates, and they might remind you of your grandma’s house. They look similar to the English countryside gates, which we already know but people are still going for this type. White Picket fence gate looks splendid when surrounded by bushes or shrubs. Anyways shrubs and bushes are optional, either you can go with them or avoid them. If you have a confusion about the fence gates, then definitely go for this fence gate (safest option to go for!).
2. Arched Picket Gate
The arch-shaped fence gates have Z-pattern supporters to them. They come with large posts and fancy looped gate handles. A large fence gate will stand out from the boundary walls, and hence it gives a unique twist to the outdoor space.
Vinyl Fence Gate
1. White Vinyl Railed
Vinyl fence gates are classic and timeless. Due to the material (vinyl) used, they last much longer than the traditional wood fence gates. They will also give protection from the sun and harsh weather. White Vinyl railed fence gates look as good as other fence gates, so you don’t have to compromise on the looks. The only thing that can bother you is its price. These types of gates are kind of expensive, but it’s always good to invest in quality things… right?
2. Double Vinyl Fence Gate
With up and down pickets, a double vinyl fence gate also has z- pattern rails for support.
They have large and beautiful handles and latches. You can place many large detailed posts to add an extra beauty factor to the gate. The double vinyl gate will look absolutely gorgeous in your flowered yard. You’ll get all the benefits of vinyl in this classic-looking fence gate.
3. Privacy Vinyl Fence Gate
As its name suggests, Privacy Vinyl Fence Gate, it will provide you with enough privacy. It has the slats that touch the post with the frames. It is the perfect option if you have a pet because small pets can hurt themselves by putting their heads in the spaces. It also gives you sufficient privacy by blocking the unsightly areas. This fence looks good in the well-groomed yard and will definitely stand out among all the neighbor fence gates.
Wood Fence Gates
1. Pole Fence Gate
This fence gate is made from natural elements like poles and tree branches. Even the Z- support is made from a natural pole. It is connected to the fence by metal henges and has a staggering top. This gate proves that you can make your fence gate with any material, and it will look incredible.
2. Solid Wood
Wooden plank fence gates are used in gardens for decades. People love to have classic wooden plank gates as their garden entrance. But nowadays you’ll see a lot of varieties in these, their shapes and designs have changed, and became more modern and classic. You can include an arch-shaped frame and iron handles to the door.
3. Bamboo Gates
Do you want a unique and tropical appealing fence gate? Then the bamboo fence gate is for you. They look totally alluring and will give you a proper tropical feeling. As bamboo is a strong material, they are safe, secure, and can last up to many years.
Metal gates
1. Horizontal Slats
Fence gates with horizontal slats look elegant, modern and minimalistic. They made from rough steel; hence, they are strong enough to give proper security. They look wonderful with a white concrete fence.
2. Etched Metal Fence Door
Metal is another material that is high in demand. And we are not talking about ordinary metal gates. There are numerous options that are available in the metal gates. The etched metal gate looks absolutely fantastic with the brick walls.
Colored Fence Gates
Who doesn’t like colored fence doors? They add character and dimension to your entranceway.
1. Purple Beach gate
Love beach? Then bring the beach-vibe to your place by adding a beach gate to your yard. Paint the simple picket gate into a fun purple color and add a rope latch to get the perfect beach look.
2. Green Ranch gate
Already have a wood fence gate but want to remodel it? Paint it in green color. When diagonal rails on the slatted frame are painted in blue-green color, it will bring the perfect rustic farmhouse vibe.
Gate On Wheels
1. Sliding Doors
A sliding door is also the best choice as a fence gate because when a gate is huge, it’s tough to move it by hand. So putting it on wheels makes the task much easier, and they also look stylish.
Here is some information about San Diego’s commercial door services.
To Sum Up
We hope that the above fence ideas will give you some inspiration to recreate your fence gate. Privacy, security, and appealing factors are the significant benefits of a fence gate and wall system. But in the end, you have to decide what kind of fence gate you want.
You might have heard about amazing infrastructure and amazing construction but have ever heard about Weird Houses? Yes, there are so many such constructions that can be titled as the World’s Weird Homes that would make you wonder about the purpose of these buildings.
People are trying to be unique and so they try to get their homes constructed uniquely but sometimes those unique homes don’t get approved as normal homes but those stand as Coolest Houses. These houses don’t only showcase the weird side of the construction but at the same time, it tells a lot about the ability of architects which is great for sure.
If you are wondering about some of the bizarre homes in the world, then here are some of them listed below that you need to check out and at the same time you can also get inspired by the unique idea of those constructions:
Transparent House
This home is built in Tokyo that comes under Japan and we are all amazed to see the beauty of this house but are it even safe to stay at this house? Moreover, this home would fill your space with some natural lights and so at times, you can get irritated by the sunrays. This home is best for those who love to show off what they have got in their home and this home would let every passerby peep into the home. this has to be one of the Strange Houses in the world.
Curtains and lots of curtains everywhere is the only way to stay at this place and this beautiful home was constructed by Sou Fujimoto Architects and he got inspiration from the ancient living on the tree. This house has nothing that is not transparent and the glass that has been used to construct it has passed many safety tests that confirm the security of the home.
Skateboard House
This thoughtful home is built in Malibu which comes under California and this is a heaven for any skate lover. Have you ever even imagined that a person can be so crazy about skating that the person can turn his house to a skateboard? Well, if you are also someone who loves skating then this home can be perfect for you and this place is a perfect example of passion for a game.
You would not face any problem in this home rather it is just like any other normal home and from the exterior, you would not even be able to tell if there is anything unique about this home. Here inside the home, you would be able to see several skating floors where you would be able to skate anytime you want to which is great for sure.
Pierre Andre Senizergues who is an amazing skating champion has designed this home and this turned out to be perfect which is great for sure.
The Keret House
This house is located in Poland and the size of the home makes it unique and you would be shocked to know that this house is considered as the world’s slimmest home that is still present. This home is about 152 cm wide and even less at some point in the house and living in such small space is a task for sure and staying comfortable is impossible at this place. It can be said that this home can be fine if you have a very small plot for constructing your home.
Jakub Szczesny constructed this home as his residential home and the only purpose of constructing this home was to make sure that there is no extra space in this home. there are two tall buildings at both sides of the Keret house and those buildings hide this home away to a huge extent which is great because Jakub is always fond of some privacy.
From outside, this home just looks like a giant capsule and it is entirely colored in white color.
The Hobbit House
This house is situated in between the wilderness of Wales and this house is not just unique but at the same time, it is so beautiful that you might end up loving this house. Having such a home a crowded city is next to impossible and you would have to cut the plot in the outskirts area if you ever desire to have a similar kind of home for your living.
Here this home seems like a cave that is underground as there are grasses grown at the rooftop of this house. If you love nature then you would not be able to resist yourself from loving this beautiful home. This is a very small home so it would be great for small families and as there is a vast garden-like area outside the home so you would have a good time there.
The security of this home is still questionable as it doesn’t seem to be the strongest home rather the housing material looks quite flimsy. This house was constructed by a photographer and since it was made by natural materials so it took $5200 to construct this house.
The inside of the home also looks very beautiful just like the exterior of the house and this house doesn’t even consume much energy which is a great thing for sure.
Old Water Tower
This unique house is situated in Belgium and this house looks like any normal water tower and at first sight, you would not even be able to tell that this is a house, not any water tower.
Now, a residential home is not the only purpose of this building but at the same time, it also has some storage for water as well which got this home the name of the water tower. It is a 100 foot tall home that is very comfortable to stay in and if you are looking for a unique home that would be very comfortable then this would be the best home for you.
Bham design studio needs to be complimented for such beautiful construction and just like the exterior of the home, even the interior of the home looks so beautiful and it has a minimal modern interior which is a great thing for sure.
Brooklyn Clock Tower
This beautiful home is constructed in New York City and this is one of the most experimental homes of that place and at the same time this house is damn expensive so you might have to think several times before recreating this home. The total money spent on this home is about $18 million and the reason behind this home being expensive is the location of this home as it is constructed at the clock tower of Brooklyn.
This house is quite huge and the total area covered by this house is about 7000 square feet so a big family can also live in this great house.
The most wonderful thing about this house has to be the view of New York City from this house as the city looks beautiful from that place. This house has used modern minimal décor for the interior of this home and you would be able to see the clock from the living room of this house.
Dumpster Home
This house is located in New York City and it can be said that this place so many Unique Houses which is great and the dumpster home has to be one of them. The credit of this home goes to Gregory Kloehn who took the responsibility to turn a dumpster into a home and that is the reason that is one of the most affordable homes in the city.
This house has a room and a bathroom that’s it and Gregory also kept some space to place a microwave, fridge and other such necessary things inside the home so that the home can be perfect for residential purposes.
Giant Seashell House
This beautiful home is constructed in Mexico City and you cannot deny the fact that this is one of the Coolest Houses in these works which turned out to be so beautiful.
This house looks like a seashell from both insides as well as, from the inside of the home. This is a single room home that is best for couples and a single person and Frank Lloyd and Antoni Gaudi needs to be complimented for such a beautiful home.
Conclusion
From transparent treehouses to skate-ramp havens, these outlandish abodes push the boundaries of architecture and imagination. While practicality may be debatable, their quirky charm and innovative spirit inspire us to dream beyond the cookie-cutter mold. So, embrace the weird, the wonderful, and let your next home be a canvas for your wildest architectural desires. After all, life’s too short for boring walls.
If you are thinking to give retouch to your living area, but hesitate on spending money as livelihood is already too costly. Cut the crap of money, as here we present here some of the fantastic and beautiful string art ideas.
String art is one of the fascinating and therapeutic hobbies as it helps in reducing stress, improves problem-solving analytical skills and of course, beauty to the place. With the help of string art, you can create a special gift to the near and dear ones.
For alluring string art ideas, check out some of the amazing string art patterns here:
Snowflake String Art
To begin the mark of the holiday season, try DIY of Snowflake String Art. Don’t limit yourself with the white color of the snowflake; you can choose any color for your snowflake. Place your artwork on a table or hang on the wall to showcase your artistic side to visitors. Even you use this showpiece for the whole season to add a cozy factor in your living room.
Popsicle
We know that you really love popsicle, why don’t you try a popsicle picture on the colorful strings. Popsicle with bite even creates an appealing and beautiful look. So, which are your favorite popsicle’s color?
Heart
The heart never goes wrong and so as a heart string piece. You can try the twins’ hearts on the board with colorful strings. Red and white color hearts never go out of style and trend.
Symbol of Love
Gift your love, a symbol of love by creating one with string. Believe us, it is very simple to create even you are a novice in the artist field. Just design LOVE letter on the board and you are good to start.
Strings on Wall
Why limit creativity on a piece of board as the blank wall can be your canvas. Create a piece of art like a tree, woman face, ship on the wall or anything. To do this, you need patience and time and of course enough amount of beautiful strings.
MOM
Mom is just a magical word and it is even majestic when trying on the string art. So, this Mother Day, gift the board with written “MOM” on it and see how proud she will on you.
DIY String art-Bicycle
Join the brigade of fitness and bring the countryside view in your living room art with a bicycle.
FAMILY
Highlight the love for your family with the “Family” string art. Try to hang family members’ pictures to express your limitless love.
Vase
Forget the ordinary vase, when you can create a vase on the board. To add a realistic look, place artificial flowers in it.
World Map
The world is so fascinating, so bring the whole world on the strings. This piece of art will inspire wanderlust to explore each corner of the world.
The price fluctuation in the UK’s real estate market has forced many homeowners to look for ways on how to add value to their homes. You can bear witness if you have tried selling your home as it is in the past year or two. The offers you will get are heartbreaking. If you are not in a rush to sell your home, then there are a couple of home improvements that can help add value to it. Note that, small home improvements can improve the desirability of your property, but they may not add significant value. The bigger the project, the more value you will add to your home.
Below are the Home Improvement Projects that will add the most value to your home.
Loft Conversions
Loft conversions are very popular here in the UK. They can add up to 15% value to your home. After you do the calculations, you will realize that a loft conversion is a cost-effective way for you to add value to your home.
This is a project that won’t interrupt your daily activities, and it’s fairly quick, provided you hire a professional contractor. You can expect some little noise disturbance, but the results are worth it. If you are considering a loft conversion, then expect to increase the headspace. Once the conversion is complete, you and your family will be able to enjoy more space. And when it’s time to sell your home, it will attract higher rates.
Extensions
Extensions are also an excellent way for you to add value to your home. Now there are two ways on how you can go about this. You can either build up or out. The latter option is suitable for people who reside on large pieces of land. On the other hand, if you have limited garden space, you can build up.
Most home extensions entail increasing your kitchen size or adding an extra bedroom. Both of which make your property more appealing to buyers. The cost of home extensions is usually similar to the value your property may gain. Depending on the nature of your extension, if it’s done well, the value of your property can skyrocket.
Basement Conversions
This kind of conversion is not that popular in the UK because it is a disruptive procedure. And, you may be forced to vacate for a while. Nonetheless, a basement conversion can add a lot of value to your property. You can convert your basement into an office, bedroom, entertainment room and much more. Due to the nature of basements, homeowners can be assured of privacy and seclusion.
Adding A Driveway
Conclusion
A driveway, though one of the most overlooked home conversions, it can significantly add value to your property. Not only do driveways improve the overall appeal of most homes, but it also guarantees off-street parking and makes it easy for you to load and offload items from your car.
You can use gravel or concrete when creating a driveway in your home. This home project allows you to retain a considerable part of your garden. You can advise your contractor to add raised borders in front of the garden.
Carrying out any of the above home improvement projects can help add value to your property. You can incorporate as many projects as possible. However, as you do this, pay more attention to home improvement projects that add comfort, elegance, beauty as well as energy efficiency.
When you’re getting ready to open your first place of business, there will usually be many preliminary considerations that will keep you occupied enough to inevitably overlook certain obstacles. When it comes to creating positive impressions and motivating your customers and clients to return to your shop or office, taking care of the interior is obviously going to be the top priority in most scenarios. However, exterior maintenance can be equally important because some people might not want to step foot at your door if they’re deterred by the surrounding conditions. Landscaping and general cleanliness of a storefront are obviously important, but here are three other kinds of exterior maintenance that many novice business owners overlook until the last minute:
1. Parking Lot Maintenance
When you first open for business, the parking lot probably won’t have any aesthetic sores yet, so this is something that often isn’t noticed until it needs to be done. If you have a shared parking lot that is also used by other businesses, some of their patrons may also contribute to the dirtiness of the parking lot. Make parking lot maintenance a daily or weekly effort and you’ll never have to worry about pulling up to your place of business in shame, especially if you are working with a property management company.
2. Window Cleaning
Window cleaning is another often pushed-aside expense that many business owners assume will be easy enough to handle on a DIY basis without paying anyone for labor. While that might be true if your shop or office only has a few windows and it’s not that big, any facility with more than 50 windows is going to be harder to keep continually clean than you might assume. Thus, in most cases, it’s best to just go ahead and hire a designated window cleaning service to show up and clean your glass on a scheduled basis.
3. Pressure Washing
Pressure washing takes care of those grimy spots, stains, and streaks that accumulate on walkways, sidewalks, and other ground and wall surfaces. It’s easy to overlook these seemingly minor imperfections and continue business as usual, but having a comprehensive pressure washing service clean your property could provide a significant boost in aesthetic appeal. In fact, many places go from looking worn down and decrepit to looking brand new just by having a deep pressure cleaning done on the exterior.
Why Postpone Planning for an Unavoidable Process?
Conclusion
Some of these concerns might seem to be non-issues or something that you can put off until later, but doing so will only create delays and unexpected challenges for you later on. By creating a routine maintenance schedule for each of the above tasks, you can make sure the exterior of your business is never a deterrent for potential customers while also avoiding negative impressions that could keep existing customers from returning. In closing, taking care of the grounds is one of those inherent duties that business owners should handle just for the sake of being responsible entrepreneurs.
When it comes to searching for your dream home, there are going to be a number of things that you have in mind to check for. From the obvious factors such as location, size, and style, to the more specific factors like parking facilities, outdoor space and so on. It’s important to know exactly what to look for when buying a new home, especially when it’s the home you’ve always wanted. Below is a selection of key features that people are looking for when it comes to finding their dream property.
Efficient Heating
One of the biggest problems when moving into a new property can be the central heating. Whilst everything may look as it should form the surface, issues can sometimes stay at bay until the cold weather sets in and you come to actually use your heating that you become aware of the real issues. We spoke to Ken Code, MD at Milford Building Supplies who said “It’s extremely important to have the property surveyed before you make any decision on purchasing the property.
You need to be fully aware of the properties condition to ensure you know exactly what to expect.” If you find that there are problems with the property, but you still have your heart set and want to go ahead, be sure to discuss this with the homeowner or reputable estate agents to work out the best result for yourself.
Properly Insulated
Believe it or not, there are many people who spend hundreds of pounds a month on heating, due to the insufficient insulation from your windows. Double glazed windows are perfect for ensuring your home is insulated and warm, not allowing any air to travel through into the house. If the property you’re interested in doesn’t currently have double glazed windows, it’s a good idea to figure out how you’ll keep the space warm, or potentially look to have your windows replaced to save money further down the line.
Local Shops
Unless you’re looking for a property in the middle of the countryside surrounded by nothing but fields, you’re more than likely going to want to have some local shops to pop to close to your home. Having shops close to the home can really help to save time and add a sense of flexibility to your daily schedule, as well as being extremely handy for the odd bits and bobs. Take a look at Google Maps to see exactly what is close to the property you’re interested in to see if the community and the local area is the kind of set up you’re looking for.
Strong Signal
Conclusion
There is nothing more frustrating than going somewhere and having no phone signal, so you want to ensure your new area has a decent signal strength. From getting the Wi-Fi sorted to simply needing everyday signal on your mobile phone, it’s not ideal when you have to go to a certain spot in the house to get a little signal. If you aren’t sure about the signal strength within that particular area, you can use Signalchecker to find out the exact signal strength for any location.
When it comes to home size, more and more people are downsizing. Large suburban homes are becoming a thing of the past while smaller apartment flats and tiny homes are trending upwards.
An often overlooked aspect of living in a more condensed space is the challenge of interior design. Design can make or break whether your home appears as a large, breathable living space or if it actually looks, well, “tiny”. Whether you are following the trend of downsizing or just moving into your first apartment, we’ve created a list of ten interior design tips focused on making the best of a smaller home.
Colors
Stick with light or neutral colors with a touch of something bolder to best enhance the look of a small space. Using white in your home is particularly effective in making it feel larger than it is. If you choose to go bold with your colors, be sure to stick to a cohesive theme of just a few different color options. You should try to avoid using a wide variety of bold colors as this can overwhelm a small space causing it to feel more condensed.
Vertical Space
Vertical space can both be utilized and enhanced with a few design tips. An interesting way to utilize this space is by building shelves up a wall or adding art. Large works of art can also help a room appear much taller. Vertical patterns on walls, art, and curtains particularly give a space more vertical depth.
Bunk Beds
While bunk beds are an item of many of our childhoods, they can be both super practical, stylish and are another great use of vertical space. Ideal for a kids room or guest room, bunk beds will effectively double the amount of available space and also add a playful touch to any room.
Mirrors to Enhance a Small Space
Mirrors can help add light to any space thanks to their reflective properties. This, in turn, will make the size of a room look much larger. Mirrors are useful and can be placed in multiple locations in your home. In particular, mirrors can be placed behind light sources allowing the light to reach further distances or across from windows to increase natural light.
Window Treatments and Daylighting
Window treatments are a key part of any home’s interior design. Use translucent, lighter blinds or keep them up to allow more light to flood into a room. This will increase the brightness and spaciousness of your home. Avoid heavy patterns on your blinds and curtains as they can overwhelm a small room or home. Use quieter, vertical designs to help a room look taller.
Storage
Having places for storage can help keep clutter to a minimum while not taking up extra space in your home. One way to create additional space and a spot for cookware is to have in-wall kitchen cupboards. Doubling up a bed frame as a place for drawers is another effective and stylish idea to make your home feel more open by replacing a dresser.
Get Creative with Furniture
Let’s all rejoice because futons are cool again! But in all seriousness, this can help give room loads of extra space. Wall desks, smaller dining tables, and wall shelving are just a few of the possibilities to save space with your furniture. Don’t shy away from giving furniture multiple uses either. For example, bookshelves and chairs can double as hooks for jackets and purses. Furthermore, the space under a couch can be used for books, movies, and even extra seating.
Use Unused Space
When decorating a small home, we want to use every bit of space to our advantage. Both corners and spaces under stairwells are often neglected in larger homes. If you’re in a two-floor tiny home or flat, the empty space under your stairwell is ideal for a bookshelf, a couch, or even a minibar. Corners are also an often forgotten useable space. Use them for a desk area, shelves or even a simple table with a potted plant to enhance the size of your home!
The Great Divide
There’s plenty of creative options when it comes to dividing a space into separate rooms. Try using a vertical, translucent curtain to separate a living room and bedroom. This will give your home the appearance of having multiple rooms while still allowing light to spread throughout a room. There are also many options available for room dividers that can add style and decoration to your home.
Keep Organized
Neat freaks, this one for you. Added clutter and random items strewn across surfaces throughout your home are going to make it feel much smaller. Thankfully, there are a few easy actions you can take to avoid this.
Keep kitchen countertops clear, have just a few items on your coffee table, and make sure every room in the house is neat and tidy. Having good spaces for storage can come in handy here as well.
Stone fireplaces offer a great opportunity to enhance the design and transform the look of your home. With the natural textures and shapes that stone contains, the fireplace itself is a true focal point in the home. However, a drab and dull paint job can completely ruin a beautiful piece. Don’t let an outdated stone fireplace paint color ruin the potential for beautiful, inspired fireplace designs.
Can You Paint a Stone Fireplace?
These projects are simpler than you may think. Knowing how to paint a stone fireplace is all that it takes. There’s no need to retile or scrap a fireplace just because of a boring color. A fresh coat of paint, or new color entirely, can totally redefine a space. you can go fire pit also to install.
A painted stone fireplace can be done just as any other project, with a few considerations of the materials and techniques required. Figuring out how to paint and what to use will ease any worries about not having the skills or knowledge to tackle an ugly stone paint job. Resources like this Stone Fireplace Painting Guide or these helpful and easy how To articles are only a Google search away.
Paint Colors
Stone fireplaces are not limited to brown, uninspired shades. Incorporating your personal style, modern touches, or charming rustic designs is completely possible– all with a paintbrush.
Neutral
Neutral stone fireplace paint does not have to be boring. Keeping more organic, Earth-toned colors will help maintain the natural elements of stone. These colors can create an organic, outdoorsy feel. However, making sure the paint job is well done is important for preventing a dull or outdated appearance. By adding a fresh coat of paint, or incorporating a new shade, the fireplace design will look intentional and well-planned. A lighter greyish-brown can help bring a new pop of color. Deeper, dark Earth tones can bring a cozy, comfortable style to a more rustic-inspired room.
Grey
Grey painted fireplaces are bold and stylish. Grey painted stone fireplaces add a dramatic statement wall, without compromising an entire color scheme or design. Whether dark, charcoal greys or gentle, lighter shades, grey painted fireplaces definitely showcase an inspired, stylish look.
According to Brian Simpson a bold, darker grey color creates a very modern and contemporary look. This style is increasingly popular and will elevate the entire design of your home. This look can be achieved by transforming the stone to look entirely different. For those looking to escape the dated or outdoorsy looks that stone naturally creates, these colored walls add a unique intensity.
White
Adding the look of an entirely white painted stone fireplace to any room will create a fresh, trendy splash. The all-white look can be styled to create a wide variety of designs. With subtle touches, golden and neutral decor, and posh furniture, a white stone fireplace can be the perfect addition for an elegant and timeless appearance.
A white fireplace could also fit into a modern and sleek design. The all-white, perfectly clean finish plays perfectly into a monochromatic color scheme that so many contemporary designs choose to follow. Either way, the choice to paint stone white instantly lightens the atmosphere of a room with a bright, eye-catching pop.
Whitewashing is also a great technique to choose for a multitude of styles. Whitewashing creates a less opaque, less intense shade of white. This allows the original color of stone to peak through, white still creating the added brightness into the stone paint. Perfect for an eclectic, rustic, or shabby chic design, this look can be incorporated into any home and can also be used with grey paint.
Regardless of the end product, exploring Stone Fireplace Painting Ideas is crucial to maintaining the style of your home. Make updating easy and don’t let neglected stone fireplaces ruin your room!
Let’s say you went to buy a fridge from the market and found one useful and most fancy looking fridge. But… (that’s where all the problems begin) on closing the door of the body, the fridge looked devasting.
The exterior shine was nothing compared to the grace and craze of the internal parts. Would you still buy the fridge? Nooo…
While you don’t have a choice to completely transform the equipment, there’s one thing always which can be made ravishing both from the in and out.
If you were thinking of a house, you guessed it right.
So, yes the Modern Architecture Homes do have a choice to make interior and exterior of the house compliment each other. A structure of the building is more than just a couple of bricks, it is an envelope for all the furniture, art, and decor inside.
Atop of this, the glam that surrounds the house is quite essential. For that, you respond the queries like, what will be the view from the balcony? If there’s a patio, what odor should it have? Which materials will favor the weather conditions in your area?
Well, only if we were a material retailer, a list of good, better, best materials would follow…
Instead, we are here to spruce up your living experience with slithering modern facades and a myriad of natural ideas.
We won’t mind if you pick a favorite from the list of House Design 2023 and stick with it…we just want you to live with all the glitz and glamour.
Look at the Modern Front Facade
Just as the first page of a novel should engage the readers, the front facade of the house should give a home-like aura to everyone.
More importantly, this facade is going to cross everyone’s eyes, why not make it worth watching like eye candy.
If you are living out of the city along with other houses to accompany, then an old vintage structure will smell exactly like the golden days of living.
For modern enthusiasts, the architecture by Antoni Associates and Martin Freidrich have created an elegant structure, that is surprisingly awe-struck.
Everyone needs a Backyard to Relax
Probably no one would disagree with the idea that backyards have a fun element and are a perfect place to chill. Bake some good food or even set-up a barbeque to create a splendid evening.
All of this is worth it when you can relax on your beach chair and look at the backyard facade of the house. While some of you may not have a creative side of the back side, it is still worth investing in. You can also go through some Backyard Design Ideas for a fun backyard.
Thus, while you or your guests are enjoying in the swimming area, the architecture will add to the grandeur of joy. The Double bay residence is something you would not like to miss out on…
Catch on some gloom backyard facade in the list of Ultra-Modern Houses.
Up Above, A Shelter So Green
In the age of globalization, it has become quite vital to take care of the environmental needs of the house. Not all climatic conditions favor a subtle and sophisticated style.
In such a situation, to be greener and healthier, an explicit architecture can include a Green shelter.
Imagine having a lawn in front-yard and a lawn above the roof. Sounds soothing just with the words, isn’t it?
The house designed by Guz Architects in the name of Sky Garden House of Singapore is an undying treat that showcases the blend of Green rooftop with the modern architect.
Climb a House like a Castle
We already read about the front-facade but have you considered creating a staircase that leads to you the house?
Trust, us with the right style and combination of colors, it feels nothing less than entering a mansion. Walkways and pathways are a good choice, but why go for the common when a unique idea is on the table?
A grass-covered staircase taking a curvy shape from the road to the main entrance is designed in the Concrete House II by A-cero. The house just got a modern yet nature-like elegance.
The staircases are not taking you distant from the house, it is rather adding an ultra-modern look. Classy stairs are good Modern House Design Ideas from an architect’s point of view.
More ideas can be seen in the creativity of Sarbonne Road Residence, where the staircases are covered with Glass banister.
At the Cliff of Topic
Deciding upon the architecture of the house is a treat, where you can see tons of creative options. From the above list of House Design Plans, we hope you found your dream house.
If not, then adding a cue or a small part of the architecture shall also amplify the generic look of a house.
In today’s fiercely competitive business world, it not only becomes imperative for organizations to create a unique brand identity but also ensure that their commercial buildings stand out as well. But, with so many MNCs and national companies coming up on a daily basis it becomes a difficult task to match the commercial building design ideas that match your innovative ideas. The problem is, there is a fierce competition even when it comes to commercial building design concepts where organizations are looking to develop highly creative modern commercial buildings irrespective of whether they have a small commercial building design plan in place or a large one.
In the forthcoming sections of this write-up, we will concentrate on the exclusive modern commercial building design ideas that are trending in the current year. We will look at how these ideas have generated lots of rave in the commercial industry. We promise after reading this content piece, you will be able to adopt any of these commercial building design ideas that we have mentioned below.
This way you will have a commercial space that will not only be the talk of the town but also be the masterpiece that many organizations will crave to have for their own commercial use. Whether it is a house, office, or commercial building structure needs to be well designed and so the most impressive small office building design plays an important role.
Let’s now divert our attention to the 18 commercial building design ideas consisting of state-of-the-art and sleek designs that will surely get notice by lots of organizations in the long run. You can use these as a reference to create a modern commercial building design masterpiece.
So, let’s get start.
Modern Commercial Building Design Ideas
Heroic Branding
Every organization has its own color, texture, or line that is connect with their business brand. The best thing to do is to bring it to the forefront of your business design. By having heroic red architectural panels you can easily catch the attention of the building mentioned above in the image. This is a huge statement even before you even get inside the building through the entrance door.
Evolutionary Design
Developing a modern commercial building does not necessarily mean that you need to start from scratch. You can even combine elements of the older design with the new ones. In the image given above, you can see the architectural panels are harmonized with a ship-lap wood-look installation. The shiplap is root in place to assist in providing the building a more industrial look with an evolutionary feel.
Minute Observation To The “T”
Every time traditional lap siding cannot aid you in getting some texture and natural wood-look to the exterior of your commercial building. In the image given above, you can see there is a proper mixture of even architectural panels and a wood-grain-look panel. Both of these have been framed by employing the same modern trim. The result? You get a building exterior that is not only natural-looking but also contemporary and sleek at the same time.
Highlighting The Contemporary Nature Of The Area You Are Entering
There are times when the building is adjacent to one another. You can even have an entryway with a different look and appearance than the rest of the area. Look at the image given above. You can see that large architectural panels are best when it comes to providing a smooth, lustrous exterior around the entryway. The end result? You can effortlessly contrast the traditional lap siding on the adjacent building. This is a prominent way to highlight the modern nature of the area where you are entering.
Duplicating Lines
If you want your modern building facade to remain interesting for a very long time repeat the same lines again and again. See the image given above. You can observe that there are a wide array of materials, colors, and surfaces that have been used to repeat the lines. This way it keeps the commercial building fresh and relevant without making it dull even for a moment.
Latest, Jovial Colors
If you have just started your business the best thing to do is to have some fun with the exterior. Look at the image given above. Bold colors like chartreuse are not only soothing to the eyes, but also make a positive statement about your commercial building without saying a word. The best thing: The new color application will have a positive effect on the fiber cement panels. This way the bold color can make your commercial building stay relevant for a very long time.
Contrasting Lines
We have already talked about the importance of playing with colors when it comes to modern commercial building design ideas. Now it is time to experiment with the way you highlight your paneling. Look at the image given above. The red exterior employs a crisp white trim across the panels. The amazing part? It is possible to have different sized panels depicted together in the form of Legos. This way you can have a fun, modern exterior that makes your commercial building different from the surrounding buildings.
Switching Viewpoint
There are lots of businessmen who perceive that the exterior of a commercial building is limited to only the siding. But, the fact of the matter is, there are other components too, like balconies, eaves, and bump-outs. Look at the image given above. You can see that it is very simple to get incremented details pertaining to these areas by having contrasting colors and styles of sliding.
Different Uses, Different Looks
Today, commercial buildings are used by businesses for different purposes. So, it is best to have a different exterior design according to the use. This has been depicted in the image given above. As you can observe there are three distinct styles which have been used to differentiate the areas in the form of shapes and sizes of architectural paneling and lap siding. You even get three separate colors to highlight the different areas in use. Also the Demountable Wall System, a.k.a. movable walls are taking over office spaces across the country.
Sprinkles of Colors
There is nowhere written that the commercial building’s facade needs to be flat. As you can see from the image given above, this contemporary commercial building design employs bump-outs to differentiate the rest of the exteriors. This is one way to add dimension. By brightening them up using distinct contrasting color assists in making them stand out from other commercial buildings much more.
Assorted Materials
There are certain modern commercial buildings that look their best when they have a lot of detail, depth, and interest to the design. Look at the image given above. You can see that there is a proper amalgamation of architectural panels, metal, wood pergola, trim, and masonry that creates a design that gets you closer to the dynamic detail of the commercial building.
Leveled, Brave Siding
There are times when the less you show the more it leads to making a bold statement. From the image given above, you can see that the commercial building employs a smooth panel for its exterior. This aids in creating a minimalist effect. In order to keep it relevant for a very long time and prevent it from fading in the background, a fearless red color has been employed to allure the attention and give a bright look to the facade.
Scintillating Design
It has been observed that industrial designs are becoming a buzzword as far as modern commercial building designs are concerned. The best way is to include a few touches on your exterior that will assist in completing the look. From the image given above, you can see that the commercial building employs faux rivets on the architectural panels that give your commercial building more of an industrial look and feel. In order to prevent it from looking too sharp, shiplap siding in a wood-look is employed as an accent.
The Finishing Touches
These are some of the exclusive modern commercial building design ideas for the year 2019. Employ your branding strategies wisely while developing commercial building design concepts. Understand that there is a lot of competition in the business sphere if you are able to carry out a breakthrough commercial building design idea it can go a long way in ensuring you get the first mover advantage in the market. This way you will ensure that your commercial building aids you in reaching new heights in the coming future!
Who doesn’t want to have a beautiful bedroom and the fact is true that peaceful sleep always comes while you stay at beautiful place so it is very important to at least keep your bedroom beautiful so that your eyes could get relieved while sleeping and after waking up because you may not want to see mess right after you wake up. Now when it comes to bedroom décor the first thing that comes to our mind which is a game changer bedroom décor the first thing that comes to our mind which is a game changer is wall painting as having beautiful wall painting can actually turn your bedroom fabulous which is great.
Now that there are so many wall paints available in the market that people always get confused and end up choosing that not so happening wall color for their bedroom which can actually turn your bedroom look messy. So now if you are wondering about the best wall painting ideas for your bedroom then here are some of them listed below and also there are some techniques given as well that you can check out and also you can choose the one for your bedroom among the list:
Wall Molding:
Wall molding always gives a much needed depth to the overall look of the walls and getting that in your bedroom would make your bedroom look very elegant as well as classy at the same time which is great and also this is kind of minimal interior so you don’t have to do a lot to get the final finish of the room as well as walls. Here you would see that the walls would have rectangular mold which would have frames and here you can get the color of the mold a bit dark and the frame should be in white and the rest of the wall would be lighter shade of the same color as the mold and this would make your bedroom eye soothing instantly.
Stripes As Well As Patterns:
Stripes as well as patterns are so idle for getting that instant uplift to any basic thing that the idea of stripes as well as patters are famous even in the fashion industry which is amazing and if you are feeling that your bedroom in pity basic and you want to give a cool twist without experimenting a lot then stripes as well as different patterns are something that you can try for your bedroom wall. Here you can get your walls different colors of stripes and if you want something sober than you can go with light colors and if you want something bring then you can get colorful patterns or stripes all over the wall and this would make your walls look beautiful.
Metallic Wall Painting:
Metallic wall painting ideas were very trending long back and then matte make into being and now in present days metallic is again in trend and if you want some drama in your bedroom then you can definitely go with metallic paints as this would not only make your bedroom look very elegant but at the same time this would also look very trending which is great. Here you can get dark metallic paint and dark walls look classy and are in trend as well and try to keep wooden things around as it goes well with the dark metallic paint and also at same time you can get dark curtains as well as white bed just to balance the overall look of the bedroom and you beautify it even more.
Get Your Ceilings Painted As Well:
White ceiling is so basic and outdated and it is very common at the same time so if you would make a little effort to get your ceilings painted just the way your walls are then the overall look of the bedroom would turn out to be very beautiful and this is something uncommon and you may not see this thing in lots of bedrooms so when people would see this thing in your bedroom then they would definitely praise you and compliments are guaranteed in this case. Here you can simply get the same painting on your ceiling as the rest of the walls or you can have stripes and get the rest of the walls painted in one single color and this would create a lot of difference which is great.
Grey:
Gone are the days when grey was not that much praise and now grey color is very much in trend and is leading in many industry and even in fashion industry the color grey is very much in use which is great and if you would consider having this bedroom color ideas then your bedroom would be able to go through a much needed trend transformation which is beautiful and if you are someone who loves dark shades then you would love this kind of paint in your room and this does make your bedroom a bit dark and to cut that you may have to install good lights all over your bedroom and the bedroom would turn out to be beautiful.
Yellow:
Yellow is one such color which can make your room bright even if the lighting is too low in your bedroom and if you love bright room then yellow paint is something that you need to get in your bedroom. Now there are so many shades of yellow so you need to choose the one for your bedroom wisely and it is always recommended to either go with yellow that has a green undertone so this would keep your bedroom look fresh or you can also go with yellow color that has a beautiful orange undertone so that your bedroom could look warm which is great. You can either have orange or wooden décor in your bedroom and also you can have white colors in your bedroom which would look complimentary with yellow color.
Blue:
Are you the one who loves sea? Then this blue color in your bedroom would remind you being close to sea and so this would make you happy whenever you would enter in your bedroom. Here you can either have a soothing blue color all over your bedroom walls or you can have white as well as blue at the same time and this would be very soothing to your eyes and this would make your room bright as well.
Green:
Are you a nature lover? Then green is the appropriate color for your bedroom and you would love spending times in your bedroom after having the walls colored in green paint. There are so many shades of green and the most surprising thing is that every shade of green looks very pretty in your bedroom which is great. You can get wooden things in your room to make it more close to nature which is great for sure and different shades of green would give your bedroom different effect which is great.
Know that the fact is not hidden that first impression is the last impression and the same thing happens with our home as well so before getting inside the home people start judging the house by the exterior of the home and moreover not everyone can come inside your home and see the beauty inside but most of the people would be able to see how the exterior of the home looks like and so it is very important to invest a good amount of the exterior of the house.
When it comes to planning your modern exterior house designs, there is no right or wrong way to do it. The examples below can serve as your inspiration. But, at the end of the day, the choice depends on what suits your lifestyle. Consider the basic features you plan to incorporate into your design. Do you need a bigger garage space? Are you up for a large and elaborate gazebo? A beautiful lawn? A swimming pool? Even a simple wooden decking can create a huge impact.
There are so many ways to get that perfect exterior and if you are wondering about some of the best modern exterior house designs then here are some of them listed that you need to check out.
Outdoor patio is a great way to get some space for guest outdoors and also this would make the exterior of the house look very beautiful. Here you can get the front door platform extended a bit so that you can put some chairs as well as a table and there you can enjoy sitting and viewing the nature which is a great thing for sure.
Moreover, if you have children, a swimming pool in your home is a great idea. If you have the budget and space for it, then building one won’t be a problem. You can spend weekends with your family outdoors in the comfort of your own lawn. Also, you can invite relatives and friends over for a barbeque on weekends.
Poolside at the very opening of your housing space is a great way to impress your guests and at the same time this would also please the swimming or pool lover and if you are among them then you can get your days sorted there which is a great thing for sure.
Get small wooden door like now when talking about the exterior of the home we cannot actually forget the door and if your door would be beautiful then it can make the space look beautiful as well and here you can keep floor post as well which would beautify the space and here you should always get strong door not fancy because security is prior than anything.
These were some of the best modern exterior house designs that you need to check out and also you can find more such amazing ideas at Architectures ideas.
Final Thoughts
With the sophisticated and convenient designs featured above, all you have to do is incorporate the ones that appeal most to you. This is going to be your home, after all. You’ve got to be happy with its design and overall feel, as this is where you’ll live. Remember that you have full creative control over every aspect of your house. Your efforts and investment in erecting your dream home will all be worth it after getting the best modern exterior design you’ve always yearned for.
Having a house is always a dream come true and also includes lots of investments at the same time. So, at one go some people may not be able get certain floors and if you have a small family. Then getting too man rooms can be a burden for you because at the end of the time you would have to maintain as well as clean the house so it is always better to limit the number of rooms. See Some Of The Best Single Floor House Design.
So, at the same time you can minimize your expenditure by getting a single floor house which can be a great option for you and the best thing is that you can, of course, increase the number of floors in the future. You don’t have to be worried about the limitation of floors.
One more thing that is good about having a single floor house is that you don’t have to climb stairs million times. If you are wondering about some of the best single floor house design then here are some of them that you need to check out.
A perfect glass rectangle house would look like a glass box if anyone would see it from the front. Here you would have huge glass windows as well as doors all over your house. The frame can either be of iron or you can even go with wooden frame and here you can get your rooms sectioned in a single floor only.
A small fancy hut for someone who loves industrial styled houses then this can be perfect for you. You can have a small garden at the front section of your plot. Also, you can get a big wooden entrance which makes it one of the best single floor house front designs to have and then your rooftop would be sloppy . Here make sure to have maximum things made up of wooden and this would make the house prettier.
You can also keep rooms multipurpose if you are going with a single story house. This would not only make your house look beautiful but at the same time this would also save your space like you can get your kitchen attacked with your dining room. Also you can get an additional living space at the exterior of the house.
These were few of the best single floor house design that you need to check out. And you can also find more such amazing ideas at Architectures ideas.
Dining space is that part of the house where every family member rather for food and this is the place where you actually get some times to spend with your whole family and it is the place where your guest also be if you ever invited your guests for food and party so that area of the room has to be on point and despite of the décor the one thing that is very important in the dining space is the dining table because you can always drag chairs from here and there but getting a dragging a table is not a matter of words so you need to get a good dining table.
There are so many kind of dining tables but round dining room tables are the prettiest and looks elegant at the same time and if you are wondering about some of the best round dining room tables then here are some of them listed below that you need to check out and also get in your dining room. You will also love to see more classic table designs which will help you to design for your own home.
Bright and light wooden white dining table as the name itself reveals that this is one of those dining tables that would instantly make your dining room bright and this is kind of light in weight so shifting this table would not be a big deal. Here the base or you can say the surface of the table is white in color and the rest of the things as well as borders are in classic dark brown wooden color. You can have similar kind of chairs with the table to complete the entire look of the dining room and it is for sure that the overall look would come out to be amazing.
Contemporary birch is again a very sophisticated round dining table that you can get in your house and seems to be so elegant that this would make your dining room elegant as well. if you are the one who loves industrial style then you would love this dining table as well. here you would see that dining table has a thick surface which is of course made up of woods and there is nothing done on the wood and the wooden color has been flaunted and the polishing of the wood made the dining table appear shinny as well as classy. You can simply have similar wooden chairs with this table and nothing else would be needed.
Black and white marble round dining table is something very unique as well as classy and if you want something unique then this is the table you need to go with. Here you would see that the table top or you can say the surface of the table would be made up of marble and that would be colored in black as well a in white color and the rest of the things in the table would be made up of wood itself and you can keep the chairs wooden here.
Classic glass round table is another very elegant kind of table that you can get for dining space and here the surface of the dining table would be made up of reflective glass and this seems to so elegant as well as classy and also this looks pricy as well. Here you can keep the chairs in black or dark chocolate color and the rest of the room needs to be in light color so that the dining table as well as chairs could get highlighted.
As you already know about the fact that first impression is always the last impression and honestly this fact is actually correct even in term of your house so even if your interior of the house is beautiful with not so good exterior then people would anyway judge you and would have not so good impression about you as well which no one wants for sure and if you want to get saved from these thoughts then you need to make sure that the exterior of the house is also as decorative as well as beautiful as the interior of your house is and if you are thinking about designs then mid century modern exterior seems to be the best option that you can choose and the combination seems to be beautiful and also interior designers always prefer going with mid century modern exterior because you literally cannot go wrong with this kind of design and also there are so many designs in this category.
If you are still wondering about some of the best mid century modern exterior design ideas then here are some of them listed that you need to check out and also you can try them if you are willing to recreate the exterior of your house.
Modern porch kind of exterior seems to be so beautiful and if you have a small house then this kind of exterior seems to be perfect for you. Here you would have angled porch roof at the exterior of the house and you can also set some lights on the roof so and also this kind of exterior provides with shade so even in rainy days you can stand and enjoy the view which is amazing. You can also set some chairs as well as table there and use it as exterior living space and to decorate the space you can keep some flowering pots or you can even have garden there.
Venice island mid century modern exterior of the house: this kind of exterior is perfect for those who are found of greenery and are willing to have a different kind of garden and at the same time this would also make the exterior look so beautiful that you can notice people pausing there for a while to click some snaps.
Here you would have to form a square cemented area or you can also go with other shapes and then on that you need to grow some exotic plants as well as flowering plants and also you can set some lightings so that people could see the garden island even at the night time and also you can set some chairs as well as tables aside so that even you can spend some quality time out there.
Beauty with steps as the name suggests the beauty of this exterior of the house is set in the stair steps of the house which is exactly at the front door of the house and you would literally have to walk up to the stairs to reach the door and these steps can actually make the exterior beautiful.
Here you would have to keep some flowering pots on every step of the stair and you can play with colors here and you can have particular colored flowers in different steps and this would make the whole thing color coded. You can also keep colorful lights on each step of the stair so that people can observe the beauty even at the night time which is amazing.
Exterior patio are great idea if you want to go with mid century modern exterior and at the same time this would also make the exterior look so wonderful and the best thing is that you can even utilize the space beautifully. Here you can actually create a huge cemented umbrella to protect you from rain as well as sun rays and under that you can keep table as well as chairs and at times you can enjoy lunch or dinner at the space and also this prove to be great for picnics as well which is a great thing for sure and also you can keep plants around to make the space look beautiful.
These were few of the best mid century modern exterior design ideas that you need to check out and also you can try having them to make the exterior of your house look beautiful.
Kids are moody and they don’t actually like the basic things that we adults usually like or have round so you need to make sure that kid’s things should be cute and innovative otherwise they may not settle down for the things that you have for them and one such thing that we adults always take for granted is the curtains and we often fix curtain in kid’s room that we have in our rooms which kids doesn’t adore at all and rather they usually hate this.
So you need to choose curtains in your kid’s room accordingly and they need to be different from the entire house’s curtains. There are many options in the market that you can choose but if you still wondering about kid’s curtain ideas then here are some of the best kid’s room curtains ideas that you need to check out and also you can have them as well.
Blue net see through curtains if the interior of your kid’s bedroom is in light or mainly in white color then this kind of curtain as well as this color would look really cool and your kids would love this for sure and this kind of curtains are seen through curtains and are made up of net material so sun light can peep through even the curtains would be covering the window.
In case the room is all white then this curtain would add a pop of color into the room which is great and these curtains are generally very light weight so if there would be wind outside then the curtains would fly beautifully which looks really soothing and mesmerizing.
Red curtains for red lovers, red is that kind of color which kids generally love and red can make any room look beautiful and is perfect for adding that dash of color into the room so in case your kid too love the color red then you can have red thick color curtains with pink or shimmer lining which would attract kids for sure and at the same time this kind of curtains make the room look very beautiful and lively which is amazing. Also Read:- Amusing Kids Room: Decorating With Style And Comfort
This kind of curtain is good for both boys and girls and it seems that both love this color for sure. This curtain is thick and dense so no light can pass through which is makes it a good curtain if you live in a hot place so this curtain would keep the place a bit cool.
Floral patterned curtains for girl kid kind of curtain is especially very nice for a girl kid’s bedroom and this is because girls especially love floral patterns and also floral patterns are a bit girly. You can get a light weight silk curtain which would have flower as well as leaf prints all over and make sure to go with multi colored one as this would add a pop of colors in the room and you can also have other floral decorative things in the room to make it look alike and also they look absolutely stunning even the interior is in muted color or in white color.
Color blocked curtains have be installed in both girl kid’s room as well as in boy kid’s room and there in this kind of curtain you would see that there is a white base and upon that there would be different colored blocks which makes them a colorful option and also you can match other things in the room with the curtains so that the room would look much more organized and beautiful at the same time. This kind of curtain usually brightens up the room which is a great thing for sure and also it seems to be kind of reflective.
Car or doll patterned curtains play an important role and with a simple change or print the whole curtain can look different. Boys usually love car prints on everything so you can try getting such kind of prints on their curtains as well which is a great thing for sure and on the other hand if you have got a baby girl then you can get doll prints on the curtains as girls love doll and doll prints and also you can choose colors accordingly here.
These were few of the best kid’s room curtains ideas that you need to check out and also you can try having then in your kids room.
Bedroom is the most comfortable room or space of the house where people spend the most time of the day. So, different people require a different kind of bedrooms and that also depends upon gender as well as the age of the person and if you have a teenage girl in your family then the Teenage Girl Bedroom that she would require seems to be different from others.
Here in the teenage girl bedroom, you need to keep certain things different just to make the girl comfortable in her bedroom. So now you must be wondering about some of the best teen girl bedroom ideas so here are some of them listed that you need to check out.
Amazon knows what’s trending for a juvenile’s bedroom 😉 Check out some gorgeous bedroom design ideas on Amazon.
There is a wide range of options available out there to make the bedroom a beautiful place. If you talk about brands, Casper now offers a Hybrid option on all of their beds, so you can be assured to get the best for your home.
Maison zebra bedroom is for sure that this bedroom decor is truly inspired by zebras so it is entirely black and white just like a zebra and the fact cannot be denied that nothing looks more elegant as well as stylish than a black and white décor.
Here you would see that the whole room would be colored in white and then there would be black detailing in the room and the eye catcher of the room has to be the zebra skin patterned bed sheet as well as pillows and you can also have the same kind of floor mat in the room to make it look more prominent and elegant at the same time. You can also diy room decore for teens if you want to create your own style.
Twins space is kind of bedroom interior specifically for two people so if you have teenage sisters in your home then you can get this kind of bedroom interior for them and as the name suggests here almost everything would be double so that both the sisters could have one for them.
The double Decker bed has to be the highlight of the room. Here you would have to keep things a bit more vibrant as well as colorful so try to get vibrant feminine paint on the walls and also have colorful things in the room and this would complete the twin bedroom and it for sure that the twin sisters would love the bedroom décor.
Oxford peace bedroom is one of the most loved bedroom designs for girls and it so stylish as well as very cool. That your girl would definitely fell for the room. Here you would have to keep the room contrasting so you should keep the entire room white in color. To add that vibrancy in the room you can add colorful banners or stickers saying love or something like that.
You can also make the bed center of attraction so try to keep it as colorful as possible. Also, have different patterns on the bed sheet or on the blanket to make the bed look the most beautiful. At the same time you need to make sure that the bed remains comfortable as well.
Tiramolla means a room full of kisses and so the room would be coordinated in just red and white color. It is for sure the combination seems to be deadly and here is rarely anyone who would not like this bedroom. Here you would have the entire room white in color and on that you would have rep kisses all over. The rest of the room would have so many red things which would balance the room décor and make it look the best for sure.
There are many luxury elements that you can add in your home and swimming pool is one of them for sure but not every home leaves enough space to build one pool at the backyard and if you also live in such a home behind which there is no such space for constructing any swimming pool but if badly want a pool then you can go with rooftop swimming pool. Rooftop swimming pool is the pool that is built on the top terrace and if you are wondering about some of the designs of rooftop swimming pools then here are some of the best rooftop swimming pool design ideas that you can check out and also you can consider building one on your rooftop as well.
Aquarium swimming pool would be made at the edge of the terrace and add if you would see the pool from the exterior of the home then you would literally assume it to be a huge aquarium and also the boundary would made up of glass and this kind of rooftop swimming pool looks so luxurious that one can hardly get their eyes off the pool and also you can set an amazing pool side by placing some rest chairs as well as some table or stools so that you can sun bath or relax at the place.
This kind of pool can be constructed in both huge as well as small size terraces and also pool parties can be organized at the place which is a great thing for sure. Pool stretch right next to the bedroom: this is also one of the most amazing as well as luxurious looking rooftop pool and you don’t have to construct this on the terrace as it would be next to your bedroom and this kind of pools are also made up of transparent glass borders which make the pool really classy and this kind of pools are not really very big in size but are perfect for two or three person to relax there in the pool and also this kind of pools seem to be perfect if you don’t have space in your terrace as well so the roof of the ground floor would be stretched a little bit more to construct the pool. You can get the pool view right from the bedroom which is the best things for sure.
Container pools on the top terrace: this kind of pools seems to be extra protective so you don’t even have to worry even if your kids play at the pool. Here you would see that a round or square container like thing would be made on the terrace which would have cemented borders which basically make the pool extra safe and there would be pool stairs made so you can reach up to the pool and enjoy your swimming and also you can set some chairs as well as tables aside to make the poolside look luxurious.
These were some of the best rooftop swimming pool design ideas that you can checkout and also you can construct any of them as well and for more such ideas you can browse through Architectures ideas.
Marbles seems to be one of the luxurious tiles that one can have in their home and they are not only gorgeous but would also give your home a royal touch. You may have observed that almost all royal houses or palaces are covered in marbles and they look absolutely stunning for sure. If you also want that royal touch in your home then you can definitely go with marbles and make your house look gorgeou. If you are wondering about some of the best marble design in hall then here are some of them listed below that you need to check out.
White Marble With A Hint Of Grey
It is kind of marble title that looks much cleaner and look bright and if you are a white lover and want your house to look kind of soft then this marble design seems to be best for you. The best thing about this marble design is that they need very low maintenance. They look sober as well and as marble seems to be smoother so dirt and dust doesn’t stick to the floor. Also this floor is easy to clean. Here you would see that the whole floor is white with some kind of grey marks on the floor and no other color is added in this marble design.
White Washed Simple Marble Design in Hall
This hall marble design is that it is extremely smooth so you would not find any trouble in cleaning it. Also as it is an all white marble so you can find if any dirt is stuck in it which makes it really easy for people to clean it up and they look reflective as well which makes it look elegant. You can also check out how to clean marble floor easily.
Gradient As Well As Texture Marble Design in Hall
It is quite different from the normal or you can say that it is not among the common marble designs. If you are someone who is not willing to settle with the common designs then this design can prove to be perfect. This kind of marble design gives the house a very soft touch and it is not really the brightest one but still it makes the house look elegant as well as royal. This kind of marble design seems to be nice for almost all corners of the house. It is kind of reflective so it would automatically make your house appear brighter than ever. Here you would see some sort golden as well as soft light brown texture going on the white marble base which makes the marble look amazing as well as royal.
Parquet Styled Marble Design:
It is completely a new as well as unique kind of marble design and if you would have this in your house then getting compliments from your visitors is guaranteed. This would make the house appear warmer and also at the same time as the marble is reflective so your room would appear brighter as well which is great for sure.
Here you would see several kinds of small stripes all over the floor and the stripes would be colored in different shades of brown starting with the darkest brown to the lightest brown.
These were few of the best marble design ideas for hall that you need to check out and also you can even get them in your house.
It is so relaxing to have food in the nature and honestly sitting is a closed area for food is so boring. And it is just like any normal day so now people search for restaurants that are unique. Garden restaurants are great as they are set in between the nature mostly under the open sky. So, you can relish the treat to your eyes while you relish your food treats. There are ways to set as well as decorate a garden restaurant. If you are wondering about some of the best garden restaurant design ideas. Then here are some of them listed that you can check out and also you can try them out for sure.
Lunch in between the crops design is where you can literally choose vegetation field for setting. The restaurant tables and here you would have to set some dining table on after another in a line. There would be chairs at the both sides of the table where you can sit to have your food.
This dining setting of the restaurant is good if you are visiting the restaurant with a big family. As here you would all be able to enjoy together at a place. And while you enjoy the food you would also be able to see the raw version of the food. As well as food plants surrounding you or the place. Make sure to have colorful chairs as well as tables just to make the area a bit brighter as well as colorful.
Twinkle-twinkle little star is the idea in which you would see that the dining table is set up under the open sky. And no matter if the sky is full of stars or not. But you can make the area full of star with a small trick. Make sure to choose some tall trees around the space and then you would need to get your hands on some star like small LED lights.
That you would have to set one the trees so that they could appear like stars in the sky and also make sure to make enough lights as they would be the only lights in the area which would help people see the food while they eat and also you can set some candles on the dining table as they look equally gorgeous.
In house garden restaurant is not exactly in an open space rather the area is surrounded by walls of woods. And the ceiling not really there and here you would have to set the garden in the surrounding of the room and there would be just a table as well some chairs in the room and the area would have some pots of plants and there would also be flowering plants in the room and also some creepers which literally make the room look good as well as fresh and you would enjoy having your food there for sure.
The space appears to be quite warm in shades so you can always balance that out by adding some bright as well as cool under tone colors in the area and you can also decorate the table with some flowers as this would make the area more attractive as well as beautiful. If you are garden lover than you will also love small garden design ideas which you can architect for your home as well.
Flower garden restaurant décor has to be the most soothing as well as beautiful restaurant for sure. There are hardly anyone who doesn’t like flowers and here you would have to cover the area with colorful flower beds. That needs to be patches following particular color in one patch. Also here you can set some round tables and some chairs around it and there would be a huge umbrella on top so that you could be saved from sunrays as well as from rain.
These were few of the best garden restaurant design ideas that you need to check out.
Swings can be a great furniture option as it seems beautiful as well comfortable at the same time and also you can relax there for a while. You cannot get big furniture in your bedroom as they would make the space look much more occupied and also crowded at the same time so for bedrooms swings seem to be the best option which you can get so at times you as well as your guests can sit there also they look super cool and can be used as a piece of décor for the bedroom.
Here are many options of swings that you can check out but if you are still confused then here is some of the best indoor swing chair for bedroom that you can check out and also you can consider getting any of them into your bedroom and make the space look beautiful at the same time. Similarly you can also see for outdoor swing bed where you can get relax and do other activities too.
Relaxing hammock cloth swing seems to be a beach style swing which looks so amazing and also this kind of swing seems to be providing with proper relaxation to the one sitting on them. You can get them in various colors and you don’t have to worry about the longevity of the swing as it is quite strong and two people can easily fit at a time but being a cloth swing it is always better not to take risk of sitting with another person. It can be washed in case it gets dirty which again seems to be a great thing here.
Round net hanging chair swings are made up of ropes with the wooden framing and these are quite beautiful as well as strong and here it literally looks like a rope basket and to make sure about the safety there are four strings attached to the wooden frame. This is a one sitter swing and by placing one or two comfortable pillow you can make the space more soothing and also you can get the swing in different colors.
Floating bubble chair seems to be one of the sleekest as well as smart looking swings that you can get in your bedroom and here you would see that that a bubble like thing would be attached to a strong iron chain and there would be soft cushions placed in the bubble and you would have to sit on the bubble only.
This comes in one color which is transparent color though you can have the cushions of different shades and this is the strongest swing among all which makes it worth the investment. These were few of the best indoor swing chair designs for bedroom that you need to check out also you can find more at Architectures ideas.
White decorating the home we often focus on the living space as well as bedroom and often forget about other important room and kitchen is one of them upon which people tend to judge so you need to look after the overlook of the kitchen as well and kitchen wall decoration seems to be a good idea while you try to make your kitchen look good so here are some of the best kitchen wall decor ideas that you need to check out and as well as try out for sure.
Shape it up with different shaped shelves seems to be one of the most elegant kitchen wall décor ever which seems to be so elegant that it would upgrade the whole kitchen look and the best thing about this particular wall décor is that it can be used by you by working in the kitchen which makes it multipurpose.
Here you would have makes some rectangular as well as square shaped selves with wooden material and make sure that the color of the shelves are similar to the color of the walls and in this way they would not only make your kitchen look elegant but you can also use them to keep your bottles or other utensils.
Message board hanging seems to be a cute addition in the kitchen wall decor which would make the kitchen look elegant as well as beautiful and here to make this you can have a small black board and you need to hang it on the kitchen wall and write beautiful messages on it every day and at times you can also request on that board for a special dish. This not only seems to be cute but also looks super innovative at the same time.
Wall painting seems to be a nice way to add beauty on that regular as well as pale wall and this also seems to be a good way to hide away any wall flaws. Here you can simply draw anything small on the wall which makes you feel good and you can also fill the wall with good messages as well as thoughts. You can also try installing some painted kitchen wall-tiles. Tile Clubhas some really good options!
Flower handing or holder is pity simple as well as beautiful and here you would just have to get some vase fit in the wall and then you would simply have to get some flowers on those vases that are it. These were few of the best kitchen wall decor that you need to check out as well as try and also you can find more such ideas at Architectures ideas.
If you are the one who has some empty space outside your home then you can use that space for creating your own garden area there. well, it is true that making a garden is not easy and that needs lots of effort to make one garden but if you still want to have one then here are some of the best garden design trends that you can go through and following that and making such small changes would help you in creating one beautiful garden space outdoor your home and you would be able to rejoice the space:
1. Keep The Space Low Maintenance
It is true that no one has too much time to maintain the garden all the time rather you can basically let the surrounding grow as it is without maintaining it much. Here the garden seems to be very natural and also it starts taking the shape of a natural space outside your home and things would no more look made up.
You can let the weeds grow beside the garden and moreover, you can have stones as well as pebbles all around which would make the space more beautiful as well as natural looking. Let some common plants grow in the space as well as it would help in making the place look natural.You can also have small garden ideas for your home.
2. A Living Space
Well, here you can set up some chairs as well as a table and use the space for having tea or spending time with your guests or with your friends as well. you can literally make the space just like the living space in your home and to do so you can actually decorate it just the way you have decorated your living room that is in your home and the only difference here is that the space outside would be entirely covered with green plants as well as flowing plants as well. The space looks like a vintage area and also would make the area look beautiful at the same time.
3. A Space To Hang Out
Here you can make the space look super beautiful by creating a small field of green grasses and create a gate as well crossing which people would be able to come near your home and at the outdoors just outside the main gate you can set some chairs or sofas where people can sit and gaze the beauty and the also you can enjoy tea or coffee at the space and make yourself relaxed at the same time. Make sure that space is cemented and you can also keep some flowing plants around the cemented area of your garden and altogether the area would look beautiful.
4. A Romantic Space
Having a romantic space outdoors seems to be a great idea because you may not want to spend time like always and at times you may want a special space and now with some additions, you can create your own romantic space outdoors in between your garden and then you would be able to spend some time with your loved ones while enjoying the nature outside as well.
Here you would have to create a wooden rooftop and under which you can have some cozy sofa sets and a table and in order to decorate the area, you can add on curtains as well as LED lights all over the area.
5. A Simple Field Of Grass
It is quite easy to create and you would not have to do much in order to have this in your backyard. Here you would just need to create big walls from all over and then you would have to set a field of green grass and nothing else should be there.
In order to create the field, you would need some time to size the grown-up grasses and you can also create some cemented space which you would have to fill in with soil on which you can grow your plants as well as flowering plants. Your field can be used for walking barefoot and also you can do yoga there and your kids can play there as well.
6. A Dining Space Surrounded By Nature
Just imagine having food under the clear sky and plants as well as flowers around you, its pleasing isn’t it? Well, now you can feel the pleaser whenever you want to with this outdoor garden dining space. Here to create the space you would simply have to set one dining table and some chairs as well as benches followed by the table and you can even set one huge umbrella in case of sunrays. You can set some plants as well as flowering plants besides just to make the space even more beautiful and attractive and there need to be tall walls to keep the space private.
7. Garden Room
This seems to be a beautiful addition in your garden and also seems to be unique at the same time and with this one addition, you would also be able to get many compliments as well. Here you can literally have one wooden room with glass windows from all around and you can keep a chair in the room so that at times of rain you can take shelter there and enjoy the rain and also you can keep gardening stuff as well as outdoor stuff there in the room.
8. Create Sections
If you want to make your garden look much more organized as well as sober then by creating space you can achieve such a look in your garden. The best way to create sections in the garden is by creating different routes in the garden and followed by those paths you can create small space for trees, cactus, creepers etc. you can also add on some pebbles in the garden to make it look much more authentic and beautiful.
9. Corner Sitting Space
To create this sitting space you would have to create a platform at one side of the garden and the platform can be created by just wooden material. You can set some sofa sets, chairs, as well as a table on the platform and, make space appear like a real living area and also make sure you have tall walls around the space just to make sure that the area is secure as well as private. Apart from the platform, there needs to be trimmed green grasses as well as some flowering and normal trees and plants all around the area.
10. Garden With Steps
This is a unique way to set the garden and this seems extremely elegant as well as beautiful at the same time. Here there would be three platforms one after another and on top, your house would be built and on the second step a beautiful sitting area can be created and make sure to have cemented finish all over and at the last step create a grass field which would be followed by plants as well as trees. Make sure to have stairs in order to reach to every step and with this backyard you would be able to have lots of compliments.
11. Covered Sitting Space
This seems to be a cute addition in your garden and here you can create the space by having s circle or such shaped platform and surround it with walls and then finish it off with a shed and you can literally make the entire thing with wooden logs and you can keep some sofa sets as well as chairs in the space and you can also add a table. Space seems to be perfect for someone who enjoys gazing at nature for hours but the same time needs to be protected from the sun rays. You can set some trees as well as beautiful flowering plants around the space and make the garden look extremely beautiful.
12. Fireplace Followed By A Pool And A Sitting Space
This setting seems to be luxurious and with some changes as well as additions you can also create such space in your backyard. Starting with a small poolside which seems to be perfect for kids and at times you can also enjoy there and you can also create a fireplace beside the pool so that at night times also you can enjoy there at the place and you would be saved from the cold weather as well. You can have plants around the place which seems to be the man thing of the garden.
13. A Cozy All In One Room In The Garden
This space seems to be an all in one room which would resemble like a bedroom as well as like a living space as well and to create that you would just have to set one small comfortable bed and beside that you can have chairs as well as table and also by creating sections you can set other space such as dining space etc. you can create have many plant pots of our choice around the area to make the area look beautiful as well as natural at the same time.
14. Poolside Outdoors
Besides the dining as well as the living space of the garden, the swimming pool seems to be the main attraction of the garden and you can also have a fireplace to complete the area. Here you would have both dining as well as living space in the garden and to make the area more of a garden you can set some small trees as well plants all around the area and make sure that the entire area is surrounded by some really big trees so that the privacy could be maintained.
15. Flowery Gateway
This seems to be one of the most beautiful garden trends that you can follow and have in your backyards as well. here you can create an oval gate structure with either wooden material or with iron material and decorate it with lots of flowers as well as climbing creepers as in this way the gate would look very beautiful and make sure to have the garden inside the gate and you can set some flowering as well as some other plants at the inside area of the garden.
Not everyone wants to own a land and build a house on that as it includes lots of time as well as efforts to build a house and if you are among those people then you can buy a penthouse.
Penthouses are those apartments which are built in top floor and it often proves to be very luxurious and the luxury is the only thing that makes the penthouse different from any ordinary apartment and if you are willing to own a penthouse then here are some of the modern penthouses designs that you can check out and also try as well.
The luxurious balcony in as you already know that most of the penthouses are made in a height and from that height the view seems amazing and here you can just utilize the beauty of the view outside.
Here you can set a living room in the balcony and in order to do so you can set some luxurious chairs as well as sofa and do set a table there so that you can hang out there with your guests and times you can gaze through the city as well as sky from there.
Turn your balcony into a small garden for those who loves having a garden but being in a flat doesn’t let you own one then you can try turning your balcony in to a small garden and to do so you can actually set some soil there to grow grass and also you can have some plants as well as flowering plants in the garden and at times you can spend some peaceful time.
Luxurious interior with two-story rooms is a penthouse actually divide the apartment into two parts and there would be a staircase which you lead you to the upstairs and also the interior design styles of the house plays an important role and so you need to look after the interior and make sure that you do not miss on creating the space extra luxurious.
The big glasses all over the rooms make the penthouse look more attractive and beautiful and the big glass windows also make sure that the day light could enter in the room and make the space more beautiful.
You also need to make sure that you have some of luxurious looking furniture in the penthouse as in this way your space would look more luxurious as well as beautiful at the same time.
These were few of the common penthouse design that you need to check out and following these you can also set your own penthouse and make it look the best at the same time.
At first look, gray appears like an odd color to decide on for the kitchen, a region that’s usually related to bright and to a fault heat colors. Why is it then, that a lot of householders are choosing gray-themed kitchens? The solution is within the scientific discipline of the color.
A room wherever everything is gray in color is certain to be boring and quite depressing. Are you able to imagine a gray floor, gray walls, and gray cabinets, gray ceiling, and gray everything? However, during this case, we have a tendency to talk about the victimization one side of the room, the cupboards, to make the right decoration for your preparation area. A room adorned with gray cupboards, and therefore the right matching colors are aloof from boring or depressing. The psychological expertise is way a lot of positive.
There could be a feeling of expectation. It is an atmosphere of favor and luxury. Step into a gray-themed room and you may suppose you are in some high-end dwelling. Gray has a clear feeling of classic vogue and double-dyed luxury.
Make sure that you just check out completely different shades in several lighting things. Most paint suppliers give samples that you just will check with. One shade will seem ash-gray in one variety of lighting and blue-black in another.
The gray color could be a projection of attributes like cool, wise, knowledgeable, quiet, peaceful, and clean. Gray kitchen cabinets can rework your room into an area of tranquility, warmth, and relaxation. What a lot of would you wish for one amongst the foremost necessary areas in your home?
Gray does not get to be boring, dull, or safe. It may be fun, exciting, and even distinctive. To prove it to you, here are some ideas regarding the gray color and gray cabinets. Therefore, you can go through these given below pictures.
People have a “thing” for a place with a soul these days. A soul that makes a house “home”. It gives an old and rusty feeling to the house. And what can be better than a craftsman style housewhich has an irresistible appeal to it? Its unique and distinct characteristics set it apart from other types of houses. Most people love the tiny details which are incorporated in its interiors and exteriors.
A roofline which is elegantly sloped, beautiful front porch, wide eaves, or the minute architectural details, there is nothing about the house which is not lucrative. The place feels warm and extremely welcoming. In the past, the owners built their own bungalows by themselves. So, every house was different from the other. Also, the style cannot be replicated in the present. As a result of this, these houses are still very popular and irreplaceable. These craftsman home have a history of their own. If you need some more ideas regarding the craftsman style house, then you can through the pictures which are given below.
Looking for cool DIY gift concepts for your friends and family, too? Ready to wrap 10,00,000 presents in less time! It should appear pretty intimidating once you have giant piles of gifts to wrap and yes, very less time to do it, however, this fun, straightforward and artistic wrap concepts can show you the best ways to wrap a present in superb ways you ne’er thought of.
We have a tendency to enclosed step by step wrap basics for those who would like them and a few cool fast concepts like the way to create a present bag out of paper. Not only for wrapping Christmas presents, either. Cute vacation concepts still as clever and funky present wrapping concepts and creative ways that to embellish the paper itself. Find out how to form clever bows and DIY gift wrapping ideas in heaps of awing shapes, too!
Inspect all of those sensible concepts and find out how to wrap a gift sort of a professional.Part of the vacation fun is to receive gift and gifts that are fantastically wrapped. There are numerous fantastic gifts wraps get into the market, however, there’s one thing special and thoughtful regarding creating your own.
Clients trust in architecture firms in Dubai to style the buildings and public areas that form cities and therefore the inside communities. We style buildings that deliver on their performance, look appealing in their style, conserve the atmosphere and complement their surroundings. Some style roads some do park and some go for community centers that connect individuals, offer for families.
1. HOK
They partner with their consultants, engineers and construction groups to deliver fascinating developments. They produce user experiences and speak their language to form your vision into reality. Their signature style philosophy and technical experience are recognized by many purchasers and peers as a triumph international style apply. Battery-powered by international information and driven by native experience, their team of extremely expert and design-centric specialist adopts a cooperative approach in providing the most effective progressive engineered resolution for any development.
2. Abdul Rahim Architectural Consultants
Here you will get the highest international figures who have an enormous influence on the region and therefore the other who have a continuing regional presence and still demonstrate an original commitment to the present a part of the planet. Those directly accountable for the idea, design, and build kind the list – not company executives. This is as a result of in design it is a thought, innovation, social awareness, ability to grasp and develop the property and therefore the need to try to what no-one else has ever achieved that are at the guts of the best possible professionals.
Wildcoast project is one of the beautiful projects done by Fgr architects and this beautiful building is situated at Portsea which is a small place in Melbourne which comes under Australia. This building construction has covered a large area of 3,659 square feet which is perfect for a single family stay.
The best part about this building is its modern design of the building and it is pact with all the modern technologies which would make the stay luxurious. To reach up to the front door or the entrance you need to walk through the black stone stairs which are constructed in between the lush green grasses and the ideas of such beautiful stone stairs makes the house look classy as well as elegant.
There is a balcony which is just beside the small pool and the balcony is designed in such a way that it would give you a pool side vibe which is great to get yourself a bit relaxed. There are resting chairs as well as other small benches where you can have a good sun bathe and can also hangout with your friends.
The place makes it perfect for a small pool party though the swimming pool is small in size. Right behind the balcony you would be able to see the living room which has its own fire place and the minimal as well as warm color makes the room look absolutely stunning.
Just beside the living room there is a large dining space which is attached with the open modular kitchen which has got marble designed tiles going on. Moving on directly to the washroom you would find the same tile designs and there are drawers as well right under the basin and the overall look of the washroom would make you feel luxurious.
Apart from this the complete building has got large glass window setting which appears just like glass walls and these windows would let you enjoy the natural scenic view outside the home without really going outside of the building. This huge building makes sure that the natural daylights can pass through and make all the rooms appear bright during the day time. Center coffee table will enhance the classic look of the entire living room and will make your evening coffee moments more beautiful.
The surrounding area is full of green trees and you would get full privacy as well as peace at the place so if you are looking forward to stay at peaceful place with all the luxury then do check Wildcoast project.
Tomorrow’s kitchen won’t just be about cooking; it will be about living smarter. As modern homes continue to shrink and sustainability becomes a moral standard rather than a lifestyle choice, the kitchen is evolving into an intelligent ecosystem. The future of design blends automation, space efficiency, and zero-waste thinking, transforming the most traditional room in the house into a place of innovation and mindfulness.
Smart Technology as the New Sous-Chef
The idea of automation in the kitchen once sounded like science fiction, but it’s already here in subtle and beautiful ways. From motion-sensing faucets that reduce water use to fridges that can suggest recipes based on what’s inside, technology is quietly reshaping how we prepare meals. Smart ovens preheat themselves when you’re on your way home, and dishwashers optimize cycles depending on load weight. It’s efficiency that feels intuitive, not mechanical.
Voice-activated assistants have turned into essential kitchen companions. They read recipes, adjust timers, or even control lighting and temperature while your hands are busy. What’s next? Predictive systems that learn your routines — knowing when you usually cook, what ingredients you prefer, and how to manage your pantry to prevent waste. The kitchen is becoming less of a workspace and more of a personalized partner.
In cities like Toronto, where condos and compact living dominate, design matters just as much as function. This is where material innovation shines. Many homeowners are now upgrading kitchen countertops in toronto with sustainable, smart materials — heat-resistant composites, recycled stone, or even surfaces embedded with wireless charging points for devices. Technology and texture meet to redefine convenience.
Space Saving as a Philosophy, Not Just Design
Space optimization has gone beyond clever cabinetry. Future kitchens are built around modularity, the ability to adapt to different moments in your day. Imagine a countertop that slides over a sink to create an extra prep area, or a dining surface that retracts into the wall when not needed. Flexibility is the new luxury.
Designers are embracing multi-functional furniture that performs double duty: an island that hides storage, induction zones that disappear under solid panels, or drawers with integrated composting units. Compact appliances are also getting an upgrade. Slim dishwashers, under-counter fridges, and retractable hoods allow smaller kitchens to breathe while maintaining a clean, uninterrupted look.
The art of organization now merges with architecture. Built-in LED systems illuminate drawers when opened. Vertical storage integrates into wall panels rather than sticking out. Even recycling bins are being reimagined — color-coded, odor-free, and hidden beneath beautifully crafted millwork. Companies like Alliance Millwork are pushing this shift by combining precision craftsmanship with sustainability-driven solutions that honor both beauty and function.
Zero Waste as a Design Principle
Zero waste isn’t just a movement — it’s a design rule for the kitchens of the future. The goal is not perfection but intelligent reduction: reducing packaging, cutting food waste, and minimizing the environmental footprint of every meal.
Smart sensors are already being built into trash and compost bins to track disposal patterns. These systems can alert you when food spoils too quickly or help you calculate how much waste your household generates weekly. Combined with AI-based grocery management apps, they create a closed loop that encourages responsible consumption.
Materials play a critical role here, too. Countertops, cabinets, and flooring are now sourced from renewable or recycled resources. Reclaimed wood, bamboo, recycled glass, and biocomposite panels are replacing traditional laminates and plastics. Manufacturers are shifting toward finishes that emit fewer toxins and last longer, reducing the need for replacement.
Water and energy efficiency also define the modern zero-waste kitchen. Induction cooktops use less power and heat up faster, while new ventilation systems recycle warm air instead of expelling it. Faucets come with precise flow regulators, and greywater recycling is slowly becoming a mainstream option. In this context, companies such as Alliance Millwork are not only crafting furniture but shaping the sustainable lifestyle of tomorrow’s homeowners.
Human-Centered Design for Digital Living
Even as the kitchen becomes more high-tech, the human element remains central. The best designs merge digital intelligence with emotional comfort. Soft lighting, natural materials, and ergonomic layouts are essential in maintaining that sense of warmth and familiarity. The hum of an appliance or the tactile feel of a countertop connects users to their space — it’s not about removing human touch, but enhancing it.
As automation grows more advanced, designers are faced with the challenge of preserving this balance. A kitchen that runs itself must still reflect the personality of its owner. Personalization will become the new frontier: adaptive lighting that changes with mood, smart surfaces that react to touch, and modular zones that can shift from solo cooking to family gatherings in seconds.
In the near future, we might see biophilic kitchens filled with living walls of herbs or smart systems that regulate humidity for optimal plant growth. These green integrations not only purify air but also reconnect us to nature — a quiet rebellion against sterile modernism.
The Quiet Revolution Behind Closed Cabinet Doors
Behind every innovation lies an intention: to make living better, smarter, and more sustainable. The kitchens of the future will not be about luxury in the old sense but about intelligence, responsibility, and harmony. They will reflect our evolving values, care for the planet, appreciation for craft, and a desire for calm in an increasingly fast world.
Automation will continue to remove friction from daily routines, while design will preserve the beauty of human connection. Space will be used with precision, waste will be reimagined as a resource, and every surface will serve more than one purpose.
In essence, the kitchen of the future is not a machine; it’s a living organism, responsive and kind to both people and the planet. The revolution is already in motion, hidden beneath sleek countertops and quiet technology. And in the silence of an automated kitchen, we may just find a new kind of peace.
If your dishwasher smells bad or your dishes always come out cloudy, it’s probably time for a deep clean. Over time, grease, detergent buildup, and food residue can block spray arms and filters, making your dishwasher less effective and leaving your kitchenware less than sparkling. The good news? Vinegar and baking soda are simple, safe, and affordable cleaning agents that can tackle these problems without harsh chemicals. By reading this article, you’ll discover a step-by-step guide to how to clean dishwasher and enjoy spotless, odor-free dishes every time
How Regular Cleaning Extends Your Dishwasher’s Lifespan
Cleaning your dishwasher is crucial to keep it working efficiently and ensure your dishes come out clean. When a dishwasher isn’t cleaned regularly, food particles and soap scum can block drainage, causing water to back up and leave “spots and cloudy residue on glassware.” This not only makes your dishes look dirty but also can result in foul smells that linger in your kitchen, even after a wash cycle. Over time, a neglected dishwasher works harder to clean, which shortens its overall lifespan and may increase the risk of repairs
Did you know? A dirty dishwasher can actually hold more bacteria than a kitchen sink, making it a potential hotspot for germs and unpleasant odors. This can lead people to wonder, “Why does the dishwasher smell even after cleaning dishes?” as trapped debris is often the cause.
In short, regularly cleaning the dishwasher prevents poor drainage, foul smells, visible residue on glasses, and helps your appliance last longer while maintaining kitchen hygiene, a unique step many skip, yet it makes all the difference in how clean your dishes (and machine) really are
How Often to Clean Your Dishwasher: Simple Steps for a Sparkling Appliance
Keeping your dishwasher clean regularly ensures better performance, removes odors, and extends its lifespan. How to clean dishwasher effectively can be managed by following a simple cleaning schedule for every household:
Monthly: Deep Clean with Vinegar & Baking Soda
Run an empty cycle with a cup of white vinegar placed on the top rack. Vinegar dissolves grease and mineral deposits inside your dishwasher. After this cycle, sprinkle baking soda on the bottom and run a short hot cycle to freshen and remove stains naturally.
Weekly: Wipe Door Edges and Remove Debris
Regularly wipe around the door edges with a damp cloth to clear away grime and food particles that can accumulate and cause odors. Check and remove any food debris or bits stuck inside to prevent clogs and keep your dishwasher smelling fresh.
Every 3–6 Months: Thorough Deep Clean Including Filter and Spray Arms
Remove the dishwasher filter, rinse it under warm water, and gently scrub off trapped food particles. Detach and clean the spray arms by clearing any clogged holes with a small brush or toothpick. This deep maintenance keeps water flowing properly, ensuring your dishes come out spotless.
Cleaning Checklist Graphic Idea:
Monthly: Deep Clean with Vinegar & Baking Soda
Weekly: Wipe Door Edges & Remove Debris
Every 3–6 Months: Clean Filter & Spray Arms
How to Clean a Dishwasher with Vinegar and Baking Soda
Step 1: Empty the Dishwasher
Begin by removing all dishes and taking out the racks to have complete access to the dishwasher’s interior. Cleaning the dishwasher empty ensures that the vinegar and baking soda cycles target every surface and buildup without obstruction from dishes.
Step 2: How to Clean Dishwasher Filter with Vinegar
Remove the dishwasher filter located at the bottom of the appliance. The filter traps food particles, grease, and debris that cause unpleasant odors and blockages. Soak the filter in warm, soapy water for 10 to 15 minutes to loosen grime. For a deeper clean, soak the filter in a mixture of white vinegar and warm water for at least 30 minutes. Vinegar’s acetic acid helps dissolve mineral deposits and kills bacteria.
After soaking, scrub the filter gently with a toothbrush to remove stubborn buildup. Before reinstalling, make sure it’s completely clean to prevent clogging and enhance dishwasher performance.
Step 3: Clean the Spray Arms
Check the spray arms for clogged holes that reduce water flow. Clear each hole carefully using a pin, toothpick, or thin brush. This step is crucial because open spray arm holes ensure powerful water jets that clean dishes effectively and prevent residue buildup.
Step 4: Run a Vinegar Cleaning Cycle
Pour 2 cups of white distilled vinegar into a dishwasher-safe bowl and place it on the top rack. Run a complete hot water cycle without detergent. This method allows vinegar to break down stubborn grease, soap scum, and mineral scale inside the dishwasher. Vinegar’s natural acidity also kills odor-causing bacteria, keeping your dishwasher fresh and clean. Keeping the vinegar in a cup on the top rack prevents it from draining prematurely, maximizing contact with internal surfaces.
Step 5: Run a Baking Soda Cycle
After the vinegar cycle finishes, evenly sprinkle 1 cup of baking soda across the bottom of the dishwasher. Run a short, hot water cycle. Baking soda acts as a gentle abrasive and effective deodorizer. It neutralizes lingering odors and brightens the dishwasher’s interior safely without harmful chemicals. This step ensures your dishwasher smells fresh and looks spotless.
Step 6: Wipe and Air Dry
Once the cleaning cycles are complete, use a clean, damp cloth to wipe down the door, seals, and edges to remove any loosened grime. Leaving the dishwasher door slightly open for a few hours will allow air to circulate, preventing moisture buildup and mold growth, ensuring a dry and fresh interior.
This natural cleaning routine, especially focusing on Cleaning Dishwasher helps maintain the appliance’s efficiency, eliminates bacteria and odors, and extends its lifespan, all without harsh chemicals. Implement this deep cleaning about once a month for best results, and pair it with light weekly maintenance for a consistently sparkling dishwasher.
Natural Alternatives to Vinegar and Baking Soda
Citric acid: Effective for removing hard water stains and mineral buildup.
Lemon juice: Adds a fresh scent and mild acidity that helps dissolve scale.
Dishwasher cleaning tablets: Useful backup for tough buildup that natural cleaners can’t fully remove.
Common Mistakes to Avoid When Cleaning Your Dishwasher
When cleaning your dishwasher with vinegar and baking soda, avoiding these common mistakes will ensure effective cleaning and prevent damage to your appliance.
1. Don’t Pour Vinegar into the Detergent Dispenser
Always place vinegar in a dishwasher-safe bowl on the top rack rather than pouring it into the detergent dispenser. The detergent dispenser releases cleaning agents at specific times during cycles, so adding vinegar there can cause it to wash away too quickly, reducing its cleaning effectiveness.
2. Don’t Mix Vinegar and Baking Soda in the Dishwasher
Mixing vinegar and baking soda directly neutralizes their cleaning power, producing mostly water and carbon dioxide bubbles, which means you lose both benefits. Instead, run a vinegar cleaning cycle first, then sprinkle baking soda and run a separate cycle. This approach maximizes their effectiveness for removing buildup and odors. This answers the common question: “can I mix vinegar and baking soda in dishwasher?”– The best practice is to use them separately.
3. Don’t Use Bleach on Stainless Steel Interiors
Avoid using bleach or harsh chemicals in dishwashers with stainless steel interiors. Bleach can corrode the metal, causing discoloration and damage over time. Vinegar and baking soda are safer, natural alternatives that clean effectively without risking damage.
4. Don’t Skip Cleaning the Filter
The dishwasher filter traps food particles and debris that can cause odors and clogs. Neglecting to clean the filter regularly undermines your cleaning efforts and can lead to poor dishwasher performance. Make filter cleaning a consistent part of your maintenance routine.
5. Consider Vinegar Safety for Dishwasher Rubber Seals
A common concern is: “Is vinegar safe for dishwasher rubber seals?” Using distilled white vinegar occasionally in moderate amounts is generally safe for rubber seals. However, to prevent wear over time, avoid excessive use or leaving vinegar sitting on seals for prolonged periods. Rinse well and wipe seals dry after cleaning cycles.
By avoiding these mistakes and following a careful cleaning routine, your dishwasher will stay in top shape- fresh, odor-free, and running efficiently
Does Your Dishwasher Still Smell or Look Dirty
When your dishwasher isn’t fresh or your dishes come out dirty, it’s usually due to a few common issues that are often easy to fix.
Still smells bad? Check the drain, filter, and gasket areas. These spots can trap food particles, grease, and moisture, which cause persistent odors. Cleaning these parts thoroughly removes the buildup and stops smells from returning.
White film on dishes? This is usually caused by hard water minerals, which leave mineral deposits that look like a cloudy residue. To fix this, add a rinse aid to your dishwasher cycles, which helps water sheet off dishes and prevents spotting. Another effective method is running a cleaning cycle with citric acid, which dissolves mineral buildup inside your dishwasher.
Poor cleaning results? Blocked spray arms or insufficient water temperature are common culprits. Spray arms have small holes that spray water onto your dishes; when these holes get clogged with sediment or food particles, the water flow decreases, and dishes don’t get cleaned well. Cleaning or unclogging the spray arms can restore proper water flow. Also, your dishwasher needs hot water, usually around 120°F (49°C), to effectively dissolve detergent and break down grease. If your water isn’t hot enough, dishes will come out dirty.
Standing water in the bottom? This points to drainage problems. The drain hose may be kinked, clogged, or improperly installed, restricting water flow out of the dishwasher. Similarly, a clogged filter can block water from draining. Inspect and clear these areas to ensure water drains fully at the end of each cycle.
Conclusion
How to clean dishwasher naturally involves a simple but effective routine using household ingredients like vinegar, baking soda, citric acid, or lemon juice. Over time, grease, food particles, and detergent residue can clog spray arms and filters, causing odors, cloudy glassware, and poor cleaning results. Vinegar’s acidity dissolves mineral deposits and kills bacteria, while baking soda neutralizes odors and gently polishes the interior. Avoid harsh chemicals to protect both your appliance and dishes.
For best results, do weekly quick wipes, monthly deep cleaning cycles with vinegar and baking soda, and thorough filter and spray arm cleaning every few months. This regular maintenance keeps your dishwasher fresh, efficient, and long-lasting while reducing repair costs.
The kitchen has always been considered the heart of the home, but in recent years, it has evolved far beyond being just a place to prepare meals. Today’s kitchens serve as family gathering spots, work-from-home stations, and spaces for entertaining. Because of this, homeowners are increasingly turning to kitchen remodeling projects that balance functionality, style, and comfort. If you’re considering an update, here are some of the top kitchen remodeling trends shaping modern homes.
1. Custom Storage Solutions
One of the biggest frustrations for homeowners is wasted or underutilized space. New kitchen remodels are placing a heavy emphasis on storage solutions designed around the way people actually use their kitchens. Pull-out pantries, hidden spice racks, deep drawers for pots and pans, and built-in organizers are all becoming must-haves. Instead of “one size fits all,” storage is now tailored to specific needs.
2. Two-Tone Cabinets
Monochromatic kitchens are giving way to bold combinations. Two-tone cabinets—where upper and lower cabinets are different shades or materials—are a leading design trend. Popular pairings include natural wood tones with crisp whites, or navy and soft gray. This layered look adds dimension and allows homeowners to showcase personality without overwhelming the space.
3. Sustainable Materials
Eco-conscious remodeling is gaining momentum. Many homeowners are opting for cabinets and countertops made with responsibly sourced wood, recycled materials, and low-VOC finishes. Energy-efficient appliances and LED lighting are also integral parts of this trend, making kitchens both stylish and environmentally friendly.
4. Smart Kitchens
Technology is quietly transforming the kitchen. From smart refrigerators that keep track of groceries to voice-activated lighting and faucets, more remodels are integrating connected features. These upgrades are not just convenient—they also add long-term value to a home.
5. Large Kitchen Islands
The island continues to be a focal point in modern kitchens. Oversized islands serve multiple purposes: food prep, casual dining, and even workspace. Many designs incorporate storage underneath or feature contrasting cabinetry to stand out as a centerpiece. Waterfall countertops, where the surface cascades down the sides of the island, are also gaining popularity.
6. Open Shelving with Balance
While fully open shelving isn’t for everyone, many remodels are combining open shelves with closed cabinetry. This creates space to display decorative pieces or everyday essentials, while still maintaining plenty of hidden storage. It’s a balance of function and aesthetics.
7. Warm, Inviting Colors
Cool-toned grays are slowly being replaced with warmer hues. Earthy tones like terracotta, beige, soft greens, and natural wood finishes are making kitchens feel more inviting and timeless. Paired with the right lighting, these palettes create cozy, welcoming spaces.
8. Statement Lighting
Lighting has become more than just functional—it’s a design feature. Oversized pendant lights above islands, under-cabinet LED strips, and layered lighting designs are all trending. Homeowners are using lighting to create ambiance, highlight architectural details, and add visual interest.
9. Minimalist Design with a Personal Touch
Sleek, uncluttered kitchens remain in high demand, but homeowners are personalizing them with unique backsplashes, mixed materials, or textured finishes. This “modern minimalist with personality” approach ensures the space is both stylish and lived-in.
10. Flexible Spaces
As homes adapt to multi-purpose living, kitchens are evolving to include areas for remote work, homework stations, or even built-in coffee bars. Remodeling projects are incorporating multifunctional designs that make the kitchen even more central to daily life.
Final Thoughts
Kitchen remodeling is no longer just about updating cabinets and countertops—it’s about creating a space that reflects how families live today. From smart technology and sustainable materials to custom storage and warm, welcoming finishes, these kitchen remodeling trends are setting the stage for the kitchens of the future.
If you’re planning a remodel, consider how these trends might fit your lifestyle and add long-term value to your home.
Texture is a major part of modern interiors. While colour and layout have long been the foundation of styling choices, it’s the addition of tactile surfaces and layered materials that now define a space. From boucle armchairs to ribbed glass, woven pendants to brushed finishes, texture is being used to add depth, warmth and individuality across every room of the home, including home flooring.
More than just a trend, textured interiors bring a sense of presence. They encourage touch, evoke emotion, and help spaces feel more grounded and inviting. Whether you’re renovating or simply refreshing a corner of your home, introducing texture doesn’t mean overcomplicating things. It’s about mixing elements in a considered way to create balance, comfort, and visual interest.
Grounding Your Space with Natural Materials
Texture often begins beneath your feet. While it might not be the first thing that draws attention, the right home flooring sets the tone for everything else in a room. Luxury Vinyl Planks (LVP) offer the appearance of natural timber or stone, but with added durability and design flexibility. Their realistic finishes and subtle grain patterns bring warmth and authenticity to a space without overwhelming it.
Warm timber tones offer an instant sense of calm, softening a space and adding grounded character. Whether it’s golden oak, mid-toned chestnut, or rich walnut, these finishes bring warmth without overpowering the room.
When paired with contrasting materials like ceramic, leather, or matte metal, LVP becomes a quiet hero, creating harmony between modern and organic. In open-plan areas, it also helps visually connect spaces while still allowing room for layered textures and tonal differences in furniture, textiles, and décor.
Beyond aesthetics, the comfort and quiet underfoot of vinyl flooring make it an ideal foundation for family homes, rental renovations or busy households. And with a wide range of styles available (from light coastal looks to bold contemporary hues), there’s a tone and texture to suit every interior vision.
Why Texture Matters in Every Room
Texture affects more than just the way a surface feels. It can shape the mood of a room, influence how light is absorbed or reflected, and create subtle contrasts that catch the eye. A smooth, polished wall becomes more striking when set beside a rough plaster finish. Crisp bed linens feel even fresher when styled with a chunky knitted throw.
Using varied textures brings depth to minimalist styling, softens bold architectural lines and creates a lived-in quality without clutter. It’s especially impactful in neutral or monochrome spaces, where different materials can keep the palette feeling fresh rather than flat.
Texture also plays a role in balancing visual weight. Heavier textures like boucle, raw timber, or concrete can be anchored by smoother surfaces such as LVP, painted walls, or gloss cabinetry. This balance helps prevent a space from feeling too busy or too sparse, and creates flow between rooms.
Layering with Purpose
Introducing texture is less about quantity and more about contrast. Start with one or two hero materials (perhaps a timber-look floor and a tactile feature wall), then build out from there. Look to blend soft and structured pieces: linen with leather, glass with jute, metal with velvet. Layering these opposites adds personality and helps tell a story within your home.
Rugs are a simple way to introduce texture underfoot, particularly when placed over smoother flooring surfaces. Wall art, sculptural furniture, and natural elements like stone or clay also play a role. Consider the materials you’re already drawn to and build around them thoughtfully.
Don’t forget that vertical surfaces, curtains, cabinetry, and shelving can all contribute to your textural mix. Even light fixtures, with their metal finishes or fabric shades, offer opportunities to add dimension. The goal isn’t to fill every space, but to make intentional choices that add feeling and function.
Letting Texture Guide Your Colour Palette
Colour and texture often go hand in hand. A tonal palette built around warm neutrals (think sand, ecru, clay, or ochre) feels rich and cohesive when grounded in tactile materials. In contrast, cooler tones like slate and smoke pair well with crisp surfaces like glass, metal, and polished stone.
If you’re hesitant about bold colours, letting texture take the lead can be just as impactful. A space filled with layered neutrals and varied materials can be as dynamic and expressive as one filled with patterns or contrasting hues. Texture adds interest without relying on loud tones or overly complex styling.
When flooring acts as the unifying element, especially one with authentic woodgrain or stone detailing, it gives permission for other surfaces to be more expressive. The end result? A home that feels inviting, grounded and beautifully resolved.
The Enduring Appeal of Texture
What makes texture so compelling is its timeless quality. Unlike colours or patterns that shift in and out of fashion, a well-balanced mix of materials remains relevant year after year. Tactile design draws on nature, emotion, and everyday interaction. It’s not just about how things look; it’s about how they feel.
As interiors continue to evolve, texture will likely remain a central part of design conversations. It brings human connection into the spaces we inhabit, reminding us that good design is meant to be lived in, touched, and experienced. Whether it’s through soft furnishings, architectural finishes, or foundational elements like LVP, embracing texture helps create a home that feels uniquely your own.
The thought of pests in your home can send shivers down your spine. Even worse, their presence can cause serious headaches when you end your lease, as you may lose your security deposit or even receive a bad rental reference.
Sounds too scary? Then don’t let pests get in the way of you having a stress-free exit. You’re in luck because we will walk you through everything you need to do: from spotting the first signs of trouble and taking action, to teaming up with your landlord to fix the problem.
Why Pest Control Is Key When Leaving a Rental
Pests can be a real nuisance and cause significant problems when ending a lease. It’s essential, however, to ensure the property is free of them before you leave for several important reasons.
Imagine this: you’ve moved out and suddenly pests show up. Your landlord thinks it is something you caused and deducts from your bond to cover the cost of pest control. Not nice, right?
Worse still, this can also hurt your rental history, resulting in lessors being reluctant to let you rent their properties.
Nobody wants to be blamed for a bug problem they didn’t cause, especially when it can cost you money. It can also make finding a new place a lot harder.
Finally, out of good courtesy, making sure that the place is pest-free before you leave helps out the next tenant. Essentially, it all comes down to maintaining a clean and healthy environment.
Conduct Regular Inspections
These are your first line of defence against a pest problem. Even spotting a single cockroach or rodent dropping is worth taking seriously; it could be the start of something bigger.
During your pest checks, remember these key signs. Droppings, for instance, often indicate the presence of cockroaches or rodents.
While cockroaches leave behind cylindrical-shaped faeces, rodents’ faeces vary in size depending on the species. For example, rat droppings are larger than those of mice. You can find them in your drawers, under tables, or behind appliances.
Smells are another clue to look out for. Musty and greasy odours can point to a pest problem. This is usually the smell of their pheromones and faeces. Sometimes, it can even be from dead cockroaches. Fatty acids produced by the body after death can cause a pungent smell.
Look for bites or gnaw marks. These are tell-tale signs that rodents or possums are present. They have constantly growing teeth that they need to wear down, so they start to gnaw on pretty much everything that comes their way.
If you notice any bite marks on your tables, cables, or food packaging, act immediately to prevent an infestation.
In addition to that, rodents aren’t exactly subtle houseguests. They are nocturnal, so if you hear scratching or squeaking in the walls at night, there’s a good chance you’ve got company.
Lastly, don’t forget to do one last walkthrough shortly before you move. This way, you can catch any pest problem and handle it to ensure a smooth handover.
If you’d rather not deal with the hassle yourself, consider getting an exit cleaning service to take the weight off your shoulders. That way, you can evacuate in peace, knowing that the property is good to go.
Maintain Cleanliness
Cleanliness is your best defence against pests when you’re renting.
Let’s face it. Bugs love warm, damp spots with a few tasty crumbs and spills lying around. It’s practically a Michelin-star restaurant for them.
What can you do then? Start by making sure that you store your food properly in sealed containers. Spills happen, but it’s the quick clean-up that keeps the pests from moving in.
Next, don’t let your trash pile up. Keep them in lidded garbage bins and dispose of them regularly to prevent unwanted visitors from coming in.
And don’t forget to give your outdoor area some attention as well. An overgrown garden is like a magnet for these creatures, and leaving it bushy is basically providing hiding spots and food sources for them.
So, pick any fallen fruits or vegetables from the ground before they start rotting, keep the grass trimmed, and clear out overgrowth.
Address Entry Points
Those tiny cracks within your walls might not look like much, but to pests, they’re like an open door for those intruders. This includes everything from small crevices in your walls and foundation to the gaps around pipes and utility lines.
Even your windows and doors, which don’t seal properly, can become easy access points.
Don’t worry, though–every problem has a solution! For smaller gaps, use chalk, and for larger holes, try weather stripping or steel wool. The last ones are especially important around entry points where rodents might squeeze through.
After all, it’s much easier to keep bugs out than to try to get rid of them once they have moved in. Better to be safe than sorry.
Also, take a moment to review your lease carefully and pay particular attention to the pest control section. Sometimes, it is the landlord’s job to handle any damage within the building that can lead to an infestation.
Handle Infestations Promptly
The first step you should take when you notice an overgrowing pest problem in your rental is to document it. You can do that by taking photos and videos as evidence.
Next, communicate with your landlord. Start by explaining the situation, presenting the photos and videos you took, and checking your lease agreement for any clauses about who’s responsible for pest control.
This way, you can give your landlord enough time to take action, ensuring the infestation does not worsen by the time you evacuate.
For smaller issues, you can try some DIY solutions. Consider using essential oils like lavender or peppermint.
Just add some water and a few drops to a spray bottle, and then mist the places you believe bugs are hiding. If you don’t have oils on hand, you can use vinegar as an alternative.
Another great option is traps. You can use sticky or snap traps, placing them in the corners and near areas where you have noticed pest activity.
Of course, these DIY options only work for small infestations. If the infestation is more serious, call in the experts immediately.
Conclusion
Pests cause you psychological anxiety as is, so don’t let them cause you financial stress as well.
Imagine leaving your place clean, pest-free, and walking away with your full bond back in your pocket. It is totally worth the trouble. Keeping your place clean is a huge help in the fight against pests.
If the infestation worsens, don’t hesitate to call in the professionals. That way, you can move into your next unit feeling confident about your deposit and stress-free.
Shade sails and their tensioned design provide maximum sun protection with minimal fabric use in outdoor spaces. While they are commonly used in more luxurious residences and commercial lounge spaces, they can also offer plenty of value to schools.
Best Shade Sails for Schools
While most academic grounds have their own buildings to conduct classes in, many seating areas, sports courts and playgrounds are left uncovered. The best shade sails for schools can provide a shaded space that would enhance children’s learning experience in the long run.
1. USA SHADE
USA SHADE designs, engineers, manufactures and installs the best shade sails for schools. It has handled a multitude of educational project types, such as early childhood centers, elementary schools, universities and trade schools. It even offers free quotes along with funding and financing options to help you protect students from the heat.
Address
927 Enterprise Way, Suite A, Napa, CA 945581085 N. Main St., Suite C, Orange, CA 92867
Key features
Allows customizationOffers warrantiesCan deliver products in four weeksDSA-certified and IAS-accredited
Review
We partner with USA SHADE to manufacture high-quality shade structures that we install for our customers in Louisiana and Mississippi. The craftsmanship and aesthetics are unparalleled. These shade structures have withstood major hurricane wind gusts in some of the hardest-hit areas and still look brand-new. Company leadership is responsive to our needs, and we look forward to a long continued partnership.
2. Shade Systems Inc.
Shade Systems Inc. creates affordable fabric shade structures that can help schools, playgrounds and other places provide children with coverage. While it is best known for its Turn-N-Slide system, its shade sails also have a one-point attachment system that uses the same mechanism for easy installation and removal.
Address
4150 SW 19th St., Ocala, FL 34474
Key features
Utilizes CoolNet fabric to screen up to 99% of UV raysShade sails can be equipped with night lighting featuresLocally manufactured in a state-of-the-art plantOffers warranties
Review
The best shades in the industry by far! Their turn-n-slide system makes putting up and taking down the canopies each year very easy! The only commercial-grade shade company offering a full 10-year warranty with no pro-rating. I am also a huge fan of the endless designs and layouts they offer.
3. Shade Pro
ShadePro has been helping commercial and residential clients in Texas find the shading solutions that work for them for more than 20 years. It has installed over 4,000 structures already. You can call for a free consultation to gauge which shade sails and style would work best for your school facility.
Address
8690 FM306, New Braunfels, TX 78132
Key features
Allows customizationTexas-made fabric and materials Can lower ambient temperatures by 10 to 20 degreesOffers warranties
Review
As an elementary school in need of shade awnings for our car line and playground, we had very specific needs — and Tyler delivered exactly what we were looking for. His expertise and confidence clearly showed throughout the entire process. And his crew? Absolutely outstanding! They arrived ready to work, wasted no time and completed the job flawlessly. On top of that, they left the area spotless once they were done.
4. Perfect Shade Sails
Perfect Shade Sails fabricates and installs residential and commercial shade sails across Southern California. The family-owned and operated provider ensures that its structures provide privacy without compromising light and air flow. You can get a site analysis, design and cost estimate for free upon request.
Address
9640 Kessler Ave., Chatsworth, CA 91311
Key features
Can accommodate a selection of colorsWithstands wind gusts of 85 mphPerforms installation professionally and quickly Uses marine-grade stainless steel for rust-free frames
Review
Mike was extremely knowledgeable and patient with my questions. He explained things in a very easy way to understand since I did not know anything about purchasing a shade sail. I came away from the conversation more confident in understanding what is involved in planning and designing a sail size for our school. He was very helpful in getting me started.
5. WillyGoat
WillyGoat has over 25 years of experience helping schools, day cares, and other facilities by providing playground equipment and installing shade structures. It also has one of the largest online catalogs with an extensive installation network, ensuring that communities can help one another and foster educational hubs for students.
Address
500 1st Ave. N., Suite E106, Birmingham, AL 35203
Key features
Allows customizationCan accommodate a selection of colorsMade in the USAHas a lead time of up to 14 weeks
Review
WillyGoat was amazing with their customer service, assistance in choosing the right equipment for our school. We recommend using WillyGoat for any of your playground equipment needs.
6. Tenshon
Tenshon prioritizes creating visually appealing outdoor spaces for clients at an affordable price. It’s worked with summer camps, swim schools and other commercial spaces. The sail shade structure comes in DIY kits, ensuring that it is ready to install without much modification.
Address
8743 E. Pecos Rd #122, Mesa, AZ 85212
Key features
Allows customizationCan accommodate a selection of colorsUtilizes high-quality HDPE fabricOffers a hardware kit for affordable and easy self-installation
Review
Thank you so much for your help and great customer service! We are super excited about these shade sails and I will be looking for other opportunities to integrate your shade sails in our parks and municipal buildings in the future.
7. Creative Shade Solutions
Creative Shade Solutions offers design, manufacturing and installation of sun shading solutions. It has some of the best factory-direct prices for high-quality materials, and you can take advantage of its nationwide shipping offers.
Address
1568 N. Bend Drive, Tarpon Springs, FL 34689
Key features
Allows customizationCan accommodate a selection of colorsEnsures quick lead timesOffers warranties
Review
Creative Shade Solutions and Werner are the absolute BEST! We had a shade structure installed at a school and it turned out amazing! We already have another estimate for another school. I highly recommend Creative Shade Solutions! Just completed work at another school! We LOVE Creative Shade Solutions!
8. Industrial Shadeports
Industrial Shadeports has been providing shade sails and replacement covers since 1993. It draws inspiration from original European and African canopies to ensure as much UV protection as possible while complementing a project’s outdoor settings.
Address
6600 NW 12th Ave., Suite 220, Fort Lauderdale, FL 33309
Key features
Allows customizationCan accommodate a selection of colorsUtilizes HDPE mesh shade clothHas certified recreation installation specialists
Review
From the start to the finish, Chip and Cari were amazing to work with. They guided us on exactly what kind of shade we needed for our community. I will definitely be using them on our future projects.
Benefits of Getting Shade Sails for School
The best shade sails for schools are well worth the investment, especially when assessing the impact in the long term. Here are some reasons:
Extended learning space: School shade sails would allow for outdoor learning sessions, providing students with a fresh breath of air. They would also prevent the cancellation of sports and other recreational activities conducted outside due to certain weather conditions.
UV protection: Some may argue that outdoor spaces can be converted into learning spaces regardless of these coverings. However, this would expose many young students to harmful UV rays and affect their health. School administrators must prioritize and secure their well-being.
Improved energy savings: Most shade sails can reduce solar heat gain, minimizing the need for more robust air conditioning systems and keeping them on for extended hours. Reduce energy consumption and lower bills to improve the campus’s overall financial sustainability.
Aesthetic appeal: Some shade sails can improve landscaping thanks to their colors and vibrancy, setting your school apart from others. You could take advantage of the customization aspect and improve branding by incorporating the logo or school colors into it.
Methodology for Finding School-Appropriate Shade Sails
Figuring out which companies sell shade sails that actually fit the educational setting can be simpler than you’d think. Here are the factors used to distinguish school-friendly providers:
Durability: You want shade sails that can withstand inclement weather conditions to ensure that the structure won’t harm students. While it can entail searching for higher-quality materials, these more premium options can also be easier to care for and maintain.
Customization: School is meant to be a welcoming environment for students. A customizable shade sail can give you more opportunities to establish that for visitors and attract potential enrollees and their parents. It would also improve the experience for current students.
Cost efficiency: The ideal shade sail providers will work with you on your budget and ensure you’re getting a durable covering for school grounds. It should also have flexible financing options to give you some breathing room with paying for the design, materials and installation.
Installation support: Shade sails can be more complex to install than other coverings since the fabric is meant to be tensioned for the best results. You should work with a company that can deliver and conduct the installation itself. There should also be good customer service for any follow-up concerns.
Protect School Grounds From the Sun
The best shade sails for schools can help you tap into unused space and enhance the student experience. Contact providers who can help bring your vision to life and integrate the installations into your own campus.
After a few months spent in quarantine staring at the walls of your home, you’ve finally realized the one thing you can do without leaving your house is interior renovations. You’re not the only one who has been thinking about changing up the look and style of their home this year! Many homeowners are actually putting their interior design skills to the test while spending time indoors. However, if you’re looking to completely change up all or some parts of your home, you might soon realize that there are some projects you shouldn’t tackle alone.
When it comes to home renovations for things such as building a completely new bathroom or replacing the tiles in your kitchen, more often than not, you’ll benefit more from hiring an independent contractor who specializes in architecture, home revocation, or construction work to help you with changing the look, style, and feel of your home.
Before you get started, here are a few things you should look for when hiring an independent contractor to redo your living space.
Are They Qualified?
The first thing you’ll want to know about the independent contractor you’re hiring to enter your home, tear it apart, and build spaces of it from the ground up is – are they qualified for the job? This means you’re going to have to do some research, which can be fairly easy!
Checking out a contractor’s website is where most people will go to find out more about who they’re hiring. Here, you can see examples of their past work, where they are located or how far they are willing to travel for a job, and how much they charge.
One thing you might want to ask your potential home renovator before agreeing to hire is if they’ve had the proper education and training to become a licensed contractor. For some homeowners, hiring licensed contractors ensures commitment and stability, and you know that the person you’re going into agreement with is serious about their projects and won’t back out halfway through the job.
Social media is also a great place to see previous samples of work. Many architects and interior designers will use social platforms like Facebook and Instagram to show off their completed projects and also interact with potential and former clients. Often on Facebook, you can find reviews of their work from other people which may help you make a decision about whether or not to hire them moving forward.
Do They See Your Vision? Do They Fit Your Style?
Before you sign any documents or agree to allow anyone to renovate your home, one of the most important things you can do with a potential contractor is to talk about your vision.
It’s essential that your architect, interior designer, or renovator knows exactly what you want, how you want it, and can visualize the bigger picture the way you are visualizing it. You want to ensure that your time and money go towards a renovation project that you’re going to love and admire when it’s completed.
Using social media is another way to find and connect with potential hires who will fit your vision. Many times, you can find pictures of interior designs that are similar to what you have in mind. Invest some time in educating yourself about colors and shades in your home. Consider where the light hits in the rooms that you’re looking to renovate and how that might affect new architecture or placement.
Whether you’re hoping to modernize your kitchen or going for a more minimalist look, there are tons of home renovators who understand the importance of style. You just have to know where to look!
Are They Affordable?
It’s no question that anyone investing in anything wants to save as much money as possible, but when it comes to huge projects like renovating your home, you’ll want to keep in mind that often, the price will reflect the quality.
When you’re going to spend money hiring an independent contractor, you have to make sure you’re willing to invest. After talking to a few different renovators, you may begin to see that many of them will offer you different price ranges in exchange for using materials and resources that cost less. Consider if that is something you’re willing to save money on.
Will you be satisfied with a countertop that’s not marble but saved you nearly $100.00?
Remember that your endgame is to live in a space that looks different than before. To be fully satisfied with a completed home renovation, many times it can often cost more than you budgeted for. However, with clear communication about what your price range is, your future contractor will often be willing to negotiate.
Get multiple estimates from different contractors and weigh your options. Just make sure your future renovators understand how much you’re willing to invest, not only in the time for their work but for the quality of the end products as well.
Get All Agreements In Writing
Just as much as you need a home renovator, your home renovator will need you. As independent contractors, it’s important for them to know how much and when they will be paid. It’s also important for you to know things such as how long the project may take and how much the materials will cost.
Get everything in writing from your home renovator.
If you decide to work with an architect, be sure to get copies of designs and blueprints to ensure you are both envisioning the same thing. Make schedules of when payments will go out and what times of the day you are open to construction being done.
From finalizing guarantee agreements to getting signatures from both parties, not only will you know that your contract and money are in proof, but you will also know that you and your contractor are on the same page and can move forward with home renovations without disagreement or conflict.
The Benefits Of Hiring Independent Contractors
Painting the walls of your room is a project that can be done in one day of the quarantine, but things like changing the style of your windows or remodelling your kitchen may take a lot more time, muscle strength, and commitment than most people may think. This is why hiring an independent contractor can be beneficial to you.
Not only will they know on a professional scale how to design, build, and execute your plans for your home’s new style and look, but you’ll also save time and money that you would spend on trial and error if you were to take on home projects alone.
Hiring independent contractors to renovate your home can also boost their work experience and give them an income. Hiring locally is also beneficial to your community as you give freelance workers a chance to grow and pursue more projects.
Conclusion
So, whether you’re looking to rebuild your patio deck or replace your roof to protect your home from the upcoming fall and winter weather, consider hiring an independent contractor and check out some roofing companies in Union, Kentucky, to help you get the job done as quickly and efficiently as possible. Your dream home could just be right around the corner.
Long-distance moving can seem daunting, but with the right strategies, it becomes a manageable and even rewarding experience. Whether you’re relocating for a new job, family, or a fresh start, success hinges on careful planning, early organization, and choosing reputable movers. By starting preparations well in advance, creating a detailed checklist, and streamlining your belongings, you can reduce stress, safeguard your possessions, and ensure a seamless move to your new home. This guide outlines proven steps to help you navigate every stage of your long-distance moving process with confidence.
Preparing for Your Long-Distance Moving
When moving houses, the amount of tasks you have to deal with is stressful because you have to multitask. However, thorough planning helps manage your stress and reduce unpleasant surprises along the way.
There are many reasons why people move across the country. The statistics show that the main factors for making the move include family and friends (25 percent) and retirement (12 percent). At the same time, many people are also required to make the move due to their jobs.
Additionally, long-distance means more moving costs. Depending on the distance, these exhaustive moves can range from $950 to $17,000, especially if you’ve hired a trucking company.
So, if this seems like an overwhelming task as a first long-distance mover, let’s take a look at these steps you should take in the first phase:
Research Moving Companies
One of the first and best things you can do for long-distance moving is to hire a reputable yet affordable long-distance moving company. However, you must do your research carefully and read reviews from past customers to have a clearer idea of the potential company’s performance and service. This way, you can go through some of the highest-rated long-distance movers that have proven to be successful in their job.
Also, it’s essential to ensure the company is registered and has the necessary credentials. One helpful tip is to compare multiple moving companies’ costs, so you find the best long-distance movers for your goals and budget. Lastly, consider whether these companies provide the services you need.
Plan in Advance
The best type of people are the ones who plan their move. For example, as soon as you decide to relocate, you have to start making a to-do list and do lots of prior planning. Since long-distance moves take too much of your time, a to-do list helps you stay organized and within the deadlines.
Listing important items, selecting your budget, and allocating your finances must be your top priorities as they can help you stay prepared and save money when the time to move comes.
Declutter Your Home
Once you have a clear idea of where you want to start, it’s time to declutter your home and start packing the things you want to keep and declutter the rest. When you sort through your belongings, you can separate your items into different piles, such as donate, trash, sell, and keep.
If you tend to keep unnecessary things, start by using a timeframe. For instance, if you haven’t used an item for over six months or a year, then it’s time to get rid of it.
Pack Carefully
A long-distance move can be draining and stressful, mainly because your items will be on the road for a long time, so they’re at risk of being damaged. One way of preventing this is to wrap your belongings in bubble wrap and cushion them, so nothing gets absorbed. You can also use towels or blankets to wrap the things and minimize any movement in the boxes. In other words, try to pack compactly so there’s as little space as possible within the boxes.
Check Safety when Packing
One of the best tips you can use when packing for a long-distance move is to be cautious about your belongings.
You must protect your most valuable possessions by doing the following:
Checkboxes for any signs of damage and whether they’re clean, dry, and strong.
Tape the sides and bottom of each box.
Stay within or below the maximum weight capacity (tip: your boxes shouldn’t be heavier than 50 pounds.)
Load Your Items Strategically
Once you go through your belongings and pack them in a minimalistic way, you can use a strategic approach to ensure everything is secured. Start by labeling your boxes, so you know which ones should be loaded next to each other.
The proper moving boxes are crucial for the safety of your items. You should pick sturdy boxes yet not too heavy, so they’re easier to stack together.
When packing your furniture, it’s best to disassemble them as it will help you load them easier on the truck and also help protect them from any damage. Again, you should keep all the pieces in certain boxes and label them.
Depending on the size of your house, the average mover uses approximately 80-100 boxes. You can use different-sized boxes, but avoid filling them to the top as they could break from being overweight.
Prepare for the Logistics
As the moving day approaches, you should take your time to understand the transportation and logistics of the move, such as the date, delivery, and any additional storage needs. Additionally, try to understand the type of truck that will transport your belongings and be prepared for any scenario.
Do a Final Walkthrough
On your moving day, it’s essential to walk around the house and ensure no items is left behind. Also, that can be the day you get to meet with the long-distance movers to oversee the loading process and answer any questions. Lastly, if you’re not going with the movers, it’s best to give them your contact information and the address of your new home.
Unpack and Make Yourself at Home
After the movers deliver everything to your new home, it’s time to unpack everything. First, check all your belongings to see if there has been any damage to the boxes during the move. Next, you can start by unpacking essentials, such as clothes, kitchen items, and bedding. Take your time to make yourself at home and place items where they belong, so you know where to find them later.
Final Words
Following this step-by-step guide will make your long-distance moving easier and more successful. With the proper planning and organization, you can minimize the stress and ensure a smooth transition in your home.
Gothic age is the period of art and architecture that was preceded by the Romanesque. It is normally regarded by many architects as an era where very significant architectural achievements were realized. In the early 12th century, the Romanesque form of architecture had begun giving way to the Gothic one with many of the structures coming up adopting the latter’s theme and style.
The word itself (gothic) was first applied as a negative term to imply the low work quality of the Barbarian Goths. The modern architectural world, however, agrees that this was a period of significant architectural transformation and that contributions from the era in a way shaped how architecture is viewed today. Different geometric systems were employed in the design of gothic structures in diverse cultures. Each system had a slight variation with respect to the intended application.
Different shapes were used in the generation of architectural elements, for instance, painted windows. This writing will seek to study the differences in the geometrical patterns used in the period as well as their significance. The relationship between the patterns employed will also be analyzed with respect to others.
Gothic Architecture
The most widely recognized gothic style is the Gothic arch. Its shape is as shown below and forms a major part of the gothic architecture.
The gothic arc as a structural member has a number of advantages as well as disadvantages. For instance, it needs to be higher to span the same length as the normal arc and, as such, more material will be applied for the technology. The loads are transferred with a larger vertical component as compared to normal acts which transfer most of the loads by a larger horizontal component.
The outward thrust generated by gothic arches is, therefore, less as compared to those in normal arches and this implies that the forces are easily contained. The materials required in the construction of gothic structures will hence need to have higher compression strength and this suitably fits the material commonly applied that includes concrete and masonry which stand up to compression quite well.
If the total load that the arch supports is L, the angle that the load makes with the horizontal is as shown such that the slanting parts direct the load downwards. The horizontal component H can, therefore, be computed. If the arch is reinforced by adding horizontal beams the horizontal pull T would work to make the beam more stable. The outward thrust produced by the supported loads will, therefore, be contained by the arch itself making the material required in its construction lesser.
Much less internal resistance is offered by arches made up of ordinary concrete and such an arch will only be able to carry massive loads if the generated loads are resisted by structural components working on the side of the structure.
The ribbed vault also formed a major type of geometrical component of gothic architecture. For instance, looking at the ceiling of the basilica of Vezelay one can notice the segmented nave into bays and the fact that each bay’s ceiling is a groin vault obtained by the intersection of two barrel units that are cylindrical. Two stripped semicircular arches bound each of the groin vaults and this gives rise to intersecting circular arches. They can be seen as the dashed curves in the diagram below:
If the two cylindrical surfaces are replaced by an arched surface that points the Gothic arch in vertical cross-section, depicted semicircular arches at the boundaries of the two-barrel vaults become transformed into a pair of Gothic arches. If the two crossing Gothic arches are built then geometric curves are formed into structurally relevant facades able to support a given load.
The grid forms the structural skeleton of the gothic ribbed vault, which was critical in the development of gothic architecture. Basically, it provided developers with different design ideas. The ribs are used as the primary structural components. The spaces that were held between them did not have much structural significance and, as such, could be filled with designer masonry walls.
The ribbed vaults provided greater structural resilience and were also lighter making it easier to construct and it went along in making possible a number of architectural inventions. The ribs configurations on the ceiling of the nave and transept determine to a significant extent how the general appearance of the building would be. The points where the ribs converge will form the lines where the columns would be located to run down the sides of the nave.
The outward forces generated by the vaulted ceiling are also supported in such a manner that they are supported with the columns at the point where the ribs converge. The half arches tend to exert pressure on the sides of the wall. Flying buttresses are used to resist the forces.
Walls do not significantly contribute to the structural integrity of gothic structures and, as such, a lot of space is used to provide for windows. Windows are therefore normally large, a fine characteristic of the gothic structure. They are usually filled with glass windows with tracery panels framing them.
The walls can also be constructed thin enough enabling the building of structures that are much taller than those that had been built in the Romanesque period. The overall impression of the combined geometry was a vertical souring impression which formed one of the main characteristics of the interior of Gothic structures.
Perpendicular Gothic style in England was characterized by the predominance of lines that ran vertically on the surface and the stone tracery of windows. This resulted in window enlargements to even much larger sizes making the interior façade get converted into a single unified vertical expanse. In the latter days, however, fan-shaped clusters of tracery were used to replace the typically pointed vaults used in gothic architecture.
Sacred geometry also formed an important aspect of gothic architecture. It refers to the spiritual beliefs that different cultures attach to structures. Certain geometric shapes, as well as proportions, have symbolic meanings ascribed to them derived mainly from nature, but also mathematical principles therein. This aspect covered logarithmic and organic curves as well as neo-platonic curves and pythoregean.
The type of geometry was independent of the physical appearance of the final structure as they were solely focused on achieving the spiritual intention for which it was designed for. Mostly, they inclined towards harmonization with God’s natural creation such that the required intention would be achieved. They were also seen as powerful representations of important concepts of the divine nature and of vital philosophical and cosmological depiction. One of the most important geometrical sources was the human body with respect to the different proportions as a culmination of God’s creation.
The form language in the construction of medieval churches incorporated a geometry that could enhance the provision of supernatural powers and protection against those that would bring destruction apart from creating a sense of peace and calmness. Form language, in this case, was not to the address of human beings but rather those of heaven and putting up such structures without the touch of heavenly impressions would not be ideal enough.
A sphere and a circle, for instance, were seen as some of the most heavenly impressions representing eternal power and omnipotentence. On the other hand, a square was seen as an earthly shape and would therefore only be used in the depiction of earthly aspects and human behavior. From these aspects, two important rules were adopted for gothic geometry: That all constructions needed to begin with a circle especially if they were of religious use and symmetry was to be maintained throughout the construction.
It was believed that any building that did not observe symmetry would lack stability normally attributed to the universe interact with symmetrical structures. Although the main reason for starting any construction with a circle was that architects were aiming at a design that could “bring heaven down to earth” also more cognitively was that they were unable to develop other shapes such as octagonal and true squares without employing the use of a circle. The most prominent patterns produced during the time were, therefore, those developed from squares inscribed inside circles as well as those from inscribing triangles into circles. Euclidian geometry was, therefore, one of the most preferred geometries of the gothic structure particularly the cathedrals.
Ad Triangulum and ad quadratum construction methods
Ad quadratum and ad Triangulum are normally seen as imaginary, proportional, and working lines in the design of medieval churches as shown in the diagram below;
Fractal geometry is the type informed of the laws of nature’s language together with the progress that had been realized in geometry at the time. It is also in the cathedrals that this type of geometry has been widely used. A fractal pattern refers to that one which repeats itself at different scales to an infinitely large or small scale with respect to the application at hand. The volume, perimeter, and area often arise in the fractal development and as such the practice required diligent geometric progression for implementation. Most of the vital aspects of nature can also be captured using fractals and, as such, it forms an important part in the design of religious buildings. Examples of figures showing geometric progressions are as shown below:
All over the universe, especially in the sky, one can be able to notice fractal forms. Some scientists even believe that human brains are optimized in order to be able to process fractals and, therefore, the human cognitive system is well familiar with constructs involved with fractals and that explains how the early scientists were able to comprehend aspects that involved it.
Fractals architecture is believed to have the ability to provide an artistic interpretation of the physical world and as such express the creative, dynamic, and self-organizing nature of the universe. The self-similarity of fractals is believed to stretch beyond infinity and as such this implies that nothing in the universe could be fractal to its entirety. The alternative provision is that a structure may be considered fractal if it is able to depict similarity up to a certain length.
Other structures of gothic architecture adopted a polygonal form with radiating chapels of Chevette form with no projections of the transepts. For example, those in the French capital were mainly made up of three portals with a window that surmounted them as well as two other towers which were significantly large. The windows were almost always made largely but never featured those with the rose design. Towers were constructed with enormous openwork courses with the gothic style forming a majority of the appearance of structures across the European region.
Conclusion
Gothic architecture was the type of construction technique adopted by many architects and engineers after the Romanesque period. It was mainly characterized by the arches which transmitted most of their loads via the vertical components as opposed to the horizontal ones. This means that a majority of the member components on the arch were under compression making it possible for the application of the normal construction material use such as concrete. Concrete is very good at compression. The ribbed vault also formed important aspects of the design form with its implementation allowing enough space for a window opening location. Sacred geometry is employed with the circle forming the primary outline of all shapes developed for religious purposes on the building.
![A]'Drift' Bridge sitting on the side of a road](https://architecturesideas.com/wp-content/uploads/2021/08/drift-bridge-design-by-volkan-alkanoglu-5.jpg)
![A woman standing in front of a white . Homitt [Upgraded Version] Magnetic Screen Door](https://architecturesideas.com/wp-content/uploads/2021/04/best-magnetic-screen-door-3.jpg)
